This is a modern-English version of Varney the Vampire; Or, the Feast of Blood, originally written by Prest, Thomas Peckett, Rymer, James Malcolm. It has been thoroughly updated, including changes to sentence structure, words, spelling, and grammar—to ensure clarity for contemporary readers, while preserving the original spirit and nuance. If you click on a paragraph, you will see the original text that we modified, and you can toggle between the two versions.

Scroll to the bottom of this page and you will find a free ePUB download link for this book.

Transcriber's Note: This book was originally published in "penny dreadful" form. This edition does not include the entire 109 episodes, which were published in three volumes. Authorship has also been ascribed to James Malcolm Rymer.

Transcriber's Note: This book was originally published in "penny dreadful" form. This edition does not include all 109 episodes, which were published in three volumes. The authorship has also been attributed to James Malcolm Rymer.

The Table of Contents was added by the transcriber.

The Table of Contents was added by the person who typed it out.

title page

VARNEY, THE VAMPYRE:

OR,

THE FEAST OF BLOOD.

A Romance.

"Art thou a spirit of health or goblin damned?"

LONDON:

PRINTED AND PUBLISHED BY E. LLOYD, 12, SALISBURY-SQUARE, FLEET-STREET.


CONTENTS


PREFACE


The unprecedented success of the romance of "Varney the Vampyre," leaves the Author but little to say further, than that he accepts that success and its results as gratefully as it is possible for any one to do popular favours.

The incredible success of the romance "Varney the Vampyre" leaves the Author with little more to say than that he gratefully accepts that success and its consequences as anyone could appreciate popular favor.

A belief in the existence of Vampyres first took its rise in Norway and Sweden, from whence it rapidly spread to more southern regions, taking a firm hold of the imaginations of the more credulous portion of mankind.

A belief in the existence of vampires first emerged in Norway and Sweden, from where it quickly spread to southern regions, capturing the imaginations of the more gullible people.

The following romance is collected from seemingly the most authentic sources, and the Author must leave the question of credibility entirely to his readers, not even thinking that he is peculiarly called upon to express his own opinion upon the subject.

The following romance is gathered from what seem to be the most authentic sources, and the Author must leave the question of credibility entirely up to his readers, not even thinking that he is particularly required to share his own opinion on the matter.

Nothing has been omitted in the life of the unhappy Varney, which could tend to throw a light upon his most extraordinary career, and the fact of his death just as it is here related, made a great noise at the time through Europe and is to be found in the public prints for the year 1713.

Nothing has been left out in the life of the unhappy Varney that could shed light on his extraordinary career, and the details of his death as described here created quite a stir across Europe at the time and can be found in the public newspapers from the year 1713.

With these few observations, the Author and Publisher, are well content to leave the work in the hands of a public, which has stamped it with an approbation far exceeding their most sanguine expectations, and which is calculated to act as the strongest possible incentive to the production of other works, which in a like, or perchance a still further degree may be deserving of public patronage and support.

With these few thoughts, the Author and Publisher are happy to leave the work in the hands of an audience that has shown approval beyond their highest hopes, which is likely to serve as the strongest motivation for creating more works that, in a similar way, or maybe even more so, deserve public support and appreciation.

To the whole of the Metropolitan Press for their laudatory notices, the Author is peculiarly obliged.

To all of the Metropolitan Press for their praise-filled reviews, the Author is especially grateful.

London Sep. 1847

London Sept. 1847





VARNEY, THE VAMPYRE;

OR

THE FEAST OF BLOOD

A Romance


001.png

CHAPTER I.

——"How graves give up their dead.

"How graves release the deceased."

And how the night air hideous grows

And how the night air becomes so terrible

With shrieks!"

With screams!

MIDNIGHT.—THE HAIL-STORM.—THE DREADFUL VISITOR.—THE VAMPYRE.


The solemn tones of an old cathedral clock have announced midnight—the air is thick and heavy—a strange, death like stillness pervades all nature. Like the ominous calm which precedes some more than usually terrific outbreak of the elements, they seem to have paused even in their ordinary fluctuations, to gather a terrific strength for the great effort. A faint peal of thunder now comes from far off. Like a signal gun for the battle of the winds to begin, it appeared to awaken them from their lethargy, and one awful, warring hurricane swept over a whole city, producing more devastation in the four or five minutes it lasted, than would a half century of ordinary phenomena.

The deep chimes of an old cathedral clock just struck midnight—the air is thick and heavy—a strange, deathly stillness envelops everything. It’s like the eerie calm before an especially intense storm, as if nature has paused in its usual movements to gather an overwhelming force for what’s to come. A distant rumble of thunder can now be heard. Like a signal for the winds to start their battle, it seems to rouse them from their slumber, and an incredible, destructive hurricane sweeps across the entire city, causing more destruction in the four or five minutes it lasts than a normal half-century would.

It was as if some giant had blown upon some toy town, and scattered many of the buildings before the hot blast of his terrific breath; for as suddenly as that blast of wind had come did it cease, and all was as still and calm as before.

It was like a giant had blown on a toy town and scattered many of the buildings with the force of his powerful breath; for just as suddenly as that gust of wind had come, it stopped, and everything was as still and calm as before.

Sleepers awakened, and thought that what they had heard must be the confused chimera of a dream. They trembled and turned to sleep again.

Sleepers woke up, thinking that what they heard must have been just a confusing dream. They shivered and went back to sleep.

All is still—still as the very grave. Not a sound breaks the magic of repose. What is that—a strange, pattering noise, as of a million of fairy feet? It is hail—yes, a hail-storm has burst over the city. Leaves are dashed from the trees, mingled with small boughs; windows that lie most opposed to the direct fury of the pelting particles of ice are broken, and the rapt repose that before was so remarkable in its intensity, is exchanged for a noise which, in its accumulation, drowns every cry of surprise or consternation which here and there arose from persons who found their houses invaded by the storm.

Everything is quiet—quiet as the grave. Not a sound disrupts the peacefulness. What’s that—a strange, soft pattering noise, like a million tiny feet? It's hail—yes, a hailstorm has hit the city. Leaves are torn from the trees, mixed with small branches; windows facing the brunt of the icy barrage are shattering, and the deep calm that was so striking before is replaced by a noise that drowns out every gasp of surprise or fear from those whose homes are caught in the storm.

Now and then, too, there would come a sudden gust of wind that in its strength, as it blew laterally, would, for a moment, hold millions of the hailstones suspended in mid air, but it was only to dash them with redoubled force in some new direction, where more mischief was to be done.

Now and then, a strong gust of wind would suddenly blow sideways, holding millions of hailstones suspended in the air for a moment, but then it would hurl them with even more force in a new direction, where they would cause more damage.

Oh, how the storm raged! Hail—rain—wind. It was, in very truth, an awful night.

Oh, how the storm raged! Hail—rain—wind. It was, truly, a terrible night.


There is an antique chamber in an ancient house. Curious and quaint carvings adorn the walls, and the large chimney-piece is a curiosity of itself. The ceiling is low, and a large bay window, from roof to floor, looks to the west. The window is latticed, and filled with curiously painted glass and rich stained pieces, which send in a strange, yet beautiful light, when sun or moon shines into the apartment. There is but one portrait in that room, although the walls seem panelled for the express purpose of containing a series of pictures. That portrait is of a young man, with a pale face, a stately brow, and a strange expression about the eyes, which no one cared to look on twice.

There’s an old room in a historic house. The walls are adorned with interesting and quirky carvings, and the large fireplace is a conversation starter on its own. The ceiling is low, and a big bay window that stretches from the roof to the floor faces west. The window has a lattice design and is filled with uniquely painted glass and vibrant stained pieces, casting a strange yet beautiful light when the sun or moon shines into the room. There's only one portrait in that space, even though the walls seem designed to hold a collection of artwork. The portrait shows a young man with a pale face, a dignified brow, and a peculiar expression in his eyes that makes people hesitant to look at it more than once.

There is a stately bed in that chamber, of carved walnut-wood is it made, rich in design and elaborate in execution; one of those works of art which owe their existence to the Elizabethan era. It is hung with heavy silken and damask furnishing; nodding feathers are at its corners—covered with dust are they, and they lend a funereal aspect to the room. The floor is of polished oak.

There’s a grand bed in that room, made of intricately carved walnut wood, beautifully designed and detailed; it's one of those artistic pieces from the Elizabethan era. It's draped with heavy silk and damask fabrics; the feathers at its corners are drooping—covered in dust, they give the room a somber vibe. The floor is polished oak.

God! how the hail dashes on the old bay window! Like an occasional discharge of mimic musketry, it comes clashing, beating, and cracking upon the small panes; but they resist it—their small size saves them; the wind, the hail, the rain, expend their fury in vain.

Wow! The hail is pounding on the old bay window! Like a sporadic burst of fake gunfire, it crashes, strikes, and snaps against the little panes; but they hold strong—their small size protects them; the wind, the hail, and the rain unleash their fury in vain.

The bed in that old chamber is occupied. A creature formed in all fashions of loveliness lies in a half sleep upon that ancient couch—a girl young and beautiful as a spring morning. Her long hair has escaped from its confinement and streams over the blackened coverings of the bedstead; she has been restless in her sleep, for the clothing of the bed is in much confusion. One arm is over her head, the other hangs nearly off the side of the bed near to which she lies. A neck and bosom that would have formed a study for the rarest sculptor that ever Providence gave genius to, were half disclosed. She moaned slightly in her sleep, and once or twice the lips moved as if in prayer—at least one might judge so, for the name of Him who suffered for all came once faintly from them.

The bed in that old room is occupied. A beautiful creature lies in a half-sleep on that ancient couch—a girl both young and stunning, like a spring morning. Her long hair has escaped from its ties and spills over the dark covers of the bed. She's been restless in her sleep, as the bedclothes are all tangled. One arm rests over her head, while the other dangles close to the edge of the bed. Her neck and chest, which could have inspired the finest sculptor, are partially visible. She moaned softly in her sleep, and her lips moved a couple of times as if in prayer—one could guess so, as the name of Him who suffered for all was faintly heard from her.

She has endured much fatigue, and the storm does not awaken her; but it can disturb the slumbers it does not possess the power to destroy entirely. The turmoil of the elements wakes the senses, although it cannot entirely break the repose they have lapsed into.

She has gone through a lot of exhaustion, and the storm doesn't wake her; but it can disrupt the sleep she doesn't have the power to completely erase. The chaos of nature stirs the senses, even though it can't fully shatter the peace they've slipped into.

Oh, what a world of witchery was in that mouth, slightly parted, and exhibiting within the pearly teeth that glistened even in the faint light that came from that bay window. How sweetly the long silken eyelashes lay upon the cheek. Now she moves, and one shoulder is entirely visible—whiter, fairer than the spotless clothing of the bed on which she lies, is the smooth skin of that fair creature, just budding into womanhood, and in that transition state which presents to us all the charms of the girl—almost of the child, with the more matured beauty and gentleness of advancing years.

Oh, what a world of magic was in that mouth, slightly open, showing the pearly teeth that shone even in the dim light from that bay window. How sweetly the long, silky eyelashes rested on her cheek. Now she moves, and one shoulder is fully exposed—whiter and fairer than the pristine bedding she lies on, is the smooth skin of that lovely young woman, just coming into adulthood, in that transition that reveals all the charms of a girl—almost like a child, blended with the more mature beauty and softness of growing up.

Was that lightning? Yes—an awful, vivid, terrifying flash—then a roaring peal of thunder, as if a thousand mountains were rolling one over the other in the blue vault of Heaven! Who sleeps now in that ancient city? Not one living soul. The dread trumpet of eternity could not more effectually have awakened any one.

Was that lightning? Yes—a horrible, bright, terrifying flash—then a booming clap of thunder, as if a thousand mountains were crashing into each other in the blue sky! Who is sleeping now in that ancient city? Not a single living soul. The terrifying call of eternity could not have awakened anyone more effectively.

The hail continues. The wind continues. The uproar of the elements seems at its height. Now she awakens—that beautiful girl on the antique bed; she opens those eyes of celestial blue, and a faint cry of alarm bursts from her lips. At least it is a cry which, amid the noise and turmoil without, sounds but faint and weak. She sits upon the bed and presses her hands upon her eyes. Heavens! what a wild torrent of wind, and rain, and hail! The thunder likewise seems intent upon awakening sufficient echoes to last until the next flash of forked lightning should again produce the wild concussion of the air. She murmurs a prayer—a prayer for those she loves best; the names of those dear to her gentle heart come from her lips; she weeps and prays; she thinks then of what devastation the storm must surely produce, and to the great God of Heaven she prays for all living things. Another flash—a wild, blue, bewildering flash of lightning streams across that bay window, for an instant bringing out every colour in it with terrible distinctness. A shriek bursts from the lips of the young girl, and then, with eyes fixed upon that window, which, in another moment, is all darkness, and with such an expression of terror upon her face as it had never before known, she trembled, and the perspiration of intense fear stood upon her brow.

The hail keeps coming. The wind keeps blowing. The chaos of the elements feels like it's peaking. Now she wakes up—that beautiful girl in the old bed; she opens her celestial blue eyes, and a soft cry of alarm escapes her lips. It's a sound that, amid all the noise and chaos outside, seems faint and weak. She sits up in bed and presses her hands to her eyes. Wow! What a wild torrent of wind, rain, and hail! The thunder seems determined to create enough echoes to last until the next flash of lightning brings another loud crack of air. She murmurs a prayer—a prayer for those she loves most; the names of those dear to her heart come from her lips; she weeps and prays; then she thinks about the destruction the storm must be causing, and she prays to the great God of Heaven for all living things. Another flash—a wild, blue, bewildering streak of lightning cuts across the bay window, momentarily revealing every color with terrifying clarity. A scream bursts from the young girl’s lips, and with her eyes locked on that window, which in the next moment is swallowed by darkness, her face filled with an expression of terror she has never felt before, she trembles, and beads of intense fear form on her brow.

"What—what was it?" she gasped; "real, or a delusion? Oh, God, what was it? A figure tall and gaunt, endeavouring from the outside to unclasp the window. I saw it. That flash of lightning revealed it to me. It stood the whole length of the window."

"What—what was that?" she gasped. "Was it real or just in my head? Oh, God, what was it? A tall, thin figure trying to open the window from outside. I saw it. That flash of lightning showed it to me. It stood the entire height of the window."

There was a lull of the wind. The hail was not falling so thickly—moreover, it now fell, what there was of it, straight, and yet a strange clattering sound came upon the glass of that long window. It could not be a delusion—she is awake, and she hears it. What can produce it? Another flash of lightning—another shriek—there could be now no delusion.

There was a quiet in the wind. The hail wasn't coming down as heavily—plus, what little there was fell straight down, yet a strange rattling sound echoed against the glass of that long window. It couldn't be her imagination—she's awake, and she hears it. What could be making that noise? Another flash of lightning—another scream—there could be no doubt now.

A tall figure is standing on the ledge immediately outside the long window. It is its finger-nails upon the glass that produces the sound so like the hail, now that the hail has ceased. Intense fear paralysed the limbs of that beautiful girl. That one shriek is all she can utter—with hands clasped, a face of marble, a heart beating so wildly in her bosom, that each moment it seems as if it would break its confines, eyes distended and fixed upon the window, she waits, froze with horror. The pattering and clattering of the nails continue. No word is spoken, and now she fancies she can trace the darker form of that figure against the window, and she can see the long arms moving to and fro, feeling for some mode of entrance. What strange light is that which now gradually creeps up into the air? red and terrible—brighter and brighter it grows. The lightning has set fire to a mill, and the reflection of the rapidly consuming building falls upon that long window. There can be no mistake. The figure is there, still feeling for an entrance, and clattering against the glass with its long nails, that appear as if the growth of many years had been untouched. She tries to scream again but a choking sensation comes over her, and she cannot. It is too dreadful—she tries to move—each limb seems weighed down by tons of lead—she can but in a hoarse faint whisper cry,—

A tall figure is standing on the ledge right outside the long window. Its fingernails on the glass make a sound similar to hail, now that the hail has stopped. Intense fear has paralyzed the limbs of that beautiful girl. That one scream is all she can manage—hands clasped, a face like marble, a heart racing so wildly in her chest that it feels like it might burst at any moment, eyes wide and fixed on the window, she waits, frozen in horror. The tapping and scratching of the nails continue. No words are spoken, and now she thinks she can see the darker shape of that figure against the window, its long arms moving back and forth, searching for a way in. What strange light is that creeping up into the sky? Red and terrifying—growing brighter and brighter. The lightning has set fire to a mill, and the reflection of the rapidly burning building shines on that long window. There's no mistaking it. The figure is still there, still searching for an entrance, and tapping against the glass with long nails that look like they haven't been cut in years. She tries to scream again, but a choking feeling overwhelms her, and she can't. It's too horrifying—she tries to move—each limb feels like it's weighed down by tons of lead—she can only let out a hoarse, faint whisper—

"Help—help—help—help!"

"Help! Help! Help! Help!"

And that one word she repeats like a person in a dream. The red glare of the fire continues. It throws up the tall gaunt figure in hideous relief against the long window. It shows, too, upon the one portrait that is in the chamber, and that portrait appears to fix its eyes upon the attempting intruder, while the flickering light from the fire makes it look fearfully lifelike. A small pane of glass is broken, and the form from without introduces a long gaunt hand, which seems utterly destitute of flesh. The fastening is removed, and one-half of the window, which opens like folding doors, is swung wide open upon its hinges.

And that one word she keeps repeating like someone lost in a dream. The red glow of the fire keeps burning. It casts the tall, thin figure in a horrible contrast against the long window. It also shines on the one portrait in the room, and that portrait seems to stare intently at the would-be intruder, while the flickering light from the fire makes it look incredibly lifelike. A small pane of glass is broken, and an emaciated hand reaches in from outside, looking completely devoid of flesh. The lock is undone, and one half of the window, which opens like double doors, swings wide open on its hinges.

And yet now she could not scream—she could not move. "Help!—help!—help!" was all she could say. But, oh, that look of terror that sat upon her face, it was dreadful—a look to haunt the memory for a lifetime—a look to obtrude itself upon the happiest moments, and turn them to bitterness.

And yet now she couldn't scream—she couldn't move. "Help!—help!—help!" was all she could say. But, oh, that look of terror on her face was awful—a look to haunt the memory for a lifetime—a look that would intrude upon the happiest moments and turn them into bitterness.

The figure turns half round, and the light falls upon the face. It is perfectly white—perfectly bloodless. The eyes look like polished tin; the lips are drawn back, and the principal feature next to those dreadful eyes is the teeth—the fearful looking teeth—projecting like those of some wild animal, hideously, glaringly white, and fang-like. It approaches the bed with a strange, gliding movement. It clashes together the long nails that literally appear to hang from the finger ends. No sound comes from its lips. Is she going mad—that young and beautiful girl exposed to so much terror? she has drawn up all her limbs; she cannot even now say help. The power of articulation is gone, but the power of movement has returned to her; she can draw herself slowly along to the other side of the bed from that towards which the hideous appearance is coming.

The figure turns halfway around, and the light shines on its face. It’s completely white—completely bloodless. The eyes look like polished metal; the lips are pulled back, and the most striking feature next to those terrifying eyes is the teeth—those frightening teeth—sticking out like those of a wild animal, hideously, glaringly white, and sharp. It approaches the bed with a strange, gliding motion. It clicks the long nails that seem to hang from the tips of its fingers. No sound comes from its lips. Is that young and beautiful girl going mad from so much fear? She has drawn up all her limbs; she can't even call for help now. She has lost the ability to speak, but she can move again; she can slowly pull herself to the other side of the bed away from the hideous figure coming toward her.

But her eyes are fascinated. The glance of a serpent could not have produced a greater effect upon her than did the fixed gaze of those awful, metallic-looking eyes that were bent on her face. Crouching down so that the gigantic height was lost, and the horrible, protruding, white face was the most prominent object, came on the figure. What was it?—what did it want there?—what made it look so hideous—so unlike an inhabitant of the earth, and yet to be on it?

But her eyes are captivated. The stare of a snake couldn’t have had a stronger impact on her than the intense gaze of those terrifying, metallic-looking eyes fixed on her face. Crouching down to hide its enormous height, the figure came into view, its horrifying, protruding white face being the most striking feature. What was it?—what did it want there?—what made it look so monstrous—so unlike anything from this world, yet here on it?

Now she has got to the verge of the bed, and the figure pauses. It seemed as if when it paused she lost the power to proceed. The clothing of the bed was now clutched in her hands with unconscious power. She drew her breath short and thick. Her bosom heaves, and her limbs tremble, yet she cannot withdraw her eyes from that marble-looking face. He holds her with his glittering eye.

Now she has reached the edge of the bed, and the figure stops. It felt as if her ability to move vanished when he paused. She was gripping the bedclothes tightly, almost without realizing it. She took short, heavy breaths. Her chest rises and falls, and her body shakes, yet she can't look away from that marble-like face. He's holding her with his piercing gaze.

The storm has ceased—all is still. The winds are hushed; the church clock proclaims the hour of one: a hissing sound comes from the throat of the hideous being, and he raises his long, gaunt arms—the lips move. He advances. The girl places one small foot from the bed on to the floor. She is unconsciously dragging the clothing with her. The door of the room is in that direction—can she reach it? Has she power to walk?—can she withdraw her eyes from the face of the intruder, and so break the hideous charm? God of Heaven! is it real, or some dream so like reality as to nearly overturn the judgment for ever?

The storm has stopped—everything is quiet. The wind is calm; the church clock strikes one: a hissing sound comes from the throat of the terrifying figure, and he raises his long, thin arms—the lips move. He steps closer. The girl places one small foot from the bed onto the floor. She is unconsciously dragging her clothes with her. The door to the room is that way—can she make it? Does she have the strength to walk?—can she look away from the face of the intruder, and break the horrible spell? God in Heaven! is this real, or just a dream so close to reality that it nearly shatters her sanity forever?

The figure has paused again, and half on the bed and half out of it that young girl lies trembling. Her long hair streams across the entire width of the bed. As she has slowly moved along she has left it streaming across the pillows. The pause lasted about a minute—oh, what an age of agony. That minute was, indeed, enough for madness to do its full work in.

The figure has stopped again, and that young girl lies trembling, half on the bed and half off it. Her long hair spreads across the entire width of the bed. As she moved slowly, she left it cascading over the pillows. The pause lasted about a minute—oh, what a lifetime of agony. That minute was truly enough for madness to work its full effect.

With a sudden rush that could not be foreseen—with a strange howling cry that was enough to awaken terror in every breast, the figure seized the long tresses of her hair, and twining them round his bony hands he held her to the bed. Then she screamed—Heaven granted her then power to scream. Shriek followed shriek in rapid succession. The bed-clothes fell in a heap by the side of the bed—she was dragged by her long silken hair completely on to it again. Her beautifully rounded limbs quivered with the agony of her soul. The glassy, horrible eyes of the figure ran over that angelic form with a hideous satisfaction—horrible profanation. He drags her head to the bed's edge. He forces it back by the long hair still entwined in his grasp. With a plunge he seizes her neck in his fang-like teeth—a gush of blood, and a hideous sucking noise follows. The girl has swooned, and the vampyre is at his hideous repast!

With an unexpected burst that no one could have predicted—accompanied by a terrifying howl that struck fear into everyone’s heart—the figure grabbed her long hair, wrapping it around his skeletal hands and pulling her down onto the bed. Then she screamed—Heaven gave her the strength to scream. Screams came one after another in quick succession. The bedcovers fell into a pile on the floor—she was yanked by her silky hair back onto the bed. Her beautifully shaped limbs shook with the torment of her soul. The figure's glassy, dreadful eyes scanned her angelic form with a grotesque pleasure—an awful desecration. He drags her head to the edge of the bed. He forces it back by the long hair still tangled in his grip. With a sudden lunge, he sinks his fang-like teeth into her neck—a rush of blood and a horrific sucking sound follows. The girl has fainted, and the vampire is enjoying his gruesome feast!


CHAPTER II.

THE ALARM.—THE PISTOL SHOT.—THE PURSUIT AND ITS CONSEQUENCES.


004.png

Lights flashed about the building, and various room doors opened; voices called one to the other. There was an universal stir and commotion among the inhabitants.

Lights flashed around the building, and different doors opened; voices called out to one another. There was a general buzz and excitement among the residents.

"Did you hear a scream, Harry?" asked a young man, half-dressed, as he walked into the chamber of another about his own age.

"Did you hear a scream, Harry?" asked a young man, half-dressed, as he walked into the room of another guy around his age.

"I did—where was it?"

"I did—where was that?"

"God knows. I dressed myself directly."

"God knows. I got dressed by myself."

"All is still now."

"Everything is quiet now."

"Yes; but unless I was dreaming there was a scream."

"Yeah, but unless I'm dreaming, there was a scream."

"We could not both dream there was. Where did you think it came from?"

"We couldn't both dream it was real. Where did you think it came from?"

"It burst so suddenly upon my ears that I cannot say."

"It came at me so unexpectedly that I can't put it into words."

There was a tap now at the door of the room where these young men were, and a female voice said,—

There was a knock at the door of the room where these young men were, and a woman's voice said,—

"For God's sake, get up!"

"Please, get up!"

"We are up," said both the young men, appearing.

"We're here," said both young men, appearing.

"Did you hear anything?"

"Did you hear something?"

"Yes, a scream."

"Yeah, a scream."

"Oh, search the house—search the house; where did it come from—can you tell?"

"Oh, search the house—search the house; where did it come from—can you tell?"

"Indeed we cannot, mother."

"Actually, we can't, Mom."

Another person now joined the party. He was a man of middle age, and, as he came up to them, he said,—

Another person now joined the party. He was a middle-aged man, and as he approached them, he said,—

"Good God! what is the matter?"

"Oh my God! What's wrong?"

Scarcely had the words passed his lips, than such a rapid succession of shrieks came upon their ears, that they felt absolutely stunned by them. The elderly lady, whom one of the young men had called mother, fainted, and would have fallen to the floor of the corridor in which they all stood, had she not been promptly supported by the last comer, who himself staggered, as those piercing cries came upon the night air. He, however, was the first to recover, for the young men seemed paralysed.

As soon as the words left his mouth, a quick series of shrieks filled the air, leaving them completely stunned. The elderly woman, whom one of the young men had called "mother," fainted and would have collapsed onto the corridor floor where they all stood if the newcomer hadn't quickly supported her. He himself stumbled as those piercing cries echoed through the night. However, he was the first to recover, while the young men appeared frozen in shock.

"Henry," he cried, "for God's sake support your mother. Can you doubt that these cries come from Flora's room?"

"Henry," he shouted, "for God's sake, help your mom. Can you really doubt that those cries are coming from Flora's room?"

The young man mechanically supported his mother, and then the man who had just spoken darted back to his own bed-room, from whence he returned in a moment with a pair of pistols, and shouting,—

The young man automatically helped his mother, and then the man who had just spoken hurried back to his bedroom, from where he quickly returned with a pair of pistols, shouting,—

"Follow me, who can!" he bounded across the corridor in the direction of the antique apartment, from whence the cries proceeded, but which were now hushed.

"Follow me, if you can!" he leaped across the hallway towards the old apartment where the cries had come from, but now it was quiet.

That house was built for strength, and the doors were all of oak, and of considerable thickness. Unhappily, they had fastenings within, so that when the man reached the chamber of her who so much required help, he was helpless, for the door was fast.

That house was built to be strong, and all the doors were made of oak and were quite thick. Unfortunately, they had locks on the inside, so when the man got to the room of the one who desperately needed help, he found himself helpless because the door was shut tight.

"Flora! Flora!" he cried; "Flora, speak!"

"Flora! Flora!" he shouted; "Flora, say something!"

All was still.

Everything was quiet.

"Good God!" he added; "we must force the door."

"Good God!" he said; "we need to force the door."

"I hear a strange noise within," said the young man, who trembled violently.

"I hear a weird noise coming from inside," said the young man, who shook uncontrollably.

"And so do I. What does it sound like?"

"And so do I. What does it sound like?"

"I scarcely know; but it nearest resembles some animal eating, or sucking some liquid."

"I hardly know; but it seems most like some animal eating or drinking some liquid."

"What on earth can it be? Have you no weapon that will force the door? I shall go mad if I am kept here."

"What on earth could it be? Don't you have any way to force the door open? I'm going to lose my mind if I'm stuck here."

"I have," said the young man. "Wait here a moment."

"I have," said the young man. "Wait here for a second."

He ran down the staircase, and presently returned with a small, but powerful, iron crow-bar.

He ran down the stairs and soon came back with a small but strong iron crowbar.

"This will do," he said.

"This works," he said.

"It will, it will.—Give it to me."

"It will, it will.—Give it to me."

"Has she not spoken?"

"Hasn't she spoken?"

"Not a word. My mind misgives me that something very dreadful must have happened to her."

"Not a word. I can’t shake the feeling that something terrible must have happened to her."

"And that odd noise!"

"And that strange noise!"

"Still goes on. Somehow, it curdles the very blood in my veins to hear it."

"Still continues. Somehow, it chills my blood to hear it."

The man took the crow-bar, and with some difficulty succeeded in introducing it between the door and the side of the wall—still it required great strength to move it, but it did move, with a harsh, crackling sound.

The man grabbed the crowbar and, despite some effort, managed to wedge it between the door and the wall. It still took a lot of strength to push it, but it did budge, making a harsh, crackling noise.

"Push it!" cried he who was using the bar, "push the door at the same time."

"Push it!" shouted the person using the bar, "push the door at the same time."

The younger man did so. For a few moments the massive door resisted. Then, suddenly, something gave way with a loud snap—it was a part of the lock,—and the door at once swung wide open.

The younger man did as he was told. For a few moments, the heavy door held firm. Then, out of nowhere, something broke with a loud snap—it was a piece of the lock—and the door swung wide open.

How true it is that we measure time by the events which happen within a given space of it, rather than by its actual duration.

How true it is that we measure time by the events that happen during a specific period, rather than by how long it actually is.

To those who were engaged in forcing open the door of the antique chamber, where slept the young girl whom they named Flora, each moment was swelled into an hour of agony; but, in reality, from the first moment of the alarm to that when the loud cracking noise heralded the destruction of the fastenings of the door, there had elapsed but very few minutes indeed.

To those trying to force open the door of the old room, where the young girl they called Flora slept, every second felt like an hour of pain; however, in reality, only a few minutes had passed from the moment they first raised the alarm to when the loud cracking sound signaled the breaking of the door's locks.

"It opens—it opens," cried the young man.

"It’s opening—it’s opening," shouted the young man.

"Another moment," said the stranger, as he still plied the crowbar—"another moment, and we shall have free ingress to the chamber. Be patient."

"Just a moment," said the stranger, as he continued to work with the crowbar—"in a moment, we'll be able to get into the room. Hang tight."

This stranger's name was Marchdale; and even as he spoke, he succeeded in throwing the massive door wide open, and clearing the passage to the chamber.

This stranger's name was Marchdale; and as he spoke, he managed to swing the massive door wide open, clearing the way to the room.

To rush in with a light in his hand was the work of a moment to the young man named Henry; but the very rapid progress he made into the apartment prevented him from observing accurately what it contained, for the wind that came in from the open window caught the flame of the candle, and although it did not actually extinguish it, it blew it so much on one side, that it was comparatively useless as a light.

To rush in with a candle in his hand took no time at all for the young man named Henry; but his quick entry into the room kept him from really noticing what was inside, because the wind from the open window flickered the flame of the candle. It didn't put it out completely, but it blew it to the side enough that it was pretty much useless as a light.

"Flora—Flora!" he cried.

"Flora—Flora!" he shouted.

Then with a sudden bound something dashed from off the bed. The concussion against him was so sudden and so utterly unexpected, as well as so tremendously violent, that he was thrown down, and, in his fall, the light was fairly extinguished.

Then suddenly, something sprang off the bed. The impact against him was so immediate and completely unexpected, as well as incredibly forceful, that it knocked him down, and, as he fell, the light was completely turned off.

All was darkness, save a dull, reddish kind of light that now and then, from the nearly consumed mill in the immediate vicinity, came into the room. But by that light, dim, uncertain, and flickering as it was, some one was seen to make for the window.

All was dark, except for a dull, reddish light that occasionally flickered into the room from the nearly burned-down mill nearby. But in that light, dim, uncertain, and wavering as it was, someone could be seen moving toward the window.

Henry, although nearly stunned by his fall, saw a figure, gigantic in height, which nearly reached from the floor to the ceiling. The other young man, George, saw it, and Mr. Marchdale likewise saw it, as did the lady who had spoken to the two young men in the corridor when first the screams of the young girl awakened alarm in the breasts of all the inhabitants of that house.

Henry, though nearly dazed from his fall, saw a figure, towering in height, almost touching the floor and the ceiling. The other young man, George, noticed it too, and so did Mr. Marchdale, along with the woman who had talked to the two young men in the hallway when the screams of the young girl first stirred panic in everyone in that house.

The figure was about to pass out at the window which led to a kind of balcony, from whence there was an easy descent to a garden.

The person was about to faint at the window that opened to a sort of balcony, from which it was easy to climb down to a garden.

Before it passed out they each and all caught a glance of the side-face, and they saw that the lower part of it and the lips were dabbled in blood. They saw, too, one of those fearful-looking, shining, metallic eyes which presented so terrible an appearance of unearthly ferocity.

Before it passed out, each of them caught a glimpse of the side of its face, and they noticed that the lower part and the lips were smeared with blood. They also saw one of those frightening, shiny, metallic eyes that gave off such a dreadful look of otherworldly fierceness.

No wonder that for a moment a panic seized them all, which paralysed any exertions they might otherwise have made to detain that hideous form.

No wonder that for a moment a panic took over them all, which stopped any efforts they might have made to hold back that terrifying figure.

But Mr. Marchdale was a man of mature years; he had seen much of life, both in this and in foreign lands; and he, although astonished to the extent of being frightened, was much more likely to recover sooner than his younger companions, which, indeed, he did, and acted promptly enough.

But Mr. Marchdale was an older man; he had experienced a lot in life, both at home and abroad; and he, despite being shocked to the point of fear, was much more likely to bounce back quicker than his younger companions, which he indeed did, and he took action quickly enough.

"Don't rise, Henry," he cried. "Lie still."

"Don't get up, Henry," he shouted. "Stay down."

Almost at the moment he uttered these words, he fired at the figure, which then occupied the window, as if it were a gigantic figure set in a frame.

Almost as soon as he said these words, he shot at the figure that was standing in the window, making it look like a giant image in a frame.

The report was tremendous in that chamber, for the pistol was no toy weapon, but one made for actual service, and of sufficient length and bore of barrel to carry destruction along with the bullets that came from it.

The report was deafening in that room because the pistol was no toy; it was built for real use, and it was long and powerful enough to deliver destruction along with the bullets it fired.

"If that has missed its aim," said Mr. Marchdale, "I'll never pull a trigger again."

"If that has missed its target," said Mr. Marchdale, "I'll never pull a trigger again."

As he spoke he dashed forward, and made a clutch at the figure he felt convinced he had shot.

As he spoke, he rushed forward and reached out for the figure he was sure he had shot.

The tall form turned upon him, and when he got a full view of the face, which he did at that moment, from the opportune circumstance of the lady returning at the instant with a light she had been to her own chamber to procure, even he, Marchdale, with all his courage, and that was great, and all his nervous energy, recoiled a step or two, and uttered the exclamation of, "Great God!"

The tall figure turned to him, and when he saw the face fully, thanks to the fortunate timing of the lady coming back with a light she'd gone to get from her room, even he, Marchdale, despite all his courage—which was considerable—and his nervous energy, took a step or two back and exclaimed, "Oh my God!"

That face was one never to be forgotten. It was hideously flushed with colour—the colour of fresh blood; the eyes had a savage and remarkable lustre; whereas, before, they had looked like polished tin—they now wore a ten times brighter aspect, and flashes of light seemed to dart from them. The mouth was open, as if, from the natural formation of the countenance, the lips receded much from the large canine looking teeth.

That face was unforgettable. It was horrifyingly flushed with color—the color of fresh blood; the eyes had a fierce and striking shine; while before they had looked like shiny metal—they now appeared ten times brighter, with sparks of light seeming to shoot from them. The mouth was open, as if, due to the natural shape of the face, the lips were pulled back from the large, dog-like teeth.

A strange howling noise came from the throat of this monstrous figure, and it seemed upon the point of rushing upon Mr. Marchdale. Suddenly, then, as if some impulse had seized upon it, it uttered a wild and terrible shrieking kind of laugh; and then turning, dashed through the window, and in one instant disappeared from before the eyes of those who felt nearly annihilated by its fearful presence.

A strange howling noise came from the throat of this monstrous figure, and it seemed ready to attack Mr. Marchdale. Suddenly, as if driven by some impulse, it let out a wild and horrific shriek of laughter; then it turned and crashed through the window, disappearing in an instant from the sight of those who felt nearly overwhelmed by its terrifying presence.

"God help us!" ejaculated Henry.

"God help us!" shouted Henry.

Mr. Marchdale drew a long breath, and then, giving a stamp on the floor, as if to recover himself from the state of agitation into which even he was thrown, he cried,—

Mr. Marchdale took a deep breath, and then, stamping his foot on the floor to steady himself from the agitation he felt, exclaimed,—

"Be it what or who it may, I'll follow it"

"Whatever or whoever it is, I’ll follow it."

"No—no—do not," cried the lady.

"Don't," cried the lady.

"I must, I will. Let who will come with me—I follow that dreadful form."

"I have to, I will. Let anyone else come with me—I’m following that terrifying figure."

As he spoke, he took the road it took, and dashed through the window into the balcony.

As he talked, he followed the path it took and jumped through the window onto the balcony.

"And we, too, George," exclaimed Henry; "we will follow Mr. Marchdale. This dreadful affair concerns us more nearly than it does him."

"And we, too, George," Henry exclaimed; "we're going to follow Mr. Marchdale. This terrible situation affects us more directly than it does him."

The lady who was the mother of these young men, and of the beautiful girl who had been so awfully visited, screamed aloud, and implored of them to stay. But the voice of Mr. Marchdale was heard exclaiming aloud,—

The woman who was the mother of these young men, and of the beautiful girl who had been so terribly attacked, screamed loudly and begged them to stay. But Mr. Marchdale's voice was heard shouting—

"I see it—I see it; it makes for the wall."

"I see it—I see it; it's destined for the wall."

They hesitated no longer, but at once rushed into the balcony, and from thence dropped into the garden.

They didn't hesitate any longer and immediately rushed out onto the balcony, then dropped down into the garden.

The mother approached the bed-side of the insensible, perhaps the murdered girl; she saw her, to all appearance, weltering in blood, and, overcome by her emotions, she fainted on the floor of the room.

The mother came to the bedside of the unconscious girl, who might have been murdered; she saw her, apparently lying in blood, and, overwhelmed by her feelings, she fainted on the floor of the room.

When the two young men reached the garden, they found it much lighter than might have been fairly expected; for not only was the morning rapidly approaching, but the mill was still burning, and those mingled lights made almost every object plainly visible, except when deep shadows were thrown from some gigantic trees that had stood for centuries in that sweetly wooded spot. They heard the voice of Mr. Marchdale, as he cried,—

When the two young men arrived at the garden, they found it much brighter than they would have expected; not only was morning quickly approaching, but the mill was still on fire, and the combined light made almost every object easily visible, except when deep shadows were cast by the massive trees that had stood for centuries in that beautifully wooded area. They heard Mr. Marchdale's voice as he shouted,—

"There—there—towards the wall. There—there—God! how it bounds along."

"There—there—against the wall. There—there—oh God! how it leaps along."

The young men hastily dashed through a thicket in the direction from whence his voice sounded, and then they found him looking wild and terrified, and with something in his hand which looked like a portion of clothing.

The young men quickly ran through the dense bushes towards the sound of his voice, and then they found him looking frantic and scared, holding something in his hand that resembled a piece of clothing.

"Which way, which way?" they both cried in a breath.

"Which way, which way?" they both shouted at the same time.

He leant heavily on the arm of George, as he pointed along a vista of trees, and said in a low voice,—

He leaned heavily on George's arm as he pointed down a line of trees and said quietly, —

"God help us all. It is not human. Look there—look there—do you not see it?"

"God help us all. It's not human. Look over there—look over there—don't you see it?"

They looked in the direction he indicated. At the end of this vista was the wall of the garden. At that point it was full twelve feet in height, and as they looked, they saw the hideous, monstrous form they had traced from the chamber of their sister, making frantic efforts to clear the obstacle.

They looked in the direction he pointed out. At the end of this view was the garden wall. At that point, it stood a full twelve feet high, and as they watched, they saw the horrifying, monstrous shape they had seen from their sister's room, making desperate attempts to overcome the barrier.

Then they saw it bound from the ground to the top of the wall, which it very nearly reached, and then each time it fell back again into the garden with such a dull, heavy sound, that the earth seemed to shake again with the concussion. They trembled—well indeed they might, and for some minutes they watched the figure making its fruitless efforts to leave the place.

Then they saw it leap from the ground to the top of the wall, which it almost reached, and each time it fell back into the garden with a dull, heavy thud that made the earth seem to shake again from the impact. They trembled—rightly so—and for several minutes, they watched the figure making its futile attempts to escape the place.

"What—what is it?" whispered Henry, in hoarse accents. "God, what can it possibly be?"

"What—what is it?" whispered Henry, his voice raspy. "God, what could it possibly be?"

"I know not," replied Mr. Marchdale. "I did seize it. It was cold and clammy like a corpse. It cannot be human."

"I don't know," replied Mr. Marchdale. "I did grab it. It was cold and clammy like a corpse. It can't be human."

"Not human?"

"Not human?"

"Look at it now. It will surely escape now."

"Look at it now. It's definitely going to escape now."

"No, no—we will not be terrified thus—there is Heaven above us. Come on, and, for dear Flora's sake, let us make an effort yet to seize this bold intruder."

"No, no—we won't let ourselves be scared like this—there's a Heaven above us. Come on, and for dear Flora's sake, let's make one more effort to catch this bold intruder."

"Take this pistol," said Marchdale. "It is the fellow of the one I fired. Try its efficacy."

"Take this gun," said Marchdale. "It's just like the one I fired. See how well it works."

"He will be gone," exclaimed Henry, as at this moment, after many repeated attempts and fearful falls, the figure reached the top of the wall, and then hung by its long arms a moment or two, previous to dragging itself completely up.

"He'll be gone," shouted Henry, as at that moment, after many attempts and scary falls, the figure reached the top of the wall and then hung by its long arms for a moment or two before pulling itself all the way up.

The idea of the appearance, be it what it might, entirely escaping, seemed to nerve again Mr. Marchdale, and he, as well as the two young men, ran forward towards the wall. They got so close to the figure before it sprang down on the outer side of the wall, that to miss killing it with the bullet from the pistol was a matter of utter impossibility, unless wilfully.

The thought of the figure disappearing completely seemed to fuel Mr. Marchdale's determination, and he, along with the two young men, rushed toward the wall. They got so close to the figure before it jumped down on the other side of the wall that it would have been impossible to miss it with a bullet from the pistol, unless it was done on purpose.

Henry had the weapon, and he pointed it full at the tall form with a steady aim. He pulled the trigger—the explosion followed, and that the bullet did its office there could be no manner of doubt, for the figure gave a howling shriek, and fell headlong from the wall on the outside.

Henry had the gun, and he aimed it directly at the tall figure with steady precision. He pulled the trigger—the shot rang out, and there was no doubt that the bullet hit its mark, as the figure let out a piercing scream and toppled off the wall outside.

"I have shot him," cried Henry, "I have shot him."

"I've shot him," shouted Henry, "I've shot him."


CHAPTER III.

THE DISAPPEARANCE OF THE BODY.—FLORA'S RECOVERY AND MADNESS.—THE OFFER OF ASSISTANCE FROM SIR FRANCIS VARNEY.


007.png

"He is human!" cried Henry; "I have surely killed him."

"He’s human!" shouted Henry; "I must have killed him."

"It would seem so," said Mr. Marchdale. "Let us now hurry round to the outside of the wall, and see where he lies."

"It seems that way," said Mr. Marchdale. "Let's hurry around to the outside of the wall and see where he is."

This was at once agreed to, and the whole three of them made what expedition they could towards a gate which led into a paddock, across which they hurried, and soon found themselves clear of the garden wall, so that they could make way towards where they fully expected to find the body of him who had worn so unearthly an aspect, but who it would be an excessive relief to find was human.

This was quickly agreed upon, and the three of them rushed toward a gate that led into a field. They hurried across it and soon found themselves outside the garden wall, making their way to where they expected to find the body of the person who looked so otherworldly but would be a huge relief to discover was actually human.

So hurried was the progress they made, that it was scarcely possible to exchange many words as they went; a kind of breathless anxiety was upon them, and in the speed they disregarded every obstacle, which would, at any other time, have probably prevented them from taking the direct road they sought.

The progress they made was so quick that there was hardly time to say much as they moved along; a sense of urgent anxiety hung over them, and in their haste, they ignored every obstacle that would have likely stopped them from taking the direct path they wanted to follow at any other time.

It was difficult on the outside of the wall to say exactly which was the precise spot which it might be supposed the body had fallen on; but, by following the wall in its entire length, surely they would come upon it.

It was hard to tell from outside the wall exactly where the body might have fallen; however, if they followed the wall all the way, they were sure to find it.

They did so; but, to their surprise, they got from its commencement to its further extremity without finding any dead body, or even any symptoms of one having lain there.

They did just that; however, to their surprise, they made it from one end to the other without finding any dead body, or even any signs that one had been there.

At some parts close to the wall there grew a kind of heath, and, consequently, the traces of blood would be lost among it, if it so happened that at the precise spot at which the strange being had seemed to topple over, such vegetation had existed. This was to be ascertained; but now, after traversing the whole length of the wall twice, they came to a halt, and looked wonderingly in each other's faces.

At some spots near the wall, there was a type of heath, and because of that, any bloodstains would get lost in it, especially if the exact spot where the strange creature fell had that kind of plant. They needed to find out for sure, but after walking back and forth along the entire wall twice, they stopped and stared at each other in confusion.

"There is nothing here," said Harry.

"There's nothing here," Harry said.

"Nothing," added his brother.

"Nothing," his brother added.

"It could not have been a delusion," at length said Mr. Marchdale, with a shudder.

"It couldn't have been a delusion," Mr. Marchdale finally said, shuddering.

"A delusion?" exclaimed the brother! "That is not possible; we all saw it."

"A delusion?" the brother exclaimed. "That can't be true; we all saw it."

"Then what terrible explanation can we give?"

"Then what awful explanation can we offer?"

"By heavens! I know not," exclaimed Henry. "This adventure surpasses all belief, and but for the great interest we have in it, I should regard it with a world of curiosity."

"By heavens! I don't know," Henry exclaimed. "This adventure is beyond belief, and if we weren't so invested in it, I would see it with a lot of curiosity."

"It is too dreadful," said George; "for God's sake, Henry, let us return to ascertain if poor Flora is killed."

"It’s too awful," said George; "for God’s sake, Henry, let’s go back to see if poor Flora is okay."

"My senses," said Henry, "were all so much absorbed in gazing at that horrible form, that I never once looked towards her further than to see that she was, to appearance, dead. God help her! poor—poor, beautiful Flora. This is, indeed, a sad, sad fate for you to come to. Flora—Flora—"

"My senses," Henry said, "were completely captivated by that horrifying sight, so much so that I didn't look at her closely enough to see anything beyond the fact that she seemed dead. God help her! Poor, poor, beautiful Flora. This is truly a tragic fate for you. Flora—Flora—"

"Do not weep, Henry," said George. "Rather let us now hasten home, where we may find that tears are premature. She may yet be living and restored to us."

"Don’t cry, Henry," George said. "Instead, let’s hurry home, where we might find that our tears are unnecessary. She could still be alive and come back to us."

"And," said Mr. Marchdale, "she may be able to give us some account of this dreadful visitation."

"And," Mr. Marchdale said, "she might be able to tell us something about this awful incident."

"True—true," exclaimed Henry; "we will hasten home."

"That's true," Henry said. "Let's hurry home."

They now turned their steps homeward, and as they went they much blamed themselves for all leaving home together, and with terror pictured what might occur in their absence to those who were now totally unprotected.

They now headed home, and as they walked, they criticized themselves for all leaving together and imagined with dread what might happen to those who were now completely unprotected in their absence.

"It was a rash impulse of us all to come in pursuit of this dreadful figure," remarked Mr. Marchdale; "but do not torment yourself, Henry. There may be no reason for your fears."

"It was a reckless decision on all our parts to chase after this terrifying figure," Mr. Marchdale said; "but don't torment yourself, Henry. There might not be any reason for your fears."

At the pace they went, they very soon reached the ancient house, and when they came in sight of it, they saw lights flashing from the windows, and the shadows of faces moving to and fro, indicating that the whole household was up, and in a state of alarm.

At the speed they were going, they quickly arrived at the old house, and as soon as they saw it, they noticed lights flickering from the windows, and the shadows of faces moving back and forth, showing that everyone in the house was awake and in a state of panic.

Henry, after some trouble, got the hall door opened by a terrified servant, who was trembling so much that she could scarcely hold the light she had with her.

Henry, after some difficulty, managed to get the hall door opened by a scared servant who was shaking so much that she could barely hold the light she had with her.

"Speak at once, Martha," said Henry. "Is Flora living?"

"Speak right away, Martha," said Henry. "Is Flora alive?"

"Yes; but—"

"Yes, but—"

"Enough—enough! Thank God she lives; where is she now?"

"That's enough—enough! Thank God she's alive; where is she now?"

"In her own room, Master Henry. Oh, dear—oh, dear, what will become of us all?"

"In her own room, Master Henry. Oh no—oh no, what will happen to us all?"

Henry rushed up the staircase, followed by George and Mr. Marchdale, nor paused he once until he reached the room of his sister.

Henry hurried up the stairs, followed by George and Mr. Marchdale, and he didn't stop until he got to his sister's room.

"Mother," he said, before he crossed the threshold, "are you here?"

"Mom," he said, before he crossed the threshold, "are you here?"

"I am, my dear—I am. Come in, pray come in, and speak to poor Flora."

"I am, my dear—I am. Come in, please come in, and talk to poor Flora."

"Come in, Mr. Marchdale," said Henry—"come in; we make no stranger of you."

"Come in, Mr. Marchdale," Henry said. "Come in; we don't treat you like a stranger."

They all then entered the room.

They all then entered the room.

Several lights had been now brought into that antique chamber, and, in addition to the mother of the beautiful girl who had been so fearfully visited, there were two female domestics, who appeared to be in the greatest possible fright, for they could render no assistance whatever to anybody.

Several lights had now been brought into that old room, and along with the mother of the beautiful girl who had been so terrifyingly visited, there were two female staff members who looked absolutely terrified, as they were unable to help anyone at all.

The tears were streaming down the mother's face, and the moment she saw Mr. Marchdale, she clung to his arm, evidently unconscious of what she was about, and exclaimed,—

The tears were streaming down the mother's face, and the moment she saw Mr. Marchdale, she clung to his arm, clearly unaware of what she was doing, and exclaimed,—

"Oh, what is this that has happened—what is this? Tell me, Marchdale! Robert Marchdale, you whom I have known even from my childhood, you will not deceive me. Tell me the meaning of all this?"

"Oh no, what has happened—what is going on? Tell me, Marchdale! Robert Marchdale, the one I've known since I was a kid, you won't trick me. Explain all of this to me?"

"I cannot," he said, in a tone of much emotion. "As God is my judge, I am as much puzzled and amazed at the scene that has taken place here to-night as you can be."

"I can't," he said, with great emotion. "As God is my witness, I am just as confused and shocked by what happened here tonight as you are."

The mother wrung her hands and wept.

The mother twisted her hands and cried.

"It was the storm that first awakened me," added Marchdale; "and then I heard a scream."

"It was the storm that first woke me up," Marchdale added; "and then I heard a scream."

The brothers tremblingly approached the bed. Flora was placed in a sitting, half-reclining posture, propped up by pillows. She was quite insensible, and her face was fearfully pale; while that she breathed at all could be but very faintly seen. On some of her clothing, about the neck, were spots of blood, and she looked more like one who had suffered some long and grievous illness, than a young girl in the prime of life and in the most robust health, as she had been on the day previous to the strange scene we have recorded.

The brothers nervously walked up to the bed. Flora was sitting up, leaning back against pillows. She was completely unresponsive, and her face was frighteningly pale; her barely detectable breathing was the only sign of life. There were bloodstains on some of her clothing around her neck, and she looked more like someone who had endured a long and serious illness than a young girl in her prime and in excellent health, as she had been the day before the bizarre events we’ve described.

"Does she sleep?" said Henry, as a tear fell from his eyes upon her pallid cheek.

"Is she sleeping?" Henry asked, a tear rolling down his cheek onto her pale face.

"No," replied Mr. Marchdale. "This is a swoon, from which we must recover her."

"No," replied Mr. Marchdale. "This is a faint, from which we must bring her back."

Active measures were now adopted to restore the languid circulation, and, after persevering in them for some time, they had the satisfaction of seeing her open her eyes.

Active measures were now taken to restore her sluggish circulation, and after diligently pursuing them for a while, they were pleased to see her open her eyes.

Her first act upon consciousness returning, however, was to utter a loud shriek, and it was not until Henry implored her to look around her, and see that she was surrounded by none but friendly faces, that she would venture again to open her eyes, and look timidly from one to the other. Then she shuddered, and burst into tears as she said,—

Her first reaction when she regained consciousness was to scream loudly, and it wasn't until Henry urged her to look around and see that she was surrounded only by friendly faces that she dared to open her eyes again and timidly glanced from one person to another. Then she shuddered and broke into tears as she said,—

"Oh, Heaven, have mercy upon me—Heaven, have mercy upon me, and save me from that dreadful form."

"Oh, God, please have mercy on me—God, have mercy on me, and save me from that awful situation."

"There is no one here, Flora," said Mr. Marchdale, "but those who love you, and who, in defence of you, if needs were would lay down their lives."

"There’s no one here, Flora," Mr. Marchdale said, "except for those who love you, and who, if necessary, would give their lives to protect you."

"Oh, God! Oh, God!"

"Oh my God! Oh my God!"

"You have been terrified. But tell us distinctly what has happened? You are quite safe now."

"You've been really scared. But can you tell us exactly what happened? You're safe now."

009.png

She trembled so violently that Mr. Marchdale recommended that some stimulant should be given to her, and she was persuaded, although not without considerable difficulty, to swallow a small portion of some wine from a cup. There could be no doubt but that the stimulating effect of the wine was beneficial, for a slight accession of colour visited her cheeks, and she spoke in a firmer tone as she said,—

She shivered so much that Mr. Marchdale suggested that she should be given something to boost her spirits, and after a lot of convincing, she reluctantly agreed to take a small sip of wine from a cup. There was no doubt that the wine's energizing effect helped, as a bit of color returned to her cheeks, and she spoke more confidently as she said,—

"Do not leave me. Oh, do not leave me, any of you. I shall die if left alone now. Oh, save me—save me. That horrible form! That fearful face!"

"Please don't leave me. Oh, please don't leave me, any of you. I will die if I'm left alone now. Oh, help me—help me. That awful figure! That frightening face!"

"Tell us how it happened, dear Flora?" said Henry.

"Tell us how it happened, dear Flora?" Henry asked.

"Or would you rather endeavour to get some sleep first?" suggested Mr. Marchdale.

"Or would you rather try to get some sleep first?" suggested Mr. Marchdale.

"No—no—no," she said, "I do not think I shall ever sleep again."

"No—no—no," she said, "I don’t think I’ll ever sleep again."

"Say not so; you will be more composed in a few hours, and then you can tell us what has occurred."

"Don't say that; you'll feel more at ease in a few hours, and then you can tell us what happened."

"I will tell you now. I will tell you now."

"I will tell you right now. I will tell you right now."

She placed her hands over her face for a moment, as if to collect her scattered, thoughts, and then she added,—

She covered her face with her hands for a moment, as if to gather her jumbled thoughts, and then she said,—

"I was awakened by the storm, and I saw that terrible apparition at the window. I think I screamed, but I could not fly. Oh, God! I could not fly. It came—it seized me by the hair. I know no more. I know no more."

"I was jolted awake by the storm, and I saw that horrifying figure at the window. I think I screamed, but I couldn’t escape. Oh, God! I couldn’t escape. It came—it grabbed me by the hair. I don't remember anything after that. I don't remember anything after that."

She passed her hand across her neck several times, and Mr. Marchdale said, in an anxious voice,—

She ran her hand across her neck a few times, and Mr. Marchdale said in a worried tone,—

"You seem, Flora, to have hurt your neck—there is a wound."

"You seem to have hurt your neck, Flora—there's a wound."

"A wound!" said the mother, and she brought a light close to the bed, where all saw on the side of Flora's neck a small punctured wound; or, rather two, for there was one a little distance from the other.

"A wound!" said the mother, bringing a light closer to the bed, where everyone saw a small puncture on the side of Flora's neck; or rather two, since one was a little distance from the other.

It was from these wounds the blood had come which was observable upon her night clothing.

It was from these wounds that the blood had come, which was visible on her nightclothes.

"How came these wounds?" said Henry.

"How did these wounds happen?" said Henry.

"I do not know," she replied. "I feel very faint and weak, as if I had almost bled to death."

"I don't know," she said. "I feel really faint and weak, like I almost bled to death."

"You cannot have done so, dear Flora, for there are not above half-a-dozen spots of blood to be seen at all."

"You couldn't have done that, dear Flora, because there are at most half a dozen spots of blood visible."

Mr. Marchdale leaned against the carved head of the bed for support, and he uttered a deep groan. All eyes were turned upon him, and Henry said, in a voice of the most anxious inquiry,—

Mr. Marchdale leaned against the intricately carved bedpost for support and let out a deep groan. Everyone's gaze shifted to him, and Henry asked, his voice filled with concern,—

"You have something to say, Mr. Marchdale, which will throw some light upon this affair."

"You have something to share, Mr. Marchdale, that will help clarify this situation."

"No, no, no, nothing!" cried Mr. Marchdale, rousing himself at once from the appearance of depression that had come over him. "I have nothing to say, but that I think Flora had better get some sleep if she can."

"No, no, no, nothing!" exclaimed Mr. Marchdale, shaking off the sense of gloom that had settled over him. "I have nothing to add, except that I believe Flora should try to get some sleep if possible."

"No sleep-no sleep for me," again screamed Flora. "Dare I be alone to sleep?"

"No sleep—no sleep for me," Flora screamed again. "Am I really going to be alone to sleep?"

"But you shall not be alone, dear Flora," said Henry. "I will sit by your bedside and watch you."

"But you won't be alone, dear Flora," said Henry. "I'll sit by your bedside and watch over you."

She took his hand in both hers, and while the tears chased each other down her cheeks, she said,—

She took his hand in both of hers, and as the tears streamed down her cheeks, she said,—

"Promise me, Henry, by all your hopes of Heaven, you will not leave me."

"Promise me, Henry, by everything you hope for in Heaven, that you won’t leave me."

"I promise!"

"I swear!"

She gently laid herself down, with a deep sigh, and closed her eyes.

She softly lay down, took a deep sigh, and shut her eyes.

"She is weak, and will sleep long," said Mr. Marchdale.

"She’s weak and will sleep for a long time," Mr. Marchdale said.

"You sigh," said Henry. "Some fearful thoughts, I feel certain, oppress your heart."

"You sigh," Henry said. "I can tell that some heavy thoughts are weighing on your heart."

"Hush-hush!" said Mr. Marchdale, as he pointed to Flora. "Hush! not here—not here."

"Hush-hush!" Mr. Marchdale said, pointing to Flora. "Quiet! Not here—not here."

"I understand," said Henry.

"I get it," said Henry.

"Let her sleep."

"Let her rest."

There was a silence of some few minutes duration. Flora had dropped into a deep slumber. That silence was first broken by George, who said,—

There was a silence that lasted a few minutes. Flora had drifted into a deep sleep. George finally broke that silence by saying,—

"Mr. Marchdale, look at that portrait."

"Mr. Marchdale, check out that portrait."

He pointed to the portrait in the frame to which we have alluded, and the moment Marchdale looked at it he sunk into a chair as he exclaimed,—

He pointed to the portrait in the frame we mentioned earlier, and as soon as Marchdale saw it, he collapsed into a chair and exclaimed,—

"Gracious Heaven, how like!"

"Goodness, how true!"

"It is—it is," said Henry. "Those eyes—"

"It is—it is," said Henry. "Those eyes—"

"And see the contour of the countenance, and the strange shape of the mouth."

"And look at the shape of the face and the unusual form of the mouth."

"Exact—exact."

"Exactly—exactly."

"That picture shall be moved from here. The sight of it is at once sufficient to awaken all her former terrors in poor Flora's brain if she should chance to awaken and cast her eyes suddenly upon it."

"That picture needs to be moved from here. Just seeing it is enough to bring back all of Flora's old fears if she happens to wake up and sees it suddenly."

"And is it so like him who came here?" said the mother.

"And is he really that much like the one who came here?" said the mother.

"It is the very man himself," said Mr. Marchdale. "I have not been in this house long enough to ask any of you whose portrait that may be?"

"It’s actually the man himself," Mr. Marchdale said. "I haven’t been in this house long enough to ask any of you whose portrait that is?"

"It is," said Henry, "the portrait of Sir Runnagate Bannerworth, an ancestor of ours, who first, by his vices, gave the great blow to the family prosperity."

"It is," said Henry, "the portrait of Sir Runnagate Bannerworth, an ancestor of ours, who first, through his vices, dealt a huge blow to the family's prosperity."

"Indeed. How long ago?"

"Yeah. How long ago?"

"About ninety years."

"About 90 years."

"Ninety years. 'Tis a long while—ninety years."

"Ninety years. That’s a long time—ninety years."

"You muse upon it."

"You think about it."

"No, no. I do wish, and yet I dread—"

"No, no. I want to, and yet I'm scared—"

"What?"

"What the heck?"

"To say something to you all. But not here—not here. We will hold a consultation on this matter to-morrow. Not now—not now."

"To say something to all of you. But not here—not here. We will have a meeting about this tomorrow. Not now—not now."

"The daylight is coming quickly on," said Henry; "I shall keep my sacred promise of not moving from this room until Flora awakens; but there can be no occasion for the detention of any of you. One is sufficient here. Go all of you, and endeavour to procure what rest you can."

"The daylight is coming quickly," Henry said. "I'll keep my promise not to leave this room until Flora wakes up, but there's no need for any of you to stay. Just one person is enough here. You all should go and try to get some rest."

"I will fetch you my powder-flask and bullets," said Mr. Marchdale; "and you can, if you please, reload the pistols. In about two hours more it will be broad daylight."

"I'll get my powder flask and bullets for you," said Mr. Marchdale; "and if you'd like, you can reload the pistols. In about two more hours, it will be broad daylight."

This arrangement was adopted. Henry did reload the pistols, and placed them on a table by the side of the bed, ready for immediate action, and then, as Flora was sleeping soundly, all left the room but himself.

This setup was put in place. Henry did reload the pistols and set them on a table next to the bed, ready for use, and then, while Flora was sleeping soundly, everyone else left the room except him.

Mrs. Bannerworth was the last to do so. She would have remained, but for the earnest solicitation of Henry, that she would endeavour to get some sleep to make up for her broken night's repose, and she was indeed so broken down by her alarm on Flora's account, that she had not power to resist, but with tears flowing from her eyes, she sought her own chamber.

Mrs. Bannerworth was the last to leave. She would have stayed longer, but Henry urged her to try to get some sleep to recover from her sleepless night. She was so worn out by her worry for Flora that she couldn’t resist. With tears streaming down her face, she went to her own room.

And now the calmness of the night resumed its sway in that evil-fated mansion; and although no one really slept but Flora, all were still. Busy thought kept every one else wakeful. It was a mockery to lie down at all, and Henry, full of strange and painful feelings as he was, preferred his present position to the anxiety and apprehension on Flora's account which he knew he should feel if she were not within the sphere of his own observation, and she slept as soundly as some gentle infant tired of its playmates and its sports.

And now the calm of the night took over once more in that cursed mansion; and even though only Flora really slept, everyone else was still. Busy thoughts kept everyone else awake. It felt pointless to lie down at all, and Henry, full of strange and painful feelings, preferred his current position to the anxiety and worry he knew he'd feel for Flora if she were out of his sight, while she slept as soundly as a gentle infant worn out from playing with her friends.


CHAPTER IV.

THE MORNING.—THE CONSULTATION.—THE FEARFUL SUGGESTION.


011.png

What wonderfully different impressions and feelings, with regard to the same circumstances, come across the mind in the broad, clear, and beautiful light of day to what haunt the imagination, and often render the judgment almost incapable of action, when the heavy shadow of night is upon all things.

What wonderfully different impressions and feelings about the same situations come to mind in the broad, clear, and beautiful light of day compared to what fills the imagination, often leaving judgment nearly unable to act, when the heavy shadow of night blankets everything.

There must be a downright physical reason for this effect—it is so remarkable and so universal. It seems that the sun's rays so completely alter and modify the constitution of the atmosphere, that it produces, as we inhale it, a wonderfully different effect upon the nerves of the human subject.

There has to be a clear physical reason for this effect—it's so impressive and widespread. It appears that the sun's rays drastically change the composition of the atmosphere, creating a remarkably different impact on the nerves of humans as we breathe it in.

We can account for this phenomenon in no other way. Perhaps never in his life had he, Henry Bannerworth, felt so strongly this transition of feeling as he now felt it, when the beautiful daylight gradually dawned upon him, as he kept his lonely watch by the bedside of his slumbering sister.

We can explain this phenomenon in no other way. Maybe Henry Bannerworth had never felt such a shift in emotions as he did now, as the beautiful daylight slowly broke around him while he kept his lonely vigil by the bedside of his sleeping sister.

That watch had been a perfectly undisturbed one. Not the least sight or sound of any intrusion had reached his senses. All had been as still as the very grave.

That watch had been completely undisturbed. Not a single sight or sound of any interruption had touched his senses. Everything had been as quiet as the grave.

And yet while the night lasted, and he was more indebted to the rays of the candle, which he had placed upon a shelf, for the power to distinguish objects than to the light of the morning, a thousand uneasy and strange sensations had found a home in his agitated bosom.

And yet while the night went on, he relied more on the candlelight he'd set on a shelf to see things than on the morning light, and a thousand uneasy and strange feelings took residence in his restless heart.

He looked so many times at the portrait which was in the panel that at length he felt an undefined sensation of terror creep over him whenever he took his eyes off it.

He stared at the portrait in the panel so many times that eventually he felt a vague sense of terror wash over him whenever he looked away from it.

He tried to keep himself from looking at it, but he found it vain, so he adopted what, perhaps, was certainly the wisest, best plan, namely, to look at it continually.

He tried to stop himself from looking at it, but he found it pointless, so he settled on what was probably the smartest and best plan: to stare at it constantly.

He shifted his chair so that he could gaze upon it without any effort, and he placed the candle so that a faint light was thrown upon it, and there he sat, a prey to many conflicting and uncomfortable feelings, until the daylight began to make the candle flame look dull and sickly.

He moved his chair to look at it easily, and he positioned the candle to cast a soft light on it. There he sat, struggling with many conflicting and uncomfortable emotions, until the morning light made the candle's flame appear dim and weak.

Solution for the events of the night he could find none. He racked his imagination in vain to find some means, however vague, of endeavouring to account for what occurred, and still he was at fault. All was to him wrapped in the gloom of the most profound mystery.

He couldn't find any solution for the events of the night. He strained his imagination, trying in vain to come up with some way, no matter how unclear, to explain what happened, but he was still stumped. Everything to him was shrouded in the darkness of deep mystery.

And how strangely, too, the eyes of that portrait appeared to look upon him—as if instinct with life, and as if the head to which they belonged was busy in endeavouring to find out the secret communings of his soul. It was wonderfully well executed that portrait; so life-like, that the very features seemed to move as you gazed upon them.

And how strangely the eyes of that portrait seemed to look at him—as if they were full of life, and as if the head they belonged to was trying to uncover the hidden thoughts of his soul. That portrait was incredibly well done; so lifelike, that the very features seemed to shift as you looked at them.

"It shall be removed," said Henry. "I would remove it now, but that it seems absolutely painted on the panel, and I should awake Flora in any attempt to do so."

"It needs to be taken down," Henry said. "I would do it right now, but it looks like it's completely painted onto the panel, and I’d wake Flora if I tried."

He arose and ascertained that such was the case, and that it would require a workman, with proper tools adapted to the job, to remove the portrait.

He got up and confirmed that this was true, and that it would take a worker with the right tools for the job to take down the portrait.

"True," he said, "I might now destroy it, but it is a pity to obscure a work of such rare art as this is; I should blame myself if I were. It shall be removed to some other room of the house, however."

"True," he said, "I could just destroy it now, but it would be a shame to hide a piece of art as unique as this. I would regret it if I did. It will be moved to another room in the house, though."

Then, all of a sudden, it struck Henry how foolish it would be to remove the portrait from the wall of a room which, in all likelihood, after that night, would be uninhabited; for it was not probable that Flora would choose again to inhabit a chamber in which she had gone through so much terror.

Then, all of a sudden, it hit Henry how silly it would be to take the portrait down from the wall of a room that, most likely, after that night, would be empty; because it was unlikely that Flora would want to stay in a room where she had experienced so much fear.

"It can be left where it is," he said, "and we can fasten up, if we please, even the very door of this room, so that no one need trouble themselves any further about it."

"It can stay right where it is," he said, "and we can lock up, if we want, even the door to this room, so that no one has to worry about it anymore."

The morning was now coming fast, and just as Henry thought he would partially draw a blind across the window, in order to shield from the direct rays of the sun the eyes of Flora, she awoke.

The morning was arriving quickly, and just as Henry considered pulling a blind across the window to shield Flora's eyes from the bright sunlight, she woke up.

"Help—help!" she cried, and Henry was by her side in a moment.

"Help—help!" she shouted, and Henry was by her side in an instant.

"You are safe, Flora—you are safe," he said.

"You’re safe, Flora—you’re safe," he said.

"Where is it now?" she said.

"Where is it now?" she asked.

"What—what, dear Flora?"

"What is it, dear Flora?"

"The dreadful apparition. Oh, what have I done to be made thus perpetually miserable?"

"The terrifying ghost. Oh, what have I done to deserve this endless misery?"

"Think no more of it, Flora."

"Don't worry about it anymore, Flora."

"I must think. My brain is on fire! A million of strange eyes seem gazing on me."

"I need to think. My mind is racing! It feels like a million strange eyes are staring at me."

"Great Heaven! she raves," said Henry.

"Wow! She's going on and on," said Henry.

"Hark—hark—hark! He comes on the wings of the storm. Oh, it is most horrible—horrible!"

"Listen—listen—listen! He’s coming on the wings of the storm. Oh, it’s truly terrible—terrible!"

Henry rang the bell, but not sufficiently loudly to create any alarm. The sound reached the waking ear of the mother, who in a few moments was in the room.

Henry rang the bell, but not loud enough to alarm anyone. The sound reached his mother's waking ears, and moments later, she was in the room.

"She has awakened," said Henry, "and has spoken, but she seems to me to wander in her discourse. For God's sake, soothe her, and try to bring her mind round to its usual state."

"She’s awake," Henry said, "and she’s talking, but she seems to be rambling. Please, calm her down and try to help her get back to her usual self."

"I will, Henry—I will."

"I will, Henry—I will."

"And I think, mother, if you were to get her out of this room, and into some other chamber as far removed from this one as possible, it would tend to withdraw her mind from what has occurred."

"And I think, Mom, if you could get her out of this room and into another one as far away from this one as possible, it would help her distance herself from what happened."

"Yes; it shall be done. Oh, Henry, what was it—what do you think it was?"

"Yes, it will be done. Oh, Henry, what was it—what do you think it was?"

"I am lost in a sea of wild conjecture. I can form no conclusion; where is Mr. Marchdale?"

"I’m overwhelmed by wild guesses. I can’t reach any conclusion; where is Mr. Marchdale?"

"I believe in his chamber."

"I believe in his room."

"Then I will go and consult with him."

"Then I'll go talk to him."

Henry proceeded at once to the chamber, which was, as he knew, occupied by Mr. Marchdale; and as he crossed the corridor, he could not but pause a moment to glance from a window at the face of nature.

Henry went straight to the room, which he knew was occupied by Mr. Marchdale; and as he walked down the hallway, he couldn't help but stop for a moment to look out the window at the beauty of nature.

As is often the case, the terrific storm of the preceding evening had cleared the air, and rendered it deliciously invigorating and lifelike. The weather had been dull, and there had been for some days a certain heaviness in the atmosphere, which was now entirely removed.

As often happens, the amazing storm from the previous evening had freshened the air, making it feel wonderfully refreshing and vibrant. The weather had been cloudy, and there had been a noticeable heaviness in the atmosphere for a few days, which was now completely gone.

The morning sun was shining with uncommon brilliancy, birds were singing in every tree and on every bush; so pleasant, so spirit-stirring, health-giving a morning, seldom had he seen. And the effect upon his spirits was great, although not altogether what it might have been, had all gone on as it usually was in the habit of doing at that house. The ordinary little casualties of evil fortune had certainly from time to time, in the shape of illness, and one thing or another, attacked the family of the Bannerworths in common with every other family, but here suddenly had arisen a something at once terrible and inexplicable.

The morning sun was shining unusually brightly, birds were singing in every tree and bush; it was such a pleasant, uplifting, health-boosting morning, something he rarely experienced. The effect on his mood was significant, though not entirely what it could have been if everything had gone as it usually did in that house. The usual small misfortunes faced by the Bannerworth family, like illness and various other issues, were common to every family, but suddenly something both horrifying and mysterious had emerged.

He found Mr. Marchdale up and dressed, and apparently in deep and anxious thought. The moment he saw Henry, he said,—

He found Mr. Marchdale awake and dressed, clearly deep in thought and looking worried. As soon as he saw Henry, he said,—

"Flora is awake, I presume."

"Flora is awake, I guess."

"Yes, but her mind appears to be much disturbed."

"Yeah, but her mind seems really troubled."

"From bodily weakness, I dare say."

"Because of physical weakness, I would say."

"But why should she be bodily weak? she was strong and well, ay, as well as she could ever be in all her life. The glow of youth and health was on her cheeks. Is it possible that, in the course of one night, she should become bodily weak to such an extent?"

"But why should she be physically weak? She was strong and healthy, as healthy as she had ever been in her whole life. The glow of youth and health was on her cheeks. Is it possible that, in just one night, she could become so physically weak?"

"Henry," said Mr. Marchdale, sadly, "sit down. I am not, as you know, a superstitious man."

"Henry," Mr. Marchdale said sadly, "take a seat. I’m not, as you know, a superstitious person."

"You certainly are not."

"You're definitely not."

"And yet, I never in all my life was so absolutely staggered as I have been by the occurrences of to-night."

"And yet, I've never in my entire life been so completely shocked as I have been by what happened tonight."

"Say on."

"Go ahead."

"There is a frightful, a hideous solution of them; one which every consideration will tend to add strength to, one which I tremble to name now, although, yesterday, at this hour, I should have laughed it to scorn."

"There’s a terrifying, ugly solution to this; one that every consideration will only make stronger, one that I hesitate to even mention now, even though yesterday at this time, I would have laughed it off."

"Indeed!"

"Absolutely!"

"Yes, it is so. Tell no one that which I am about to say to you. Let the dreadful suggestion remain with ourselves alone, Henry Bannerworth."

"Yes, it's true. Don't tell anyone what I'm about to say to you. Let's keep this awful idea between us, Henry Bannerworth."

"I—I am lost in wonder."

"I'm lost in wonder."

"You promise me?"

"Do you promise me?"

"What—what?"

"Huh—what?"

"That you will not repeat my opinion to any one."

"Please don't share my opinion with anyone."

"I do."

"I do."

"On your honour."

"On your word."

"On my honour, I promise."

"I swear, I promise."

Mr. Marchdale rose, and proceeding to the door, he looked out to see that there were no listeners near. Having ascertained then that they were quite alone, he returned, and drawing a chair close to that on which Henry sat, he said,—

Mr. Marchdale got up, walked to the door, and looked out to check for any eavesdroppers. Once he confirmed that they were completely alone, he came back, pulled a chair close to the one where Henry was sitting, and said,—

"Henry, have you never heard of a strange and dreadful superstition which, in some countries, is extremely rife, by which it is supposed that there are beings who never die."

"Henry, haven't you ever heard of a weird and scary superstition that, in some countries, is very common, suggesting that there are beings who never die?"

"Never die!"

"Never give up!"

"Never. In a word, Henry, have you never heard of—of—I dread to pronounce the word."

"Never. In a word, Henry, have you never heard of—of—I’m afraid to say the word."

"Speak it. God of Heaven! let me hear it."

"Say it. God in Heaven! Let me hear it."

"A vampyre!"

"A vampire!"

Henry sprung to his feet. His whole frame quivered with emotion; the drops of perspiration stood upon his brow, as, in, a strange, hoarse voice, he repeated the words,—

Henry jumped to his feet. His entire body trembled with emotion; beads of sweat formed on his forehead as, in a strange, raspy voice, he repeated the words,—

"A vampyre!"

"A vampire!"

"Even so; one who has to renew a dreadful existence by human blood—one who lives on for ever, and must keep up such a fearful existence upon human gore—one who eats not and drinks not as other men—a vampyre."

"Even so; one who has to sustain a terrible existence by human blood—one who lives forever and must maintain such a horrifying life on human gore—one who doesn’t eat or drink like other people—a vampire."

Henry dropped into his seat, and uttered a deep groan of the most exquisite anguish.

Henry dropped into his seat and let out a deep groan of pure agony.

"I could echo that groan," said Marchdale, "but that I am so thoroughly bewildered I know not what to think."

"I could totally echo that groan," said Marchdale, "but I'm so completely confused that I don't know what to think."

"Good God—good God!"

"OMG—OMG!"

"Do not too readily yield belief in so dreadful a supposition, I pray you."

"Don’t be so quick to believe such a terrible idea, please."

"Yield belief!" exclaimed Henry, as he rose, and lifted up one of his hands above his head. "No; by Heaven, and the great God of all, who there rules, I will not easily believe aught so awful and so monstrous."

"Give me a break!" Henry shouted as he got up and raised one hand above his head. "No way; I swear by Heaven and the great God who rules there, I can't easily believe something so terrible and so unbelievable."

"I applaud your sentiment, Henry; not willingly would I deliver up myself to so frightful a belief—it is too horrible. I merely have told you of that which you saw was on my mind. You have surely before heard of such things."

"I appreciate your feelings, Henry; I wouldn’t willingly give myself over to such a terrifying belief—it’s too awful. I just shared what you saw was on my mind. You must have heard of such things before."

"I have—I have."

"I have—I've."

"I much marvel, then, that the supposition did not occur to you, Henry."

"I really wonder, then, why that thought didn't cross your mind, Henry."

"It did not—it did not, Marchdale. It—it was too dreadful, I suppose, to find a home in my heart. Oh! Flora, Flora, if this horrible idea should once occur to you, reason cannot, I am quite sure, uphold you against it."

"It didn’t—it didn’t, Marchdale. It—it was too awful, I guess, to find a place in my heart. Oh! Flora, Flora, if this terrible thought ever crosses your mind, I’m certain that reason won’t be able to help you resist it."

"Let no one presume to insinuate it to her, Henry. I would not have it mentioned to her for worlds."

"Don't let anyone suggest it to her, Henry. I wouldn’t want it brought up with her for anything."

"Nor I—nor I. Good God! I shudder at the very thought—the mere possibility; but there is no possibility, there can be none. I will not believe it."

"Neither will I—nor will I. Oh my God! I’m horrified just thinking about it—the chance of it happening; but there’s no chance, there can’t be any. I refuse to believe it."

"Nor I."

"Me neither."

"No; by Heaven's justice, goodness, grace, and mercy, I will not believe it."

"No; by Heaven's justice, goodness, grace, and mercy, I will not believe it."

"Tis well sworn, Henry; and now, discarding the supposition that Flora has been visited by a vampyre, let us seriously set about endeavouring, if we can, to account for what has happened in this house."

"It’s well said, Henry; and now, putting aside the idea that Flora has been visited by a vampire, let’s seriously try to figure out what has happened in this house."

"I—I cannot now."

"I can't right now."

"Nay, let us examine the matter; if we can find any natural explanation, let us cling to it, Henry, as the sheet-anchor of our very souls."

"Let’s take a closer look at this; if we can find a natural explanation, let’s hold on to it, Henry, as the lifeline for our very souls."

"Do you think. You are fertile in expedients. Do you think, Marchdale; and, for Heaven's sake, and for the sake of our own peace, find out some other way of accounting for what has happened, than the hideous one you have suggested."

"Do you think you’re good at coming up with solutions? Seriously, Marchdale, for the sake of our peace of mind, try to come up with some other explanation for what happened instead of the terrible one you suggested."

"And yet my pistol bullets hurt him not; he has left the tokens of his presence on the neck of Flora."

"And yet my bullets didn’t hurt him; he has left signs of his presence on Flora’s neck."

"Peace, oh! peace. Do not, I pray you, accumulate reasons why I should receive such a dismal, awful superstition. Oh, do not, Marchdale, as you love me!"

"Peace, oh! peace. Please, don't give me reasons to accept such a gloomy, terrible superstition. Oh, don't, Marchdale, as you care for me!"

"You know that my attachment to you," said Marchdale, "is sincere; and yet, Heaven help us!"

"You know that I truly care about you," said Marchdale, "and yet, oh my goodness!"

His voice was broken by grief as he spoke, and he turned aside his head to hide the bursting tears that would, despite all his efforts, show themselves in his eyes.

His voice trembled with grief as he spoke, and he turned his head away to hide the tears that, despite all his efforts, kept welling up in his eyes.

"Marchdale," added Henry, after a pause of some moments' duration, "I will sit up to-night with my sister."

"Marchdale," Henry said after a brief pause, "I’ll stay up tonight with my sister."

"Do—do!"

"Go ahead!"

"Think you there is a chance it may come again?"

"Do you think there's a chance it could happen again?"

"I cannot—I dare not speculate upon the coming of so dreadful a visitor, Henry; but I will hold watch with you most willingly."

"I can't—I won't even try to guess when such a terrible visitor might arrive, Henry; but I'm more than happy to keep watch with you."

"You will, Marchdale?"

"Are you, Marchdale?"

"My hand upon it. Come what dangers may, I will share them with you, Henry."

"My hand is on it. No matter what dangers come our way, I'll face them with you, Henry."

"A thousand thanks. Say nothing, then, to George of what we have been talking about. He is of a highly susceptible nature, and the very idea of such a thing would kill him."

"Thanks a lot. So, don’t say anything to George about what we’ve been discussing. He’s really sensitive, and just the thought of it would upset him."

"I will; be mute. Remove your sister to some other chamber, let me beg of you, Henry; the one she now inhabits will always be suggestive of horrible thoughts."

"I will be quiet. Please take your sister to another room, I beg you, Henry; the one she’s in now will always remind me of terrible thoughts."

"I will; and that dreadful-looking portrait, with its perfect likeness to him who came last night."

"I will; and that scary-looking portrait, with its exact resemblance to the guy who came last night."

"Perfect indeed. Do you intend to remove it?"

"Perfect indeed. Are you planning to take it off?"

"I do not. I thought of doing so; but it is actually on the panel in the wall, and I would not willingly destroy it, and it may as well remain where it is in that chamber, which I can readily now believe will become henceforward a deserted one in this house."

"I don't. I thought about doing that, but it's actually on the panel in the wall, and I wouldn’t want to damage it. It might as well stay where it is in that room, which I can now easily believe will become abandoned from now on in this house."

"It may well become such."

"It might become that."

"Who comes here? I hear a step."

"Who's there? I hear someone approaching."

There was a tip at the door at this moment, and George made his appearance in answer to the summons to come in. He looked pale and ill; his face betrayed how much he had mentally suffered during that night, and almost directly he got into the bed-chamber he said,—

There was a knock at the door, and George walked in in response to the invitation. He looked pale and unwell; his face showed how much he had mentally endured throughout the night, and almost as soon as he entered the bedroom, he said,—

"I shall, I am sure, be censured by you both for what I am going to say; but I cannot help saying it, nevertheless, for to keep it to myself would destroy me."

"I know you both will criticize me for what I'm about to say, but I have to speak up anyway because keeping it to myself would eat me alive."

"Good God, George! what is it?" said Mr. Marchdale.

"Good God, George! What is it?" Mr. Marchdale asked.

"Speak it out!" said Henry.

"Say it out loud!" said Henry.

"I have been thinking of what has occurred here, and the result of that thought has been one of the wildest suppositions that ever I thought I should have to entertain. Have you never heard of a vampyre?"

"I've been thinking about what happened here, and the conclusion I've come to is one of the craziest ideas I've ever had to consider. Have you ever heard of a vampire?"

Henry sighed deeply, and Marchdale was silent.

Henry sighed deeply, and Marchdale remained quiet.

"I say a vampyre," added George, with much excitement in his manner. "It is a fearful, a horrible supposition; but our poor, dear Flora has been visited by a vampyre, and I shall go completely mad!"

"I just saw a vampire," George added, clearly excited. "It's a terrifying, awful thought; but our poor, sweet Flora has been visited by a vampire, and I'm going to lose my mind!"

He sat down, and covering his face with his hands, he wept bitterly and abundantly.

He sat down, covered his face with his hands, and cried heavily and deeply.

"George," said Henry, when he saw that the frantic grief had in some measure abated—"be calm, George, and endeavour to listen to me."

"George," Henry said when he noticed that the frantic grief had lessened a bit, "calm down, George, and try to listen to me."

"I hear, Henry."

"I got it, Henry."

"Well, then, do not suppose that you are the only one in this house to whom so dreadful a superstition has occurred."

"Well, don’t think you’re the only one in this house who has encountered such a terrible superstition."

"Not the only one?"

"Not the only one?"

"No; it has occurred to Mr. Marchdale also."

"No; Mr. Marchdale has thought of that too."

"Gracious Heaven!"

"Oh my gosh!"

"He mentioned it to me; but we have both agreed to repudiate it with horror."

"He told me about it; but we both agreed to reject it with disgust."

"To—repudiate—it?"

"To—reject—it?"

"Yes, George."

"Yeah, George."

"And yet—and yet—"

"And yet—"

"Hush, hush! I know what you would say. You would tell us that our repudiation of it cannot affect the fact. Of that we are aware; but yet will we disbelieve that which a belief in would be enough to drive us mad."

"Hush, hush! I know what you want to say. You would tell us that our rejection of it doesn't change the reality. We're aware of that; but still, we choose to disbelieve in something that believing in would be enough to drive us crazy."

"What do you intend to do?"

"What are you planning to do?"

"To keep this supposition to ourselves, in the first place; to guard it most zealously from the ears of Flora."

"To keep this assumption to ourselves, first of all; to protect it fiercely from Flora."

"Do you think she has ever heard of vampyres?"

"Do you think she has ever heard of vampires?"

"I never heard her mention that in all her reading she had gathered even a hint of such a fearful superstition. If she has, we must be guided by circumstances, and do the best we can."

"I never heard her mention that in all her reading she had gathered even a hint of such a scary superstition. If she has, we just have to go with the flow and do our best."

"Pray Heaven she may not!"

"Hope she doesn't!"

"Amen to that prayer, George," said Henry. "Mr. Marchdale and I intend to keep watch over Flora to-night."

"Amen to that prayer, George," Henry said. "Mr. Marchdale and I plan to keep an eye on Flora tonight."

"May not I join you?"

"Can I join you?"

"Your health, dear George, will not permit you to engage in such matters. Do you seek your natural repose, and leave it to us to do the best we can in this most fearful and terrible emergency."

"Your health, dear George, won’t allow you to get involved in such matters. You should focus on resting and let us do our best in this frightening and terrible situation."

"As you please, brother, and as you please, Mr. Marchdale. I know I am a frail reed, and my belief is that this affair will kill me quite. The truth is, I am horrified—utterly and frightfully horrified. Like my poor, dear sister, I do not believe I shall ever sleep again."

"As you wish, brother, and as you wish, Mr. Marchdale. I realize I’m a weak individual, and I genuinely feel this situation will completely do me in. The truth is, I’m terrified—completely and utterly terrified. Like my dear sister, I don’t think I’ll ever be able to sleep again."

"Do not fancy that, George," said Marchdale. "You very much add to the uneasiness which must be your poor mother's portion, by allowing this circumstance to so much affect you. You well know her affection for you all, and let me therefore, as a very old friend of hers, entreat you to wear as cheerful an aspect as you can in her presence."

"Don’t think like that, George," said Marchdale. "You’re only making your poor mother more anxious by letting this situation weigh so heavily on you. You know how much she cares for all of you, so as an old friend of hers, I urge you to stay as cheerful as you can when you’re around her."

"For once in my life," said George, sadly, "I will; to my dear mother, endeavour to play the hypocrite."

"For once in my life," George said sadly, "I will try to be a hypocrite for my dear mother."

"Do so," said Henry. "The motive will sanction any such deceit as that, George, be assured."

"Go ahead," said Henry. "The reason will justify any trickery like that, George, trust me."

The day wore on, and Poor Flora remained in a very precarious situation. It was not until mid-day that Henry made up his mind he would call in a medical gentleman to her, and then he rode to the neighbouring market-town, where he knew an extremely intelligent practitioner resided. This gentleman Henry resolved upon, under a promise of secrecy, makings confidant of; but, long before he reached him, he found he might well dispense with the promise of secrecy.

The day went on, and poor Flora was still in a very delicate situation. It wasn’t until midday that Henry decided he would bring in a doctor for her, so he rode to the nearby market town, where he knew a highly skilled practitioner lived. Henry intended to share his concerns with this doctor, keeping it confidential; however, long before he got there, he realized he could easily skip the promise of confidentiality.

He had never thought, so engaged had he been with other matters, that the servants were cognizant of the whole affair, and that from them he had no expectation of being able to keep the whole story in all its details. Of course such an opportunity for tale-bearing and gossiping was not likely to be lost; and while Henry was thinking over how he had better act in the matter, the news that Flora Bannerworth had been visited in the night by a vampyre—for the servants named the visitation such at once—was spreading all over the county.

He had never considered, so caught up had he been in other things, that the servants were aware of the entire situation and that he wouldn't be able to hide all the details from them. Naturally, such a chance for gossip and storytelling wouldn’t go to waste; and while Henry was pondering how he should handle the situation, the news that Flora Bannerworth had been visited at night by a vampire—for the servants quickly labeled it as such—was spreading throughout the county.

As he rode along, Henry met a gentleman on horseback who belonged to the county, and who, reining in his steed, said to him,

As he rode along, Henry met a local gentleman on horseback who, pulling back on his reins, said to him,

"Good morning, Mr. Bannerworth."

"Good morning, Mr. Bannerworth."

"Good morning," responded Henry, and he would have ridden on, but the gentleman added,—

"Good morning," Henry replied, and he would have continued on his way, but the gentleman added,—

"Excuse me for interrupting you, sir; but what is the strange story that is in everybody's mouth about a vampyre?"

"Sorry to interrupt you, sir, but what's this strange story everyone's talking about regarding a vampire?"

Henry nearly fell off his horse, he was so much astonished, and, wheeling the animal around, he said,—

Henry almost fell off his horse; he was so shocked. Turning the animal around, he said,—

"In everybody's mouth!"

"In everyone's口中!"

"Yes; I have heard it from at least a dozen persons."

"Yeah, I've heard it from at least a dozen people."

"You surprise me."

"You've surprised me."

"It is untrue? Of course I am not so absurd as really to believe about the vampyre; but is there no foundation at all for it? We generally find that at the bottom of these common reports there is a something around which, as a nucleus, the whole has formed."

"It isn't true? Of course I'm not silly enough to actually believe in vampires; but is there no truth to it at all? We usually find that at the core of these popular stories, there's something real that serves as the center around which everything else has formed."

"My sister is unwell."

"My sister is sick."

"Ah, and that's all. It really is too bad, now."

"Ah, and that's it. It's really a shame now."

"We had a visitor last night."

"We had a visitor last night."

"A thief, I suppose?"

"A thief, I guess?"

"Yes, yes—I believe a thief. I do believe it was a thief, and she was terrified."

"Yes, yes—I think it was a thief. I really believe it was a thief, and she was scared."

"Of course, and upon such a thing is grafted a story of a vampyre, and the marks of his teeth being in her neck, and all the circumstantial particulars."

"Of course, and on such a thing is built a story of a vampire, with the marks of his teeth on her neck, and all the details surrounding it."

"Yes, yes."

"Yeah, yeah."

"Good morning, Mr. Bannerworth."

"Good morning, Mr. Bannerworth."

Henry bade the gentleman good morning, and much vexed at the publicity which the affair had already obtained, he set spurs to his horse, determined that he would speak to no one else upon so uncomfortable a theme. Several attempts were made to stop him, but he only waved his hand and trotted on, nor did he pause in his speed till he reached the door of Mr. Chillingworth, the medical man whom he intended to consult.

Henry greeted the gentleman with a good morning, feeling frustrated about how much attention the situation had already received. He urged his horse forward, resolved not to discuss such an unpleasant topic with anyone else. A few people tried to stop him, but he just waved his hand and kept riding, and he didn't slow down until he arrived at the door of Mr. Chillingworth, the doctor he planned to consult.

Henry knew that at such a time he would be at home, which was the case, and he was soon closeted with the man of drugs. Henry begged his patient hearing, which being accorded, he related to him at full length what had happened, not omitting, to the best of his remembrance, any one particular. When he had concluded his narration, the doctor shifted his position several times, and then said,—

Henry knew that at that time he would be home, which was true, and he soon found himself alone with the pharmacist. Henry asked for his full attention, and after he got it, he shared in detail what had happened, trying not to leave out any specifics he could remember. When he finished his story, the doctor adjusted his position a few times and then said,—

"That's all?"

"Is that it?"

"Yes—and enough too."

"Yes—and that's enough too."

"More than enough, I should say, my young friend. You astonish me."

"More than enough, I have to say, my young friend. You amaze me."

"Can you form any supposition, sir, on the subject?"

"Can you make any guesses about the topic, sir?"

"Not just now. What is your own idea?"

"Not right now. What do you think?"

"I cannot be said to have one about it. It is too absurd to tell you that my brother George is impressed with a belief a vampyre has visited the house."

"I can’t say I have much to say about it. It’s too ridiculous to tell you that my brother George actually believes a vampire has visited the house."

"I never in all my life heard a more circumstantial narrative in favour of so hideous a superstition."

"I've never heard a more detailed story in support of such a terrible superstition in my entire life."

"Well, but you cannot believe—"

"Well, you can't believe—"

"Believe what?"

"Believe what?"

"That the dead can come to life again, and by such a process keep up vitality."

"That the dead can be brought back to life, and through such a process maintain vitality."

"Do you take me for a fool?"

"Do you think I'm an idiot?"

"Certainly not."

"Definitely not."

"Then why do you ask me such questions?"

"Then why do you ask me questions like that?"

"But the glaring facts of the case."

"But the obvious facts of the case."

"I don't care if they were ten times more glaring, I won't believe it. I would rather believe you were all mad, the whole family of you—that at the full of the moon you all were a little cracked."

"I don't care if they were ten times more obvious, I won't believe it. I would rather believe you’re all crazy, the whole family—that at the full moon you all were a little off."

"And so would I."

"Me too."

"You go home now, and I will call and see your sister in the course of two hours. Something may turn up yet, to throw some new light upon this strange subject."

"You go home now, and I will call and see your sister in the next two hours. Something might come up that could shed some new light on this unusual situation."

With this understanding Henry went home, and he took care to ride as fast as before, in order to avoid questions, so that he got back to his old ancestral home without going through the disagreeable ordeal of having to explain to any one what had disturbed the peace of it.

With this in mind, Henry went home and made sure to ride as quickly as before to dodge any questions, allowing him to return to his ancestral home without having to go through the uncomfortable situation of explaining what had upset its peace.

When Henry reached his home, he found that the evening was rapidly coming on, and before he could permit himself to think upon any other subject, he inquired how his terrified sister had passed the hours during his absence.

When Henry got home, he noticed that evening was approaching fast, and before he could let himself think about anything else, he asked how his scared sister had spent the time while he was gone.

He found that but little improvement had taken place in her, and that she had occasionally slept, but to awaken and speak incoherently, as if the shock she had received had had some serious affect upon her nerves. He repaired at once to her room, and, finding that she was awake, he leaned over her, and spoke tenderly to her.

He noticed that there had been only slight improvement in her condition, and that she had occasionally slept, only to wake up and speak nonsensically, as if the shock she experienced had seriously affected her nerves. He immediately went to her room, and seeing that she was awake, he leaned over her and spoke to her gently.

"Flora," he said, "dear Flora, you are better now?"

"Flora," he said, "dear Flora, are you feeling better now?"

"Harry, is that you?"

"Harry, is that you?"

"Yes, dear."

"Sure, honey."

"Oh, tell me what has happened?"

"Oh, what happened?"

"Have you not a recollection, Flora?"

"Don't you remember, Flora?"

"Yes, yes, Henry; but what was it? They none of them will tell me what it was, Henry."

"Yes, yes, Henry; but what was it? None of them will tell me what it was, Henry."

"Be calm, dear. No doubt some attempt to rob the house."

"Stay calm, dear. I'm sure someone is just trying to break into the house."

"Think you so?"

"Do you think so?"

"Yes; the bay window was peculiarly adapted for such a purpose; but now that you are removed here to this room, you will be able to rest in peace."

"Yes, the bay window was particularly suited for that purpose; but now that you've been moved to this room, you'll be able to rest peacefully."

"I shall die of terror, Henry. Even now those eyes are glaring on me so hidiously. Oh, it is fearful—it is very fearful, Henry. Do you not pity me, and no one will promise to remain with me at night."

"I’m going to die of fear, Henry. Even now those eyes are staring at me so hideously. Oh, it’s terrifying—it’s really terrifying, Henry. Don’t you feel sorry for me? No one is willing to promise they’ll stay with me at night."

"Indeed, Flora, you are mistaken, for I intend to sit by your bedside armed, and so preserve you from all harm."

"Honestly, Flora, you're wrong, because I plan to sit by your bedside with protection to keep you safe from any danger."

She clutched his hand eagerly, as she said,—

She clasped his hand eagerly as she said,—

"You will, Henry. You will, and not think it too much trouble, dear Henry."

"You will, Henry. You will, and don’t think it’s too much trouble, dear Henry."

"It can be no trouble, Flora."

"It’s no trouble at all, Flora."

"Then I shall rest in peace, for I know that the dreadful vampyre cannot come to me when you are by-"

"Then I can rest in peace, knowing that the terrible vampire can't reach me when you're here-"

"The what, Flora!"

"What, Flora!"

"The vampyre, Henry. It was a vampyre."

"The vampire, Henry. It was a vampire."

"Good God, who told you so?"

"Good God, who told you that?"

"No one. I have read of them in the book of travels in Norway, which Mr. Marchdale lent us all."

"No one. I've read about them in the travel book about Norway that Mr. Marchdale lent us all."

"Alas, alas!" groaned Henry. "Discard, I pray you, such a thought from your mind."

"Oh no, oh no!" groaned Henry. "Please, get rid of that thought from your mind."

"Can we discard thoughts. What power have we but from that mind, which is ourselves?"

"Can we get rid of our thoughts? What power do we have other than our mind, which is who we are?"

"True, true."

"Exactly, exactly."

"Hark, what noise is that? I thought I heard a noise. Henry, when you go, ring for some one first. Was there not a noise?"

"Hey, what was that noise? I thought I heard something. Henry, when you leave, ring for someone first. Wasn't there a noise?"

"The accidental shutting of some door, dear."

"The accidental closing of a door, dear."

"Was it that?"

"Was that it?"

"It was."

"It was."

"Then I am relieved. Henry, I sometimes fancy I am in the tomb, and that some one is feasting on my flesh. They do say, too, that those who in life have been bled by a vampyre, become themselves vampyres, and have the same horrible taste for blood as those before them. Is it not horrible?"

"Then I feel relieved. Henry, I sometimes imagine I am in a tomb, and that someone is feasting on my flesh. They say that those who have been bled by a vampire in life become vampires themselves and develop the same horrible craving for blood as those before them. Isn't that terrible?"

"You only vex yourself by such thoughts, Flora. Mr. Chillingworth is coming to see you."

"You’re just upsetting yourself with those thoughts, Flora. Mr. Chillingworth is coming to see you."

"Can he minister to a mind diseased?"

"Can he reach out to a troubled mind?"

"But yours is not, Flora. Your mind is healthful, and so, although his power extends not so far, we will thank Heaven, dear Flora, that you need it not."

"But yours isn't, Flora. Your mind is clear, and so, even though his ability doesn't reach as far, we’ll be grateful to Heaven, dear Flora, that you don’t need it."

She sighed deeply, as she said,—

She let out a deep sigh as she said,—

"Heaven help me! I know not, Henry. The dreadful being held on by my hair. I must have it all taken off. I tried to get away, but it dragged me back—a brutal thing it was. Oh, then at that moment, Henry, I felt as if something strange took place in my brain, and that I was going mad! I saw those glazed eyes close to, mine—I felt a hot, pestiferous breath upon my face—help—help!"

"Heaven help me! I don't know, Henry. The horrible creature was holding on to my hair. I need to get it all cut off. I tried to escape, but it pulled me back—a vicious thing it was. Oh, in that moment, Henry, I felt something strange happening in my mind, and I thought I was losing my sanity! I saw those glazed eyes close to mine—I felt a hot, foul breath on my face—help—help!"

"Hush! my Flora, hush! Look at me."

"Hush! my Flora, hush! Look at me."

"I am calm again. It fixed its teeth in my throat. Did I faint away?"

"I’m calm again. It sank its teeth into my throat. Did I black out?"

"You did, dear; but let me pray you to refer all this to imagination; or at least the greater part of it."

"You did, dear; but please, I ask you to attribute most of this to imagination."

"But you saw it."

"But you witnessed it."

"Yes—"

"Yep—"

"All saw it."

"Everyone saw it."

"We all saw some man—a housebreaker—It must have been some housebreaker. What more easy, you know, dear Flora, than to assume some such disguise?"

"We all saw some guy—a burglar—It had to be some burglar. What could be easier, you know, dear Flora, than to take on some disguise like that?"

"Was anything stolen?"

"Did anything get stolen?"

"Not that I know of; but there was an alarm, you know."

"Not that I know of, but there was an alert, you know."

Flora shook her head, as she said, in a low voice,—

Flora shook her head and said softly, —

"That which came here was more than mortal. Oh, Henry, if it had but killed me, now I had been happy; but I cannot live—I hear it breathing now."

"Whatever came here was beyond human. Oh, Henry, if it had just killed me, I would have been happy; but I can’t live—I can hear it breathing now."

"Talk of something else, dear Flora," said the much distressed Henry; "you will make yourself much worse, if you indulge yourself in these strange fancies."

"Talk about something else, dear Flora," said the very upset Henry; "you'll only make yourself feel worse if you keep indulging these strange thoughts."

"Oh, that they were but fancies!"

"Oh, if only they were just fantasies!"

"They are, believe me."

"They are, trust me."

"There is a strange confusion in my brain, and sleep comes over me suddenly, when I least expect it. Henry, Henry, what I was, I shall never, never be again."

"There’s a weird confusion in my head, and I suddenly feel sleepy when I least expect it. Henry, Henry, I will never, ever be what I was again."

"Say not so. All this will pass away like a dream, and leave so faint a trace upon your memory, that the time will come when you will wonder it ever made so deep an impression on your mind."

"Don’t say that. Everything will fade away like a dream, leaving such a light mark on your memory that there will come a time when you’ll wonder how it ever made such a strong impression on your mind."

"You utter these words, Henry," she said, "but they do not come from your heart. Ah, no, no, no! Who comes?"

"You say these words, Henry," she said, "but they don't come from your heart. Oh, no, no, no! Who's coming?"

The door was opened by Mrs. Bannerworth, who said,—

The door was opened by Mrs. Bannerworth, who said,—

"It is only me, my dear. Henry, here is Dr. Chillingworth in the dining-room."

"It’s just me, my dear. Henry, Dr. Chillingworth is in the dining room."

Henry turned to Flora, saying,—

Henry turned to Flora, saying, —

"You will see him, dear Flora? You know Mr. Chillingworth well."

"You'll see him, dear Flora? You know Mr. Chillingworth well."

"Yes, Henry, yes, I will see him, or whoever you please."

"Yes, Henry, yes, I will see him, or anyone you want."

"Shew Mr. Chillingworth up," said Henry to the servant.

"Show Mr. Chillingworth up," Henry said to the servant.

In a few moments the medical man was in the room, and he at once approached the bedside to speak to Flora, upon whose pale countenance he looked with evident interest, while at the same time it seemed mingled with a painful feeling—at least so his own face indicated.

In a few moments, the doctor entered the room and immediately went to Flora’s bedside to talk to her. He looked at her pale face with clear interest, but there was also a hint of discomfort—at least that was the impression from his expression.

"Well, Miss Bannerworth," he said, "what is all this I hear about an ugly dream you have had?"

"Well, Miss Bannerworth," he said, "what's all this I hear about a terrible dream you had?"

"A dream?" said Flora, as she fixed her beautiful eyes on his face.

"A dream?" Flora asked, fixing her beautiful eyes on his face.

"Yes, as I understand."

"Yes, I understand."

She shuddered, and was silent.

She shivered and stayed quiet.

"Was it not a dream, then?" added Mr. Chillingworth.

"Was it not a dream, then?" Mr. Chillingworth added.

She wrung her hands, and in a voice of extreme anguish and pathos, said,—

She twisted her hands, and in a voice filled with deep pain and emotion, said,—

"Would it were a dream—would it were a dream! Oh, if any one could but convince me it was a dream!"

"How I wish it were just a dream—how I wish it were just a dream! Oh, if only someone could convince me it was all just a dream!"

"Well, will you tell me what it was?"

"Well, will you tell me what it was?"

"Yes, sir, it was a vampyre."

"Yeah, sir, it was a vampire."

Mr. Chillingworth glanced at Henry, as he said, in reply to Flora's words,—

Mr. Chillingworth looked at Henry and replied to Flora's words—

"I suppose that is, after all, another name, Flora, for the nightmare?"

"I guess that’s just another name, Flora, for the nightmare?"

"No—no—no!"

"No, no, no!"

"Do you really, then, persist in believing anything so absurd, Miss Bannerworth?"

"Do you really still believe something so ridiculous, Miss Bannerworth?"

"What can I say to the evidence of my own senses?" she replied. "I saw it, Henry saw it, George saw, Mr. Marchdale, my mother—all saw it. We could not all be at the same time the victims of the same delusion."

"What can I say about what I experienced?" she replied. "I saw it, Henry saw it, George saw it, Mr. Marchdale, my mom—all of us saw it. We can't all be experiencing the same delusion at the same time."

"How faintly you speak."

"How quietly you speak."

"I am very faint and ill."

"I feel really weak and unwell."

"Indeed. What wound is that on your neck?"

"Yeah. What’s that wound on your neck?"

A wild expression came over the face of Flora; a spasmodic action of the muscles, accompanied with a shuddering, as if a sudden chill had come over the whole mass of blood took place, and she said,—

A wild look crossed Flora's face; her muscles twitched uncontrollably, and she shuddered as if a sudden chill had swept through her entire body, and she said,—

"It is the mark left by the teeth of the vampyre."

"It is the mark left by the fangs of the vampire."

The smile was a forced one upon the face of Mr. Chillingworth.

The smile on Mr. Chillingworth's face was clearly forced.

"Draw up the blind of the window, Mr. Henry," he said, "and let me examine this puncture to which your sister attaches so extraordinary a meaning."

"Pull up the window shade, Mr. Henry," he said, "and let me take a look at this puncture that your sister gives such an unusual significance to."

017.png

The blind was drawn up, and a strong light was thrown into the room. For full two minutes Mr. Chillingworth attentively examined the two small wounds in the neck of Flora. He took a powerful magnifying glass from his pocket, and looked at them through it, and after his examination was concluded, he said,—

The blind was lifted, and bright light flooded the room. For a full two minutes, Mr. Chillingworth carefully examined the two small wounds on Flora's neck. He pulled out a strong magnifying glass from his pocket and inspected them through it, and when he finished his examination, he said,—

"They are very trifling wounds, indeed."

"They're just minor wounds."

"But how inflicted?" said Henry.

"But how was it done?" said Henry.

"By some insect, I should say, which probably—it being the season for many insects—has flown in at the window."

"By some insect, I guess, which probably—since it's the season for many insects—has flown in through the window."

"I know the motive," said Flora "which prompts all these suggestions it is a kind one, and I ought to be the last to quarrel with it; but what I have seen, nothing can make me believe I saw not, unless I am, as once or twice I have thought myself, really mad."

"I know the reason," Flora said, "behind all these suggestions. It’s a good one, and I should be the last person to complain about it; however, what I’ve seen makes it impossible for me to believe I didn’t see it, unless I am, as I’ve thought a couple of times, truly mad."

"How do you now feel in general health?"

"How do you feel about your overall health now?"

"Far from well; and a strange drowsiness at times creeps over me. Even now I feel it."

"Not feeling well; and a weird drowsiness sometimes washes over me. Even now I can feel it."

She sunk back on the pillows as she spoke and closed her eyes with a deep sigh.

She sank back on the pillows as she spoke and closed her eyes with a deep sigh.

Mr. Chillingworth beckoned Henry to come with him from the room, but the latter had promised that he would remain with Flora; and as Mrs. Bannerworth had left the chamber because she was unable to control her feelings, he rang the bell, and requested that his mother would come.

Mr. Chillingworth signaled for Henry to follow him out of the room, but Henry had promised to stay with Flora. Since Mrs. Bannerworth had left the room because she couldn't manage her emotions, he rang the bell and asked for his mother to come.

She did so, and then Henry went down stairs along with the medical man, whose opinion he was certainly eager to be now made acquainted with.

She did that, and then Henry went downstairs with the doctor, whose opinion he was definitely eager to hear now.

As soon as they were alone in an old-fashioned room which was called the oak closet, Henry turned to Mr. Chillingworth, and said,—

As soon as they were alone in an old-fashioned room called the oak closet, Henry turned to Mr. Chillingworth and said,—

"What, now, is your candid opinion, sir? You have seen my sister, and those strange indubitable evidences of something wrong."

"What’s your honest opinion now, sir? You’ve seen my sister and those strange, undeniable signs of something being wrong."

"I have; and to tell you candidly the truth, Mr. Henry, I am sorely perplexed."

"I have, and to be honest with you, Mr. Henry, I am really confused."

"I thought you would be."

"I thought you would be."

"It is not often that a medical man likes to say so much, nor is it, indeed, often prudent that he should do so, but in this case I own I am much puzzled. It is contrary to all my notions upon all such subjects."

"It’s not common for a doctor to say so much, and it’s usually not wise for them to do so, but in this case, I admit I’m quite confused. It goes against everything I believe about these kinds of topics."

"Those wounds, what do you think of them?"

"Those wounds, what do you think about them?"

"I know not what to think. I am completely puzzled as regards them."

"I don't know what to think. I'm totally confused about them."

"But, but do they not really bear the appearance of being bites?"

"But do they not actually look like bites?"

"They really do."

"They actually do."

"And so far, then, they are actually in favour of the dreadful supposition which poor Flora entertains."

"And so far, they actually support the awful idea that poor Flora has."

"So far they certainly are. I have no doubt in the world of their being bites; but we not must jump to a conclusion that the teeth which inflicted them were human. It is a strange case, and one which I feel assured must give you all much uneasiness, as, indeed, it gave me; but, as I said before, I will not let my judgment give in to the fearful and degrading superstition which all the circumstances connected with this strange story would seem to justify."

"So far, that’s definitely the case. I’m sure they’re bites; however, we shouldn't immediately assume that the teeth that made them were human. This is a peculiar situation, and I’m certain it’s causing all of you a lot of worry, just like it worried me. But, as I mentioned earlier, I won’t let my judgment succumb to the scary and degrading superstition that all the details surrounding this strange story might seem to support."

"It is a degrading superstition."

"It's a degrading superstition."

"To my mind your sister seems to be labouring under the effect of some narcotic."

"Honestly, your sister seems to be under the influence of some drug."

"Indeed!"

"Absolutely!"

"Yes; unless she really has lost a quantity of blood, which loss has decreased the heart's action sufficiently to produce the languor under which she now evidently labours."

"Yes; unless she has actually lost a significant amount of blood, which has slowed her heart enough to cause the weakness she is clearly struggling with right now."

"Oh, that I could believe the former supposition, but I am confident she has taken no narcotic; she could not even do so by mistake, for there is no drug of the sort in the house. Besides, she is not heedless by any means. I am quite convinced she has not done so."

"Oh, I wish I could believe that first idea, but I'm sure she hasn't taken any drugs; she couldn't have even done it by accident since there's no such medicine in the house. Plus, she's definitely not careless. I'm certain she hasn't done that."

"Then I am fairly puzzled, my young friend, and I can only say that I would freely have given half of what I am worth to see that figure you saw last night."

"Then I’m quite puzzled, my young friend, and I can only say that I would willingly have given half of what I’m worth to see that figure you saw last night."

"What would you have done?"

"What would you do?"

"I would not have lost sight of it for the world's wealth."

"I wouldn't have lost track of it for all the money in the world."

"You would have felt your blood freeze with horror. The face was terrible."

"You would have felt your blood run cold with fear. The face was horrific."

"And yet let it lead me where it liked I would have followed it."

"And still, no matter where it wanted to go, I would have followed it."

"I wish you had been here."

"I wish you were here."

"I wish to Heaven I had. If I though there was the least chance of another visit I would come and wait with patience every night for a month."

"I wish I had. If I thought there was even the slightest chance of another visit, I would come and wait patiently every night for a month."

"I cannot say," replied Henry. "I am going to sit up to-night with my sister, and I believe, our friend Mr. Marchdale will share my watch with me."

"I can't say," replied Henry. "I'm going to stay up tonight with my sister, and I believe our friend Mr. Marchdale will keep me company."

Mr. Chillingworth appeared to be for a few moments lost in thought, and then suddenly rousing himself, as if he found it either impossible to come to any rational conclusion upon the subject, or had arrived at one which he chose to keep to himself, he said,—

Mr. Chillingworth seemed to be lost in thought for a moment, and then suddenly snapping back to reality, as if he found it either impossible to reach a logical conclusion on the topic or had come to one that he preferred to keep to himself, he said,—

"Well, well, we must leave the matter at present as it stands. Time may accomplish something towards its development, but at present so palpable a mystery I never came across, or a matter in which human calculation was so completely foiled."

"Well, we have to leave things as they are for now. Time might help reveal more about it, but right now, I've never encountered such a clear mystery or a situation where human reasoning was so completely outdone."

"Nor I—nor I."

"Neither do I—neither do I."

"I will send you some medicines, such as I think will be of service to Flora, and depend upon seeing me by ten o'clock to-morrow morning."

"I'll send you some medicine that I believe will help Flora, and make sure to see me by ten o'clock tomorrow morning."

"You have, of course, heard something," said Henry to the doctor, as he was pulling on his gloves, "about vampyres."

"You’ve definitely heard something," Henry said to the doctor while putting on his gloves, "about vampires."

"I certainly have, and I understand that in some countries, particularly Norway and Sweden, the superstition is a very common one."

"I definitely have, and I know that in some countries, especially Norway and Sweden, this superstition is quite common."

"And in the Levant."

"And in the Levant."

"Yes. The ghouls of the Mahometans are of the same description of beings. All that I have heard of the European vampyre has made it a being which can be killed, but is restored to life again by the rays of a full moon falling on the body."

"Yes. The ghouls of the Muslims are the same kind of beings. Everything I've heard about the European vampire suggests it's a creature that can be killed, but it comes back to life when the rays of a full moon hit its body."

"Yes, yes, I have heard as much."

"Yeah, yeah, I’ve heard that too."

"And that the hideous repast of blood has to be taken very frequently, and that if the vampyre gets it not he wastes away, presenting the appearance of one in the last stage of a consumption, and visibly, so to speak, dying."

"And that the gruesome meal of blood has to be taken very often, and that if the vampire doesn't get it, he withers away, looking like someone in the final stage of a disease, and is clearly, so to speak, dying."

"That is what I have understood."

"That's what I deserve."

"To-night, do you know, Mr. Bannerworth, is the full of the moon."

"Tonight, do you know, Mr. Bannerworth, is the full moon."

Henry started.

Henry began.

"If now you had succeeded in killing—. Pshaw, what am I saying. I believe I am getting foolish, and that the horrible superstition is beginning to fasten itself upon me as well as upon all of you. How strangely the fancy will wage war with the judgment in such a way as this."

"If you had actually succeeded in killing—. Never mind, what am I saying. I think I'm starting to act ridiculous, and that the terrible superstition is starting to grab hold of me just like it has with all of you. It’s strange how imagination can clash with reason like this."

"The full of the moon," repeated Henry, as he glanced towards the window, "and the night is near at hand."

"The full moon," Henry repeated as he looked toward the window, "and night is approaching."

"Banish these thoughts from your mind," said the doctor, "or else, my young friend, you will make yourself decidedly ill. Good evening to you, for it is evening. I shall see you to-morrow morning."

"Banish these thoughts from your mind," the doctor said, "or else, my young friend, you will definitely make yourself sick. Good evening to you, since it is evening. I'll see you tomorrow morning."

Mr. Chillingworth appeared now to be anxious to go, and Henry no longer opposed his departure; but when he was gone a sense of great loneliness came over him.

Mr. Chillingworth seemed eager to leave now, and Henry no longer stopped him. However, once he left, a deep sense of loneliness washed over him.

"To-night," he repeated, "is the full of the moon. How strange that this dreadful adventure should have taken place just the night before. 'Tis very strange. Let me see—let me see."

"Tonight," he repeated, "is the full moon. How strange that this terrible adventure should have happened just the night before. It's really strange. Let me think—let me think."

He took from the shelves of a book case the work which Flora had mentioned, entitled, "Travels in Norway," in which work he found some account of the popular belief in vampyres.

He grabbed the book from the shelf that Flora had mentioned, titled "Travels in Norway," where he found some information about the common belief in vampires.

He opened the work at random, and then some of the leaves turned over of themselves to a particular place, as the leaves of a book will frequently do when it has been kept open a length of time at that part, and the binding stretched there more than anywhere else. There was a note at the bottom of one of the pages at this part of the book, and Henry read as follows:—

He opened the book randomly, and some of the pages flipped over by themselves to a certain spot, just like pages often do when a book has been left open for a long time in that position and the spine has stretched more than in other areas. There was a note at the bottom of one of the pages in that part of the book, and Henry read as follows:—

"With regard to these vampyres, it is believed by those who are inclined to give credence to so dreadful a superstition, that they always endeavour to make their feast of blood, for the revival of their bodily powers, on some evening immediately preceding a full moon, because if any accident befal them, such as being shot, or otherwise killed or wounded, they can recover by lying down somewhere where the full moon's rays will fall upon them."

"About these vampires, those who are inclined to believe in such a terrible superstition think that they always try to feast on blood to restore their physical strength on the evening just before a full moon. This is because if anything happens to them, like being shot or otherwise killed or hurt, they can heal by lying down somewhere where the light of the full moon will shine on them."

Henry let the book drop from his hands with a groan and a shudder.

Henry let the book fall from his hands with a groan and a shudder.


CHAPTER V.

THE NIGHT WATCH.—THE PROPOSAL.—THE MOONLIGHT.—THE FEARFUL ADVENTURE.


019.png

A kind of stupefaction came over Henry Bannerworth, and he sat for about a quarter of an hour scarcely conscious of where he was, and almost incapable of anything in the shape of rational thought. It was his brother, George, who roused him by saying, as he laid his hand upon his shoulder,—

A sort of daze washed over Henry Bannerworth, and he sat for about fifteen minutes barely aware of where he was and almost unable to think clearly. It was his brother, George, who brought him back to reality by placing his hand on his shoulder and saying,—

"Henry, are you asleep?"

"Henry, are you awake?"

Henry had not been aware of his presence, and he started up as if he had been shot.

Henry hadn’t noticed him there, and he jumped as if he’d been shot.

"Oh, George, is it you?" he said.

"Oh, George, is that you?" he said.

"Yes, Henry, are you unwell?"

"Yes, Henry, are you okay?"

"No, no; I was in a deep reverie."

"No, no; I was lost in thought."

"Alas! I need not ask upon what subject," said George, sadly. "I sought you to bring you this letter."

"Unfortunately, I don't need to ask what this is about," George said, sadly. "I came to give you this letter."

"A letter to me?"

"A letter for me?"

"Yes, you see it is addressed to you, and the seal looks as if it came from someone of consequence."

"Yes, you can see it's addressed to you, and the seal appears to be from someone important."

"Indeed!"

"Absolutely!"

"Yes, Henry. Read it, and see from whence it comes."

"Yes, Henry. Read it and see where it comes from."

There was just sufficient light by going to the window to enable Henry to read the letter, which he did aloud.

There was just enough light from the window for Henry to read the letter, which he did out loud.

It ran thus:—

It went like this:—

"Sir Francis Varney presents his compliments to Mr. Beaumont, and is much concerned to hear that some domestic affliction has fallen upon him. Sir Francis hopes that the genuine and loving sympathy of a neighbour will not be regarded as an intrusion, and begs to proffer any assistance or counsel that may be within the compass of his means.

"Sir Francis Varney sends his regards to Mr. Beaumont and is very sorry to hear that he is going through some personal troubles. Sir Francis hopes that the sincere and caring sympathy of a neighbor will not be seen as an intrusion, and he offers any help or advice that he can provide."

"Ratford Abbey."

"Ratford Abbey."

"Sir Francis Varney!" said Henry, "who is he?"

"Sir Francis Varney!" Henry said. "Who is he?"

"Do you not remember, Henry," said George, "we were told a few days ago, that a gentleman of that name had become the purchaser of the estate of Ratford Abbey."

"Don’t you remember, Henry," George said, "a few days ago we heard that a guy named that had bought the Ratford Abbey estate?"

"Oh, yes, yes. Have you seen him?"

"Oh, yes, yes. Have you seen him?"

"I have not."

"I haven't."

"I do not wish to make any new acquaintance, George. We are very poor—much poorer indeed than the general appearance of this place, which, I fear, we shall soon have to part with, would warrant any one believing. I must, of course, return a civil answer to this gentleman, but it must be such as one as shall repress familiarity."

"I don’t want to make any new friends, George. We’re very poor—much poorer than this place looks, which I’m afraid we’ll have to leave soon. Of course, I have to respond politely to this gentleman, but I have to be careful to keep it formal."

"That will be difficult to do while we remain here, when we come to consider the very close proximity of the two properties, Henry."

"That will be hard to do while we're here, especially when we think about how close the two properties are, Henry."

"Oh, no, not at all. He will easily perceive that we do not want to make acquaintance with him, and then, as a gentleman, which doubtless he is, he will give up the attempt."

"Oh, no, not at all. He will quickly see that we don't want to get to know him, and then, as a gentleman— which I’m sure he is— he’ll stop trying."

"Let it be so, Henry. Heaven knows I have no desire to form any new acquaintance with any one, and more particularly under our present circumstances of depression. And now, Henry, you must permit me, as I have had some repose, to share with you your night watch in Flora's room."

"Alright, Henry. God knows I don’t want to make any new friends, especially not in our current situation. And now, Henry, since I’ve had some rest, I’d like to join you for your night watch in Flora's room."

"I would advise you not, George; your health, you know, is very far from good."

"I wouldn't recommend it, George; your health, you know, isn't great."

"Nay, allow me. If not, then the anxiety I shall suffer will do me more harm than the watchfulness I shall keep up in her chamber."

"Let me do it. If I don't, the stress I'll feel will harm me more than staying alert in her room."

This was an argument which Henry felt himself the force of too strongly not to admit it in the case of George, and he therefore made no further opposition to his wish to make one in the night watch.

This was an argument that Henry felt so strongly about that he couldn’t deny it concerning George, and so he made no further objections to his desire to take a turn in the night watch.

"There will be an advantage," said George, "you see, in three of us being engaged in this matter, because, should anything occur, two can act together, and yet Flora may not be left alone."

"There will be an advantage," George said, "you see, with three of us involved in this, because if anything happens, two can work together, and Flora won't be left alone."

"True, true, that is a great advantage."

"That's true, that's a big advantage."

Now a soft gentle silvery light began to spread itself over the heavens. The moon was rising, and as the beneficial effects of the storm of the preceding evening were still felt in the clearness of the air, the rays appeared to be more lustrous and full of beauty than they commonly were.

Now a soft, gentle silvery light began to spread across the sky. The moon was rising, and since the positive effects of the storm from the night before were still present in the clear air, the rays seemed more radiant and beautiful than usual.

Each moment the night grew lighter, and by the time the brothers were ready to take their places in the chamber of Flora, the moon had risen considerably.

Each moment the night got brighter, and by the time the brothers were ready to enter Flora's chamber, the moon had risen significantly.

Although neither Henry nor George had any objection to the company of Mr. Marchdale, yet they gave him the option, and rather in fact urged him not to destroy his night's repose by sitting up with them; but he said,—

Although neither Henry nor George minded Mr. Marchdale's company, they gave him the choice and even encouraged him not to disrupt his sleep by staying up with them; but he said,—

"Allow me to do so; I am older, and have calmer judgment than you can have. Should anything again appear, I am quite resolved that it shall not escape me."

"Let me take care of it; I'm older and have better judgment than you do. If anything happens again, I'm determined not to let it slip by."

"What would you do?"

"What would you do?"

"With the name of God upon my lips," said Mr. Marchdale, solemnly, "I would grapple with it."

"With God's name on my lips," Mr. Marchdale said seriously, "I would face it head-on."

"You laid hands upon it last night."

"You touched it last night."

"I did, and have forgotten to show you what I tore from it. Look here,—what should you say this was?"

"I did, and I forgot to show you what I tore from it. Look here—what would you say this is?"

He produced a piece of cloth, on which was an old-fashioned piece of lace, and two buttons. Upon a close inspection, this appeared to be a portion of the lapel of a coat of ancient times, and suddenly, Henry, with a look of intense anxiety, said,—

He took out a piece of fabric that had an old lace and two buttons on it. When looked at closely, it seemed to be part of the lapel of a very old coat, and suddenly, Henry, with a worried expression, said,—

"This reminds me of the fashion of garments very many years ago, Mr. Marchdale."

"This reminds me of the style of clothing from many years ago, Mr. Marchdale."

"It came away in my grasp as if rotten and incapable of standing any rough usage."

"It fell apart in my hand like it was old and unable to handle any rough treatment."

"What a strange unearthly smell it has!"

"What a weird, otherworldly smell it has!"

"Now you mention it yourself," added Mr. Marchdale, "I must confess it smells to me as if it had really come from the very grave."

"Now that you mention it," Mr. Marchdale added, "I have to admit it smells like it really came from the grave."

"It does—it does. Say nothing of this relic of last night's work to any one."

"It really does. Don't mention this old thing from last night to anyone."

"Be assured I shall not. I am far from wishing to keep up in any one's mind proofs of that which I would fain, very fain refute."

"Rest assured, I won’t. I'm not at all wanting to maintain in anyone's mind evidence of what I would really, really like to disprove."

Mr. Marchdale replaced the portion of the coat which the figure had worn in his pocket, and then the whole three proceeded to the chamber of Flora.

Mr. Marchdale put back the part of the coat that the figure had left in his pocket, and then all three of them went to Flora's room.


It was within a very few minutes of midnight, the moon had climbed high in the heavens, and a night of such brightness and beauty had seldom shown itself for a long period of time.

It was just a few minutes before midnight, the moon was high in the sky, and a night of such brightness and beauty had rarely been seen for a long time.

Flora slept, and in her chamber sat the two brothers and Mr. Marchdale, silently, for she had shown symptoms of restlessness, and they much feared to break the light slumber into which she had fallen.

Flora was sleeping, and in her room sat the two brothers and Mr. Marchdale, quietly, as she had shown signs of restlessness, and they were worried about disturbing the light sleep she had fallen into.

Occasionally they had conversed in whispers, which could not have the effect of rousing her, for the room, although smaller than the one she had before occupied, was still sufficiently spacious to enable them to get some distance from the bed.

Occasionally, they had talked in hushed tones, which couldn’t wake her, since the room, though smaller than the one she had previously stayed in, was still big enough for them to keep some distance from the bed.

Until the hour of midnight now actually struck, they were silent, and when the last echo of the sounds had died away, a feeling of uneasiness came over them, which prompted some conversation to get rid of it.

Until midnight actually struck, they were quiet, and when the last echo of the sounds faded away, an uneasy feeling washed over them, prompting some conversation to shake it off.

"How bright the moon is now," said Henry, in a low tone.

"Wow, the moon is really bright right now," said Henry quietly.

"I never saw it brighter," replied Marchdale. "I feel as if I were assured that we shall not to-night be interrupted."

"I've never seen it brighter," Marchdale replied. "I feel like we can be sure we won't be interrupted tonight."

"It was later than this," said Henry.

"It was later than that," Henry said.

"It was—it was."

"It was what it was."

"Do not then yet congratulate us upon no visit."

"Don't congratulate us just yet for not having a visit."

"How still the house is!" remarked George; "it seems to me as if I had never found it so intensely quiet before."

"How quiet the house is!" George said; "it feels like I've never experienced it this silent before."

"It is very still."

"It's really quiet."

"Hush! she moves."

"Shh! She's moving."

Flora moaned in her sleep, and made a slight movement. The curtains were all drawn closely round the bed to shield her eyes from the bright moonlight which streamed into the room so brilliantly. They might have closed the shutters of the window, but this they did not like to do, as it would render their watch there of no avail at all, inasmuch as they would not be able to see if any attempt was made by any one to obtain admittance.

Flora groaned in her sleep and shifted slightly. The curtains were tightly drawn around the bed to protect her eyes from the bright moonlight that flooded the room. They could have closed the window shutters, but they didn't want to do that, since it would make their watch pointless; they wouldn't be able to see if anyone tried to get in.

A quarter of an hour longer might have thus passed when Mr. Marchdale said in a whisper,—

A little over fifteen minutes may have gone by when Mr. Marchdale whispered,—

"A thought has just struck me that the piece of coat I have, which I dragged from the figure last night, wonderfully resembles in colour and appearance the style of dress of the portrait in the room which Flora lately slept in."

"A thought just occurred to me that the piece of coat I have, which I took from the figure last night, strikingly resembles the color and style of the dress in the portrait in the room where Flora recently slept."

"I thought of that," said Henry, "when first I saw it; but, to tell the honest truth, I dreaded to suggest any new proof connected with last night's visitation."

"I thought about that," Henry said, "when I first saw it; but, to be completely honest, I was afraid to bring up any new evidence related to last night's event."

"Then I ought not to have drawn your attention to it," said Mr. Marchdale, "and regret I have done so."

"Then I shouldn't have brought it up," Mr. Marchdale said, "and I regret mentioning it."

"Nay, do not blame yourself on such an account," said Henry. "You are quite right, and it is I who am too foolishly sensitive. Now, however, since you have mentioned it, I must own I have a great desire to test the accuracy of the observation by a comparison with the portrait."

"Don't blame yourself for that," said Henry. "You're absolutely right, and it's me who is being overly sensitive. But now that you bring it up, I have to admit that I'm really curious to see if your observation holds up when I compare it to the portrait."

"That may easily be done."

"That can be done easily."

"I will remain here," said George, "in case Flora awakens, while you two go if you like. It is but across the corridor."

"I'll stay here," George said, "just in case Flora wakes up, while you two can go if you want. It's just across the corridor."

Henry immediately rose, saying—

Henry immediately stood up, saying—

"Come, Mr. Marchdale, come. Let us satisfy ourselves at all events upon this point at once. As George says it is only across the corridor, and we can return directly."

"Come on, Mr. Marchdale, let’s check this out right now. As George says, it’s just across the hallway, and we can head back right after."

"I am willing," said Mr. Marchdale, with a tone of sadness.

"I’m willing," said Mr. Marchdale, sounding sad.

There was no light needed, for the moon stood suspended in a cloudless sky, so that from the house being a detached one, and containing numerous windows, it was as light as day.

There was no need for light, as the moon hung in a clear sky, making the detached house, with its many windows, as bright as day.

Although the distance from one chamber to the other was only across the corridor, it was a greater space than these words might occupy, for the corridor was wide, neither was it directly across, but considerably slanting. However, it was certainly sufficiently close at hand for any sound of alarm from one chamber to reach another without any difficulty.

Although the distance from one room to the other was just across the corridor, it felt larger than these words suggest, since the corridor was wide and not straight across, but rather at a significant angle. Still, it was definitely close enough for any alarm from one room to be easily heard in the other.

A few moments sufficed to place Henry and Mr. Marchdale in that antique room, where, from the effect of the moonlight which was streaming over it, the portrait on the panel looked exceedingly life like.

A few moments were enough to put Henry and Mr. Marchdale in that old room, where, thanks to the moonlight pouring in, the portrait on the panel looked incredibly lifelike.

And this effect was probably the greater because the rest of the room was not illuminated by the moon's rays, which came through a window in the corridor, and then at the open door of that chamber upon the portrait.

And this effect was likely even stronger because the rest of the room wasn't lit by the moonlight, which came through a window in the hallway and then at the open door of that room onto the portrait.

Mr. Marchdale held the piece of cloth he had close to the dress of the portrait, and one glance was sufficient to show the wonderful likeness between the two.

Mr. Marchdale held the piece of cloth next to the dress of the portrait, and one look was enough to reveal the amazing resemblance between the two.

"Good God!" said Henry, "it is the same."

"Good God!" Henry exclaimed, "it's the same."

Mr. Marchdale dropped the piece of cloth and trembled.

Mr. Marchdale dropped the piece of cloth and shook.

"This fact shakes even your scepticism," said Henry.

"This fact shakes even your skepticism," Henry said.

"I know not what to make of it."

"I don't know what to make of it."

"I can tell you something which bears upon it. I do not know if you are sufficiently aware of my family history to know that this one of my ancestors, I wish I could say worthy ancestors, committed suicide, and was buried in his clothes."

"I can share something relevant to that. I'm not sure if you know enough about my family history to realize that one of my ancestors, I wish I could say a noble ancestor, took his own life and was buried in his clothes."

"You—you are sure of that?"

"Are you sure about that?"

"Quite sure."

"Pretty sure."

"I am more and more bewildered as each moment some strange corroborative fact of that dreadful supposition we so much shrink from seems to come to light and to force itself upon our attention."

"I feel more and more confused as every moment brings to light some strange fact that supports that terrifying idea we all want to avoid, forcing itself on our attention."

There was a silence of a few moments duration, and Henry had turned towards Mr. Marchdale to say something, when the cautious tread of a footstep was heard in the garden, immediately beneath that balcony.

There was a moment of silence, and Henry had turned to Mr. Marchdale to say something when a careful footstep was heard in the garden, right under that balcony.

A sickening sensation came over Henry, and he was compelled to lean against the wall for support, as in scarcely articulate accents he said—

A nauseating feeling washed over Henry, and he had to lean against the wall for support as he said in barely coherent words—

"The vampyre—the vampyre! God of heaven, it has come once again!"

"The vampire—the vampire! Oh my God, it has returned once again!"

"Now, Heaven inspire us with more than mortal courage," cried Mr. Marchdale, and he dashed open the window at once, and sprang into the balcony.

"Now, let Heaven give us more than human courage," shouted Mr. Marchdale, as he flung open the window and jumped onto the balcony.

Henry in a moment recovered himself sufficiently to follow him, and when he reached his side in the balcony, Marchdale said, as he pointed below,—

Henry quickly collected himself enough to follow him, and when he reached his side on the balcony, Marchdale said, as he pointed below,—

"There is some one concealed there."

"Someone's hiding there."

"Where—where?"

"Where are you?"

"Among the laurels. I will fire a random shot, and we may do some execution."

"Among the laurels, I’ll take a shot at random, and we might get something done."

"Hold!" said a voice from below; "don't do any such thing, I beg of you."

"Stop!" said a voice from below; "please don't do that."

"Why, that is Mr. Chillingworth's voice," cried Henry.

"That's Mr. Chillingworth's voice," shouted Henry.

"Yes, and it's Mr. Chillingworth's person, too," said the doctor, as he emerged from among some laurel bushes.

"Yeah, and it's Mr. Chillingworth himself," said the doctor, as he stepped out from behind some laurel bushes.

"How is this?" said Marchdale.

"How's this?" said Marchdale.

"Simply that I made up my mind to keep watch and ward to-night outside here, in the hope of catching the vampyre. I got into here by climbing the gate."

"Basically, I decided to keep watch out here tonight, hoping to catch the vampire. I got in by climbing over the gate."

"But why did you not let me know?" said Henry.

"But why didn't you tell me?" said Henry.

"Because I did not know myself, my young friend, till an hour and a half ago."

"Because I didn’t really know myself, my young friend, until an hour and a half ago."

"Have you seen anything?"

"Have you seen anything yet?"

"Nothing. But I fancied I heard something in the park outside the wall."

"Nothing. But I thought I heard something in the park outside the wall."

"Indeed!"

"Absolutely!"

"What say you, Henry," said Mr. Marchdale, "to descending and taking a hasty examination of the garden and grounds?"

"What do you think, Henry," said Mr. Marchdale, "about going down and quickly checking out the garden and grounds?"

"I am willing; but first allow me to speak to George, who otherwise might be surprised at our long absence."

"I’m willing; but first let me talk to George, who might be surprised by how long we’ve been gone."

Henry walked rapidly to the bed chamber of Flora, and he said to George,—

Henry walked quickly to Flora's bedroom and said to George,—

"Have you any objection to being left alone here for about half an hour, George, while we make an examination of the garden?"

"Do you mind being left alone here for about half an hour, George, while we check out the garden?"

"Let me have some weapon and I care not. Remain here while I fetch a sword from my own room."

"Just give me a weapon and I’m fine. Stay here while I grab a sword from my room."

Henry did so, and when George returned with a sword, which he always kept in his bed-room, he said,—

Henry did that, and when George came back with a sword, which he always kept in his bedroom, he said,—

"Now go, Henry. I prefer a weapon of this description to pistols much. Do not be longer gone than necessary."

"Now go, Henry. I much prefer this kind of weapon over pistols. Don't stay away longer than you need to."

"I will not, George, be assured."

"I won't, George, just so you know."

George was then left alone, and Henry returned to the balcony, where Mr. Marchdale was waiting for him. It was a quicker mode of descending to the garden to do so by clambering over the balcony than any other, and the height was not considerable enough to make it very objectionable, so Henry and Mr. Marchdale chose that way of joining Mr. Chillingworth.

George was left alone, and Henry went back to the balcony, where Mr. Marchdale was waiting for him. Climbing over the balcony was a faster way to get down to the garden than any other method, and the height wasn't significant enough to be a problem, so Henry and Mr. Marchdale decided to take that route to join Mr. Chillingworth.

"You are, no doubt, much surprised at finding me here," said the doctor; "but the fact is, I half made up my mind to come while I was here; but I had not thoroughly done so, therefore I said nothing to you about it."

"You’re probably quite surprised to see me here," the doctor said. "But the truth is, I almost decided to come while I was here; I just didn’t fully commit to it, so I didn’t mention anything to you."

"We are much indebted to you," said Henry, "for making the attempt."

"We really appreciate you," said Henry, "for giving it a shot."

"I am prompted to it by a feeling of the strongest curiosity."

"I feel a strong sense of curiosity that drives me to it."

"Are you armed, sir?" said Marchdale.

"Are you armed, sir?" Marchdale asked.

"In this stick," said the doctor, "is a sword, the exquisite temper of which I know I can depend upon, and I fully intended to run through any one whom I saw that looked in the least of the vampyre order."

"In this stick," said the doctor, "is a sword, the amazing sharpness of which I know I can rely on, and I fully intended to stab anyone I saw who looked in any way like a vampire."

"You would have done quite right," replied Mr. Marchdale. "I have a brace of pistols here, loaded with ball; will you take one, Henry, if you please, and then we shall be all armed."

"You would have done just fine," replied Mr. Marchdale. "I have two pistols here, loaded with bullets; will you take one, Henry, if you don’t mind, and then we’ll all be armed."

Thus, then, prepared for any exigency, they made the whole round of the house; but found all the fastenings secure, and everything as quiet as possible.

Thus, prepared for any situation, they went all the way around the house; but found all the locks secure, and everything as quiet as could be.

"Suppose, now, we take a survey of the park outside the garden wall," said Mr. Marchdale.

"Let’s take a look at the park outside the garden wall," said Mr. Marchdale.

This was agreed to; but before they had proceeded far, Mr. Marchdale said,—

This was agreed upon; but before they had gone too far, Mr. Marchdale said,—

"There is a ladder lying on the wall; would it not be a good plan to place it against the very spot the supposed vampyre jumped over last night, and so, from a more elevated position, take a view of the open meadows. We could easily drop down on the outer side, if we saw anything suspicious."

"There’s a ladder leaning against the wall; wouldn’t it be a good idea to put it up against the exact spot where the supposed vampire jumped over last night, and from a higher position, get a look at the open fields? We could easily climb down on the outside if we saw anything strange."

"Not a bad plan," said the doctor. "Shall we do it?"

"Not a bad plan," the doctor said. "Should we go for it?"

"Certainly," said Henry; and they accordingly carried the ladder, which had been used for pruning the trees, towards the spot at the end of the long walk, at which the vampyre had made good, after so many fruitless efforts, his escape from the premises.

"Sure," said Henry; and they carried the ladder, which had been used for trimming the trees, over to the spot at the end of the long path, where the vampire had finally managed to escape from the property after so many failed attempts.

They made haste down the long vista of trees until they reached the exact spot, and then they placed the ladder as near as possible, exactly where Henry, in his bewilderment on the evening before, had seen the apparition from the grave spring to.

They hurried down the long row of trees until they reached the exact spot, and then they positioned the ladder as close as possible, right where Henry, confused the evening before, had seen the figure jump from the grave.

"We can ascend singly," said Marchdale; "but there is ample space for us all there to sit on the top of the wall and make our observations."

"We can go up one at a time," Marchdale said, "but there's plenty of room for all of us to sit on top of the wall and watch."

This was seen to be the case, and in about a couple of minutes they had taken up their positions on the wall, and, although the height was but trifling, they found that they had a much more extensive view than they could have obtained by any other means.

This was recognized as true, and in just a few minutes, they had taken their places on the wall. Even though the height was minimal, they discovered they had a much broader view than they could have gotten by any other way.

"To contemplate the beauty of such a night as this," said Mr. Chillingworth, "is amply sufficient compensation for coming the distance I have."

"To appreciate the beauty of a night like this," said Mr. Chillingworth, "is more than enough reward for the journey I’ve made."

"And who knows," remarked Marchdale, "we may yet see something which may throw a light upon our present perplexities God knows that I would give all I can call mine in the world to relieve you and your sister, Henry Bannerworth, from the fearful effect which last night's proceedings cannot fail to have upon you."

"And who knows," said Marchdale, "we might still discover something that can help us understand our current confusion. Honestly, I would give everything I have to help you and your sister, Henry Bannerworth, deal with the terrible impact that last night's events are bound to have on you."

"Of that I am well assured, Mr. Marchdale," said Henry. "If the happiness of myself and family depended upon you, we should be happy indeed."

"Of that, I am certain, Mr. Marchdale," said Henry. "If my family's happiness relied on you, we would be truly happy."

"You are silent, Mr. Chillingworth," remarked Marchdale, after a slight pause.

"You’re quiet, Mr. Chillingworth," Marchdale said after a brief pause.

"Hush!" said Mr. Chillingworth—"hush—hush!"

"Shh!" said Mr. Chillingworth—"shh—shh!"

"Good God, what do you hear?" cried Henry.

"Good God, what do you hear?" shouted Henry.

The doctor laid his hand upon Henry's arm as he said,—

The doctor put his hand on Henry's arm as he said,—

"There is a young lime tree yonder to the right."

"There’s a young lime tree over there to the right."

"Yes—yes."

"Yeah—yeah."

"Carry your eye from it in a horizontal line, as near as you can, towards the wood."

"Look horizontally from it, as closely as you can, toward the woods."

Henry did so, and then he uttered a sudden exclamation of surprise, and pointed to a rising spot of ground, which was yet, in consequence of the number of tall trees in its vicinity, partially enveloped in shadow.

Henry did that, and then he suddenly exclaimed in surprise and pointed to a raised area of land, which was still partly shaded because of the tall trees around it.

"What is that?" he said.

"What’s that?" he said.

"I see something," said Marchdale. "By Heaven! it is a human form lying stretched there."

"I see something," said Marchdale. "Oh my! It’s a human figure lying there."

"It is—as if in death."

"It's like being in death."

"What can it be?" said Chillingworth.

"What could it be?" Chillingworth asked.

"I dread to say," replied Marchdale; "but to my eyes, even at this distance, it seems like the form of him we chased last night."

"I hate to say it," replied Marchdale; "but from what I can see, even from here, it looks like the figure of the person we chased last night."

"The vampyre?"

"The vampire?"

"Yes—yes. Look, the moonbeams touch him. Now the shadows of the trees gradually recede. God of Heaven! the figure moves."

"Yes—yes. Look, the moonlight touches him. Now the shadows of the trees slowly fade away. God in Heaven! The figure is moving."

Henry's eyes were riveted to that fearful object, and now a scene presented itself which filled them all with wonder and astonishment, mingled with sensations of the greatest awe and alarm.

Henry's gaze was locked on that terrifying object, and now a scene unfolded before them that filled everyone with wonder and shock, mixed with feelings of intense awe and fear.

As the moonbeams, in consequence of the luminary rising higher and higher in the heavens, came to touch this figure that lay extended on the rising ground, a perceptible movement took place in it. The limbs appeared to tremble, and although it did not rise up, the whole body gave signs of vitality.

As the moonlight, because the moon was rising higher and higher in the sky, started to touch the figure lying on the sloped ground, a noticeable movement happened in it. The limbs seemed to shake, and even though it didn’t get up, the entire body showed signs of life.

"The vampyre—the vampyre!" said Mr. Marchdale. "I cannot doubt it now. We must have hit him last night with the pistol bullets, and the moonbeams are now restoring him to a new life."

"The vampire—the vampire!" said Mr. Marchdale. "I can't doubt it now. We must have hit him last night with the bullets from the gun, and the moonlight is bringing him back to life."

Henry shuddered, and even Mr. Chillingworth turned pale. But he was the first to recover himself sufficiently to propose some course of action, and he said,—

Henry shuddered, and even Mr. Chillingworth turned pale. But he was the first to pull himself together enough to suggest a plan, and he said,—

"Let us descend and go up to this figure. It is a duty we owe to ourselves as much as to society."

"Let’s go down and approach this figure. It’s a responsibility we have to ourselves just as much as to society."

"Hold a moment," said Mr. Marchdale, as he produced a pistol. "I am an unerring shot, as you well know, Henry. Before we move from this position we now occupy, allow me to try what virtue may be in a bullet to lay that figure low again."

"Hold on a second," said Mr. Marchdale, as he pulled out a pistol. "You know I'm a great shot, Henry. Before we leave this spot we're in, let me see if a bullet can take that figure down again."

"He is rising!" exclaimed Henry.

"He's rising!" exclaimed Henry.

Mr. Marchdale levelled the pistol—he took a sure and deliberate aim, and then, just as the figure seemed to be struggling to its feet, he fired, and, with a sudden bound, it fell again.

Mr. Marchdale aimed the pistol—he took careful and steady aim, and then, just as the figure appeared to be getting up, he fired, and with a sudden leap, it collapsed again.

"You have hit it," said Henry.

"Got it," Henry said.

"You have indeed," exclaimed the doctor. "I think we can go now."

"You really have," the doctor exclaimed. "I think we can leave now."

"Hush!" said Marchdale—"Hush! Does it not seem to you that, hit it as often as you will, the moonbeams will recover it?"

"Hush!" said Marchdale—"Hush! Don’t you think that, no matter how many times you hit it, the moonbeams will still bring it back?"

"Yes—yes," said Henry, "they will—they will."

"Yeah—yeah," Henry said, "they will—they will."

"I can endure this no longer," said Mr. Chillingworth, as he sprung from the wall. "Follow me or not, as you please, I will seek the spot where this being lies."

"I can't take this anymore," said Mr. Chillingworth, as he jumped away from the wall. "You can follow me or not, it's up to you, but I'm going to find the place where this person is."

"Oh, be not rash," cried Marchdale. "See, it rises again, and its form looks gigantic."

"Oh, don't be hasty," shouted Marchdale. "Look, it's rising again, and it looks huge."

"I trust in Heaven and a righteous cause," said the doctor, as he drew the sword he had spoken of from the stick, and threw away the scabbard. "Come with me if you like, or I go alone."

"I believe in Heaven and a just cause," said the doctor, as he pulled the sword he’d mentioned from the stick and tossed aside the scabbard. "Join me if you want, or I’ll go alone."

Henry at once jumped down from the wall, and then Marchdale followed him, saying,—

Henry immediately jumped down from the wall, and then Marchdale followed him, saying,—

"Come on; I will not shrink."

"Come on; I won't back down."

They ran towards the piece of rising ground; but before they got to it, the form rose and made rapidly towards a little wood which was in the immediate neighbourhood of the hillock.

They ran towards the rising ground, but before they reached it, the shape rose and quickly moved toward a small woods nearby the hill.

"It is conscious of being pursued," cried the doctor. "See how it glances back, and then increases its speed."

"It knows it's being chased," the doctor shouted. "Look how it looks back, and then speeds up."

"Fire upon it, Henry," said Marchdale.

"Fire at it, Henry," said Marchdale.

He did so; but either his shot did not take effect, or it was quite unheeded if it did, by the vampyre, which gained the wood before they could have a hope of getting sufficiently near it to effect, or endeavour to effect, a capture.

He did that; but either his shot didn't hit, or the vampire completely ignored it if it did, and it reached the woods before they could hope to get close enough to capture it or even try to.

"I cannot follow it there," said Marchdale. "In open country I would have pursued it closely; but I cannot follow it into the intricacies of a wood."

"I can't follow it there," said Marchdale. "In the open countryside, I would have chased it closely; but I can't track it into the complexities of a forest."

"Pursuit is useless there," said Henry. "It is enveloped in the deepest gloom."

"Pursuing it is pointless there," Henry said. "It's surrounded by the darkest shadows."

"I am not so unreasonable," remarked Mr. Chillingworth, "as to wish you to follow into such a place as that. I am confounded utterly by this affair."

"I’m not unreasonable," Mr. Chillingworth said, "to expect you to go into a place like that. I’m completely confused by this situation."

"And I," said Marchdale. "What on earth is to be done?"

"And I," said Marchdale. "What are we supposed to do?"

"Nothing—nothing!" exclaimed Henry, vehemently; "and yet I have, beneath the canopy of Heaven, declared that I will, so help me God! spare neither time nor trouble in the unravelling of this most fearful piece of business. Did either of you remark the clothing which this spectral appearance wore?"

"Nothing—nothing!" shouted Henry passionately. "And yet I have, under the open sky, declared that I will, so help me God! spare no time or effort in figuring out this terrifying situation. Did either of you notice the clothes that this ghostly figure was wearing?"

"They were antique clothes," said Mr. Chillingworth, "such as might have been fashionable a hundred years ago, but not now."

"They were old-fashioned clothes," said Mr. Chillingworth, "the kind that might have been stylish a hundred years ago, but not anymore."

"Such was my impression," added Marchdale.

"That was my impression," added Marchdale.

"And such my own," said Henry, excitedly. "Is it at all within the compass of the wildest belief that what we have seen is a vampyre, and no other than my ancestor who, a hundred years ago, committed suicide?"

"And that's my own," said Henry, excitedly. "Is it even remotely possible that what we saw is a vampire, and none other than my ancestor who, a hundred years ago, took his own life?"

There was so much intense excitement, and evidence of mental suffering, that Mr. Chillingworth took him by the arm, saying,—

There was so much intense excitement and signs of mental distress that Mr. Chillingworth took him by the arm, saying,—

"Come home—come home; no more of this at present; you will but make yourself seriously unwell."

"Come home—come home; enough of this for now; you’ll only end up making yourself really unwell."

"No—no—no."

"No, no, no."

"Come home now, I pray you; you are by far too much excited about this matter to pursue it with the calmness which should be brought to bear upon it."

"Come home now, please; you’re way too worked up about this to handle it with the calmness it deserves."

"Take advice, Henry," said Marchdale, "take advice, and come home at once."

"Listen to me, Henry," said Marchdale, "listen to me, and come home right away."

"I will yield to you; I feel that I cannot control my own feelings—I will yield to you, who, as you say, are cooler on this subject than I can be. Oh, Flora, Flora, I have no comfort to bring to you now."

"I'll give in to you; I can't manage my own feelings—I’ll give in to you, who, as you say, are more level-headed about this than I can be. Oh, Flora, Flora, I have no comfort to offer you right now."

Poor Henry Bannerworth appeared to be in a complete state of mental prostration, on account of the distressing circumstances that had occurred so rapidly and so suddenly in his family, which had had quite enough to contend with without having superadded to every other evil the horror of believing that some preternatural agency was at work to destroy every hope of future happiness in this world, under any circumstances.

Poor Henry Bannerworth seemed to be completely overwhelmed mentally, due to the upsetting events that had unfolded so quickly and unexpectedly in his family. They had already faced enough challenges without adding the terrifying belief that some supernatural force was trying to crush any hope of future happiness in this world, no matter the situation.

He suffered himself to be led home by Mr. Chillingworth and Marchdale; he no longer attempted to dispute the dreadful fact concerning the supposed vampyre; he could not contend now against all the corroborating circumstances that seemed to collect together for the purpose of proving that which, even when proved, was contrary to all his notions of Heaven, and at variance with all that was recorded and established is part and parcel of the system of nature.

He allowed Mr. Chillingworth and Marchdale to take him home; he no longer tried to argue against the terrifying reality of the so-called vampire. He couldn't fight against all the supporting evidence that seemed to come together to prove something that, even if true, went against everything he believed about Heaven and clashed with everything that was documented and accepted as part of the natural order.

"I cannot deny," he said, when they had reached home, "that such things are possible; but the probability will not bear a moment's investigation."

"I can't deny," he said, after they got home, "that things like that are possible; but the chances of it are not worth a second look."

"There are more things," said Marchdale, solemnly, "in Heaven, and on earth, than are dreamed of in our philosophy."

"There are more things," Marchdale said seriously, "in Heaven and on Earth than we can imagine in our philosophy."

"There are indeed, it appears," said Mr. Chillingworth.

"There really are, it seems," said Mr. Chillingworth.

"And are you a convert?" said Henry, turning to him.

"And are you a convert?" Henry asked, looking at him.

"A convert to what?"

"Converted to what?"

"To a belief in—in—these vampyres?"

"To a belief in these vampires?"

"I? No, indeed; if you were to shut me up in a room full of vampyres, I would tell them all to their teeth that I defied them."

"I? No way; if you locked me in a room full of vampires, I would tell them straight to their faces that I defied them."

"But after what we have seen to-night?"

"But after what we saw tonight?"

"What have we seen?"

"What have we observed?"

"You are yourself a witness."

"You are your own witness."

"True; I saw a man lying down, and then I saw a man get up; he seemed then to be shot, but whether he was or not he only knows; and then I saw him walk off in a desperate hurry. Beyond that, I saw nothing."

"Yeah, I saw a guy lying down, and then I saw him get up; he looked like he had been shot, but only he knows if that was actually the case; then I saw him rush off in a panic. Other than that, I didn't see anything else."

"Yes; but, taking such circumstances into combination with others, have you not a terrible fear of the truth of the dreadful appearance?"

"Yes; but considering those circumstances along with others, don't you have a terrible fear of the truth behind the horrifying appearance?"

"No—no; on my soul, no. I will die in my disbelief of such an outrage upon Heaven as one of these creatures would most assuredly be."

"No—no; I swear, no. I would rather die than believe in such a disgrace against Heaven as one of these beings definitely would be."

"Oh! that I could think like you; but the circumstance strikes too nearly to my heart."

"Oh! I wish I could think like you; but the situation hits too close to home for me."

"Be of better cheer, Henry—be of better cheer," said Marchdale; "there is one circumstance which we ought to consider, it is that, from all we have seen, there seems to be some things which would favour an opinion, Henry, that your ancestor, whose portrait hangs in the chamber which was occupied by Flora, is the vampyre."

"Cheer up, Henry—cheer up," said Marchdale; "there's one thing we should keep in mind: based on everything we've seen, it looks like there are reasons to believe, Henry, that your ancestor, whose portrait is in the room that Flora used to stay in, is the vampire."

"The dress was the same," said Henry.

"The dress was the same," Henry said.

"I noted it was."

"I noticed it was."

"And I."

"And me."

"Do you not, then, think it possible that something might be done to set that part of the question at rest?"

"Don’t you think it’s possible to resolve that part of the question?"

"What—what?"

"What? What?"

"Where is your ancestor buried?"

"Where is your ancestor laid to rest?"

"Ah! I understand you now."

"Ah! I get you now."

"And I," said Mr. Chillingworth; "you would propose a visit to his mansion?"

"And I," said Mr. Chillingworth, "are you suggesting a visit to his house?"

"I would," added Marchdale; "anything that may in any way tend to assist in making this affair clearer, and divesting it of its mysterious circumstances, will be most desirable."

"I would," added Marchdale; "anything that can help clarify this situation and remove its mysterious elements would be very welcome."

Henry appeared to rouse for some moments and then he said,—

Henry seemed to wake up for a moment and then he said,—

"He, in common with many other members of the family, no doubt occupies place in the vault under the old church in the village."

"He, like many other family members, probably has a resting place in the vault beneath the old church in the village."

"Would it be possible," asked Marchdale, "to get into that vault without exciting general attention?"

"Is it possible," Marchdale asked, "to get into that vault without drawing everyone's attention?"

"It would," said Henry; "the entrance to the vault is in the flooring of the pew which belongs to the family in the old church."

"It would," Henry said, "the entrance to the vault is in the flooring of the pew that belongs to the family in the old church."

"Then it could be done?" asked Mr. Chillingworth.

"So, it can be done?" Mr. Chillingworth asked.

"Most undoubtedly."

"Definitely."

"Will you under take such an adventure?" said Mr. Chillingworth. "It may ease your mind."

"Are you willing to take on this adventure?" Mr. Chillingworth asked. "It might help clear your head."

"He was buried in the vault, and in his clothes," said Henry, musingly; "I will think of it. About such a proposition I would not decide hastily. Give me leave to think of it until to-morrow."

"He was buried in the vault, and in his clothes," said Henry, thoughtfully; "I'll think about it. I won’t make a hasty decision on something like this. Please let me have until tomorrow to consider it."

"Most certainly."

"Definitely."

025.png

They now made their way to the chamber of Flora, and they heard from George that nothing of an alarming character had occurred to disturb him on his lonely watch. The morning was now again dawning, and Henry earnestly entreated Mr. Marchdale to go to bed, which he did, leaving the two brothers to continue as sentinels by Flora's bed side, until the morning light should banish all uneasy thoughts.

They headed to Flora's room, and George informed them that nothing alarming had happened to interrupt his lonely vigil. Morning was breaking again, and Henry urged Mr. Marchdale to get some sleep, which he did, leaving the two brothers to keep watch by Flora's bedside until the daylight chased away their worries.

Henry related to George what had taken place outside the house, and the two brothers held a long and interesting conversation for some hours upon that subject, as well as upon others of great importance to their welfare. It was not until the sun's early rays came glaring in at the casement that they both rose, and thought of awakening Flora, who had now slept soundly for so many hours.

Henry told George what had happened outside the house, and the two brothers had an engaging conversation for several hours about that and other important topics for their wellbeing. It wasn't until the sun's early rays came streaming through the window that they both got up and thought about waking Flora, who had been sleeping soundly for so long.


CHAPTER VI.

A GLANCE AT THE BANNERWORTH FAMILY.—THE PROBABLE CONSEQUENCES OF THE MYSTERIOUS APPARITION'S APPEARANCE.


026.png

Having thus far, we hope, interested our readers in the fortunes of a family which had become subject to so dreadful a visitation, we trust that a few words concerning them, and the peculiar circumstances in which they are now placed, will not prove altogether out of place, or unacceptable. The Bannerworth family then were well known in the part of the country where they resided. Perhaps, if we were to say they were better known by name than they were liked, on account of that name, we should be near the truth, for it had unfortunately happened that for a very considerable time past the head of the family had been the very worst specimen of it that could be procured. While the junior branches were frequently amiable and most intelligent, and such in mind and manner as were calculated to inspire goodwill in all who knew them, he who held the family property, and who resided in the house now occupied by Flora and her brothers, was a very so—so sort of character.

Having engaged our readers thus far with the story of a family facing such a terrible ordeal, we hope that a few words about them and their current situation will not seem out of place or unwelcome. The Bannerworth family was well known in their region. If we said they were more recognized by name than liked because of that name, we’d be close to the truth, as it had unfortunately been the case that for a significant time, the head of the family had been the worst example of it possible. While the younger members were often kind and very intelligent, possessing qualities that inspired goodwill in everyone they met, the one who owned the family property and lived in the house now occupied by Flora and her brothers was rather mediocre.

This state of things, by some strange fatality, had gone on for nearly a hundred years, and the consequence was what might have been fairly expected, namely—that, what with their vices and what with their extravagances, the successive heads of the Bannerworth family had succeeded in so far diminishing the family property that, when it came into the hands of Henry Bannerworth, it was of little value, on account of the numerous encumbrances with which it was saddled.

This situation, due to some strange twist of fate, had continued for nearly a hundred years, resulting in what could have been reasonably anticipated: that, with their vices and extravagances, the successive leaders of the Bannerworth family had managed to shrink the family property to such an extent that, when it was handed over to Henry Bannerworth, it held little value because of the many burdens it carried.

The father of Henry had not been a very brilliant exception to the general rule, as regarded the head of the family. If he were not quite so bad as many of his ancestors, that gratifying circumstance was to be accounted for by the supposition that he was not quite so bold, and that the change in habits, manners, and laws, which had taken place in a hundred years, made it not so easy for even a landed proprietor to play the petty tyrant.

Henry's father wasn't exactly a standout when it came to family heads. While he might not have been as terrible as many of his ancestors, that was likely because he wasn't as bold, and the changes in habits, manners, and laws over the past hundred years made it harder for even a landowner to act like a small-time tyrant.

He had, to get rid of those animal spirits which had prompted many of his predecessors to downright crimes, had recourse to the gaming-table, and, after raising whatever sums he could upon the property which remained, he naturally, and as might have been fully expected, lost them all.

He tried to shake off those reckless impulses that had led many of his predecessors to commit serious crimes by going to the casino. After borrowing whatever money he could against his remaining assets, he ended up, as expected, losing it all.

He was found lying dead in the garden of the house one day, and by his side was his pocket-book, on one leaf of which, it was the impression of the family, he had endeavoured to write something previous to his decease, for he held a pencil firmly in his grasp.

He was found dead in the garden of the house one day, and next to him was his wallet, on one page of which, according to the family, he had tried to write something before he died, as he was still tightly holding a pencil.

The probability was that he had felt himself getting ill, and, being desirous of making some communication to his family which pressed heavily upon his mind, he had attempted to do so, but was stopped by the too rapid approach of the hand of death.

The likelihood was that he had sensed he was becoming sick, and, wanting to convey something important to his family that weighed heavily on his mind, he had tried to do so, but was halted by the swift arrival of death.

For some days previous to his decease, his conduct had been extremely mysterious. He had announced an intention of leaving England for ever—of selling the house and grounds for whatever they would fetch over and above the sums for which they were mortgaged, and so clearing himself of all encumbrances.

For several days before his death, his behavior had been very strange. He stated he planned to leave England for good—selling the house and property for whatever they would sell for above the amounts they were mortgaged for, thus freeing himself of all debts.

He had, but a few hours before he was found lying dead, made the following singular speech to Henry,—

He had, just a few hours before he was found lying dead, made the following unusual speech to Henry,—

"Do not regret, Henry, that the old house which has been in our family so long is about to be parted with. Be assured that, if it is but for the first time in my life, I have good and substantial reasons now for what I am about to do. We shall be able to go some other country, and there live like princes of the land."

"Don’t worry, Henry, that the old house that’s been in our family for so long is about to be sold. Trust me, even though it’s the first time in my life, I have solid reasons for what I’m about to do. We’ll be able to go to another country and live like royalty."

Where the means were to come from to live like a prince, unless Mr. Bannerworth had some of the German princes in his eye, no one knew but himself, and his sudden death buried with him that most important secret.

Where the money would come from to live like a prince, unless Mr. Bannerworth had some German princes in mind, no one knew but him, and his sudden death took that crucial secret to the grave.

There were some words written on the leaf of his pocket-book, but they were of by far too indistinct and ambiguous a nature to lead to anything. They were these:—

There were some words written on the page of his pocketbook, but they were far too unclear and vague to lead to anything. They were these:—

"The money is —————"

"The money is missing."

And then there was a long scrawl of the pencil, which seemed to have been occasioned by his sudden decease.

And then there was a long scribble from the pencil, which seemed to have been caused by his sudden death.

Of course nothing could be made of these words, except in the way of a contradiction as the family lawyer said, rather more facetiously than a man of law usually speaks, for if he had written "The money is not," he would have been somewhere remarkably near the truth.

Of course, these words didn’t mean much, except as a contradiction, as the family lawyer said, somewhat more jokingly than a typical lawyer would. Because if he had written "The money isn’t," he would have been pretty close to the truth.

However, with all his vices he was regretted by his children, who chose rather to remember him in his best aspect than to dwell upon his faults.

However, despite all his flaws, he was missed by his children, who preferred to remember him at his best rather than focus on his shortcomings.

For the first time then, within the memory of man, the head of the family of the Bannerworths was a gentleman, in every sense of the word. Brave, generous, highly educated, and full of many excellent and noble qualities—for such was Henry, whom we have introduced to our readers under such distressing circumstances.

For the first time in human memory, the head of the Bannerworth family was a true gentleman in every way. Brave, generous, highly educated, and filled with many admirable and noble traits—such was Henry, whom we introduced to our readers in such troubling circumstances.

And now, people said, that the family property having been all dissipated and lost, there would take place a change, and that the Bannerworths would have to take to some course of honourable industry for a livelihood, and that then they would be as much respected as they had before been detested and disliked.

And now, people said that since the family estate had been completely spent and lost, things would change, and the Bannerworths would have to turn to some kind of honorable work to make a living. Then, they would be as respected as they had previously been hated and looked down upon.

Indeed, the position which Henry held was now a most precarious one—for one of the amazingly clever acts of his father had been to encumber the property with overwhelming claims, so that when Henry administered to the estate, it was doubted almost by his attorney if it were at all desirable to do so.

Indeed, the position Henry held was now very precarious—one of the incredibly clever things his father had done was to burden the property with huge claims, so that when Henry managed the estate, even his attorney doubted whether it was worth doing at all.

An attachment, however, to the old house of his family, had induced the young man to hold possession of it as long as he could, despite any adverse circumstance which might eventually be connected with it.

An attachment to his family's old house, however, made the young man want to keep it for as long as he could, regardless of any bad situations that might come with it.

Some weeks, however, only after the decease of his father, and when he fairly held possession, a sudden and a most unexpected offer came to him from a solicitor in London, of whom he knew nothing, to purchase the house and grounds, for a client of his, who had instructed him so to do, but whom he did not mention.

Some weeks later, after his father had passed away and he had taken full ownership, he received a surprising and unexpected offer from a solicitor in London, someone he didn’t know, to buy the house and property on behalf of a client. The solicitor didn’t disclose the client's identity.

The offer made was a liberal one, and beyond the value of the place. The lawyer who had conducted Henry's affairs for him since his father's decease, advised him by all means to take it; but after a consultation with his mother and sister, and George, they all resolved to hold by their own house as long as they could, and, consequently, he refused the offer.

The offer made was generous and worth more than the place itself. The lawyer who had been managing Henry's affairs since his father's passing urged him to accept it. However, after discussing it with his mother, sister, and George, they all decided to stick with their own house for as long as they could, so he declined the offer.

He was then asked to let the place, and to name his own price for the occupation of it; but that he would not do: so the negotiation went off altogether, leaving only, in the minds of the family, much surprise at the exceeding eagerness of some one, whom they knew not, to get possession of the place on any terms.

He was then asked to rent the place and to set his own price for it, but he refused to do that. So, the negotiation fell apart completely, leaving the family feeling surprised by the strong desire of someone they didn't know to take possession of the place at any cost.

There was another circumstance perhaps which materially aided in producing a strong feeling on the minds of the Bannerworths, with regard to remaining where they were.

There was another factor that probably significantly influenced the Bannerworths' strong desire to stay where they were.

That circumstance occurred thus: a relation of the family, who was now dead, and with whom had died all his means, had been in the habit, for the last half dozen years of his life, of sending a hundred pounds to Henry, for the express purpose of enabling him and his brother George and his sifter Flora to take a little continental or home tour, in the autumn of the year.

That situation happened like this: a relative of the family, who has now passed away, along with him all his wealth, had regularly sent a hundred pounds to Henry for the last six years of his life. The money was meant to help him, his brother George, and his sister Flora take a little trip, either abroad or around the country, in the autumn each year.

A more acceptable present, or for a more delightful purpose, to young people, could not be found; and, with the quiet, prudent habits of all three of them, they contrived to go far and to see much for the sum which was thus handsomely placed at their disposal.

A better gift, or one for a more enjoyable reason, for young people, couldn't be found; and, with the calm, sensible nature of all three, they managed to travel a lot and see a great deal for the amount that was generously given to them.

In one of those excursions, when among the mountains of Italy, an adventure occurred which placed the life of Flora in imminent hazard.

In one of those trips, while in the mountains of Italy, an adventure happened that put Flora's life in serious danger.

They were riding along a narrow mountain path, and, her horse slipping, she fell over the ledge of a precipice.

They were riding down a narrow mountain trail, and when her horse slipped, she fell over the edge of a cliff.

In an instant, a young man, a stranger to the whole party, who was travelling in the vicinity, rushed to the spot, and by his knowledge and exertions, they felt convinced her preservation was effected.

In a flash, a young man, a stranger to everyone at the party, who was passing through the area, hurried to the scene, and with his expertise and efforts, they felt sure her rescue was achieved.

He told her to lie quiet; he encouraged her to hope for immediate succour; and then, with much personal exertion, and at immense risk to himself, he reached the ledge of rock on which she lay, and then he supported her until the brothers had gone to a neighbouring house, which, bye-the-bye, was two good English miles off, and got assistance.

He told her to stay calm; he urged her to hope for quick help; and then, with a lot of effort and putting himself in great danger, he made it to the ledge of rock where she was lying, and he held her up until the brothers went to a nearby house, which, by the way, was two miles away, to get assistance.

There came on, while they were gone, a terrific storm, and Flora felt that but for him who was with her she must have been hurled from the rock, and perished in an abyss below, which was almost too deep for observation.

A huge storm hit while they were away, and Flora realized that if it weren't for the person with her, she would have been thrown off the rock and fallen into an abyss below that was nearly too deep to see.

Suffice it to say that she was rescued; and he who had, by his intrepidity, done so much towards saving her, was loaded with the most sincere and heartfelt acknowledgments by the brothers as well as by herself.

It's enough to say that she was saved; and he who, with his bravery, did so much to rescue her, was showered with the most genuine and heartfelt thanks from both her and her brothers.

He frankly told them that his name was Holland; that he was travelling for amusement and instruction, and was by profession an artist.

He openly told them that his name was Holland, that he was traveling for fun and learning, and that he worked as an artist.

He travelled with them for some time; and it was not at all to be wondered at, under the circumstances, that an attachment of the tenderest nature should spring up between him and the beautiful girl, who felt that she owed to him her life.

He traveled with them for a while, and given the situation, it was no surprise that a deep bond developed between him and the beautiful girl, who believed she owed her life to him.

Mutual glances of affection were exchanged between them, and it was arranged that when he returned to England, he should come at once as an honoured guest to the house of the family of the Bannerworths.

They exchanged affectionate glances, and it was agreed that when he returned to England, he would come straight to the Bannerworths' house as an honored guest.

All this was settled satisfactorily with the full knowledge and acquiescence of the two brothers, who had taken a strange attachment to the young Charles Holland, who was indeed in every way likely to propitiate the good opinion of all who knew him.

All of this was resolved satisfactorily with the complete knowledge and agreement of the two brothers, who had developed a peculiar fondness for the young Charles Holland, who was, in every way, likely to win the approval of everyone who met him.

Henry explained to him exactly how they were situated, and told him that when he came he would find a welcome from all, except possibly his father, whose wayward temper he could not answer for.

Henry explained to him exactly how things were, and told him that when he arrived, everyone would welcome him, except possibly his father, whose unpredictable temper he couldn't guarantee.

Young Holland stated that he was compelled to be away for a term of two years, from certain family arrangements he had entered into, and that then he would return and hope to meet Flora unchanged as he should be.

Young Holland said he had to be away for two years because of some family commitments he made, and then he would come back and hope to find Flora just as she was, the same as he would be.

It happened that this was the last of the continental excursions of the Bannerworths, for, before another year rolled round, the generous relative who had supplied them with the means of making such delightful trips was no more; and, likewise, the death of the father had occurred in the manner we have related, so that there was no chance as had been anticipated and hoped for by Flora, of meeting Charles Holland on the continent again, before his two years of absence from England should be expired.

It turned out that this was the Bannerworths' last trip abroad, because before another year passed, their generous relative who had funded these enjoyable excursions had passed away; and also, their father's death had happened just as we shared earlier. So there was no opportunity, as Flora had hoped, to see Charles Holland on the continent again before his two-year absence from England came to an end.

Such, however, being the state of things, Flora felt reluctant to give up the house, where he would be sure to come to look for her, and her happiness was too dear to Henry to induce him to make any sacrifice of it to expediency.

However, given the current situation, Flora was hesitant to give up the house, where he would definitely come looking for her, and her happiness meant too much to Henry for him to sacrifice it for practicality.

Therefore was it that Bannerworth Hall, as it was sometimes called, was retained, and fully intended to be retained at all events until after Charles Holland had made his appearance, and his advice (for he was, by the young people, considered as one of the family) taken, with regard to what was advisable to be done.

So, Bannerworth Hall, as it was sometimes called, was kept and was definitely going to be kept until Charles Holland showed up, and they took his advice (since the younger folks considered him part of the family) on what would be the best course of action.

With one exception this was the state of affairs at the hall, and that exception relates to Mr. Marchdale.

With one exception, this was the situation at the hall, and that exception involves Mr. Marchdale.

He was a distant relation of Mrs. Bannerworth, and, in early life, had been sincerely and tenderly attached to her. She, however, with the want of steady reflection of a young girl, as she then was, had, as is generally the case among several admirers, chosen the very worst: that is, the man who treated her with the most indifference, and who paid her the least attention, was of course, thought the most of, and she gave her hand to him.

He was a distant relative of Mrs. Bannerworth and had been genuinely and affectionately attached to her in his youth. However, like many young girls, she lacked steady reflection and, as is often the case with several admirers, chose the worst option: the man who showed her the least interest and treated her with indifference was the one she valued most, and she ended up marrying him.

That man was Mr. Bannerworth. But future experience had made her thoroughly awake to her former error; and, but for the love she bore her children, who were certainly all that a mother's heart could wish, she would often have deeply regretted the infatuation which had induced her to bestow her hand in the quarter she had done so.

That man was Mr. Bannerworth. But her future experiences had made her fully aware of her past mistake; and if it weren't for the love she had for her children, who were everything a mother could hope for, she would often have deeply regretted the foolishness that led her to marry the man she did.

About a month after the decease of Mr. Bannerworth, there came one to the hall, who desired to see the widow. That one was Mr. Marchdale.

About a month after Mr. Bannerworth passed away, someone came to the hall, wanting to see the widow. That person was Mr. Marchdale.

It might have been some slight tenderness towards him which had never left her, or it might be the pleasure merely of seeing one whom she had known intimately in early life, but, be that as it may, she certainly gave him a kindly welcome; and he, after consenting to remain for some time as a visitor at the hall, won the esteem of the whole family by his frank demeanour and cultivated intellect.

It could have been a bit of fondness for him that she had always felt, or maybe just the joy of seeing someone she had once known well in her younger days, but either way, she definitely greeted him warmly. He agreed to stay for a while as a guest at the hall and earned the respect of the entire family with his open personality and cultured mind.

He had travelled much and seen much, and he had turned to good account all he had seen, so that not only was Mr. Marchdale a man of sterling sound sense, but he was a most entertaining companion.

He had traveled a lot and seen a lot, and he had made good use of everything he experienced, so not only was Mr. Marchdale a man of solid common sense, but he was also a really entertaining friend.

His intimate knowledge of many things concerning which they knew little or nothing; his accurate modes of thought, and a quiet, gentlemanly demeanour, such as is rarely to be met with, combined to make him esteemed by the Bannerworths. He had a small independence of his own, and being completely alone in the world, for he had neither wife nor child, Marchdale owned that he felt a pleasure in residing with the Bannerworths.

His deep understanding of various topics, which they knew little or nothing about; his precise way of thinking, and a calm, gentlemanly demeanor, which is seldom seen, all contributed to him being respected by the Bannerworths. He had a modest income of his own and, completely alone in the world without a wife or child, Marchdale admitted that he enjoyed living with the Bannerworths.

Of course he could not, in decent terms, so far offend them as to offer to pay for his subsistence, but he took good care that they should really be no losers by having him as an inmate, a matter which he could easily arrange by little presents of one kind and another, all of which he managed should be such as were not only ornamental, but actually spared his kind entertainers some positive expense which otherwise they must have gone to.

Of course, he couldn’t, in good conscience, offend them by offering to pay for his stay, but he made sure that they wouldn't be at a loss by having him around. He easily arranged this by giving them little gifts of various kinds, all of which he made sure were not only nice to have but also helped save his generous hosts some expenses they would have incurred otherwise.

Whether or not this amiable piece of manoeuvring was seen through by the Bannerworths it is not our purpose to inquire. If it was seen through, it could not lower him in their esteem, for it was probably just what they themselves would have felt a pleasure in doing under similar circumstances, and if they did not observe it, Mr. Marchdale would, probably, be all the better pleased.

Whether or not the Bannerworths saw through this friendly bit of maneuvering is not our concern. If they did see through it, it wouldn’t have lowered him in their eyes, as it was likely something they would have enjoyed doing themselves in a similar situation. And if they didn’t notice it, Mr. Marchdale would probably be even happier.

Such then may be considered by our readers as a brief outline of the state of affairs among the Bannerworths—a state which was pregnant with changes, and which changes were now likely to be rapid and conclusive.

This can be viewed by our readers as a brief overview of the situation with the Bannerworths—a situation that was full of potential changes, and these changes were likely to happen quickly and decisively.

How far the feelings of the family towards the ancient house of their race would be altered by the appearance at it of so fearful a visitor as a vampyre, we will not stop to inquire, inasmuch as such feelings will develop themselves as we proceed.

How much the family's feelings about their ancestral home would change with the arrival of such a terrifying visitor as a vampire, we won't pause to explore, since those feelings will unfold as we continue.

That the visitation had produced a serious effect upon all the household was sufficiently evident, as well among the educated as among the ignorant. On the second morning, Henry received notice to quit his service from the three servants he with difficulty had contrived to keep at the hall. The reason why he received such notice he knew well enough, and therefore he did not trouble himself to argue about a superstition to which he felt now himself almost, compelled to give way; for how could he say there was no such thing as a vampyre, when he had, with his own eyes, had the most abundant evidence of the terrible fact?

It was clear that the visit had a serious impact on everyone in the household, both the educated and the uneducated. On the second morning, Henry was informed by the three servants he had barely managed to keep at the hall that they were leaving. He understood the reason for their departure, so he didn’t bother trying to debate a superstition he now felt almost forced to accept; after all, how could he claim there was no such thing as a vampire when he had witnessed the terrifying proof with his own eyes?

He calmly paid the servants, and allowed them to leave him at once without at all entering into the matter, and, for the time being, some men were procured, who, however, came evidently with fear and trembling, and probably only took the place, on account of not being able, to procure any other. The comfort of the household was likely to be completely put an end to, and reasons now for leaving the hall appeared to be most rapidly accumulating.

He calmly paid the servants and let them leave immediately without discussing anything. For the time being, some men were found, but they clearly came in fear and hesitation, probably only taking the job because they couldn’t find any other. The household's comfort was likely to be completely disrupted, and the reasons for leaving the hall seemed to be piling up quickly.


CHAPTER VII.

THE VISIT TO THE VAULT OF THE BANNERWORTHS, AND ITS UNPLEASANT RESULT.—THE MYSTERY.


029.png

Henry and his brother roused Flora, and after agreeing together that it would be highly imprudent to say anything to her of the proceedings of the night, they commenced a conversation with her in encouraging and kindly accents.

Henry and his brother woke up Flora, and after deciding together that it would be very unwise to mention anything to her about what happened last night, they started chatting with her in supportive and friendly tones.

"Well, Flora," said Henry, "you see you have been quite undisturbed to-night."

"Well, Flora," Henry said, "you can see that you've been totally undisturbed tonight."

"I have slept long, dear Henry."

"I’ve slept for a long time, dear Henry."

"You have, and pleasantly too, I hope."

"You have, and I hope it's been enjoyable."

"I have not had any dreams, and I feel much refreshed, now, and quite well again."

"I haven't had any dreams, and I feel really refreshed now, and totally fine again."

"Thank Heaven!" said George.

"Thank goodness!" said George.

"If you will tell dear mother that I am awake, I will get up with her assistance."

"If you could let dear mom know that I'm awake, I'll get up with her help."

The brothers left the room, and they spoke to each other of it as a favourable sign, that Flora did not object to being left alone now, as she had done on the preceding morning.

The brothers left the room and talked to each other about how it was a good sign that Flora didn't mind being left alone now, unlike the previous morning.

"She is fast recovering, now, George," said Henry. "If we could now but persuade ourselves that all this alarm would pass away, and that we should hear no more of it, we might return to our old and comparatively happy condition."

"She's getting better quickly now, George," said Henry. "If we could just convince ourselves that all this worry would fade away, and that we wouldn't hear about it anymore, we might go back to being our old, somewhat happy selves."

"Let us believe, Henry, that we shall."

"Let’s believe, Henry, that we will."

"And yet, George, I shall not be satisfied in my mind, until I have paid a visit."

"And yet, George, I won't feel at ease in my mind until I've paid a visit."

"A visit? Where?"

"Visit? Where?"

"To the family vault."

"To the family crypt."

"Indeed, Henry! I thought you had abandoned that idea."

"Really, Henry! I thought you had given up on that idea."

"I had. I have several times abandoned it; but it comes across my mind again and again."

"I did. I've abandoned it several times, but it keeps coming to my mind over and over."

"I much regret it."

"I'm really sorry about it."

"Look you, George; as yet, everything that has happened has tended to confirm a belief in this most horrible of all superstitions concerning vampyres."

"Listen, George; so far, everything that’s happened has only reinforced the belief in this terrible superstition about vampires."

"It has."

"It has."

"Now, my great object, George, is to endeavour to disturb such a state of things, by getting something, however slight, or of a negative character, for the mind to rest upon on the other side of the question."

"Now, my main goal, George, is to try to shake things up by finding something, even if it’s small or negative, for the mind to focus on from the other perspective."

"I comprehend you, Henry."

"I understand you, Henry."

"You know that at present we are not only led to believe, almost irresistibly that we have been visited here by a vampyre but that that vampyre is our ancestor, whose portrait is on the panel of the wall of the chamber into which he contrived to make his way."

"You know that right now, we are not just being led to believe, almost against our will, that a vampire has visited us here, but that this vampire is our ancestor, whose portrait is on the wall panel of the room he managed to enter."

"True, most true."

"Very true."

"Then let us, by an examination of the family vault, George, put an end to one of the evidences. If we find, as most surely we shall, the coffin of the ancestor of ours, who seems, in dress and appearance, so horribly mixed up in this affair, we shall be at rest on that head."

"Then let's settle one of the mysteries by checking the family vault, George. If we find, as we most likely will, the coffin of our ancestor, who looks so disturbingly involved in this situation, we can finally put that question to rest."

"But consider how many years have elapsed."

"But think about how many years have gone by."

"Yes, a great number."

"Yes, a lot."

"What then, do you suppose, could remain of any corpse placed in a vault so long ago?"

"What do you think could be left of a body that was buried in a vault so long ago?"

"Decomposition must of course have done its work, but still there must be a something to show that a corpse has so undergone the process common to all nature. Double the lapse of time surely could not obliterate all traces of that which had been."

"Decomposition has definitely taken its course, but there still has to be something that indicates a corpse has gone through the natural process that happens to everything. Surely, twice as much time couldn't erase all signs of what once was."

"There is reason in that, Henry."

"There’s some truth in that, Henry."

"Besides, the coffins are all of lead, and some of stone, so that they cannot have all gone."

"Besides, all the coffins are made of lead, and some are made of stone, so they can't all be gone."

"True, most true."

"Very true."

"If in the one which, from the inscription and the date, we discover to be that of our ancestor whom we seek, we find the evident remains of a corpse, we shall be satisfied that he has rested in his tomb in peace."

"If in the one that we identify from the inscription and the date as being that of our ancestor whom we are looking for, we find clear evidence of a corpse, we will be assured that he has rested peacefully in his tomb."

"Brother, you seem bent on this adventure," said George; "if you go, I will accompany you."

"Brother, you really seem set on this adventure," George said. "If you go, I’ll go with you."

"I will not engage rashly in it, George. Before I finally decide, I will again consult with Mr. Marchdale. His opinion will weigh much with me."

"I won't jump into this, George. Before I make my final decision, I’ll talk to Mr. Marchdale again. His opinion matters a lot to me."

"And in good time, here he comes across the garden," said George, as he looked from the window of the room in which they sat.

"And sure enough, here he comes across the garden," said George, as he looked out the window of the room where they were sitting.

It was Mr. Marchdale, and the brothers warmly welcomed him as he entered the apartment.

It was Mr. Marchdale, and the brothers greeted him warmly as he walked into the room.

"You have been early afoot," said Henry.

"You’ve been up and about early," said Henry.

"I have," he said. "The fact is, that although at your solicitation I went to bed, I could not sleep, and I went out once more to search about the spot where we had seen the—the I don't know what to call it, for I have a great dislike to naming it a vampyre."

"I have," he said. "The truth is, even though I went to bed at your urging, I couldn't sleep, so I went out again to search around the place where we had seen the—I don’t know what to call it, because I really dislike referring to it as a vampire."

"There is not much in a name," said George.

"There isn't much in a name," George said.

"In this instance there is," said Marchdale. "It is a name suggestive of horror."

"In this case there is," said Marchdale. "It’s a name that suggests horror."

"Made you any discovery?" said Henry.

"Have you made any discoveries?" Henry asked.

"None whatever."

"None at all."

"You saw no trace of any one?"

"You didn't see any sign of anyone?"

"Not the least."

"Not at all."

"Well, Mr. Marchdale, George and I were talking over this projected visit to the family vault."

"Well, Mr. Marchdale, George and I were discussing this planned visit to the family vault."

"Yes."

"Yep."

"And we agreed to suspend our judgments until we saw you, and learned your opinion."

"And we decided to hold off on our judgments until we saw you and heard what you think."

"Which I will tell you frankly," said Mr. Marchdale, "because I know you desire it freely."

"Honestly, I'll tell you," said Mr. Marchdale, "because I know you really want to hear it."

"Do so."

"Go for it."

"It is, that you make the visit."

"It is that you make the visit."

"Indeed."

"Absolutely."

"Yes, and for this reason. You have now, as you cannot help having, a disagreeable feeling, that you may find that one coffin is untenanted. Now, if you do find it so, you scarcely make matters worse, by an additional confirmation of what already amounts to a strong supposition, and one which is likely to grow stronger by time."

"Yes, and for this reason. You now have, whether you like it or not, an uncomfortable feeling that one coffin might be empty. Now, if you do find it empty, you hardly make things worse by confirming what is already a strong assumption, which is only likely to become stronger over time."

"True, most true."

"Absolutely, that's true."

"On the contrary, if you find indubitable proofs that your ancestor has slept soundly in the tomb, and gone the way of all flesh, you will find yourselves much calmer, and that an attack is made upon the train of events which at present all run one way."

"On the other hand, if you discover clear evidence that your ancestor has peacefully rested in the grave and passed away like everyone else, you’ll feel much more at ease, and you’ll see that an attack is being made on the sequence of events that currently all align in one direction."

"That is precisely the argument I was using to George," said Henry, "a few moments since."

"That's exactly the point I was making to George," Henry said, "just a few moments ago."

"Then let us go," said George, "by all means."

"Then let's go," George said, "for sure."

"It is so decided then," said Henry.

"That's settled then," said Henry.

"Let it be done with caution," replied Mr. Marchdale.

"Let’s do it carefully," replied Mr. Marchdale.

"If any one can manage it, of course we can."

"If anyone can handle it, of course we can."

"Why should it not be done secretly and at night? Of course we lose nothing by making a night visit to a vault into which daylight, I presume, cannot penetrate."

"Why shouldn’t we do it secretly at night? We don’t lose anything by sneaking into a vault where, I assume, daylight can’t reach."

"Certainly not."

"Definitely not."

"Then let it be at night."

"Then let it be at night."

"But we shall surely require the concurrence of some of the church authorities."

"But we will definitely need the agreement of some of the church officials."

"Nay, I do not see that," interposed Mr. Marchdale. "It is the vault actually vested in and belonging to yourself you wish to visit, and, therefore, you have right to visit it in any manner or at any time that may be most suitable to yourself."

"No, I don’t see it that way," interrupted Mr. Marchdale. "It’s the vault that officially belongs to you that you want to visit, so you have the right to go there whenever and however it works best for you."

"But detection in a clandestine visit might produce unpleasant consequences."

"But being discovered during a secret visit could lead to unpleasant outcomes."

"The church is old," said George, "and we could easily find means of getting into it. There is only one objection that I see, just now, and that is, that we leave Flora unprotected."

"The church is really old," George said, "and we could easily figure out how to get inside. The only problem I see right now is that we leave Flora unprotected."

"We do, indeed," said Henry. "I did not think of that."

"We really do," Henry said. "I didn't think of that."

"It must be put to herself, as a matter for her own consideration," said Mr. Marchdale, "if she will consider herself sufficiently safe with the company and protection of your mother only."

"It should be something she thinks about herself," said Mr. Marchdale, "whether she feels safe enough with just your mother for company and protection."

"It would be a pity were we not all three present at the examination of the coffin," remarked Henry.

"It would be a shame if all three of us weren't there for the examination of the coffin," Henry said.

"It would, indeed. There is ample evidence," said Mr. Marchdale, "but we must not give Flora a night of sleeplessness and uneasiness on that account, and the more particularly as we cannot well explain to her where we are going, or upon what errand."

"It really would. There’s plenty of evidence," Mr. Marchdale said, "but we shouldn’t give Flora a night of worry and restlessness over that, especially since we can’t clearly explain to her where we’re going or what we’re doing."

"Certainly not."

"Definitely not."

"Let us talk to her, then, about it," said Henry. "I confess I am much bent upon the plan, and fain would not forego it; neither should I like other than that we three should go together."

"Let's talk to her about it, then," said Henry. "I admit I'm really set on this plan and would really hate to give it up; I also wouldn't want it to be any other way than us three going together."

"If you determine, then, upon it," said Marchdale, "we will go to-night; and, from your acquaintance with the place, doubtless you will be able to decide what tools are necessary."

"If you decide on it, then," said Marchdale, "we’ll go tonight; and since you know the place, I’m sure you can figure out what tools we’ll need."

"There is a trap-door at the bottom of the pew," said Henry; "it is not only secured down, but it is locked likewise, and I have the key in my possession."

"There’s a trapdoor at the bottom of the pew," said Henry. "It’s not only secured but also locked, and I have the key with me."

"Indeed!"

"Definitely!"

"Yes; immediately beneath is a short flight of stone steps, which conduct at once into the vault."

"Yes; right below is a short set of stone steps that lead directly into the vault."

"Is it large?"

"Is it big?"

"No; about the size of a moderate chamber, and with no intricacies about it."

"No, it’s about the size of a decent-sized room and has no complicated features."

"There can be no difficulties, then."

"There shouldn't be any difficulties, then."

"None whatever, unless we meet with actual personal interruption, which I am inclined to think is very far from likely. All we shall require will be a screwdriver, with which to remove the screws, and then something with which to wrench open the coffin."

"None at all, unless we run into a real personal interruption, which I don't think is very likely. All we'll need is a screwdriver to take out the screws, and then something to pry open the coffin."

"Those we can easily provide, along with lights," remarked Mr. Marchdale.

"Those we can easily provide, along with lights," Mr. Marchdale said.

"I hope to Heaven that this visit to the tomb will have the effect of easing your minds, and enabling you to make a successful stand against the streaming torrent of evidence that has poured in upon us regarding this most fearful of apparitions."

"I really hope this visit to the tomb helps calm your minds and allows you to stand strong against the overwhelming evidence that has flooded in about this terrifying apparition."

"I do, indeed, hope so," added Henry; "and now I will go at once to Flora, and endeavour to convince her she is safe without us to-night."

"I really hope so," Henry added. "Now, I’m going to go straight to Flora and try to convince her that she’s fine without us tonight."

"By-the-bye, I think," said Marchdale, "that if we can induce Mr. Chillingworth to come with us, it will be a great point gained in the investigation."

"By the way, I think," said Marchdale, "that if we can get Mr. Chillingworth to join us, it will be a big win for the investigation."

"He would," said Henry, "be able to come to an accurate decision with respect to the remains—if any—in the coffin, which we could not."

"He would," said Henry, "be able to make an accurate decision regarding the remains—if there are any—in the coffin, which we couldn’t."

"Then have him, by all means," said George. "He did not seem averse last night to go on such an adventure."

"Then go ahead and take him," said George. "He didn't seem opposed to the idea of going on an adventure last night."

"I will ask him when he makes his visit this morning upon Flora; and should he not feel disposed to join us, I am quite sure he will keep the secret of our visit."

"I'll ask him when he comes to see Flora this morning, and if he doesn't want to join us, I'm sure he'll keep our visit a secret."

All this being arranged, Henry proceeded to Flora, and told her that he and George, and Mr. Marchdale wished to go out for about a couple of hours in the evening after dark, if she felt sufficiently well to feel a sense of security without them.

All of this sorted out, Henry went to Flora and told her that he, George, and Mr. Marchdale wanted to go out for a couple of hours after dark in the evening, if she felt well enough to be okay without them.

Flora changed colour, and slightly trembled, and then, as if ashamed of her fears, she said,—

Flora changed color and shivered a bit, then, almost as if embarrassed by her fears, she said,—

"Go, go; I will not detain you. Surely no harm can come to me in presence of my mother."

"Go on, I won’t hold you back. I doubt anything bad could happen to me with my mom around."

"We shall not be gone longer than the time I mention to you," said Henry.

"We won't be gone longer than the time I mentioned to you," Henry said.

"Oh, I shall be quite content. Besides, am I to be kept thus in fear all my life? Surely, surely not. I ought, too, to learn to defend myself."

"Oh, I'll be totally fine. Besides, am I really going to live in fear for the rest of my life? Definitely not. I should also learn to stand up for myself."

Henry caught at the idea, as he said,—

Henry grabbed onto the idea, as he said,—

"If fire-arms were left you, do you think you would have courage to use them?"

"If you had firearms, do you think you'd have the courage to use them?"

"I do, Henry."

"I do, Henry."

"Then you shall have them; and let me beg of you to shoot any one without the least hesitation who shall come into your chamber."

"Then you'll have them; and please, I urge you to shoot anyone who enters your room without a second thought."

"I will, Henry. If ever human being was justified in the use of deadly weapons, I am now. Heaven protect me from a repetition of the visit to which I have now been once subjected. Rather, oh, much rather would I die a hundred deaths than suffer what I have suffered."

"I will, Henry. If anyone has a reason to use deadly weapons, it's me right now. God help me avoid going through that awful visit again. I would much rather face a hundred deaths than endure what I've been through."

"Do not allow it, dear Flora, to press too heavily upon your mind in dwelling upon it in conversation. I still entertain a sanguine expectation that something may arise to afford a far less dreadful explanation of what has occurred than what you have put upon it. Be of good cheer, Flora, we shall go one hour after sunset, and return in about two hours from the time at which we leave here, you may be assured."

"Don't let it weigh too heavily on your mind when you talk about it, dear Flora. I still hold on to a hopeful expectation that something will come up to provide a much less terrifying explanation for what happened than what you've suggested. Stay positive, Flora; we'll leave an hour after sunset and be back about two hours after we leave. You can count on that."

Notwithstanding this ready and courageous acquiescence of Flora in the arrangement, Henry was not without his apprehension that when the night should come again, her fears would return with it; but he spoke to Mr. Chillingworth upon the subject, and got that gentleman's ready consent to accompany them.

Despite Flora's willing and brave acceptance of the plan, Henry couldn’t help but worry that her fears would come back once night fell again. However, he discussed it with Mr. Chillingworth, who quickly agreed to join them.

He promised to meet them at the church porch exactly at nine o'clock, and matters were all arranged, and Henry waited with much eagerness and anxiety now for the coming night, which he hoped would dissipate one of the fearful deductions which his imagination had drawn from recent circumstances.

He promised to meet them at the church porch at exactly nine o'clock. Everything was arranged, and Henry now waited with a mix of excitement and anxiety for the upcoming night, hoping it would clear away one of the scary conclusions his imagination had made based on recent events.

He gave to Flora a pair of pistols of his own, upon which he knew he could depend, and he took good care to load them well, so that there could be no likelihood whatever of their missing fire at a critical moment.

He gave Flora a pair of his own pistols that he knew he could rely on, and he made sure to load them properly, so there would be no chance of them misfiring at a crucial moment.

"Now, Flora," he said, "I have seen you use fire-arms when you were much younger than you are now, and therefore I need give you no instructions. If any intruder does come, and you do fire, be sure you take a good aim, and shoot low."

"Now, Flora," he said, "I've seen you use firearms when you were much younger, so I don't need to give you any instructions. If any intruder does show up and you have to shoot, make sure you aim carefully and shoot low."

"I will, Henry, I will; and you will be back in two hours?"

"I will, Henry, I will; and you'll be back in two hours?"

"Most assuredly I will."

"Definitely, I will."

The day wore on, evening came, and then deepened into night. It turned out to be a cloudy night, and therefore the moon's brilliance was nothing near equal to what it had been on the preceding night Still, however, it had sufficient power over the vapours that frequently covered it for many minutes together, to produce a considerable light effect upon the face of nature, and the night was consequently very far, indeed, from what might be called a dark one.

The day went on, evening arrived, and then turned into night. It ended up being a cloudy night, so the moonlight wasn't nearly as bright as it was the night before. Still, it had enough strength to break through the clouds that often covered it for several minutes, creating a significant light effect on the landscape, so the night was definitely not what you'd call dark.

George, Henry, and Marchdale, met in one of the lower rooms of the house, previous to starting upon their expedition; and after satisfying themselves that they had with them all the tools that were necessary, inclusive of the same small, but well-tempered iron crow-bar with which Marchdale had, on the night of the visit of the vampyre, forced open the door of Flora's chamber, they left the hall, and proceeded at a rapid pace towards the church.

George, Henry, and Marchdale gathered in one of the lower rooms of the house before setting off on their adventure. After confirming they had all the necessary tools, including the small but strong iron crowbar that Marchdale used to force open Flora's bedroom door on the night they encountered the vampire, they left the hall and made their way quickly toward the church.

"And Flora does not seem much alarmed," said Marchdale, "at being left alone?"

"And Flora doesn’t seem too worried," said Marchdale, "about being left alone?"

"No," replied Henry, "she has made up her mind with a strong natural courage which I knew was in her disposition to resist as much as possible the depressing effects of the awful visitation she has endured."

"No," Henry replied, "she’s determined and has a strong natural courage that I knew would help her resist the heavy impact of the terrible ordeal she’s been through."

"It would have driven some really mad."

"It would have driven some people really mad."

"It would, indeed; and her own reason tottered on its throne, but, thank Heaven, she has recovered."

"It really would; and her own reason wavered on its throne, but thank God, she has recovered."

"And I fervently hope that, through her life," added Marchdale, "she may never have such another trial."

"And I truly hope that, throughout her life," added Marchdale, "she may never face another challenge like that."

"We will not for a moment believe that such a thing can occur twice."

"We won't believe for a second that something like this can happen again."

"She is one among a thousand. Most young girls would never at all have recovered the fearful shock to the nerves."

"She is one in a thousand. Most young girls would never have been able to recover from such a shocking experience."

"Not only has she recovered," said Henry, "but a spirit, which I am rejoiced to see, because it is one which will uphold her, of resistance now possesses her."

"Not only has she recovered," Henry said, "but she now has a spirit, which I’m glad to see, because it’s a spirit of resilience that she possesses."

"Yes, she actually—I forgot to tell you before—but she actually asked me for arms to resist any second visitation."

"Yeah, she really—I forgot to mention it before—but she actually asked me for weapons to fight off any second visit."

"You much surprise me."

"You really surprise me."

"Yes, I was surprised, as well as pleased, myself."

"Yeah, I was surprised and also pleased."

"I would have left her one of my pistols had I been aware of her having made such a request. Do you know if she can use fire-arms?"

"I would have given her one of my guns if I had known she wanted it. Do you know if she can handle firearms?"

"Oh, yes; well."

"Oh, definitely."

"What a pity. I have them both with me."

"What a shame. I've got them both with me."

"Oh, she is provided."

"Oh, she is taken."

"Provided?"

"Supplied?"

"Yes; I found some pistols which I used to take with me on the continent, and she has them both well loaded, so that if the vampyre makes his appearance, he is likely to meet with rather a warm reception."

"Yeah, I found some pistols that I used to take with me to the continent, and she has both of them loaded, so if the vampire shows up, he's probably going to get quite a warm welcome."

"Good God! was it not dangerous?"

"Wow! Wasn't that risky?"

"Not at all, I think."

"Not really, I think."

"Well, you know best, certainly, of course. I hope the vampyre may come, and that we may have the pleasure, when we return, of finding him dead. By-the-bye, I—I—. Bless me, I have forgot to get the materials for lights, which I pledged myself to do."

"Well, you know best, of course. I hope the vampire shows up, and that when we come back, we find him dead. By the way, I—I—. Oh my, I forgot to get the stuff for lights, which I promised to do."

"How unfortunate."

"That's too bad."

"Walk on slowly, while I run back and get them."

"Walk slowly while I run back to get them."

"Oh, we are too far—"

"Oh, we're too far—"

"Hilloa!" cried a man at this moment, some distance in front of them.

"Hilloa!" shouted a man at that moment, some distance ahead of them.

"It is Mr. Chillingworth," said Henry.

"It’s Mr. Chillingworth," Henry said.

"Hilloa," cried the worthy doctor again. "Is that you, my friend, Henry Bannerworth?"

"Hilloa," called the good doctor again. "Is that you, my friend, Henry Bannerworth?"

"It is," cried Henry.

"It is," shouted Henry.

Mr. Chillingworth now came up to them and said,—

Mr. Chillingworth now approached them and said,—

"I was before my time, so rather than wait at the church porch, which would have exposed me to observation perhaps, I thought it better to walk on, and chance meeting with you."

"I was ahead of my time, so instead of waiting on the church porch, which might have drawn attention to me, I figured it was better to keep walking and hope to run into you."

"You guessed we should come this way?'

"You thought we should take this route?"

"Yes, and so it turns out, really. It is unquestionably your most direct route to the church."

"Yeah, it turns out that it really is. It's definitely your easiest way to get to the church."

"I think I will go back," said Mr Marchdale.

"I think I'll head back," said Mr. Marchdale.

"Back!" exclaimed the doctor; "what for?"

"Back!" the doctor said. "Why?"

"I forgot the means of getting lights. We have candles, but no means of lighting them."

"I forgot how to get lights. We have candles, but no way to light them."

"Make yourselves easy on that score," said Mr. Chillingworth. "I am never without some chemical matches of my own manufacture, so that as you have the candles, that can be no bar to our going on a once."

"Don't worry about that," said Mr. Chillingworth. "I always have some chemical matches that I made myself, so since you have the candles, that can't stop us from continuing."

"That is fortunate," said Henry.

"That's lucky," said Henry.

"Very," added Marchdale; "for it seems a mile's hard walking for me, or at least half a mile from the hall. Let us now push on."

"Definitely," Marchdale replied; "it feels like a tough mile of walking for me, or at least half a mile from the hall. Let's keep moving."

They did push on, all four walking at a brisk pace. The church, although it belonged to the village, was not in it. On the contrary, it was situated at the end of a long lane, which was a mile nearly from the village, in the direction of the hall, therefore, in going to it from the hall, that amount of distance was saved, although it was always called and considered the village church.

They kept moving forward, all four of them walking quickly. The church, even though it was owned by the village, wasn't actually in it. Instead, it was located at the end of a long lane, about a mile away from the village, heading towards the hall. So, when coming from the hall, that distance was saved, even though it was always referred to and thought of as the village church.

033.png

It stood alone, with the exception of a glebe house and two cottages, that were occupied by persons who held situations about the sacred edifice, and who were supposed, being on the spot, to keep watch and ward over it.

It stood alone, except for a glebe house and two cottages occupied by people who worked for the church and were expected to keep an eye on it since they were nearby.

It was an ancient building of the early English style of architecture, or rather Norman, with one of those antique, square, short towers, built of flint stones firmly embedded in cement, which, from time, had acquired almost the consistency of stone itself. There were numerous arched windows, partaking something of the more florid gothic style, although scarcely ornamental enough to be called such. The edifice stood in the centre of a grave-yard, which extended over a space of about half an acre, and altogether it was one of the prettiest and most rural old churches within many miles of the spot.

It was an old building in the early English style of architecture, or rather Norman, featuring one of those classic, short square towers made of flint stones firmly set in cement, which had over time become almost as hard as stone itself. There were several arched windows that leaned a bit towards the more elaborate Gothic style, although they weren't quite decorative enough to be called that. The structure was located in the middle of a graveyard that covered about half an acre, and overall it was one of the prettiest and most rustic old churches within many miles of the area.

Many a lover of the antique and of the picturesque, for it was both, went out of his way while travelling in the neighbourhood to look at it, and it had an extensive and well-deserved reputation as a fine specimen of its class and style of building.

Many lovers of the antique and the picturesque—because it was both—made an effort to check it out while traveling nearby, and it had a strong and well-earned reputation as a great example of its type and architectural style.

In Kent, to the present day, are some fine specimens of the old Roman style of church, building; and, although they are as rapidly pulled down as the abuse of modern architects, and the cupidity of speculators, and the vanity of clergymen can possibly encourage, in older to erect flimsy, Italianised structures in their stead, yet sufficient of them remain dotted over England to interest the traveller. At Walesden there is a church of this description which will well repay a visit. This, then, was the kind of building into which it was the intention of our four friends to penetrate, not on an unholy, or an unjustifiable errand, but on one which, proceeding from good and proper motives, it was highly desirable to conduct in as secret a manner as possible.

In Kent today, there are still some impressive examples of the old Roman-style churches. Although these buildings are being torn down as quickly as modern architects’ mistakes, greedy developers, and the vanity of clergymen allow, to make way for flimsy, Italian-style structures, enough of them remain scattered across England to catch the interest of travelers. At Walesden, there is a church of this kind that is well worth a visit. This was the type of building our four friends intended to enter, not for a sinful or unjustifiable reason, but for a mission that came from good and proper motives, which they aimed to carry out as discreetly as possible.

The moon was more densely covered by clouds than it had yet been that evening, when they reached the little wicket-gate which led into the churchyard, through which was a regularly used thoroughfare.

The moon was more covered by clouds than it had been that evening when they reached the small gate that led into the churchyard, which was a regularly used pathway.

"We have a favourable night," remarked Henry, "for we are not so likely to be disturbed."

"We have a nice night," Henry said, "because we probably won't be disturbed."

"And now, the question is, how are we to get in?" said Mr. Chillingworth, as he paused, and glanced up at the ancient building.

"And now, the question is, how do we get in?" said Mr. Chillingworth, as he paused and looked up at the old building.

"The doors," said George, "would effectually resist us."

"The doors," George said, "would effectively stop us."

"How can it be done, then?"

"How can it be done, then?"

"The only way I can think of," said Henry, "is to get out one of the small diamond-shaped panes of glass from one of the low windows, and then we can one of us put in our hands, and undo the fastening, which is very simple, when the window opens like a door, and it is but a step into the church."

"The only way I can think of," said Henry, "is to remove one of the small diamond-shaped panes of glass from one of the low windows, and then one of us can reach through, undo the latch, which is really simple, and then the window will swing open like a door, making it just a step into the church."

"A good way," said Marchdale. "We will lose no time."

"A good idea," said Marchdale. "We won't waste any time."

They walked round the church till they came to a very low window indeed, near to an angle of the wall, where a huge abutment struck far out into the burial-ground.

They walked around the church until they reached a very low window, close to a corner of the wall, where a massive support jutted out into the graveyard.

"Will you do it, Henry?" said George.

"Are you going to do it, Henry?" George asked.

"Yes. I have often noticed the fastenings. Just give me a slight hoist up, and all will be right."

"Yeah. I've often noticed the fastenings. Just give me a little boost, and everything will be fine."

George did so, and Henry with his knife easily bent back some of the leadwork which held in one of the panes of glass, and then got it out whole. He handed it down to George, saying,—

George did that, and Henry used his knife to easily bend back some of the leadwork that held one of the panes of glass, then took it out intact. He handed it down to George, saying,—

"Take this, George. We can easily replace it when we leave, so that there can be no signs left of any one having been here at all."

"Here, George. We can easily replace this when we leave, so there won't be any signs of anyone having been here at all."

George took the piece of thick, dim-coloured glass, and in another moment Henry had succeeded in opening the window, and the mode of ingress to the old church was fair and easy before them all, had there been ever so many.

George picked up the thick, dull-colored glass, and moments later, Henry managed to open the window, making it easy for everyone to get into the old church, even if there had been a crowd.

"I wonder," said Marchdale, "that a place so inefficiently protected has never been robbed."

"I wonder," Marchdale said, "how a place that’s so poorly protected has never been robbed."

"No wonder at all," remarked Mr. Chillingworth. "There is nothing to take that I am aware of that would repay anybody the trouble of taking."

"No surprise there," said Mr. Chillingworth. "There’s nothing that I know of worth stealing that would make it worthwhile for anyone to bother."

"Indeed!"

"Absolutely!"

"Not an article. The pulpit, to be sure, is covered with faded velvet; but beyond that, and an old box, in which I believe nothing is left but some books, I think there is no temptation."

"Not an article. The pulpit, for sure, is covered with faded velvet; but aside from that, and an old box which I think only contains some books, I don’t believe there’s any temptation."

"And that, Heaven knows, is little enough, then."

"And that, God knows, is barely enough, then."

"Come on," said Henry. "Be careful; there is nothing beneath the window, and the depth is about two feet."

"Come on," Henry said. "Watch out; there’s nothing under the window, and it’s about two feet deep."

Thus guided, they all got fairly into the sacred edifice, and then Henry closed the window, and fastened it on the inside as he said,—

Thus guided, they all entered the sacred building, and then Henry closed the window and secured it from the inside as he said,—

"We have nothing to do now but to set to work opening a way into the vault, and I trust that Heaven will pardon me for thus desecrating the tomb of my ancestors, from a consideration of the object I have in view by so doing."

"We have no choice now but to start working on a way into the vault, and I hope that Heaven will forgive me for desecrating my ancestors' tomb, considering what I aim to achieve by doing this."

"It does seem wrong thus to tamper with the secrets of the tomb," remarked Mr. Marchdale.

"It definitely feels wrong to mess with the secrets of the tomb," said Mr. Marchdale.

"The secrets of a fiddlestick!" said the doctor. "What secrets has the tomb I wonder?"

"The secrets of a fiddlestick!" said the doctor. "I wonder what secrets the tomb holds?"

"Well, but, my dear sir—"

"Well, but, my dear man—"

"Nay, my dear sir, it is high time that death, which is, then, the inevitable fate of us all, should be regarded with more philosophic eyes than it is. There are no secrets in the tomb but such as may well be endeavoured to be kept secret."

"Nah, my dear sir, it's about time we looked at death, which is the unavoidable fate we all share, with a more thoughtful perspective. There are no hidden truths in the grave except those that are worth trying to keep hidden."

"What do you mean?"

"What do you mean?"

"There is one which very probably we shall find unpleasantly revealed."

"There’s one that we’ll probably find uncomfortably exposed."

"Which is that?"

"Which one is that?"

"The not over pleasant odour of decomposed animal remains—beyond that I know of nothing of a secret nature that the tomb can show us."

"The rather unpleasant smell of decayed animal remains—other than that, I don't know of anything secret that the tomb can reveal to us."

"Ah, your profession hardens you to such matters."

"Ah, your job toughens you to stuff like this."

"And a very good thing that it does, or else, if all men were to look upon a dead body as something almost too dreadful to look upon, and by far too horrible to touch, surgery would lose its value, and crime, in many instances of the most obnoxious character, would go unpunished."

"And it's a really good thing that it does, because if everyone viewed a dead body as something almost too terrible to look at and way too awful to touch, surgery would lose its significance, and many terrible crimes would go unpunished."

"If we have a light here," said Henry, "we shall run the greatest chance in the world of being seen, for the church has many windows."

"If we have a light here," Henry said, "we’ll have a really high chance of being seen, because the church has a lot of windows."

"Do not have one, then, by any means," said Mr. Chillingworth. "A match held low down in the pew may enable us to open the vault."

"Then don’t have one, by any means," said Mr. Chillingworth. "A match held low down in the pew might help us open the vault."

"That will be the only plan."

"That will be the only plan."

Henry led them to the pew which belonged to his family, and in the floor of which was the trap door.

Henry led them to the pew that his family owned, and in the floor of which was the trapdoor.

"When was it last opened?" inquired Marchdale.

"When was it last opened?" asked Marchdale.

"When my father died," said Henry; "some ten months ago now, I should think."

"When my dad passed away," said Henry, "about ten months ago, I guess."

"The screws, then, have had ample time to fix themselves with fresh rust."

"The screws have had plenty of time to get covered in new rust."

"Here is one of my chemical matches," said Mr. Chillingworth, as he suddenly irradiated the pew with a clear and beautiful flame, that lasted about a minute.

"Here's one of my chemical matches," said Mr. Chillingworth, as he suddenly lit up the pew with a bright, beautiful flame that lasted for about a minute.

The heads of the screws were easily discernible, and the short time that the light lasted had enabled Henry to turn the key he had brought with him in the lock.

The heads of the screws were easy to see, and the brief amount of light allowed Henry to turn the key he had brought with him in the lock.

"I think that without a light now," he said, "I can turn the screws well."

"I think that without a light now," he said, "I can tighten the screws just fine."

"Can you?"

"Are you able to?"

"Yes; there are but four."

"Yes, there are only four."

"Try it, then."

"Give it a shot."

Henry did so, and from the screws having very large heads, and being made purposely, for the convenience of removal when required, with deep indentations to receive the screw-driver, he found no difficulty in feeling for the proper places, and extracting the screws without any more light than was afforded to him from the general whitish aspect of the heavens.

Henry did that, and since the screws had large heads and were designed for easy removal, with deep grooves for the screwdriver, he had no trouble locating the right spots and taking out the screws with just the faint light coming from the overall pale sky.

"Now, Mr. Chillingworth," he said "another of your matches, if you please. I have all the screws so loose that I can pick them up with my fingers."

"Now, Mr. Chillingworth," he said, "another one of your matches, if you don't mind. I'm so disoriented that I can pick up all the screws with my fingers."

"Here," said the doctor.

"Here," the doctor said.

In another moment the pew was as light as day, and Henry succeeded in taking out the few screws, which he placed in his pocket for their greater security, since, of course, the intention was to replace everything exactly as it was found, in order that not the least surmise should arise in the mind of any person that the vault had been opened, and visited for any purpose whatever, secretly or otherwise.

In no time, the pew was as bright as day, and Henry managed to remove the few screws, which he put in his pocket for safekeeping. The plan was to put everything back just as it was so that no one would even suspect the vault had been opened or visited for any reason, whether secretly or not.

"Let us descend," said Henry. "There is no further obstacle, my friends. Let us descend."

"Let's go down," said Henry. "There's nothing else blocking us, my friends. Let's go down."

"If any one," remarked George, in a whisper, as they slowly descended the stairs which conducted into the vault—"if any one had told me that I should be descending into a vault for the purpose of ascertaining if a dead body, which had been nearly a century there, was removed or not, and had become a vampyre, I should have denounced the idea as one of the most absurd that ever entered the brain of a human being."

"If anyone," George said quietly as they slowly went down the stairs leading to the vault, "if anyone had told me that I would be heading into a vault to find out if a dead body that's been here for nearly a century was taken away or turned into a vampire, I would have dismissed that idea as one of the most ridiculous things anyone could think of."

"We are the very slaves of circumstances," said Marchdale, "and we never know what we may do, or what we may not. What appears to us so improbable as to border even upon the impossible at one time, is at another the only course of action which appears feasibly open to us to attempt to pursue."

"We are completely at the mercy of circumstances," said Marchdale, "and we can never predict what we might do or what we can't. What seems highly unlikely, even impossible, at one moment can become the only practical path we feel we can take at another."

They had now reached the vault, the floor of which was composed of flat red tiles, laid in tolerable order the one beside the other. As Henry had stated, the vault was by no means of large extent. Indeed, several of the apartments for the living, at the hall, were much larger than was that one destined for the dead.

They had now arrived at the vault, which had a floor made of flat red tiles arranged in decent order next to each other. As Henry had mentioned, the vault was not very big. In fact, some of the living quarters in the hall were much larger than the one meant for the dead.

The atmosphere was dump and noisome, but not by any means so bad as might have been expected, considering the number of months which had elapsed since last the vault was opened to receive one of its ghastly and still visitants.

The atmosphere was damp and unpleasant, but not nearly as bad as one might expect, given how many months had passed since the vault was last opened to receive one of its grim and silent visitors.

"Now for one of your lights. Mr. Chillingworth. You say you have the candles, I think, Marchdale, although you forgot the matches."

"Now for one of your lights. Mr. Chillingworth. I think you have the candles, Marchdale, even though you forgot the matches."

"I have. They are here."

"I have them. They’re here."

Marchdale took from his pocket a parcel which contained several wax candles, and when it was opened, a smaller packet fell to the ground.

Marchdale pulled a package from his pocket that had a few wax candles in it, and when he opened it, a smaller packet slipped out and dropped to the ground.

"Why, these are instantaneous matches," said Mr. Chillingworth, as he lifted the small packet up.

"Wow, these are instant matches," said Mr. Chillingworth, as he raised the small packet.

"They are; and what a fruitless journey I should have had back to the hall," said Mr. Marchdale, "if you had not been so well provided as you are with the means of getting a light. These matches, which I thought I had not with me, have been, in the hurry of departure, enclosed, you see, with the candles. Truly, I should have hunted for them at home in vain."

"They are, and what a pointless trip it would have been back to the hall," said Mr. Marchdale, "if you hadn't been so well equipped with a way to get a light. These matches, which I thought I left behind, were wrapped up with the candles in my rush to leave. Honestly, I would have searched for them at home and found nothing."

Mr. Chillingworth lit the wax candle which was now handed to him by Marchdale, and in another moment the vault from one end of it to the other was quite clearly discernible.

Mr. Chillingworth lit the wax candle that Marchdale had just handed to him, and in a moment, the entire vault was clearly visible from one end to the other.


CHAPTER VIII.

THE COFFIN.—THE ABSENCE OF THE DEAD.—THE MYSTERIOUS CIRCUMSTANCE, AND THE CONSTERNATION OF GEORGE.


036.png

They were all silent for a few moments as they looked around them with natural feelings of curiosity. Two of that party had of course never been in that vault at all, and the brothers, although they had descended into it upon the occasion, nearly a year before, of their father being placed in it, still looked upon it with almost as curious eyes as they who now had their first sight of it.

They were all quiet for a few moments as they looked around with a natural sense of curiosity. Two people in the group had never been in that vault before, and the brothers, even though they had gone down there nearly a year ago when their father was placed inside, still looked at it with almost as much curiosity as those who were seeing it for the first time.

If a man be at all of a thoughtful or imaginative cast of mind, some curious sensations are sure to come over him, upon standing in such a place, where he knows around him lie, in the calmness of death, those in whose veins have flowed kindred blood to him—who bore the same name, and who preceded him in the brief drama of his existence, influencing his destiny and his position in life probably largely by their actions compounded of their virtues and their vices.

If a man has a thoughtful or imaginative mindset, he will likely feel some strange sensations when standing in a place where he knows those who share his blood are resting in peace around him—those who had the same name and came before him in the short story of his life, shaping his destiny and position in life, probably in a big way because of their actions made up of both their strengths and weaknesses.

Henry Bannerworth and his brother George were just the kind of persons to feel strongly such sensations. Both were reflective, imaginative, educated young men, and, as the light from the wax candle flashed upon their faces, it was evident how deeply they felt the situation in which they were placed.

Henry Bannerworth and his brother George were exactly the kind of people to feel those emotions intensely. Both were thoughtful, imaginative, and educated young men, and as the light from the candle flickered across their faces, it was clear how deeply they were affected by the situation they found themselves in.

Mr. Chillingworth and Marchdale were silent. They both knew what was passing in the minds of the brothers, and they had too much delicacy to interrupt a train of thought which, although from having no affinity with the dead who lay around, they could not share in, yet they respected. Henry at length, with a sudden start, seemed to recover himself from his reverie.

Mr. Chillingworth and Marchdale were quiet. They both understood what the brothers were thinking, and they were too tactful to interrupt a line of thought that, while having no connection to the dead who lay around, they still respected. Finally, Henry, with a sudden jolt, appeared to snap out of his trance.

"This is a time for action, George," he said, "and not for romantic thought. Let us proceed."

"This is a time for action, George," he said, "not for romantic thoughts. Let's move forward."

"Yes, yes," said George, and he advanced a step towards the centre of the vault.

"Yeah, yeah," said George, taking a step forward into the center of the vault.

"Can you find out among all these coffins, for there seem to be nearly twenty," said Mr. Chillingworth, "which is the one we seek?"

"Can you figure out which of these coffins we need among all these—looks like there are almost twenty?" Mr. Chillingworth said.

"I think we may," replied Henry. "Some of the earlier coffins of our race, I know, were made of marble, and others of metal, both of which materials, I expect, would withstand the encroaches of time for a hundred years, at least."

"I think we might," replied Henry. "Some of the earlier coffins of our people, I know, were made of marble and others of metal, both of which materials, I expect, would stand up to the passage of time for at least a hundred years."

"Let us examine," said George.

"Let's examine," said George.

There were shelves or niches built into the walls all round, on which the coffins were placed, so that there could not be much difficulty in a minute examination of them all, the one after the other.

There were shelves or niches built into the walls all around, on which the coffins were placed, making it easy to examine each one closely, one after the other.

When, however, they came to look, they found that "decay's offensive fingers" had been more busy than they could have imagined, and that whatever they touched of the earlier coffins crumbled into dust before their very fingers.

When they finally looked, they realized that "decay's offensive fingers" had been more active than they could have imagined, and whatever they touched from the earlier coffins crumbled into dust in their hands.

In some cases the inscriptions were quite illegible, and, in others, the plates that had borne them had fallen on to the floor of the vault, so that it was impossible to say to which coffin they belonged.

In some cases, the inscriptions were really hard to read, and in other instances, the plates that had carried them had fallen onto the floor of the vault, making it impossible to tell which coffin they belonged to.

Of course, the more recent and fresh-looking coffins they did not examine, because they could not have anything to do with the object of that melancholy visit.

Of course, they didn’t look at the newer and nicer-looking coffins because they had nothing to do with the reason for that sad visit.

"We shall arrive at no conclusion," said George. "All seems to have rotted away among those coffins where we might expect to find the one belonging to Marmaduke Bannerworth, our ancestor."

"We're not going to figure anything out," said George. "Everything seems to have decayed among those coffins where we would expect to find the one belonging to Marmaduke Bannerworth, our ancestor."

"Here is a coffin plate," said Marchdale, taking one from the floor.

"Here is a coffin plate," Marchdale said, picking one up from the floor.

He handed it to Mr. Chillingworth, who, upon an inspection of it, close to the light, exclaimed,—

He handed it to Mr. Chillingworth, who, after looking at it closely in the light, exclaimed,—

"It must have belonged to the coffin you seek."

"It must have belonged to the coffin you're looking for."

"What says it?"

"What does it say?"

"Ye mortale remains of Marmaduke Bannerworth, Yeoman. God reste his soule. A.D. 1540."

"Here lies the mortal remains of Marmaduke Bannerworth, Yeoman. May God rest his soul. A.D. 1540."

"It is the plate belonging to his coffin," said Henry, "and now our search is fruitless."

"It’s the plate from his coffin," said Henry, "and now our search is pointless."

"It is so, indeed," exclaimed George, "for how can we tell to which of the coffins that have lost the plates this one really belongs?"

"It really is," George exclaimed, "because how can we know which of the coffins that are missing the plates this one actually belongs to?"

"I should not be so hopeless," said Marchdale. "I have, from time to time, in the pursuit of antiquarian lore, which I was once fond of, entered many vaults, and I have always observed that an inner coffin of metal was sound and good, while the outer one of wood had rotted away, and yielded at once to the touch of the first hand that was laid upon it."

"I shouldn't feel so hopeless," said Marchdale. "In my quest for old knowledge, which I used to enjoy, I've gone into many vaults, and I've always noticed that the inner metal coffin was intact and in good shape, while the outer wooden one had decayed and immediately gave way when touched by the first hand that laid upon it."

"But, admitting that to be the case," said Henry, "how does that assist us in the identification of a coffin?"

"But if we accept that," said Henry, "how does that help us identify a coffin?"

"I have always, in my experience, found the name and rank of the deceased engraved upon the lid of the inner coffin, as well as being set forth in a much more perishable manner on the plate which was secured to the outer one."

"I have always, in my experience, found the name and rank of the deceased engraved on the lid of the inner coffin, as well as being presented in a much more fragile way on the plate attached to the outer one."

"He is right," said Mr. Chillingworth. "I wonder we never thought of that. If your ancestor was buried in a leaden coffin, there will be no difficulty in finding which it is."

"He's right," said Mr. Chillingworth. "I can't believe we never thought of that. If your ancestor was buried in a lead coffin, it should be easy to figure out which one it is."

Henry seized the light, and proceeding to one of the coffins, which seemed to be a mass of decay, he pulled away some of the rotted wood work, and then suddenly exclaimed,—

Henry grabbed the light, and as he approached one of the coffins that looked like it was falling apart, he pulled away some of the decaying wood and then suddenly exclaimed,—

"You are quite right. Here is a firm strong leaden coffin within, which, although quite black, does not otherwise appear to have suffered."

"You’re completely right. Here’s a solid, heavy coffin inside, which, although it’s totally black, doesn’t seem to be damaged otherwise."

"What is the inscription on that?" said George.

"What does that say?" George asked.

With difficulty the name on the lid was deciphered, but it was found not to be the coffin of him whom they sought.

With some effort, they managed to read the name on the lid, but it turned out not to be the coffin of the person they were looking for.

"We can make short work of this," said Marchdale, "by only examining those leaden coffins which have lost the plates from off their outer cases. There do not appear to be many in such a state."

"We can get this done quickly," said Marchdale, "by just looking at those lead coffins that have lost their outer casing plates. There don’t seem to be many like that."

He then, with another light, which he lighted from the one that Henry now carried, commenced actively assisting in the search, which was carried on silently for more than ten minutes.

He then, using another light he ignited from the one that Henry was holding, started actively helping with the search, which continued quietly for over ten minutes.

Suddenly Mr. Marchdale cried, in a tone of excitement,—

Suddenly Mr. Marchdale shouted, with a tone of excitement,—

"I have found it. It is here."

"I found it. It's here."

They all immediately surrounded the spot where he was, and then he pointed to the lid of a coffin, which he had been rubbing with his handkerchief, in order to make the inscription more legible, and said,—

They all quickly gathered around where he was, and then he pointed to the lid of a coffin, which he had been wiping with his handkerchief to make the inscription easier to read, and said,—

"See. It is here."

"Look. It's here."

By the combined light of the candles they saw the words,—

By the combined light of the candles, they saw the words,—

"Marmaduke Bannerworth, Yeoman, 1640."

"Marmaduke Bannerworth, Farmer, 1640."

"Yes, there can be no mistake here," said Henry. "This is the coffin, and it shall be opened."

"Yeah, there's no doubt about it," Henry said. "This is the coffin, and we’re going to open it."

"I have the iron crowbar here," said Marchdale. "It is an old friend of mine, and I am accustomed to the use of it. Shall I open the coffin?"

"I have the iron crowbar right here," said Marchdale. "It's an old friend of mine, and I'm used to using it. Should I open the coffin?"

"Do so—do so," said Henry.

"Go ahead—go ahead," said Henry.

They stood around in silence, while Mr. Marchdale, with much care, proceeded to open the coffin, which seemed of great thickness, and was of solid lead.

They stood around in silence as Mr. Marchdale carefully opened the coffin, which appeared to be very thick and made of solid lead.

It was probably the partial rotting of the metal, in consequence of the damps of that place, that made it easier to open the coffin than it otherwise would have been, but certain it was that the top came away remarkably easily. Indeed, so easily did it come off, that another supposition might have been hazarded, namely, that it had never at all been effectually fastened.

It was likely the partial rotting of the metal, due to the dampness of the place, that made it easier to open the coffin than it would have been otherwise. However, it was certain that the lid came off surprisingly easily. In fact, it came off so easily that one could even suggest that it had never been properly secured in the first place.

037.png

The few moments that elapsed were ones of very great suspense to every one there present; and it would, indeed, be quite sure to assert, that all the world was for the time forgotten in the absorbing interest which appertained to the affair which was in progress.

The brief moments that passed were filled with intense suspense for everyone present; it’s safe to say that, for that time, the entire world was forgotten in the captivating interest surrounding the unfolding event.

The candles were now both held by Mr. Chillingworth, and they were so held as to cast a full and clear light upon the coffin. Now the lid slid off, and Henry eagerly gazed into the interior.

The candles were now both held by Mr. Chillingworth, and they were positioned to shine a bright and clear light onto the coffin. At that moment, the lid slid off, and Henry leaned in eagerly to look inside.

There lay something certainly there, and an audible "Thank God!" escaped his lips.

There was definitely something there, and he let out a relieved "Thank God!"

"The body is there!" exclaimed George.

"The body is right here!" exclaimed George.

"All right," said Marchdale, "here it is. There is something, and what else can it be?"

"Okay," said Marchdale, "here it is. There’s definitely something, and what else could it be?"

"Hold the lights," said Mr. Chillingworth; "hold the lights, some of you; let us be quite certain."

"Hold the lights," said Mr. Chillingworth; "someone, hold the lights; let's make sure everything is clear."

George took the lights, and Mr. Chillingworth, without any hesitation, dipped his hands at once into the coffin, and took up some fragments of rags which were there. They were so rotten, that they fell to pieces in his grasp, like so many pieces of tinder.

George took the lights, and Mr. Chillingworth, without any hesitation, immediately reached into the coffin and picked up some ragged bits that were inside. They were so decayed that they fell apart in his hands, like pieces of kindling.

There was a death-like pause for some few moments, and then Mr. Chillingworth said, in a low voice,—

There was a death-like pause for a few moments, and then Mr. Chillingworth said, in a low voice,—

"There is not the least vestige of a dead body here."

"There isn't a single trace of a dead body here."

Henry gave a deep groan, as he said,—

Henry let out a deep groan and said,—

"Mr. Chillingworth, can you take upon yourself to say that no corpse has undergone the process of decomposition in this coffin?"

"Mr. Chillingworth, can you honestly say that no body has started to decompose in this coffin?"

"To answer your question exactly, as probably in your hurry you have worded it," said Mr. Chillingworth, "I cannot take upon myself to say any such thing; but this I can say, namely, that in this coffin there are no animal remains, and that it is quite impossible that any corpse enclosed here could, in any lapse of time, have so utterly and entirely disappeared."

"To answer your question directly, as you probably worded it in your rush," said Mr. Chillingworth, "I can't claim to say anything like that; but I can say this: there are no animal remains in this coffin, and it's completely impossible for any body inside it to have completely disappeared over time."

"I am answered," said Henry.

"I'm answered," said Henry.

"Good God!" exclaimed George, "and has this but added another damning proof, to those we have already on our minds, of one of the must dreadful superstitions that ever the mind of man conceived?"

"Good God!" George exclaimed. "Has this just given us another damning proof, on top of what we already have in our minds, of one of the most terrible superstitions that any human mind ever conceived?"

"It would seem so," said Marchdale, sadly.

"It seems that way," said Marchdale, sadly.

"Oh, that I were dead! This is terrible. God of heaven, why are these things? Oh, if I were but dead, and so spared the torture of supposing such things possible."

"Oh, I wish I were dead! This is awful. God in heaven, why is this happening? Oh, if only I were dead, then I wouldn't have to endure the pain of thinking these things could be possible."

"Think again, Mr. Chillingworth; I pray you think again," cried Marchdale.

"Think again, Mr. Chillingworth; I urge you to think again," cried Marchdale.

"If I were to think for the remainder of my existence," he replied, "I could come to no other conclusion. It is not a matter of opinion; it is a matter of fact."

"If I were to think for the rest of my life," he replied, "I couldn't come to any other conclusion. It's not a matter of opinion; it's a matter of fact."

"You are positive, then," said Henry, "that the dead body of Marmaduke Bannerworth is not rested here?"

"You’re sure, then," said Henry, "that Marmaduke Bannerworth’s dead body isn’t here?"

"I am positive. Look for yourselves. The lead is but slightly discoloured; it looks tolerably clean and fresh; there is not a vestige of putrefaction—no bones, no dust even."

"I’m certain. Check for yourselves. The lead is only slightly discolored; it looks quite clean and fresh; there’s not a trace of decay—no bones, not even any dust."

They did all look for themselves, and the most casual glance was sufficient to satisfy the most sceptical.

They all looked for themselves, and even the most casual glance was enough to satisfy the biggest skeptic.

"All is over," said Henry; "let us now leave this place; and all I can now ask of you, my friends, is to lock this dreadful secret deep in your own hearts."

"Everything is finished," Henry said. "Let's leave this place now. All I can ask of you, my friends, is to keep this terrible secret locked deep in your own hearts."

"It shall never pass my lips," said Marchdale.

"It will never touch my lips," said Marchdale.

"Nor mine, you may depend," said the doctor. "I was much in hopes that this night's work would have had the effect of dissipating, instead of adding to, the gloomy fancies that now possess you."

"Neither am I, you can count on that," said the doctor. "I really hoped that the work we did tonight would help clear away, rather than increase, the dark thoughts that are troubling you now."

"Good heavens!" cried George, "can you call them fancies, Mr. Chillingworth?"

"Wow!" shouted George, "are you really calling them just imaginations, Mr. Chillingworth?"

"I do, indeed."

"I really do."

"Have you yet a doubt?"

"Do you still have doubts?"

"My young friend, I told you from the first, that I would not believe in your vampyre; and I tell you now, that if one was to come and lay hold of me by the throat, as long as I could at all gasp for breath I would tell him he was a d——d impostor."

"My young friend, I told you from the beginning that I wouldn't believe in your vampire; and I’m telling you now, if one were to come and grab me by the throat, as long as I could breathe at all, I would tell him he was a damned impostor."

"This is carrying incredulity to the verge of obstinacy."

"This is taking disbelief to the point of stubbornness."

"Far beyond it, if you please."

"Way beyond that, if you don’t mind."

"You will not be convinced?" said Marchdale.

"You still won't believe it?" said Marchdale.

"I most decidedly, on this point, will not."

"I absolutely will not do that."

"Then you are one who would doubt a miracle, if you saw it with your own eyes."

"Then you’re someone who would question a miracle, even if you saw it with your own eyes."

"I would, because I do not believe in miracles. I should endeavour to find some rational and some scientific means of accounting for the phenomenon, and that's the very reason why we have no miracles now-a-days, between you and I, and no prophets and saints, and all that sort of thing."

"I would, because I don’t believe in miracles. I should try to find some rational and scientific way to explain the phenomenon, and that’s exactly why we don’t have miracles these days, just between you and me, and no prophets or saints, or anything like that."

"I would rather avoid such observations in such a place as this," said Marchdale.

"I'd rather not make such comments in a place like this," said Marchdale.

"Nay, do not be the moral coward," cried Mr. Chillingworth, "to make your opinions, or the expression of them, dependent upon any certain locality."

"Come on, don't be a moral coward," cried Mr. Chillingworth, "by letting your opinions, or speaking them, depend on any specific location."

"I know not what to think," said Henry; "I am bewildered quite. Let us now come away."

"I don't know what to think," said Henry; "I'm completely confused. Let's go now."

Mr. Marchdale replaced the lid of the coffin, and then the little party moved towards the staircase. Henry turned before he ascended, and glanced back into the vault.

Mr. Marchdale put the lid back on the coffin, and then the small group headed towards the staircase. Henry paused before going up and looked back into the vault.

"Oh," he said, "if I could but think there had been some mistake, some error of judgment, on which the mind could rest for hope."

"Oh," he said, "if only I could believe there was some mistake, some misjudgment, that I could cling to for hope."

"I deeply regret," said Marchdale, "that I so strenuously advised this expedition. I did hope that from it would have resulted much good."

"I really regret," said Marchdale, "that I pushed for this expedition so hard. I honestly thought it would lead to a lot of good."

"And you had every reason so to hope," said Chillingworth. "I advised it likewise, and I tell you that its result perfectly astonishes me, although I will not allow myself to embrace at once all the conclusions to which it would seem to lead me."

"And you had every reason to hope for that," said Chillingworth. "I suggested it too, and I have to say that the outcome completely surprises me, even though I'm not ready to accept all the conclusions that it seems to point to."

"I am satisfied," said Henry; "I know you both advised me for the best. The curse of Heaven seems now to have fallen upon me and my house."

"I’m content," Henry said. "I know you both had my best interests at heart. It feels like the curse of Heaven has come down on me and my family."

"Oh, nonsense!" said Chillingworth. "What for?"

"Oh, come on!" said Chillingworth. "Why?"

"Alas! I know not."

"Unfortunately! I don't know."

"Then you may depend that Heaven would never act so oddly. In the first place, Heaven don't curse anybody; and, in the second, it is too just to inflict pain where pain is not amply deserved."

"Then you can be sure that Heaven wouldn't act so strangely. First of all, Heaven doesn't curse anyone; and second, it is too fair to cause suffering where suffering isn’t fully deserved."

They ascended the gloomy staircase of the vault. The countenances of both George and Henry were very much saddened, and it was quite evident that their thoughts were by far too busy to enable them to enter into any conversation. They did not, and particularly George, seem to hear all that was said to them. Their intellects seemed almost stunned by the unexpected circumstance of the disappearance of the body of their ancestor.

They walked up the dark staircase of the vault. Both George and Henry looked very sad, and it was clear that their minds were too occupied to engage in any conversation. They didn't, especially George, seem to pay attention to what was being said to them. Their minds seemed almost overwhelmed by the shocking news of their ancestor's body going missing.

All along they had, although almost unknown to themselves, felt a sort of conviction that they must find some remains of Marmaduke Bannerworth, which would render the supposition, even in the most superstitious minds, that he was the vampyre, a thing totally and physically impossible.

All along, they had, though they barely recognized it, felt a strong belief that they needed to find some evidence of Marmaduke Bannerworth, which would make it completely and physically impossible for even the most superstitious minds to think he was the vampire.

But now the whole question assumed a far more bewildering shape. The body was not in its coffin—it had not there quietly slept the long sleep of death common to humanity. Where was it then? What had become of it? Where, how, and under what circumstances had it been removed? Had it itself burst the bands that held it, and hideously stalked forth into the world again to make one of its seeming inhabitants, and kept up for a hundred years a dreadful existence by such adventures as it had consummated at the hall, where, in the course of ordinary human life, it had once lived?

But now the whole situation took on a much more confusing shape. The body wasn’t in its coffin—it hadn’t peacefully rested the long sleep of death like most people do. So where was it? What had happened to it? Where, how, and under what circumstances had it been taken away? Had it somehow broken free from the restraints that held it and gruesomely emerged into the world again to blend in with its seeming inhabitants, maintaining a terrifying existence for a hundred years through the kinds of adventures it had experienced at the hall, where, in the course of normal human life, it had once lived?

All these were questions which irresistibly pressed themselves upon the consideration of Henry and his brother. They were awful questions.

All these were questions that overwhelmingly occupied the thoughts of Henry and his brother. They were daunting questions.

And yet, take any sober, sane, thinking, educated man, and show him all that they had seen, subject him to all to which they had been subjected, and say if human reason, and all the arguments that the subtlest brain could back it with, would be able to hold out against such a vast accumulation of horrible evidences, and say—"I don't believe it."

And yet, take any sober, rational, thoughtful, educated person, and show them everything that they witnessed, put them through all that they endured, and ask if human reasoning, along with all the arguments that the smartest mind could provide, could withstand such an overwhelming amount of terrible evidence and still say—"I don't believe it."

Mr. Chillingworth's was the only plan. He would not argue the question. He said at once,—

Mr. Chillingworth was the only one with a plan. He wouldn’t debate the issue. He stated right away,—

"I will not believe this thing—upon this point I will yield to no evidence whatever."

"I won't believe this—it doesn't matter what evidence you present."

That was the only way of disposing of such a question; but there are not many who could so dispose of it, and not one so much interested in it as were the brothers Bannerworth, who could at all hope to get into such a state of mind.

That was the only way to deal with such a question; however, not many people could handle it that way, and no one was as invested in it as the Bannerworth brothers, who could even hope to reach that frame of mind.

The boards were laid carefully down again, and the screws replaced. Henry found himself unequal to the task, so it was done by Marchdale, who took pains to replace everything in the same state in which they had found it, even to the laying even the matting at the bottom of the pew.

The boards were carefully put back in place, and the screws were replaced. Henry realized he couldn't handle the task, so Marchdale took over, making sure everything was returned to the same condition they found it in, even to the arrangement of the matting at the bottom of the pew.

Then they extinguished the light, and, with heavy hearts, they all walked towards the window, to leave the sacred edifice by the same means they had entered it.

Then they turned off the light, and, with heavy hearts, they all walked toward the window to leave the sacred building the same way they had come in.

"Shall we replace the pane of glass?" said Marchdale.

"Should we replace the glass panel?" said Marchdale.

"Oh, it matters not—it matters not," said Henry, listlessly; "nothing matters now. I care not what becomes of me—I am getting weary of a life which now must be one of misery and dread."

"Oh, it doesn't matter—it doesn't matter," said Henry, wearily; "nothing matters now. I don't care what happens to me—I’m tired of a life that’s just filled with misery and fear."

"You must not allow yourself to fall into such a state of mind as this," said the doctor, "or you will become a patient of mine very quickly."

"You can't let yourself get into a mindset like this," the doctor said, "or you'll end up being one of my patients in no time."

"I cannot help it."

"I can't help it."

"Well, but be a man. If there are serious evils affecting you, fight out against them the best way you can."

"Well, just be strong. If there are serious problems affecting you, tackle them the best way you can."

"I cannot."

"I can't."

"Come, now, listen to me. We need not, I think, trouble ourselves about the pane of glass, so come along."

"Come on, listen to me. I don’t think we need to worry about the glass pane, so let’s go."

He took the arm of Henry and walked on with him a little in advance of the others.

He took Henry's arm and walked ahead a bit with him, leaving the others behind.

"Henry," he said, "the best way, you may depend, of meeting evils, be they great or small, is to get up an obstinate feeling of defiance against them. Now, when anything occurs which is uncomfortable to me, I endeavour to convince myself, and I have no great difficulty in doing so, that I am a decidedly injured man."

"Henry," he said, "the best way to deal with problems, big or small, is to develop a stubborn sense of defiance against them. Now, when something happens that makes me uncomfortable, I try to convince myself—it's not too hard to do—that I'm a clearly wronged person."

"Indeed!"

"Definitely!"

"Yes; I get very angry, and that gets up a kind of obstinacy, which makes me not feel half so much mental misery as would be my portion, if I were to succumb to the evil, and commence whining over it, as many people do, under the pretence of being resigned."

"Yes; I get really angry, and that creates a kind of stubbornness in me, which makes me feel much less mental pain than I would if I gave in to the negativity and started complaining about it, like a lot of people do, pretending to be accepting."

"But this family affliction of mine transcends anything that anybody else ever endured."

"But this family issue of mine goes beyond anything anyone else has ever experienced."

"I don't know that; but it is a view of the subject which, if I were you, would only make me more obstinate."

"I don't know that; but if I were you, that perspective on the subject would just make me more stubborn."

"What can I do?"

"What should I do?"

"In the first place, I would say to myself, 'There may or there may not be supernatural beings, who, from some physical derangement of the ordinary nature of things, make themselves obnoxious to living people; if there are, d—n them! There may be vampyres; and if there are, I defy them.' Let the imagination paint its very worst terrors; let fear do what it will and what it can in peopling the mind with horrors. Shrink from nothing, and even then I would defy them all."

"First of all, I would tell myself, 'There might be supernatural beings who, due to some disruption of the natural order, bother living people; if they exist, whatever! There could be vampires; and if they do, I challenge them.' Let imagination conjure up its worst nightmares; let fear fill my mind with dread. I won't shy away from anything, and even then, I would stand against them all."

"Is not that like defying Heaven?"

"Isn't that like tempting fate?"

"Most certainly not; for in all we say and in all we do we act from the impulses of that mind which is given to us by Heaven itself. If Heaven creates an intellect and a mind of a certain order, Heaven will not quarrel that it does the work which it was adapted to do."

"Definitely not; because in everything we say and do, we act on the impulses of the mind that has been given to us by Heaven itself. If Heaven creates an intellect and a mind of a certain kind, Heaven won’t complain about the work it’s meant to do."

"I know these are your opinions. I have heard you mention them before."

"I get that these are your opinions. I've heard you talk about them before."

"They are the opinions of every rational person. Henry Bannerworth, because they will stand the test of reason; and what I urge upon you is, not to allow yourself to be mentally prostrated, even if a vampyre has paid a visit to your house. Defy him, say I—fight him. Self-preservation is a great law of nature, implanted in all our hearts; do you summon it to your aid."

"They represent the views of any reasonable person. Henry Bannerworth, since they can withstand logical scrutiny; and what I want to emphasize is, don’t let yourself be brought down mentally, even if a vampire has visited your home. Stand up to him, I say—fight him. Self-preservation is a fundamental law of nature, ingrained in all of us; so call upon it for help."

"I will endeavour to think as you would have me. I thought more than once of summoning religion to my aid."

"I'll try to think the way you want me to. I've considered calling on religion for help more than once."

"Well, that is religion."

"Well, that's religion."

"Indeed!"

"Absolutely!"

"I consider so, and the most rational religion of all. All that we read about religion that does not seem expressly to agree with it, you may consider as an allegory."

"I think so, and it's the most logical religion of all. Anything we read about religion that doesn't seem to fit with it can be seen as an allegory."

"But, Mr. Chillingworth, I cannot and will not renounce the sublime truths of Scripture. They may be incomprehensible; they may be inconsistent; and some of them may look ridiculous; but still they are sacred and sublime, and I will not renounce them although my reason may not accord with them, because they are the laws of Heaven."

"But, Mr. Chillingworth, I can't and won't give up the profound truths of Scripture. They might be hard to understand; they might seem contradictory; and some of them might sound absurd; but still, they are sacred and profound, and I refuse to abandon them even if my reasoning doesn't align with them because they are the laws of Heaven."

No wonder this powerful argument silenced Mr. Chillingworth, who was one of those characters in society who hold most dreadful opinions, and who would destroy religious beliefs, and all the different sects in the world, if they could, and endeavour to introduce instead some horrible system of human reason and profound philosophy.

No surprise this strong argument shut Mr. Chillingworth up, who was one of those people in society with the worst opinions, and who would wipe out religious beliefs and all the different groups in the world if he could, trying instead to bring in some awful system of human reason and deep philosophy.

But how soon the religious man silences his opponent; and let it not be supposed that, because his opponent says no more upon the subject, he does so because he is disgusted with the stupidity of the other; no, it is because he is completely beaten, and has nothing more to say.

But how quickly the religious person shuts down their opponent; and let’s not think that just because the other person stops talking about it, it’s because they’re fed up with the foolishness of the other side; no, it’s because they are totally defeated and have nothing more to contribute.

The distance now between the church and the hall was nearly traversed, and Mr. Chillingworth, who was a very good man, notwithstanding his disbelief in certain things of course paved the way for him to hell, took a kind leave of Mr. Marchdale and the brothers, promising to call on the following morning and see Flora.

The distance between the church and the hall was almost covered, and Mr. Chillingworth, who was a very good man despite his disbelief in certain things that, of course, led him down a path to hell, said a kind goodbye to Mr. Marchdale and the brothers, promising to stop by the next morning to see Flora.

Henry and George then, in earnest conversation with Marchdale, proceeded homewards. It was evident that the scene in the vault had made a deep and saddening impression upon them, and one which was not likely easily to be eradicated.

Henry and George, engaged in a serious conversation with Marchdale, made their way home. It was clear that the experience in the vault had left them both deeply affected and saddened, an impression that wouldn’t be easily forgotten.


CHAPTER IX.

THE OCCURRENCES OF THE NIGHT AT THE HALL.—THE SECOND APPEARANCE OF THE VAMPYRE, AND THE PISTOL-SHOT.


040.png

Despite the full and free consent which Flora had given to her brothers to entrust her solely to the care of her mother and her own courage at the hall, she felt greater fear creep over her after they were gone than she chose to acknowledge.

Despite Flora's complete and voluntary agreement to let her brothers leave her in her mother's care and her own bravery at the hall, she felt a deepening fear settle over her after they left that she was reluctant to admit.

A sort of presentiment appeared to come over her that some evil was about to occur, and more than once she caught herself almost in the act of saying,—

A feeling of unease seemed to wash over her that something bad was about to happen, and more than once, she found herself almost saying,—

"I wish they had not gone."

"I wish they hadn't gone."

Mrs. Bannerworth, too, could not be supposed to be entirely destitute of uncomfortable feelings, when she came to consider how poor a guard she was over her beautiful child, and how much terror might even deprive of the little power she had, should the dreadful visitor again make his appearance.

Mrs. Bannerworth also couldn’t be expected to be free of uneasy feelings when she thought about how poorly she was guarding her beautiful child and how much fear could take away the little control she had if the terrifying visitor showed up again.

"But it is but for two hours," thought Flora, "and two hours will soon pass away."

"But it's only for two hours," Flora thought, "and two hours will go by quickly."

There was, too, another feeling which gave her some degree of confidence, although it arose from a bad source, inasmuch as it was one which showed powerfully how much her mind was dwelling on the particulars of the horrible belief in the class of supernatural beings, one of whom she believed had visited her.

There was also another feeling that gave her some confidence, even though it came from a bad place, because it clearly showed how much her mind was focused on the details of the awful belief in supernatural beings, one of whom she thought had visited her.

That consideration was this. The two hours of absence from the hall of its male inhabitants, would be from nine o'clock until eleven, and those were not the two hours during which she felt that she would be most timid on account of the vampyre.

That consideration was this: the two hours of absence from the hall of the men would be from nine o'clock until eleven, and those were not the two hours during which she felt she would be the most afraid because of the vampire.

"It was after midnight before," she thought, "when it came, and perhaps it may not be able to come earlier. It may not have the power, until that time, to make its hideous visits, and, therefore, I will believe myself safe."

"It was after midnight before," she thought, "when it came, and maybe it can’t come earlier. It might not have the ability to make its terrifying visits until that time, so I’ll convince myself I’m safe."

She had made up her mind not to go to bed until the return of her brothers, and she and her mother sat in a small room that was used as a breakfast-room, and which had a latticed window that opened on to the lawn.

She had decided not to go to bed until her brothers came back, and she and her mother sat in a small room that served as a breakfast room, which had a window with a lattice that opened up to the lawn.

This window had in the inside strong oaken shutters, which had been fastened as securely as their construction would admit of some time before the departure of the brothers and Mr. Marchdale on that melancholy expedition, the object of which, if it had been known to her, would have added so much to the terrors of poor Flora.

This window had heavy oak shutters on the inside, which had been secured as tightly as their design allowed some time before the brothers and Mr. Marchdale left for that sad journey. If Flora had known the purpose of the trip, it would have increased her fears significantly.

It was not even guessed at, however remotely, so that she had not the additional affliction of thinking, that while she was sitting there, a prey to all sorts of imaginative terrors, they were perhaps gathering fresh evidence, as, indeed, they were, of the dreadful reality of the appearance which, but for the collateral circumstances attendant upon its coming and its going, she would fain have persuaded herself was but the vision of a dream.

It wasn't even remotely suspected, so she didn't have the extra burden of thinking that while she sat there, overwhelmed by all kinds of imagined fears, they might be collecting more proof, which they were, of the terrifying truth of the appearance that, if not for the surrounding circumstances of its arrival and departure, she would have liked to believe was just a dream.

It was before nine that the brothers started, but in her own mind Flora gave them to eleven, and when she heard ten o'clock sound from a clock which stood in the hall, she felt pleased to think that in another hour they would surely be at home.

It was before nine when the brothers left, but in her own mind, Flora thought it was closer to eleven. When she heard the clock strike ten in the hall, she felt happy knowing that in another hour, they would definitely be home.

"My dear," said her mother, "you look more like yourself, now."

"My dear," her mother said, "you look more like yourself now."

"Do, I, mother?"

"Do I, Mom?"

"Yes, you are well again."

"Yes, you’re feeling better now."

"Ah, if I could forget—"

"Ugh, if only I could forget—"

"Time, my dear Flora, will enable you to do so, and all the fear of what made you so unwell will pass away. You will soon forget it all."

"Time, my dear Flora, will help you, and all the anxiety that made you feel so unwell will fade away. You’ll quickly forget it all."

"I will hope to do so."

"I'd like to do that."

"Be assured that, some day or another, something will occur, as Henry says, to explain all that has happened, in some way consistent with reason and the ordinary nature of things, my dear Flora."

"Rest assured that, someday, something will happen, as Henry says, to explain everything that has occurred in a way that makes sense and aligns with the usual nature of things, my dear Flora."

"Oh, I will cling to such a belief; I will get Henry, upon whose judgment I know I can rely, to tell me so, and each time that I hear such words from his lips, I will contrive to dismiss some portion of the terror which now, I cannot but confess, clings to my heart."

"Oh, I will hold on to that belief; I will ask Henry, whose judgment I trust, to tell me so, and every time I hear those words from him, I'll find a way to let go of some of the fear that I admit still lingers in my heart."

Flora laid her hand upon her mother's arm, and in a low, anxious tone of voice, said,—"Listen, mother."

Flora placed her hand on her mother's arm and said in a quiet, worried voice, "Listen, mom."

Mrs. Bannerworth turned pale, as she said,—"Listen to what, dear?"

Mrs. Bannerworth went pale and said, "Listen to what, dear?"

"Within these last ten minutes," said Flora, "I have thought three or four times that I heard a slight noise without. Nay, mother, do not tremble—it may be only fancy."

"Within these last ten minutes," Flora said, "I've thought three or four times that I heard a faint noise outside. No, mom, don't be scared—it might just be my imagination."

041.png

Flora herself trembled, and was of a death-like paleness; once or twice she passed her hand across her brow, and altogether she presented a picture of much mental suffering.

Flora herself shook, her face pale as death; a couple of times she wiped her brow, and overall she looked like she was in a lot of mental pain.

They now conversed in anxious whispers, and almost all they said consisted in anxious wishes for the return of the brothers and Mr. Marchdale.

They were now talking in worried whispers, and nearly everything they said was just hopeful wishes for the return of the brothers and Mr. Marchdale.

"You will be happier and more assured, my dear, with some company," said Mrs. Bannerworth. "Shall I ring for the servants, and let them remain in the room with us, until they who are our best safeguards next to Heaven return?"

"You'll feel happier and more at ease, my dear, with some company," said Mrs. Bannerworth. "Should I call for the servants and have them stay in the room with us until those who protect us next to Heaven come back?"

"Hush—hush—hush, mother!"

"Shhh—shhh—shhh, mom!"

"What do you hear?"

"What do you listen to?"

"I thought—I heard a faint sound."

"I thought—I heard a soft noise."

"I heard nothing, dear."

"I didn’t hear anything, dear."

"Listen again, mother. Surely I could not be deceived so often. I have now, at least, six times heard a sound as if some one was outside by the windows."

"Listen again, Mom. There's no way I could be fooled this many times. I've heard a sound like someone is outside by the windows at least six times now."

"No, no, my darling, do not think; your imagination is active and in a state of excitement."

"No, no, my love, don’t overthink; your imagination is busy and stirred up."

"It is, and yet—"

"It is, but still—"

"Believe me, it deceives you."

"Trust me, it tricks you."

"I hope to Heaven it does!"

"I really hope so!"

There was a pause of some minutes' duration, and then Mrs. Bannerworth again urged slightly the calling of some of the servants, for she thought that their presence might have the effect of giving a different direction to her child's thoughts; but Flora saw her place her hand upon the bell, and she said,—

There was a pause that lasted a few minutes, and then Mrs. Bannerworth again suggested that they call some of the servants, thinking their presence might help shift her child's thoughts; but Flora saw her reach for the bell, and she said,—

"No, mother, no—not yet, not yet. Perhaps I am deceived."

"No, mom, no—not yet, not yet. Maybe I'm being fooled."

Mrs. Bannerworth upon this sat down, but no sooner had she done so than she heartily regretted she had not rung the bell, for, before, another word could be spoken, there came too perceptibly upon their ears for there to be any mistake at all about it, a strange scratching noise upon the window outside.

Mrs. Bannerworth sat down, but as soon as she did, she deeply regretted not ringing the bell. Before another word could be spoken, they clearly heard a strange scratching noise at the window outside.

A faint cry came from Flora's lips, as she exclaimed, in a voice of great agony,—

A soft cry escaped Flora's lips as she exclaimed, in a voice filled with deep pain,—

"Oh, God!—oh, God! It has come again!"

"Oh, God!—oh, God! It's here again!"

Mrs. Bannerworth became faint, and unable to move or speak at all; she could only sit like one paralysed, and unable to do more than listen to and see what was going on.

Mrs. Bannerworth felt faint, unable to move or speak at all; she could only sit there like she was paralyzed, capable of doing nothing more than listening to and witnessing what was happening.

The scratching noise continued for a few seconds, and then altogether ceased. Perhaps, under ordinary circumstances, such a sound outside the window would have scarcely afforded food for comment at all, or, if it had, it would have been attributed to some natural effect, or to the exertions of some bird or animal to obtain admittance to the house.

The scratching noise went on for a few seconds and then suddenly stopped. Normally, a sound like that outside the window wouldn't have sparked much discussion, or if it did, people would have chalked it up to some natural occurrence or to a bird or animal trying to get into the house.

But there had occurred now enough in that family to make any little sound of wonderful importance, and these things which before would have passed completely unheeded, at all events without creating much alarm, were now invested with a fearful interest.

But now, enough had happened in that family to make even the smallest noise seem incredibly important, and those things that would have previously gone completely unnoticed, or at least wouldn't have caused much worry, were now filled with a terrifying significance.

When the scratching noise ceased, Flora spoke in a low, anxious whisper, as she said,—

When the scratching noise stopped, Flora spoke in a quiet, worried whisper, as she said,—

"Mother, you heard it then?"

"Mom, you heard that, right?"

Mrs. Bannerworth tried to speak, but she could not; and then suddenly, with a loud clash, the bar, which on the inside appeared to fasten the shutters strongly, fell as if by some invisible agency, and the shutters now, but for the intervention of the window, could be easily pushed open from without.

Mrs. Bannerworth tried to speak, but she couldn’t; and then suddenly, with a loud bang, the bar that seemed to hold the shutters securely from the inside fell as if moved by an unseen force, and the shutters, now only held in place by the window, could easily be pushed open from the outside.

Mrs. Bannerworth covered her face with her hands, and, after rocking to and fro for a moment, she fell off her chair, having fainted with the excess of terror that came over her.

Mrs. Bannerworth covered her face with her hands, and after rocking back and forth for a moment, she fell off her chair, fainting from the overwhelming terror that washed over her.

For about the space of time in which a fast speaker could count twelve, Flora thought her reason was leaving her, but it did not. She found herself recovering; and there she sat, with her eyes fixed upon the window, looking more like some exquisitely-chiselled statue of despair than a being of flesh and blood, expecting each moment to have its eyes blasted by some horrible appearance, such as might be supposed to drive her to madness.

For about the time it takes a fast talker to count to twelve, Flora felt like she was losing her mind, but she wasn’t. She found herself getting back to reality; and there she sat, her eyes locked on the window, looking more like a beautifully carved statue of despair than a living person, bracing herself for the moment when some terrifying figure might appear that could push her into madness.

And now again came the strange knocking or scratching against the glass of the window.

And now once more, there was strange knocking or scratching against the window glass.

This continued for some minutes, during which it appeared likewise to Flora that some confusion was going on at another part of the house, for she fancied she heard voices and the banging of doors.

This went on for a few minutes, during which Flora also thought she noticed some commotion happening in another part of the house, as she thought she heard voices and doors slamming.

It seemed to her as if she must have sat looking at the shutters of that window a long time before she saw them shake, and then one wide hinged portion of them slowly opened.

It felt like she had been staring at the shutters of that window for a long time before she saw them tremble, and then one large hinged part of them gradually opened.

Once again horror appeared to be on the point of producing madness in her brain, and then, as before, a feeling of calmness rapidly ensued.

Once again, horror seemed ready to drive her insane, but then, just like before, a sense of calm quickly followed.

She was able to see plainly that something was by the window, but what it was she could not plainly discern, in consequence of the lights she had in the room. A few moments, however, sufficed to settle that mystery, for the window was opened and a figure stood before her.

She could clearly see that something was by the window, but she couldn't make out what it was because of the lights in the room. A few moments later, though, the mystery was solved, as the window was opened and a figure appeared before her.

One glance, one terrified glance, in which her whole soul was concentrated, sufficed to shew her who and what the figure was. There was the tall, gaunt form—there was the faded ancient apparel—the lustrous metallic-looking eyes—its half-opened month, exhibiting the tusk-like teeth! It was—yes, it was—the vampyre!

One look, one terrified look that captured her entire being, was enough to show her who the figure was. There stood the tall, thin shape—there was the worn-out, old-fashioned clothes—the shiny, metallic-looking eyes—with its half-open mouth revealing tusk-like teeth! It was—yes, it was—the vampire!

It stood for a moment gazing at her, and then in the hideous way it had attempted before to speak, it apparently endeavoured to utter some words which it could not make articulate to human ears. The pistols lay before Flora. Mechanically she raised one, and pointed it at the figure. It advanced a step, and then she pulled the trigger.

It stood there for a moment staring at her, and then in the creepy way it had tried to speak before, it seemed to try to say something that couldn't be understood by human ears. The pistols were in front of Flora. Robotically, she picked one up and aimed it at the figure. It took a step forward, and then she pulled the trigger.

A stunning report followed. There was a loud cry of pain, and the vampyre fled. The smoke and the confusion that was incidental to the spot prevented her from seeing if the figure walked or ran away. She thought she heard a crashing sound among the plants outside the window, as if it had fallen, but she did not feel quite sure.

A shocking report followed. There was a loud cry of pain, and the vampire ran away. The smoke and chaos in the area made it hard for her to see if the figure walked or ran. She thought she heard a crashing noise among the plants outside the window, like it had fallen, but she wasn’t completely sure.

It was no effort of any reflection, but a purely mechanical movement, that made her raise the other pistol, and discharge that likewise in the direction the vampyre had taken. Then casting the weapon away, she rose, and made a frantic rush from the room. She opened the door, and was dashing out, when she found herself caught in the circling arms of some one who either had been there waiting, or who had just at that moment got there.

It wasn’t a conscious decision; she simply moved her hand without thinking and raised the other pistol, shooting in the direction the vampire had gone. Then, throwing the weapon aside, she jumped up and rushed out of the room. She opened the door and was about to run out when she suddenly found herself caught in the embrace of someone who had either been waiting there or had just arrived.

The thought that it was the vampyre, who by some mysterious means, had got there, and was about to make her his prey, now overcame her completely, and she sunk into a state of utter insensibility on the moment.

The idea that it was the vampire, who had somehow gotten there and was about to make her his victim, completely overwhelmed her, and she collapsed into a state of total unconsciousness at that moment.


CHAPTER X.

THE RETURN FROM THE VAULT.—THE ALARM, AND THE SEARCH AROUND THE HALL.


043.png

It so happened that George and Henry Bannerworth, along with Mr. Marchdale, had just reached the gate which conducted into the garden of the mansion when they all were alarmed by the report of a pistol. Amid the stillness of the night, it came upon them with so sudden a shock, that they involuntarily paused, and there came from the lips of each an expression of alarm.

It just so happened that George and Henry Bannerworth, along with Mr. Marchdale, had just reached the gate leading into the mansion's garden when they were all startled by the sound of a gunshot. In the stillness of the night, it hit them so suddenly that they stopped in their tracks and each let out a gasp of fear.

"Good heavens!" cried George, "can that be Flora firing at any intruder?"

"Good heavens!" shouted George. "Is that Flora shooting at some intruder?"

"It must be," cried Henry; "she has in her possession the only weapons in the house."

"It has to be," Henry exclaimed; "she has the only weapons in the house."

Mr. Marchdale turned very pale, and trembled slightly, but he did not speak.

Mr. Marchdale turned very pale and trembled slightly, but he didn't say anything.

"On, on," cried Henry; "for God's sake, let us hasten on."

"Come on," shouted Henry; "for God's sake, let’s hurry up."

As he spoke, he cleared the gate at a bound, and at a terrific pace he made towards the house, passing over beds, and plantations, and flowers heedlessly, so that he went the most direct way to it.

As he talked, he jumped over the gate in one leap, and at an incredible speed, he headed toward the house, crashing over flowerbeds, plants, and flowers without care, taking the most direct route.

Before, however, it was possible for any human speed to accomplish even half of the distance, the report of the other shot came upon his ears, and he even fancied he heard the bullet whistle past his head in tolerably close proximity. This supposition gave him a clue to the direction at all events from whence the shots proceeded, otherwise he knew not from which window they were fired, because it had not occurred to him, previous to leaving home, to inquire in which room Flora and his mother were likely to be seated waiting his return.

Before any human could cover even half the distance, he heard the report of another shot, and he thought he heard the bullet whistle past his head quite close. This gave him a hint about the direction from which the shots were fired; otherwise, he had no idea which window they came from, because he hadn’t thought to ask before leaving home where Flora and his mother would be waiting for his return.

He was right as regarded the bullet. It was that winged messenger of death which had passed his head in such very dangerous proximity, and consequently he made with tolerable accuracy towards the open window from whence the shots had been fired.

He was correct about the bullet. It was that deadly messenger that had zipped past his head way too close for comfort, so he made his way with good accuracy toward the open window where the shots had been fired.

The night was not near so dark as it had been, although even yet it was very far from being a light one, and he was soon enabled to see that there was a room, the window of which was wide open, and lights burning on the table within. He made towards it in a moment, and entered it. To his astonishment, the first objects he beheld were Flora and a stranger, who was now supporting her in his arms. To grapple him by the throat was the work of a moment, but the stranger cried aloud in a voice which sounded familiar to Harry,—

The night wasn't as dark as it had been, but it was still far from bright, and he quickly noticed there was a room with a wide-open window and lights on the table inside. He moved toward it immediately and stepped inside. To his shock, the first things he saw were Flora and a stranger, who was now holding her in his arms. Grabbing him by the throat took only a moment, but the stranger shouted in a voice that sounded familiar to Harry,—

"Good God, are you all mad?"

"Good God, are you all crazy?"

Henry relaxed his hold, and looked in his face.

Henry relaxed his grip and looked him in the eye.

"Gracious heavens, it is Mr. Holland!" he said.

"Goodness, it's Mr. Holland!" he said.

"Yes; did you not know me?"

"Yeah, didn’t you remember me?"

Henry was bewildered. He staggered to a seat, and, in doing so, he saw his mother, stretched apparently lifeless upon the floor. To raise her was the work of a moment, and then Marchdale and George, who had followed him as fast as they could, appeared at the open window.

Henry was confused. He stumbled to a seat, and as he did, he saw his mother lying on the floor, seemingly lifeless. It took just a moment to lift her, and then Marchdale and George, who had followed him as quickly as they could, appeared at the open window.

Such a strange scene as that small room now exhibited had never been equalled in Bannerworth Hall. There was young Mr. Holland, of whom mention has already been made, as the affianced lover of Flora, supporting her fainting form. There was Henry doing equal service to his mother; and on the floor lay the two pistols, and one of the candles which had been upset in the confusion; while the terrified attitudes of George and Mr. Marchdale at the window completed the strange-looking picture.

Such a bizarre scene as that small room now displayed had never been seen at Bannerworth Hall. There was young Mr. Holland, previously mentioned as Flora's fiancé, supporting her fainting body. Henry was equally occupied, assisting his mother; on the floor lay two pistols and one of the candles that had been knocked over in the chaos. Meanwhile, the frightened poses of George and Mr. Marchdale at the window added to the odd sight.

"What is this—oh! what has happened?" cried George.

"What is this—oh! what happened?" cried George.

"I know not—I know not," said Henry. "Some one summon the servants; I am nearly mad."

"I don't know—I don't know," said Henry. "Someone call the servants; I'm almost losing my mind."

Mr. Marchdale at once rung the bell, for George looked so faint and ill as to be incapable of doing so; and he rung it so loudly and so effectually, that the two servants who had been employed suddenly upon the others leaving came with much speed to know what was the matter.

Mr. Marchdale immediately rang the bell, since George looked so weak and unwell that he couldn't do it himself; he rang it so loudly and effectively that the two servants who had just been hired came rushing in to find out what was wrong.

"See to your mistress," said Henry. "She is dead, or has fainted. For God's sake, let who can give me some account of what has caused all this confusion here."

"Take care of your mistress," said Henry. "She’s either dead or passed out. For God's sake, someone please tell me what’s caused all this chaos here."

"Are you aware, Henry," said Marchdale, "that a stranger is present in the room?"

"Do you know, Henry," said Marchdale, "that there's a stranger in the room?"

He pointed to Mr. Holland as he spoke, who, before Henry could reply, said,—

He pointed to Mr. Holland as he spoke, who, before Henry could reply, said,—

"Sir, I may be a stranger to you, as you are to me, and yet no stranger to those whose home this is."

"Sir, I may be a stranger to you, just as you are to me, yet I'm no stranger to those who live here."

"No, no," said Henry, "you are no stranger to us, Mr. Holland, but are thrice welcome—none can be more welcome. Mr. Marchdale, this is Mr Holland, of whom you have heard me speak."

"No, no," Henry said, "you're not a stranger to us, Mr. Holland, but you're more than welcome—no one could be more welcome. Mr. Marchdale, this is Mr. Holland, the one I've told you about."

"I am proud to know you, sir," said Marchdale.

"I’m proud to know you, sir," said Marchdale.

"Sir, I thank you," replied Holland, coldly.

"Thanks, man," Holland replied, coolly.

It will so happen; but, at first sight, it appeared as if those two persons had some sort of antagonistic feeling towards each other, which threatened to prevent effectually their ever becoming intimate friends.

It will happen; but at first glance, it seemed like those two people had some kind of rivalry toward each other, which was likely to keep them from ever becoming close friends.

The appeal of Henry to the servants to know if they could tell him what had occurred was answered in the negative. All they knew was that they had heard two shots fired, and that, since then, they had remained where they were, in a great fright, until the bell was rung violently. This was no news at all and, therefore, the only chance was, to wait patiently for the recovery of the mother, or of Flora, from one or the other of whom surely some information could be at once then procured.

Henry asked the servants if they could tell him what had happened, but they shook their heads. All they knew was that they heard two shots fired and had stayed put, terrified, until the bell was rung loudly. This wasn't helpful at all, so the only option was to wait patiently for either the mother or Flora to recover, from whom some information could hopefully be obtained.

Mrs. Bannerworth was removed to her own room, and so would Flora have been; but Mr. Holland, who was supporting her in his arms, said,—

Mrs. Bannerworth was taken to her own room, and Flora would have been too; but Mr. Holland, who was holding her in his arms, said,—

"I think the air from the open window is recovering her, and it is likely to do so. Oh, do not now take her from me, after so long an absence. Flora, Flora, look up; do you not know me? You have not yet given me one look of acknowledgment. Flora, dear Flora!"

"I think the fresh air coming in from the open window is helping her, and it probably will. Oh, please don’t take her away from me now, after being apart for so long. Flora, Flora, look up; don’t you recognize me? You haven't given me even one glance of acknowledgment yet. Flora, my dear Flora!"

The sound of his voice seemed to act as the most potent of charms in restoring her to consciousness; it broke through the death-like trance in which she lay, and, opening her beautiful eyes, she fixed them upon his face, saying,—

The sound of his voice seemed to be the most powerful charm in bringing her back to awareness; it pierced through the lifeless trance she was in, and as she opened her beautiful eyes, she focused them on his face, saying,—

"Yes, yes; it is Charles—it is Charles."

"Yes, yes; it's Charlie—it's Charlie."

She burst into a hysterical flood of tears, and clung to him like some terrified child to its only friend in the whole wide world.

She erupted in a desperate cry of tears and held onto him like a scared child clinging to their only friend in the entire world.

"Oh, my dear friends," cried Charles Holland, "do not deceive me; has Flora been ill?"

"Oh, my dear friends," shouted Charles Holland, "please don’t lie to me; has Flora been sick?"

"We have all been ill," said George.

"We've all been sick," said George.

"All ill?"

"All sick?"

"Ay, and nearly mad," exclaimed Harry.

"Ay, and almost crazy," Harry exclaimed.

Holland looked from one to the other in surprise, as well he might, nor was that surprise at all lessened when Flora made an effort to extricate herself from his embrace, as she exclaimed,—

Holland looked back and forth between them in surprise, as he understandably would. His surprise only grew when Flora tried to pull away from his embrace, exclaiming,—

"You must leave me—you must leave me, Charles, for ever! Oh! never, never look upon my face again!"

"You have to go— you have to go, Charles, forever! Oh! never, never look at my face again!"

"I—I am bewildered," said Charles.

"I'm confused," said Charles.

"Leave me, now," continued Flora; "think me unworthy; think what you will, Charles, but I cannot, I dare not, now be yours."

"Leave me, please," Flora continued; "think I'm unworthy; think whatever you want, Charles, but I can't, I won't, be yours right now."

"Is this a dream?"

"Is this a dream?"

"Oh, would it were. Charles, if we had never met, you would be happier—I could not be more wretched."

"Oh, I wish it were true. Charles, if we had never met, you would be happier—I couldn't be more miserable."

"Flora, Flora, do you say these words of so great cruelty to try my love?"

"Flora, Flora, are you saying these words so cruelly to test my love?"

"No, as Heaven is my judge, I do not."

"No, as God is my witness, I don't."

"Gracious Heaven, then, what do they mean?"

"Good grief, what do they mean?"

Flora shuddered, and Henry, coming up to her, took her hand in his tenderly, as he said,—

Flora shuddered, and Henry approached her, taking her hand gently as he said,—

"Has it been again?"

"Has it happened again?"

"It has."

"It does."

"You shot it?"

"You took the shot?"

"I fired full upon it, Henry, but it fled."

"I shot at it with everything I had, Henry, but it ran away."

"It did—fly?"

"It did—fly?"

"It did, Henry, but it will come again—it will be sure to come again."

"It did, Henry, but it will come again—it definitely will come again."

"You—you hit it with the bullet?" interposed Mr. Marchdale. "Perhaps you killed it?"

"You—you shot it with the bullet?" interrupted Mr. Marchdale. "Maybe you killed it?"

"I think I must have hit it, unless I am mad."

"I think I must have hit it, unless I'm crazy."

Charles Holland looked from one to the other with such a look of intense surprise, that George remarked it, and said at once to him,—

Charles Holland looked from one to the other with a look of intense surprise, which George noticed and immediately said to him,—

"Mr. Holland, a full explanation is due to you, and you shall have it."

"Mr. Holland, you deserve a full explanation, and you’re going to get it."

"You seem the only rational person here," said Charles. "Pray what is it that everybody calls 'it?'"

"You seem like the only sensible person here," Charles said. "What is it that everyone calls 'it?'"

"Hush—hush!" said Henry; "you shall hear soon, but not at present."

"Hush—hush!" said Henry; "you'll hear soon, but not right now."

"Hear me, Charles," said Flora. "From this moment mind, I do release you from every vow, from every promise made to me of constancy and love; and if you are wise, Charles, and will be advised, you will now this moment leave this house never to return to it."

"Hear me, Charles," Flora said. "From this moment on, I release you from every vow and every promise you made to me about loyalty and love; and if you are wise, Charles, and will take my advice, you will leave this house right now and never come back."

"No," said Charles—"no; by Heaven I love you, Flora! I have come to say again all that in another clime I said with joy to you. When I forget you, let what trouble may oppress you, may God forget me, and my own right hand forget to do me honest service."

"No," said Charles—"no; I swear I love you, Flora! I've come to say once more everything I joyfully told you back in another place. If I ever forget you, may whatever trouble comes your way, may God forget me, and may my own right hand forget to do me any good."

045.png

"Oh! no more—no more!" sobbed Flora.

"Oh! No more—no more!" cried Flora.

"Yes, much more, if you will tell me of words which shall be stronger than others in which to paint my love, my faith, and my constancy."

"Yes, even more, if you can share words that are more powerful than others to express my love, my faith, and my loyalty."

"Be prudent," said Henry. "Say no more."

"Be careful," Henry said. "Don't say anything else."

"Nay, upon such a theme I could speak for ever. You may cast me off, Flora; but until you tell me you love another, I am yours till the death, and then with a sanguine hope at my heart that we shall meet again, never, dearest, to part."

"Nah, I could talk about this forever. You might push me away, Flora, but until you say you love someone else, I'm yours until the end, and then with hope in my heart that we will meet again, never to part, my dear."

Flora sobbed bitterly.

Flora cried deeply.

"Oh!" she said, "this is the unkindest blow of all—this is worse than all."

"Oh!" she said, "this is the cruelest blow of all—this is worse than everything."

"Unkind!" echoed Holland.

"Rude!" echoed Holland.

"Heed her not," said Henry; "she means not you."

"Don’t listen to her," Henry said; "she doesn’t mean you."

"Oh, no—no!" she cried. "Farewell, Charles—dear Charles."

"Oh, no—no!" she cried. "Goodbye, Charles—dear Charles."

"Oh, say that word again!" he exclaimed, with animation. "It is the first time such music has met my ears."

"Oh, say that word again!" he exclaimed, excitedly. "It’s the first time I’ve heard music like this."

"It must be the last."

"This has to be the last."

"No, no—oh, no."

"No, no—oh no."

"For your own sake I shall be able now, Charles, to show you that I really loved you."

"For your own good, I can finally show you now, Charles, that I really loved you."

"Not by casting me from you?"

"Not by rejecting me?"

"Yes, even so. That will be the way to show you that I love you."

"Yeah, totally. That’s how I’ll show you that I love you."

She held up her hands wildly, as she added, in an excited voice,—

She raised her hands dramatically and added in an excited voice, —

"The curse of destiny is upon me! I am singled out as one lost and accursed. Oh, horror—horror! would that I were dead!"

"The curse of fate is on me! I am marked as one lost and doomed. Oh, the horror—horror! I wish I were dead!"

Charles staggered back a pace or two until he came to the table, at which he clutched for support. He turned very pale as he said, in a faint voice,—

Charles stepped back for a moment until he reached the table, which he grabbed for support. He turned very pale as he said in a weak voice,—

"Is—is she mad, or am I?"

"Is she crazy, or am I?"

"Tell him I am mad, Henry," cried Flora. "Do not, oh, do not make his lonely thoughts terrible with more than that. Tell him I am mad."

"Tell him I’m crazy, Henry," Flora exclaimed. "Please, oh please, don’t make his lonely thoughts worse by adding anything to that. Just tell him I’m crazy."

"Come with me," whispered Henry to Holland. "I pray you come with me at once, and you shall know all."

"Come with me," Henry whispered to Holland. "Please come with me right now, and you'll find out everything."

"I—will."

"I will."

"George, stay with Flora for a time. Come, come, Mr. Holland, you ought, and you shall know all; then you can come to a judgment for yourself. This way, sir. You cannot, in the wildest freak of your imagination, guess that which I have now to tell you."

"George, stay with Flora for a while. Come on, Mr. Holland, you should know everything; then you can make your own decision. This way, sir. You can't even begin to imagine what I’m about to tell you."

Never was mortal man so utterly bewildered by the events of the last hour of his existence as was now Charles Holland, and truly he might well be so. He had arrived in England, and made what speed he could to the house of a family whom he admired for their intelligence, their high culture, and in one member of which his whole thoughts of domestic happiness in this world were centered, and he found nothing but confusion, incoherence, mystery, and the wildest dismay.

Never was a mortal man so completely confused by the events of the last hour of his life as Charles Holland was now, and he certainly had good reason to be. He had arrived in England and hurried to the home of a family he admired for their intelligence and high culture, especially one member who was the focus of all his thoughts about domestic happiness in this world, only to find nothing but chaos, confusion, mystery, and utter despair.

Well might he doubt if he were sleeping or waking—well might he ask if he or they were mad.

He could easily wonder if he was asleep or awake—he could definitely question if he or they were crazy.

And now, as, after a long, lingering look of affection upon the pale, suffering face of Flora, he followed Henry from the room, his thoughts were busy in fancying a thousand vague and wild imaginations with respect to the communication which was promised to be made to him.

And now, after a long, lingering look of affection at Flora's pale, suffering face, he followed Henry out of the room, his mind racing with a thousand vague and wild thoughts about the information that was promised to him.

But, as Henry had truly said to him, not in the wildest freak of his imagination could he conceive of any thing near the terrible strangeness and horror of that which he had to tell him, and consequently he found himself closeted with Henry in a small private room, removed from the domestic part of the hall, to the full in as bewildered a state as he had been from the first.

But, as Henry had really told him, not in his wildest imagination could he picture anything close to the terrifying strangeness and horror of what he had to share, and as a result, he found himself alone with Henry in a small private room, away from the homey part of the hall, just as confused as he had been from the very beginning.


CHAPTER XI.

THE COMMUNICATIONS TO THE LOVER.—THE HEART'S DESPAIR.


046.png

Consternation is sympathetic, and any one who had looked upon the features of Charles Holland, now that he was seated with Henry Bannerworth, in expectation of a communication which his fears told him was to blast all his dearest and most fondly cherished hopes for ever, would scarce have recognised in him the same young man who, one short hour before, had knocked so loudly, and so full of joyful hope and expectation, at the door of the hall.

Consternation is relatable, and anyone who saw Charles Holland's face, now sitting with Henry Bannerworth, waiting for news that he feared would shatter all his most cherished hopes forever, would hardly recognize him as the same young man who, just an hour earlier, had knocked loudly at the hall door, full of joyful anticipation.

But so it was. He knew Henry Bannerworth too well to suppose that any unreal cause could blanch his cheek. He knew Flora too well to imagine for one moment that caprice had dictated the, to him, fearful words of dismissal she had uttered to him.

But that’s how it was. He knew Henry Bannerworth too well to think that any imaginary reason could make him pale. He understood Flora too well to even consider for a second that a whim had prompted the, to him, terrifying words of rejection she had spoken to him.

Happier would it at that time have been for Charles Holland had she acted capriciously towards him, and convinced him that his true heart's devotion had been cast at the feet of one unworthy of so really noble a gift. Pride would then have enabled him, no doubt, successfully to resist the blow. A feeling of honest and proper indignation at having his feelings trifled with, would, no doubt, have sustained him, but, alas! the case seemed widely different.

It would have been better for Charles Holland at that time if she had treated him unpredictably and made him believe that his genuine love was wasted on someone unworthy of such a noble gift. Pride would have helped him, without a doubt, to effectively handle the disappointment. A feeling of real and justified anger at having his emotions toyed with would have supported him, but, unfortunately, the situation appeared to be quite the opposite.

True, she implored him to think of her no more—no longer to cherish in his breast the fond dream of affection which had been its guest so long; but the manner in which she did so brought along with it an irresistible conviction, that she was making a noble sacrifice of her own feelings for him, from some cause which was involved in the profoundest mystery.

True, she begged him to forget her—no longer to hold onto the sweet dream of love that had lived in his heart for so long; but the way she did it left him with an undeniable feeling that she was making a tremendous sacrifice of her own feelings for him, for a reason that was deeply mysterious.

But now he was to hear all. Henry had promised to tell him, and as he looked into his pale, but handsomely intellectual face, he half dreaded the disclosure he yet panted to hear.

But now he was about to hear everything. Henry had promised to tell him, and as he looked into his pale, yet attractively intellectual face, he both dreaded and eagerly anticipated the revelation.

"Tell me all, Henry—tell me all," he said. "Upon the words that come from your lips I know I can rely."

"Tell me everything, Henry—tell me everything," he said. "I know I can trust the words that come from your lips."

"I will have no reservations with you," said Henry, sadly. "You ought to know all, and you shall. Prepare yourself for the strangest revelation you ever heard."

"I won't hold anything back from you," Henry said, sadly. "You should know everything, and you will. Get ready for the strangest revelation you've ever heard."

"Indeed!"

"Absolutely!"

"Ay. One which in hearing you may well doubt; and one which, I hope, you will never find an opportunity of verifying."

"Yeah. One that you might seriously question when you hear it; and one that I hope you will never get the chance to confirm."

"You speak in riddles."

"You talk in riddles."

"And yet speak truly, Charles. You heard with what a frantic vehemence Flora desired you to think no more of her?"

"And yet, be honest, Charles. Did you hear how desperately Flora wanted you to stop thinking about her?"

"I did—I did."

"I did—I did."

"She was right. She is a noble-hearted girl for uttering those words. A dreadful incident in our family has occurred, which might well induce you to pause before uniting your fate with that of any member of it."

"She was right. She’s a good-hearted girl for saying those words. A terrible event has happened in our family, which might make you think twice before tying your future to any of us."

"Impossible. Nothing can possibly subdue the feelings of affection I entertain for Flora. She is worthy of any one, and, as such, amid all changes—all mutations of fortune, she shall be mine."

"Impossible. Nothing can ever lessen the affection I have for Flora. She deserves the best, and no matter what happens or how our fortunes change, she will be mine."

"Do not suppose that any change of fortune has produced the scene you were witness to."

"Don't think that any change in luck caused the situation you witnessed."

"Then, what else?"

"What's next?"

"I will tell you, Holland. In all your travels, and in all your reading, did you ever come across anything about vampyres?"

"I'll tell you, Holland. In all your travels and all your reading, have you ever come across anything about vampires?"

"About what?" cried Charles, drawing his chair forward a little. "About what?"

"About what?" Charles exclaimed, leaning his chair a bit closer. "About what?"

"You may well doubt the evidence of your own ears, Charles Holland, and wish me to repeat what I said. I say, do you know anything about vampyres?"

"You might seriously question what you've just heard, Charles Holland, and want me to say it again. I ask you, do you know anything about vampires?"

Charles Holland looked curiously in Henry's face, and the latter immediately added,—

Charles Holland looked at Henry's face with curiosity, and Henry quickly added,—

"I can guess what is passing in your mind at present, and I do not wonder at it. You think I must be mad."

"I can guess what you’re thinking right now, and I’m not surprised. You probably think I must be crazy."

"Well, really, Henry, your extraordinary question—"

"Well, really, Henry, your amazing question—"

"I knew it. Were I you, I should hesitate to believe the tale; but the fact is, we have every reason to believe that one member of our own family is one of those horrible preternatural beings called vampyres."

"I knew it. If I were you, I would think twice about believing the story; but the truth is, we have every reason to believe that one member of our own family is one of those terrifying supernatural beings known as vampires."

"Good God, Henry, can you allow your judgment for a moment to stoop to such a supposition?"

"Good God, Henry, can you let your judgment sink to such a suggestion for just a moment?"

"That is what I have asked myself a hundred times; but, Charles Holland, the judgment, the feelings, and all the prejudices, natural and acquired, must succumb to actual ocular demonstration. Listen to me, and do not interrupt me. You shall know all, and you shall know it circumstantially."

"That’s what I’ve wondered a hundred times; but, Charles Holland, judgment, feelings, and all the natural and learned biases have to give way to actual visual proof. Listen to me and don’t interrupt. You will know everything, and you will know it in detail."

Henry then related to the astonished Charles Holland all that had occurred, from the first alarm of Flora, up to that period when he, Holland, caught her in his arms as she was about to leave the room.

Henry then told the surprised Charles Holland everything that had happened, from Flora's first alarm up to the moment when Holland caught her in his arms just as she was about to leave the room.

"And now," he said, in conclusion, "I cannot tell what opinion you may come to as regards these most singular events. You will recollect that here is the unbiassed evidence of four or five people to the facts, and, beyond that, the servants, who have seen something of the horrible visitor."

"And now," he said, wrapping up, "I can't say what your thoughts will be about these strange events. You'll remember that we have the unbiased accounts of four or five people regarding the facts, and besides that, the servants who have witnessed something of the terrifying visitor."

"You bewilder me, utterly," said Charles Holland.

"You completely confuse me," said Charles Holland.

"As we are all bewildered."

"As we're all confused."

"But—but, gracious Heaven! it cannot be."

"But—but, oh my God! it can't be."

"It is."

"It is."

"No—no. There is—there must be yet some dreadful mistake."

"No—no. There is—there has to be some terrible mistake."

"Can you start any supposition by which we can otherwise explain any of the phenomena I have described to you? If you can, for Heaven's sake do so, and you will find no one who will cling to it with more tenacity than I."

"Can you come up with any idea that could explain any of the phenomena I've described to you? If you can, please do, and you'll find no one who will hold on to it more fiercely than I will."

"Any other species or kind of supernatural appearance might admit of argument; but this, to my perception, is too wildly improbable—too much at variance with all we see and know of the operations of nature."

"Any other type of supernatural event might be open to debate; but this, in my view, feels way too unlikely—too inconsistent with everything we observe and understand about how nature works."

"It is so. All that we have told ourselves repeatedly, and yet is all human reason at once struck down by the few brief words of—'We have seen it.'"

"It’s true. Everything we've told ourselves over and over, yet all human reasoning is instantly crushed by those few simple words—'We have seen it.'"

"I would doubt my eyesight."

"I'd question my eyesight."

"One might; but many cannot be labouring under the same delusion."

"One might, but many can't be stuck in the same illusion."

"My friend, I pray you, do not make me shudder at the supposition that such a dreadful thing as this is at all possible."

"My friend, please don’t make me cringe at the thought that something so terrible could actually happen."

"I am, believe me, Charles, most unwilling to oppress anyone with the knowledge of these evils; but you are so situated with us, that you ought to know, and you will clearly understand that you may, with perfect honour, now consider yourself free from all engagements you have entered into with Flora."

"I am, trust me, Charles, very reluctant to burden anyone with the awareness of these problems; but you are in a position with us that you need to know, and you'll clearly see that you can, with complete honor, now regard yourself as free from all commitments you've made with Flora."

"No, no! By Heaven, no!"

"No way! By God, no!"

"Yes, Charles. Reflect upon the consequences now of a union with such a family."

"Yes, Charles. Think about the consequences now of being part of such a family."

"Oh, Henry Bannerworth, can you suppose me so dead to all good feeling, so utterly lost to honourable impulses, as to eject from my heart her who has possession of it entirely, on such a ground as this?"

"Oh, Henry Bannerworth, do you really think I'm so devoid of all good feelings, so completely lost to honorable impulses, that I would push out of my heart the one who holds it completely, based on something like this?"

"You would be justified."

"You'd be justified."

"Coldly justified in prudence I might be. There are a thousand circumstances in which a man may be justified in a particular course of action, and that course yet may be neither honourable nor just. I love Flora; and were she tormented by the whole of the supernatural world, I should still love her. Nay, it becomes, then, a higher and a nobler duty on my part to stand between her and those evils, if possible."

"Sure, I could justify my actions as being careful. There are countless situations where a person might have a reason for a certain choice, yet that choice can still be neither honorable nor fair. I love Flora, and even if she were troubled by all the supernatural forces, my love for her wouldn’t change. In fact, I have a greater and more important responsibility to protect her from those dangers, if I can."

"Charles—Charles," said Henry, "I cannot of course refuse to you my meed of praise and admiration for your generosity of feeling; but, remember, if we are compelled, despite all our feelings and all our predilections to the contrary, to give in to a belief in the existence of vampyres, why may we not at once receive as the truth all that is recorded of them?"

"Charles—Charles," said Henry, "I can’t, of course, deny you my praise and admiration for your generous feelings; but remember, if we are forced, despite all our feelings and preferences to the contrary, to accept that vampires exist, why shouldn’t we just accept as true everything that’s been said about them?"

"To what do you allude?"

"What are you referring to?"

"To this. That one who has been visited by a vampyre, and whose blood has formed a horrible repast for such a being, becomes, after death, one of the dreadful race, and visits others in the same way."

"To this. The person who has been visited by a vampire, and whose blood has become a terrible feast for that creature, turns into one of those horrifying beings after death, and goes on to visit others in the same way."

"Now this must be insanity," cried Charles.

"Now this has to be crazy," shouted Charles.

"It bears the aspect of it, indeed," said Henry; "oh, that you could by some means satisfy yourself that I am mad."

"It definitely has that vibe," said Henry; "oh, if only you could somehow convince yourself that I'm crazy."

"There may be insanity in this family," thought Charles, with such an exquisite pang of misery, that he groaned aloud.

"There might be some madness in this family," thought Charles, feeling such a deep sense of misery that he groaned out loud.

"Already," added Henry, mournfully, "already the blighting influence of the dreadful tale is upon you, Charles. Oh, let me add my advice to Flora's entreaties. She loves you, and we all esteem you; fly, then, from us, and leave us to encounter our miseries alone. Fly from us, Charles Holland, and take with you our best wishes for happiness which you cannot know here."

"Already," Henry added sadly, "the negative impact of that terrible story is affecting you, Charles. Please, let me join Flora's pleas. She cares for you, and we all respect you; so, run away from us and let us face our troubles by ourselves. Leave us, Charles Holland, and take our best wishes for a happiness you won’t find here."

"Never," cried Charles; "I devote my existence to Flora. I will not play the coward, and fly from one whom I love, on such grounds. I devote my life to her."

"Never!" Charles exclaimed. "I dedicate my life to Flora. I won’t be a coward and run away from someone I love for those reasons. I commit my life to her."

Henry could not speak for emotion for several minutes, and when at length, in a faltering voice, he could utter some words, he said,—

Henry was too emotional to speak for several minutes, and when he finally managed to say something in a shaky voice, he said,—

"God of heaven, what happiness is marred by these horrible events? What have we all done to be the victims of such a dreadful act of vengeance?"

"God of heaven, what joy is ruined by these terrible events? What have we all done to become the victims of such a horrific act of revenge?"

"Henry, do not talk in that way," cried Charles. "Rather let us bend all our energies to overcoming the evil, than spend any time in useless lamentations. I cannot even yet give in to a belief in the existence of such a being as you say visited Flora."

"Henry, don't speak like that," Charles shouted. "Instead, let’s focus all our energy on defeating the problem rather than wasting time in pointless mourning. I still can't bring myself to believe in the existence of that being you say visited Flora."

"But the evidences."

"But the evidence."

"Look you here, Henry: until I am convinced that some things have happened which it is totally impossible could happen by any human means whatever, I will not ascribe them to supernatural influence."

"Listen, Henry: until I'm convinced that certain things have happened that are completely impossible by any human means, I won't attribute them to supernatural influence."

"But what human means, Charles, could produce what I have now narrated to you?"

"But what human capability, Charles, could create what I've just described to you?"

"I do not know, just at present, but I will give the subject the most attentive consideration. Will you accommodate me here for a time?"

"I’m not sure right now, but I’ll think about it carefully. Can you help me out here for a while?"

"You know you are as welcome here as if the house were your own, and all that it contains."

"You know you're just as welcome here as if this house were yours, along with everything in it."

"I believe so, most truly. You have no objection, I presume, to my conversing with Flora upon this strange subject?"

"I really believe so. You don’t mind if I talk to Flora about this unusual topic, do you?"

"Certainly not. Of course you will be careful to say nothing which can add to her fears."

"Definitely not. You’ll make sure to say nothing that might increase her fears."

"I shall be most guarded, believe me. You say that your brother George, Mr. Chillingworth, yourself, and this Mr. Marchdale, have all been cognisant of the circumstances."

"I'll be very cautious, trust me. You mentioned that your brother George, Mr. Chillingworth, you, and this Mr. Marchdale have all been aware of the situation."

"Yes—yes."

"Yeah—totally."

"Then with the whole of them you permit me to hold free communication upon the subject?"

"Then do you allow me to have open discussions about this topic with all of you?"

"Most certainly."

"Absolutely."

"I will do so then. Keep up good heart, Henry, and this affair, which looks so full of terror at first sight, may yet be divested of some of its hideous aspect."

"I'll do it then. Stay strong, Henry, and this situation, which seems so frightening at first glance, might still lose some of its scary appearance."

"I am rejoiced, if anything can rejoice me now," said Henry, "to see you view the subject with so much philosophy."

"I’m glad, if anything can make me glad right now," said Henry, "to see you approach the subject with so much wisdom."

"Why," said Charles, "you made a remark of your own, which enabled me, viewing the matter in its very worst and most hideous aspect, to gather hope."

"Why," Charles said, "you made a comment that allowed me, seeing the situation in its absolute worst and most terrible light, to find some hope."

"What was that?"

"What was that?"

"You said, properly and naturally enough, that if ever we felt that there was such a weight of evidence in favour of a belief in the existence of vampyres that we are compelled to succumb to it, we might as well receive all the popular feelings and superstitions concerning them likewise."

"You said, quite reasonably, that if we ever feel there's so much evidence supporting the belief in the existence of vampires that we have to accept it, we might as well accept all the common beliefs and superstitions about them too."

"I did. Where is the mind to pause, when once we open it to the reception of such things?"

"I did. Where is the mind supposed to stop when we once allow it to take in such things?"

"Well, then, if that be the case, we will watch this vampyre and catch it."

"Well, if that's the case, we'll keep an eye on this vampire and catch it."

"Catch it?"

"Got it?"

"Yes; surely it can be caught; as I understand, this species of being is not like an apparition, that may be composed of thin air, and utterly impalpable to the human touch, but it consists of a revivified corpse."

"Yes; it can definitely be caught; as I understand it, this type of being is not like a ghost, which can be made of thin air and completely intangible to human touch, but it consists of a reanimated corpse."

"Yes, yes."

"Yep, yep."

"Then it is tangible and destructible. By Heaven! if ever I catch a glimpse of any such thing, it shall drag me to its home, be that where it may, or I will make it prisoner."

"Then it's real and can be destroyed. By Heaven! if I ever see anything like that, it will lead me to its home, wherever that is, or I will capture it."

"Oh, Charles! you know not the feeling of horror that will come across you when you do. You have no idea of how the warm blood will seem to curdle in your veins, and how you will be paralysed in every limb."

"Oh, Charles! You don't know the horror you'll feel when you do. You have no idea how the warm blood will feel like it’s curdling in your veins, and how you will be paralyzed in every limb."

"Did you feel so?"

"Did you feel that way?"

"I did."

"I did."

"I will endeavour to make head against such feelings. The love of Flora shall enable me to vanquish them. Think you it will come again to-morrow?"

"I will try to push back against those feelings. My love for Flora will help me overcome them. Do you think it will come back tomorrow?"

049.png

"I can have no thought the one way or the other."

"I can't think in either direction."

"It may. We must arrange among us all, Henry, some plan of watching which, without completely prostrating our health and strength, will always provide that one shall be up all night and on the alert."

"It might. We need to come up with a plan, Henry, so we can keep watch without completely wearing ourselves out, ensuring that at least one of us is up all night and ready."

"It must be done."

"It has to be done."

"Flora ought to sleep with the consciousness now that she has ever at hand some intrepid and well-armed protector, who is not only himself prepared to defend her, but who can in a moment give an alarm to us all, in case of necessity requiring it."

"Flora can now sleep soundly, knowing that she has a brave and well-equipped protector by her side, who is ready to defend her and can alert all of us at a moment's notice if the need arises."

"It would be a dreadful capture to make to seize a vampyre," said Henry.

"It would be a terrible mistake to catch a vampire," said Henry.

"Not at all; it would be a very desirable one. Being a corpse revivified, it is capable of complete destruction, so as to render it no longer a scourge to any one."

"Not at all; it would actually be quite desirable. As a revived corpse, it can be completely destroyed, which would eliminate it as a threat to anyone."

"Charles, Charles, are you jesting with me, or do you really give any credence to the story?"

"Charles, are you messing with me, or do you actually believe the story?"

"My dear friend, I always make it a rule to take things at their worst, and then I cannot be disappointed. I am content to reason upon this matter as if the fact of the existence of a vampyre were thoroughly established, and then to think upon what is best to be done about it."

"My dear friend, I always try to assume the worst, so I won't be let down. I'm fine with thinking about this as if we completely accepted that vampires exist, and then figuring out the best way to handle it."

"You are right."

"You're right."

"If it should turn out then that there is an error in the fact, well and good—we are all the better off; but if otherwise, we are prepared, and armed at all points."

"If it turns out that there's a mistake in the fact, that's fine—we're all the better for it; but if not, we're ready and fully prepared."

"Let it be so, then. It strikes me, Charles, that you will be the coolest and the calmest among us all on this emergency; but the hour now waxes late, I will get them to prepare a chamber for you, and at least to-night, after what has occurred already, I should think we can be under no apprehension."

"Alright, then. I have to say, Charles, you seem like the calmest one among us in this crisis; but it's getting late, so I’ll have them set up a room for you. After everything that's happened already, I think we should be worried about nothing tonight."

"Probably not. But, Henry, if you would allow me to sleep in that room where the portrait hangs of him whom you suppose to be the vampyre, I should prefer it."

"Probably not. But, Henry, if you would let me sleep in that room where the portrait of the one you think is the vampire hangs, I would prefer it."

"Prefer it!"

"Like it!"

"Yes; I am not one who courts danger for danger's sake, but I would rather occupy that room, to see if the vampyre, who perhaps has a partiality for it, will pay me a visit."

"Yeah; I’m not someone who seeks out danger just for the thrill of it, but I’d rather stay in that room to see if the vampire, who might have a fondness for it, will come to see me."

"As you please, Charles. You can have the apartment. It is in the same state as when occupied by Flora. Nothing has been, I believe, removed from it."

"As you wish, Charles. You can have the apartment. It's just as it was when Flora lived there. I don't think anything has been taken out."

"You will let me, then, while I remain here, call it my room?"

"You'll let me call this my room while I'm here, right?"

"Assuredly."

"Definitely."

This arrangement was accordingly made to the surprise of all the household, not one of whom would, indeed, have slept, or attempted to sleep there for any amount of reward. But Charles Holland had his own reasons for preferring that chamber, and he was conducted to it in the course of half an hour by Henry, who looked around it with a shudder, as he bade his young friend good night.

This setup surprised everyone in the house, as none of them would have slept, or even tried to sleep there, no matter the reward. However, Charles Holland had his own reasons for wanting that room, and after about half an hour, Henry led him to it, glancing around with a shiver as he wished his young friend good night.


CHAPTER XII.

CHARLES HOLLAND'S SAD FEELINGS.—THE PORTRAIT.—THE OCCURRENCE OF THE NIGHT AT THE HALL.


050.png

Charles Holland wished to be alone, if ever any human being had wished fervently to be so. His thoughts were most fearfully oppressive.

Charles Holland wanted to be alone, more than any person ever had. His thoughts were incredibly heavy and overwhelming.

The communication that had been made to him by Henry Bannerworth, had about it too many strange, confirmatory circumstances to enable him to treat it, in his own mind, with the disrespect that some mere freak of a distracted and weak imagination would, most probably, have received from him.

The message he received from Henry Bannerworth had too many odd, confirming details for him to dismiss it in his mind as just a product of a distracted and weak imagination, as he likely would have done otherwise.

He had found Flora in a state of excitement which could arise only from some such terrible cause as had been mentioned by her brother, and then he was, from an occurrence which certainly never could have entered into his calculations, asked to forego the bright dream of happiness which he had held so long and so rapturously to his heart.

He found Flora in a state of excitement that could only come from something as awful as what her brother had mentioned, and then he was unexpectedly asked to give up the beautiful dream of happiness that he had cherished for so long and so passionately.

How truly he found that the course of true love ran not smooth; and yet how little would any one have suspected that from such a cause as that which now oppressed his mind, any obstruction would arise.

How true it is that the path of true love isn’t easy; yet who would have guessed that something as simple as what was bothering him now could cause any trouble?

Flora might have been fickle and false; he might have seen some other fairer face, which might have enchained his fancy, and woven for him a new heart's chain; death might have stepped between him and the realization of his fondest hopes; loss of fortune might have made the love cruel which would have yoked to its distresses a young and beautiful girl, reared in the lap of luxury, and who was not, even by those who loved her, suffered to feel, even in later years, any of the pinching necessities of the family.

Flora could have been untrustworthy and insincere; he might have seen another more beautiful face that captivated him and created a new emotional attachment; death might have come between him and the fulfillment of his deepest desires; financial loss could have turned love into something harsh, chaining a young and beautiful girl, raised in wealth, to his struggles, and even those who loved her never allowed her to experience the harsh realities of their circumstances, not even in later years.

All these things were possible—some of them were probable; and yet none of them had occurred. She loved him still; and he, although he had looked on many a fair face, and basked in the sunny smiles of beauty, had never for a moment forgotten her faith, or lost his devotion to his own dear English girl.

All these things could happen—some of them were likely; yet none of them did occur. She still loved him; and he, even though he had seen many beautiful faces and enjoyed the sunny smiles of attractive women, had never for a moment forgotten her loyalty, or lost his devotion to his beloved English girl.

Fortune he had enough for both; death had not even threatened to rob him of the prize of such a noble and faithful heart which he had won. But a horrible superstition had arisen, which seemed to place at once an impassable abyss between them, and to say to him, in a voice of thundering denunciation,—

Fortune he had enough for both; death had not even threatened to take away the prize of such a noble and loyal heart that he had won. But a terrible superstition had emerged, creating an insurmountable divide between them, and seemed to say to him, in a voice of loud condemnation, —

"Charles Holland, will you have a vampyre for your bride?"

"Charles Holland, do you want a vampire for your bride?"

The thought was terrific. He paced the gloomy chamber to and fro with rapid strides, until the idea came across his mind that by so doing he might not only be proclaiming to his kind entertainers how much he was mentally distracted, but he likewise might be seriously distracting them.

The idea was amazing. He walked back and forth in the dark room with quick steps until it occurred to him that by acting this way, he might not only be showing his hosts how mentally preoccupied he was, but he might also be genuinely distracting them.

The moment this occurred to him he sat down, and was profoundly still for some time. He then glanced at the light which had been given to him, and he found himself almost unconsciously engaged in a mental calculation as to how long it would last him in the night.

The moment this hit him, he sat down and stayed completely still for a while. Then he looked at the light he had, and he found himself almost without thinking doing some mental math about how long it would last him through the night.

Half ashamed, then, of such terrors, as such a consideration would seem to indicate, he was on the point of hastily extinguishing it, when he happened to cast his eyes on the now mysterious and highly interesting portrait in the panel.

Half ashamed of such fears, as this thought would suggest, he was about to quickly put it out when he happened to glance at the now mysterious and very intriguing portrait in the panel.

The picture, as a picture, was well done, whether it was a correct likeness or not of the party whom it represented. It was one of those kind of portraits that seem so life-like, that, as you look at them, they seem to return your gaze fully, and even to follow you with their eyes from place to place.

The painting, as a painting, was well done, whether it accurately depicted the person it represented or not. It was one of those portraits that look so realistic that, as you look at them, they seem to meet your gaze and even follow you with their eyes as you move around.

By candle-light such an effect is more likely to become striking and remarkable than by daylight; and now, as Charles Holland shaded his own eyes from the light, so as to cast its full radiance upon the portrait, he felt wonderfully interested in its life-like appearance.

By candlelight, this effect is more likely to be striking and impressive than in daylight; and now, as Charles Holland shielded his eyes from the light to let its full radiance shine on the portrait, he felt deeply captivated by its lifelike appearance.

"Here is true skill," he said; "such as I have not before seen. How strangely this likeness of a man whom I never saw seems to gaze upon me."

"Here is real talent," he said; "such as I have never seen before. How oddly this likeness of a man I've never met seems to be looking at me."

Unconsciously, too, he aided the effect, which he justly enough called life-like, by a slight movement of the candle, such as any one not blessed with nerves of iron would be sure to make, and such a movement made the face look as if it was inspired with vitality.

Unintentionally, he also enhanced the lifelike effect, which he rightly referred to as life-like, by slightly moving the candle, a gesture anyone without nerves of steel would certainly make, and this movement made the face appear as if it were full of vitality.

Charles remained looking at the portrait for a considerable period of time. He found a kind of fascination in it which prevented him from drawing his eyes away from it. It was not fear which induced him to continue gazing on it, but the circumstance that it was a likeness of the man who, after death, was supposed to have borrowed so new and so hideous an existence, combined with its artistic merits, chained him to the spot.

Charles stared at the portrait for a long time. He was drawn to it in a way that made it hard for him to look away. It wasn’t fear that kept him gazing, but the fact that it depicted the man who, after death, was believed to have taken on such a strange and grotesque form, along with its artistic qualities, held him in place.

"I shall now," he said, "know that face again, let me see it where I may, or under what circumstances I may. Each feature is now indelibly fixed upon my memory—I never can mistake it."

"I will now," he said, "recognize that face again, no matter where I see it or under what circumstances. Every feature is now permanently etched in my memory—I will never mistake it."

He turned aside as he uttered these words, and as he did so his eyes fell upon a part of the ornamental frame which composed the edge of the panel, and which seemed to him to be of a different colour from the surrounding portion.

He turned away as he said this, and as he did, his eyes landed on a section of the decorative frame that made up the edge of the panel, which appeared to him to be a different color from the rest of it.

Curiosity and increased interest prompted him at once to make a closer inquiry into the matter; and, by a careful and diligent scrutiny, he was almost induced to come to the positive opinion, that it no very distant period in time past, the portrait had been removed from the place it occupied.

Curiosity and growing interest made him quickly decide to look into the matter more closely; and through careful and diligent examination, he was nearly convinced that, not long ago, the portrait had been moved from its previous location.

When once this idea, even vague and indistinct as it was, in consequence of the slight grounds he formed it on, had got possession of his mind, he felt most anxious to prove its verification or its fallacy.

When this idea, even as vague and unclear as it was, due to the weak basis he formed it on, took hold of his mind, he became very eager to prove whether it was true or false.

He held the candle in a variety of situations, so that its light fell in different ways on the picture; and the more he examined it, the more he felt convinced that it must have been moved lately.

He held the candle in different situations, so its light hit the picture in various ways; and the more he looked at it, the more he became convinced that it must have been moved recently.

It would appear as if, in its removal, a piece of the old oaken carved framework of the panel had been accidentally broken off, which caused the new look of the fracture, and that this accident, from the nature of the broken bit of framing, could have occurred in any other way than from an actual or attempted removal of the picture, he felt was extremely unlikely.

It seemed that when it was taken out, a piece of the old carved oak framework of the panel had accidentally broken off, creating the new look of the fracture. He felt it was highly unlikely that this accident, given the nature of the broken piece of framing, could have happened in any way other than from an actual or attempted removal of the picture.

He set down the candle on a chair near at hand, and tried if the panel was fast in its place. Upon the very first touch, he felt convinced it was not so, and that it easily moved. How to get it out, though, presented a difficulty, and to get it out was tempting.

He placed the candle on a nearby chair and checked to see if the panel was secure. The moment he touched it, he was sure it wasn't and that it could move easily. However, figuring out how to remove it was a challenge, and the idea of getting it out was tempting.

"Who knows," he said to himself, "what may be behind it? This is an old baronial sort of hall, and the greater portion of it was, no doubt, built at a time when the construction of such places as hidden chambers and intricate staircases were, in all buildings of importance, considered a disiderata."

"Who knows," he thought, "what could be behind it? This is an old baronial-style hall, and most of it was probably built when things like hidden rooms and complex staircases were seen as a must-have in important buildings."

That he should make some discovery behind the portrait, now became an idea that possessed him strongly, although he certainly had no definite grounds for really supposing that he should do so.

The thought of making a discovery behind the portrait strongly took hold of him, even though he had no solid reason to actually believe it would happen.

Perhaps the wish was more father to the thought than he, in the partial state of excitement he was in, really imagined; but so it was. He felt convinced that he should not be satisfied until he had removed that panel from the wall, and seen what was immediately behind it.

Maybe the desire was more about what he wished for than what he actually thought, especially given the excitement he was feeling, but that’s how it was. He was sure he wouldn’t be satisfied until he tore down that panel from the wall and discovered what was right behind it.

After the panel containing the picture had been placed where it was, it appeared that pieces of moulding had been inserted all around, which had had the effect of keeping it in its place, and it was a fracture of one of these pieces which had first called Charles Holland's attention to the probability of the picture having been removed. That he should have to get two, at least, of the pieces of moulding away, before he could hope to remove the picture, was to him quite apparent, and he was considering how he should accomplish such a result, when he was suddenly startled by a knock at his chamber door.

After the panel with the picture was positioned where it needed to be, it turned out that pieces of molding had been added all around it, which helped keep it in place. It was a break in one of these pieces that first made Charles Holland suspect that the picture might have been taken down. He realized he would need to remove at least two of the molding pieces before he could hope to take the picture off, and he was thinking about how to achieve that when he was suddenly surprised by a knock at his bedroom door.

Until that sudden demand for admission at his door came, he scarcely knew to what a nervous state he had worked himself up. It was an odd sort of tap—one only—a single tap, as if some one demanded admittance, and wished to awaken his attention with the least possible chance of disturbing any one else.

Until that unexpected knock on his door happened, he hardly realized how anxious he had become. It was a strange sort of tap—just one—like someone was asking to come in, trying to get his attention without disturbing anyone else.

"Come in," said Charles, for he knew he had not fastened his door; "come in."

"Come in," Charles said, knowing he hadn't locked his door; "come in."

There was no reply, but after a moment's pause, the same sort of low tap came again.

There was no answer, but after a brief pause, the same kind of soft knock sounded again.

Again he cried "come in," but, whoever it was, seemed determined that the door should be opened for him, and no movement was made from the outside. A third time the tap came, and Charles was very close to the door when he heard it, for with a noiseless step he had approached it intending to open it. The instant this third mysterious demand for admission came, he did open it wide. There was no one there! In an instant he crossed the threshold into the corridor, which ran right and left. A window at one end of it now sent in the moon's rays, so that it was tolerably light, but he could see no one. Indeed, to look for any one, he felt sure was needless, for he had opened his chamber-door almost simultaneously with the last knock for admission.

He called out "come in" again, but whoever it was seemed determined that the door should be opened for them, and no one moved from the outside. A third knock came, and Charles was very close to the door when he heard it, as he had silently approached it with the intention of opening it. The moment this third mysterious request for entry came, he swung the door wide open. There was nobody there! In an instant, he stepped into the corridor, which extended to the right and left. A window at one end let in the moonlight, so it was fairly bright, but he couldn’t see anyone. In fact, he was sure that looking for someone was pointless, as he had opened his room door almost at the same time as the last knock for admission.

"It is strange," he said, as he lingered on the threshold of his room door for some moments; "my imagination could not so completely deceive me. There was most certainly a demand for admission."

"It’s strange," he said, lingering at the doorway of his room for a moment. "My imagination can’t be that deceptive. There was definitely a request to come in."

Slowly, then, he returned to his room again, and closed the door behind him.

Slowly, he went back to his room and shut the door behind him.

"One thing is evident," he said, "that if I am in this apartment to be subjected to these annoyances, I shall get no rest, which will soon exhaust me."

"One thing is clear," he said, "that if I'm in this apartment dealing with these annoyances, I won't get any rest, and that'll wear me out pretty quickly."

This thought was a very provoking one, and the more he thought that he should ultimately find a necessity for giving up that chamber he had himself asked as a special favour to be allowed to occupy, the more vexed he became to think what construction might be put upon his conduct for so doing.

This thought was quite provocative, and the more he considered that he would eventually have to give up the room he had requested as a special favor to occupy, the more frustrated he became thinking about how his actions might be interpreted for doing so.

"They will all fancy me a coward," he thought, "and that I dare not sleep here. They may not, of course, say so, but they will think that my appearing so bold was one of those acts of bravado which I have not courage to carry fairly out."

"They will all think I'm a coward," he thought, "and that I’m too scared to sleep here. They might not say it out loud, but they'll believe that my boldness was just an act of bravery that I don’t have the guts to follow through on."

Taking this view of the matter was just the way to enlist a young man's pride in staying, under all circumstances, where he was, and, with a slight accession of colour, which, even although he was alone, would visit his cheeks, Charles Holland said aloud,—

Taking this perspective was exactly how to get a young man to feel proud about staying put, no matter what. With a slight flush that even when he was alone would color his cheeks, Charles Holland said aloud,—

"I will remain the occupant of this room come what may, happen what may. No terrors, real or unsubstantial, shall drive me from it: I will brave them all, and remain here to brave them."

"I will stay in this room no matter what happens. No fears, whether real or imaginary, will scare me away: I will face them all and stay here to confront them."

Tap came the knock at the door again, and now, with more an air of vexation than fear, Charles turned again towards it, and listened. Tap in another minute again succeeded, and much annoyed, he walked close to the door, and laid his hand upon the lock, ready to open it at the precise moment of another demand for admission being made.

Tap came the knock at the door again, and now, feeling more annoyed than scared, Charles turned toward it and listened. Another tap came a minute later, and feeling quite frustrated, he walked up to the door, placed his hand on the lock, and prepared to open it at the exact moment another request for entry was made.

He had not to wait long. In about half a minute it came again, and, simultaneously with the sound, the door flew open. There was no one to be seen; but, as he opened the door, he heard a strange sound in the corridor—a sound which scarcely could be called a groan, and scarcely a sigh, but seemed a compound of both, having the agony of the one combined with the sadness of the other. From what direction it came he could not at the moment decide, but he called out,—

He didn't have to wait long. In about thirty seconds, it happened again, and just as he heard the sound, the door swung open. No one was in sight, but as he opened the door, he heard an odd sound in the hallway—a sound that could barely be described as a groan or a sigh, but seemed like a mix of both, combining the pain of one with the sadness of the other. He couldn't tell where it was coming from at that moment, but he called out,—

"Who's there? who's there?"

"Who's there? Who's there?"

The echo of his own voice alone answered him for a few moments, and then he heard a door open, and a voice, which he knew to be Henry's, cried,—

The sound of his own voice was the only response for a few moments, and then he heard a door open, and a voice he recognized as Henry's shouted,—

"What is it? who speaks?"

"What's happening? Who's talking?"

"Henry," said Charles.

"Henry," Charles said.

"Yes—yes—yes."

"Yeah—yeah—yeah."

"I fear I have disturbed you."

"I’m sorry if I’ve interrupted you."

"You have been disturbed yourself, or you would not have done so. I shall be with you in a moment."

"You wouldn't have done that if you weren't upset yourself. I'll be with you in a minute."

Henry closed his door before Charles Holland could tell him not to come to him, as he intended to do, for he felt ashamed to have, in a manner of speaking, summoned assistance for so trifling a cause of alarm as that to which he had been subjected. However, he could not go to Henry's chamber to forbid him from coming to his, and, more vexed than before, he retired to his room again to await his coming.

Henry shut his door before Charles Holland could tell him not to come in, which he planned to do, because he felt embarrassed to have, in a way, called for help over such a minor issue that had bothered him. However, he couldn't go to Henry's room to stop him from coming over, and feeling even more irritated, he went back to his room to wait for him.

He left the door open now, so that Henry Bannerworth, when he had got on some articles of dress, walked in at once, saying,—

He left the door open now, so that Henry Bannerworth, after getting dressed, walked in right away, saying,—

"What has happened, Charles?"

"What's happened, Charles?"

"A mere trifle, Henry, concerning which I am ashamed you should have been at all disturbed."

"A small issue, Henry, and I'm embarrassed that you were even bothered by it."

"Never mind that, I was wakeful."

"Forget about that, I was wide awake."

"I heard a door open, which kept me listening, but I could not decide which door it was till I heard your voice in the corridor."

"I heard a door open, which made me listen closely, but I couldn't tell which door it was until I heard your voice in the hallway."

"Well, it was this door; and I opened it twice in consequence of the repeated taps for admission that came to it; some one has been knocking at it, and, when I go to it, lo! I can see nobody."

"Well, it was this door, and I opened it twice because of the repeated knocks for entry that came to it; someone has been knocking, and when I go to it, surprise! I can see nobody."

"Indeed!"

"Absolutely!"

053.png

"Such is the case."

"That's how it is."

"You surprise me."

"You've surprised me."

"I am very sorry to have disturbed you, because, upon such a ground, I do not feel that I ought to have done so; and, when I called out in the corridor, I assure you it was with no such intention."

"I'm really sorry to have interrupted you because I don't think I should have. When I called out in the hallway, I promise it wasn't my intention."

"Do not regret it for a moment," said Henry; "you were quite justified in making an alarm on such an occasion."

"Don't regret it for a second," Henry said; "you had every right to raise a fuss in that situation."

"It's strange enough, but still it may arise from some accidental cause; admitting, if we did but know it, of some ready enough explanation."

"It's odd, but it could still come from some chance cause; if we only knew, there might be an easy explanation."

"It may, certainly, but, after what has happened already, we may well suppose a mysterious connexion between any unusual sight or sound, and the fearful ones we have already seen."

"It definitely could, but after everything that’s happened, it’s reasonable to think there’s a strange link between any unusual sight or sound and the terrifying things we’ve already experienced."

"Certainly we may."

"Of course we can."

"How earnestly that strange portrait seems to look upon us, Charles."

"How seriously that strange portrait seems to gaze at us, Charles."

"It does, and I have been examining it carefully. It seems to have been removed lately."

"It does, and I've been looking into it closely. It seems to have been taken out recently."

"Removed!"

"Deleted!"

"Yes, I think, as far as I can judge, that it has been taken from its frame; I mean, that the panel on which it is painted has been taken out."

"Yeah, I think, as far as I can tell, that it has been removed from its frame; I mean, that the panel it's painted on has been taken out."

"Indeed!"

"Absolutely!"

"If you touch it you will find it loose, and, upon a close examination, you will perceive that a piece of the moulding which holds it in its place has been chipped off, which is done in such a place that I think it could only have arisen during the removal of the picture."

"If you touch it, you'll notice it's loose, and if you look closely, you'll see that a piece of the molding keeping it in place has been chipped off. It’s been done in a spot that I think could only have happened while the picture was being taken down."

"You must be mistaken."

"You must be confused."

"I cannot, of course, take upon myself, Henry, to say precisely such is the case," said Charles.

"I can't really say for sure, Henry," said Charles.

"But there is no one here to do so."

"But there's no one here to do that."

"That I cannot say. Will you permit me and assist me to remove it? I have a great curiosity to know what is behind it."

"That's something I can't say. Will you let me and help me to remove it? I'm really curious to know what's behind it."

"If you have, I certainly will do so. We thought of taking it away altogether, but when Flora left this room the idea was given up as useless. Remain here a few moments, and I will endeavour to find something which shall assist us in its removal."

"If you have it, I’ll definitely do that. We considered taking it away completely, but when Flora left this room, we decided that was pointless. Stay here for a few moments, and I’ll try to find something that can help us get rid of it."

Henry left the mysterious chamber in order to search in his own for some means of removing the frame-work of the picture, so that the panel would slip easily out, and while he was gone, Charles Holland continued gazing upon it with greater interest, if possible, than before.

Henry left the mysterious room to look for a way to take apart the picture frame so that the panel could slide out easily. While he was away, Charles Holland kept staring at it with even more interest, if that's possible, than before.

In a few minutes Henry returned, and although what he had succeeded in finding were very inefficient implements for the purpose, yet with this aid the two young men set about the task.

In a few minutes, Henry came back, and even though what he had found were pretty useless tools for the job, the two young men got to work with what they had.

It is said, and said truly enough, that "where there is a will there is a way," and although the young men had no tools at all adapted for the purpose, they did succeed in removing the moulding from the sides of the panel, and then by a little tapping at one end of it, and using a knife at a lever at the other end of the panel, they got it fairly out.

It is often said, and it’s true, that "where there’s a will, there’s a way," and even though the young men didn’t have the right tools for the job, they managed to take off the molding from the sides of the panel. Then, with a bit of tapping at one end and using a knife as a lever at the other end, they successfully got it out.

Disappointment was all they got for their pains. On the other side there was nothing but a rough wooden wall, against which the finer and more nicely finished oak panelling of the chamber rested.

Disappointment was all they received for their efforts. On the other side, there was nothing but a rough wooden wall, against which the smoother and more finely crafted oak paneling of the room leaned.

"There is no mystery here," said Henry.

"There’s no mystery here," Henry said.

"None whatever," said Charles, as he tapped the wall with his knuckles, and found it all hard and sound. "We are foiled."

"None at all," Charles said, tapping the wall with his knuckles and finding it solid and sturdy. "We've been thwarted."

"We are indeed."

"We sure are."

"I had a strange presentiment, now," added Charles, "that we should make some discovery that would repay us for our trouble. It appears, however, that such is not to be the case; for you see nothing presents itself to us but the most ordinary appearances."

"I have a weird feeling right now," Charles added, "that we're going to uncover something that will make all this worthwhile. But it seems that's not going to happen; because all we're seeing are just the most ordinary things."

"I perceive as much; and the panel itself, although of more than ordinary thickness, is, after all, but a bit of planed oak, and apparently fashioned for no other object than to paint the portrait on."

"I see that; and the panel itself, though thicker than usual, is really just a piece of smooth oak, clearly made for no other purpose than to hold the painting."

"True. Shall we replace it?"

"True. Should we replace it?"

Charles reluctantly assented, and the picture was replaced in its original position. We say Charles reluctantly assented, because, although he had now had ocular demonstration that there was really nothing behind the panel but the ordinary woodwork which might have been expected from the construction of the old house, yet he could not, even with such a fact staring him in the face, get rid entirely of the feeling that had come across him, to the effect that the picture had some mystery or another.

Charles hesitantly agreed, and the picture was put back in its original place. We say Charles hesitantly agreed because, even though he had now seen with his own eyes that there was really nothing behind the panel but the usual woodwork that would be expected from the old house's construction, he still couldn't shake the feeling that had come over him—that the picture held some kind of mystery.

"You are not yet satisfied," said Henry, as he observed the doubtful look of Charles Holland's face.

"You still aren't satisfied," Henry said, noticing the uncertain expression on Charles Holland's face.

"My dear friend," said Charles, "I will not deceive you. I am much disappointed that we have made no discovery behind that picture."

"My dear friend," Charles said, "I won’t mislead you. I’m really disappointed that we haven’t found anything behind that picture."

"Heaven knows we have mysteries enough in our family," said Henry.

"Heaven knows we have plenty of mysteries in our family," said Henry.

Even as he spoke they were both startled by a strange clattering noise at the window, which was accompanied by a shrill, odd kind of shriek, which sounded fearful and preternatural on the night air.

Even as he spoke, they were both startled by a strange clattering noise at the window, accompanied by a sharp, odd kind of shriek that sounded terrifying and unnatural in the night air.

"What is that?" said Charles.

"What’s that?" said Charles.

"God only knows," said Henry.

"Only God knows," said Henry.

The two young men naturally turned their earnest gaze in the direction of the window, which we have before remarked was one unprovided with shutters, and there, to their intense surprise, they saw, slowly rising up from the lower part of it, what appeared to be a human form. Henry would have dashed forward, but Charles restrained him, and drawing quickly from its case a large holster pistol, he levelled it carefully at the figure, saying in a whisper,—

The two young men instinctively directed their serious gaze toward the window, which we noted earlier didn’t have shutters, and there, to their great surprise, they saw what looked like a human figure slowly rising up from the bottom of it. Henry was about to rush forward, but Charles held him back, quickly pulling out a large holster pistol from its case and aiming it carefully at the figure, whispering—

"Henry, if I don't hit it, I will consent to forfeit my head."

"Henry, if I don't succeed, I agree to lose my head."

He pulled the trigger—a loud report followed—the room was filled with smoke, and then all was still. A circumstance, however, had occurred, as a consequence of the concussion of air produced by the discharge of the pistol, which neither of the young men had for the moment calculated upon, and that was the putting out of the only light they there had.

He pulled the trigger—there was a loud bang—the room filled with smoke, and then everything went quiet. However, a situation arose because of the shockwave from the gunshot, something neither of the young men had anticipated at that moment, and that was the extinguishing of the only light they had there.

In spite of this circumstance, Charles, the moment he had discharged the pistol, dropped it and sprung forward to the window. But here he was perplexed, for he could not find the old fashioned, intricate fastening which held it shut, and he had to call to Henry,—

In spite of this situation, Charles, as soon as he fired the pistol, threw it down and rushed to the window. But there he was confused, as he couldn't locate the old-fashioned, complicated latch that kept it closed, and he had to call out to Henry,—

"Henry! For God's sake open the window for me, Henry! The fastening of the window is known to you, but not to me. Open it for me."

"Henry! Please open the window for me, Henry! You know how to unfasten it, but I don't. Can you open it for me?"

Thus called upon, Henry sprung forward, and by this time the report of the pistol had effectually alarmed the whole household. The flashing of lights from the corridor came into the room, and in another minute, just as Henry succeeded in getting the window wide open, and Charles Holland had made his way on to the balcony, both George Bannerworth and Mr. Marchdale entered the chamber, eager to know what had occurred. To their eager questions Henry replied,—

Thus called upon, Henry jumped forward, and by this time the sound of the pistol had effectively alarmed the entire household. Lights started flashing from the corridor into the room, and in another minute, just as Henry managed to get the window wide open and Charles Holland had stepped out onto the balcony, both George Bannerworth and Mr. Marchdale entered the room, eager to find out what had happened. To their urgent questions, Henry replied,—

"Ask me not now;" and then calling to Charles, he said,—"Remain where you are, Charles, while I run down to the garden immediately beneath the balcony."

"Don’t ask me right now;" and then calling to Charles, he said, "Stay where you are, Charles, while I go down to the garden directly beneath the balcony."

"Yes—yes," said Charles.

"Yeah—yeah," said Charles.

Henry made prodigious haste, and was in the garden immediately below the bay window in a wonderfully short space of time. He spoke to Charles, saying,—

Henry hurried quickly and was in the garden right below the bay window in no time at all. He spoke to Charles, saying,—

"Will you now descend? I can see nothing here; but we will both make a search."

"Are you coming down now? I can't see anything here, but we can both look for it."

George and Mr. Marchdale were both now in the balcony, and they would have descended likewise, but Henry said,—

George and Mr. Marchdale were both now on the balcony, and they would have come down too, but Henry said,—

"Do not all leave the house. God only knows, now, situated as we are, what might happen."

"Don’t all leave the house. Who knows what might happen, given our current situation?"

"I will remain, then," said George. "I have been sitting up to-night as the guard, and, therefore, may as well continue to do so."

"I’ll stay, then," said George. "I’ve been on guard tonight, so I might as well keep it up."

Marchdale and Charles Holland clambered over the balcony, and easily, from its insignificant height, dropped into the garden. The night was beautiful, and profoundly still. There was not a breath of air sufficient to stir a leaf on a tree, and the very flame of the candle which Charles had left burning in the balcony burnt clearly and steadily, being perfectly unruffled by any wind.

Marchdale and Charles Holland climbed over the balcony and easily dropped into the garden from its low height. The night was beautiful and completely still. Not a whisper of air was strong enough to move a leaf on a tree, and the candle that Charles had left burning on the balcony flickered clearly and steadily, untouched by any breeze.

It cast a sufficient light close to the window to make everything very plainly visible, and it was evident at a glance that no object was there, although had that figure, which Charles shot at, and no doubt hit, been flesh and blood, it must have dropped immediately below.

It provided enough light near the window to make everything clearly visible, and it was obvious right away that there was nothing there. However, if the figure that Charles shot at—and definitely hit—had been real, it would have fallen right down.

As they looked up for a moment after a cursory examination of the ground, Charles exclaimed,—

As they looked up for a moment after quickly checking the ground, Charles exclaimed,—

"Look at the window! As the light is now situated, you can see the hole made in one of the panes of glass by the passage of the bullet from my pistol."

"Check out the window! With the light coming in like this, you can see the hole that the bullet from my gun made in one of the glass panes."

They did look, and there the clear, round hole, without any starring, which a bullet discharged close to a pane of glass will make in it, was clearly and plainly discernible.

They looked, and there was the clear, round hole, without any star-shaped markings, that a bullet fired close to a pane of glass will leave behind, clearly visible.

"You must have hit him," said Henry.

"You must have hit him," Henry said.

"One would think so," said Charles; "for that was the exact place where the figure was."

"One would think so," Charles said, "because that's exactly where the figure was."

"And there is nothing here," added Marchdale. "What can we think of these events—what resource has the mind against the most dreadful suppositions concerning them?"

"And there’s nothing here," Marchdale added. "What can we make of these events—what can our minds do against the most terrifying possibilities related to them?"

Charles and Henry were both silent; in truth, they knew not what to think, and the words uttered by Marchdale were too strikingly true to dispute for a moment. They were lost in wonder.

Charles and Henry were both quiet; honestly, they didn’t know what to think, and Marchdale’s words were too undeniably true to argue about. They were lost in thought.

"Human means against such an appearance as we saw to-night," said Charles, "are evidently useless."

"Human efforts against such a situation like the one we saw tonight," said Charles, "are clearly pointless."

"My dear young friend," said Marchdale, with much emotion, as he grasped Henry Bannerworth's hand, and the tears stood in his eyes as he did so,—"my dear young friend, these constant alarms will kill you. They will drive you, and all whose happiness you hold dear, distracted. You must control these dreadful feelings, and there is but one chance that I can see of getting now the better of these."

"My dear young friend," Marchdale said, filled with emotion as he grasped Henry Bannerworth's hand, tears welling up in his eyes, "these constant fears will wear you down. They will drive you and everyone you care about crazy. You need to manage these awful feelings, and there's only one way I can see to overcome this now."

"What is that?"

"What's that?"

"By leaving this place for ever."

"By leaving this place for good."

"Alas! am I to be driven from the home of my ancestors from such a cause as this? And whither am I to fly? Where are we to find a refuge? To leave here will be at once to break up the establishment which is now held together, certainly upon the sufferance of creditors, but still to their advantage, inasmuch as I am doing what no one else would do, namely, paying away to within the scantiest pittance the whole proceeds of the estate that spreads around me."

"Is it really happening that I'm being forced out of my ancestral home for such a reason? And where am I supposed to go? Where will we find safety? Leaving here would instantly disrupt the home we've built, which is currently held together, though barely, by the goodwill of our creditors, but it's still in their interest since I'm doing what no one else would do—paying out almost every last cent of the entire estate around me."

"Heed nothing but an escape from such horrors as seem to be accumulating now around you."

"Pay attention only to escaping from the horrors that seem to be stacking up around you."

"If I were sure that such a removal would bring with it such a corresponding advantage, I might, indeed, be induced to risk all to accomplish it."

"If I were sure that removing it would bring a significant benefit, I might actually be persuaded to risk everything to make it happen."

"As regards poor dear Flora," said Mr. Marchdale, "I know not what to say, or what to think; she has been attacked by a vampyre, and after this mortal life shall have ended, it is dreadful to think there may be a possibility that she, with all her beauty, all her excellence and purity of mind, and all those virtues and qualities which should make her the beloved of all, and which do, indeed, attach all hearts towards her, should become one of that dreadful tribe of beings who cling to existence by feeding, in the most dreadful manner, upon the life blood of others—oh, it is too dreadful to contemplate! Too horrible—too horrible!"

"As for poor dear Flora," Mr. Marchdale said, "I don’t know what to say or think. She has been attacked by a vampire, and it’s terrifying to consider that after this life ends, she might become one of those dreadful creatures who cling to life by feeding, in the most horrific way, on the blood of others. Oh, it’s too awful to imagine! Too horrible—too horrible!"

"Then wherefore speak of it?" said Charles, with some asperity. "Now, by the great God of Heaven, who sees all our hearts, I will not give in to such a horrible doctrine! I will not believe it; and were death itself my portion for my want of faith, I would this moment die in my disbelief of anything so truly fearful!"

"Then why even talk about it?" Charles said sharply. "Now, by the great God of Heaven, who knows all our hearts, I will not accept such a terrible belief! I refuse to believe it; and even if death were my fate for not having faith, I would rather die right now than believe in something so genuinely frightening!"

"Oh, my young friend," added Marchdale, "if anything could add to the pangs which all who love, and admire, and respect Flora Bannerworth must feel at the unhappy condition in which she is placed, it would be the noble nature of you, who, under happier auspices, would have been her guide through life, and the happy partner of her destiny."

"Oh, my young friend," Marchdale added, "if anything could increase the pain that everyone who loves, admires, and respects Flora Bannerworth feels due to her unfortunate situation, it would be the greatness of your character, who, under better circumstances, would have been her guide through life and a joyful partner in her future."

"As I will be still."

"As I will remain."

"May Heaven forbid it! We are now among ourselves, and can talk freely upon such a subject. Mr. Charles Holland, if you wed, you would look forward to being blessed with children—those sweet ties which bind the sternest hearts to life with so exquisite a bondage. Oh, fancy, then, for a moment, the mother of your babes coming at the still hour of midnight to drain from their veins the very life blood she gave to them. To drive you and them mad with the expected horror of such visitations—to make your nights hideous—your days but so many hours of melancholy retrospection. Oh, you know not the world of terror, on the awful brink of which you stand, when you talk of making Flora Bannerworth a wife."

"God forbid! We're among ourselves now and can talk openly about this. Mr. Charles Holland, if you get married, you'd be looking forward to having children—those sweet connections that tie even the toughest hearts to life in such a beautiful way. Just imagine for a moment the mother of your children coming at midnight to drain the very life she gave them. It would drive you and them crazy with the dread of such visits—making your nights terrible and your days just long hours of sad memories. Oh, you have no idea how terrifying it is on the edge of such horror when you mention taking Flora Bannerworth as your wife."

"Peace! oh, peace!" said Henry.

"Peace! Oh, peace!" said Henry.

"Nay, I know my words are unwelcome," continued Mr. Marchdale. "It happens, unfortunately for human nature, that truth and some of our best and holiest feelings are too often at variance, and hold a sad contest—"

"Nah, I know my words aren't welcome," Mr. Marchdale continued. "Unfortunately for human nature, truth and some of our best and most sacred feelings often clash and have a sad conflict—"

"I will hear no more of this," cried Charles Holland.—"I will hear no more."

"I don’t want to hear any more of this," shouted Charles Holland. "I don’t want to hear any more."

"I have done," said Mr. Marchdale.

"I'm done," Mr. Marchdale said.

"And 'twere well you had not begun."

"And it would have been better if you hadn't started."

"Nay, say not so. I have but done what I considered was a solemn duty."

"No, don't say that. I've only done what I believed was a serious duty."

"Under that assumption of doing duty—a solemn duty—heedless of the feelings and the opinions of others," said Charles, sarcastically, "more mischief is produced—more heart-burnings and anxieties caused, than by any other two causes of such mischievous results combined. I wish to hear no more of this."

"With that idea of fulfilling duty—a serious duty—disregarding the feelings and opinions of others," Charles said sarcastically, "more trouble is created—more heartache and stress caused—than by any other two sources of such harmful effects put together. I don’t want to hear about this anymore."

"Do not be angered with Mr. Marchdale, Charles," said Henry. "He can have no motive but our welfare in what he says. We should not condemn a speaker because his words may not sound pleasant to our ears."

"Don’t be upset with Mr. Marchdale, Charles," Henry said. "He only wants what's best for us with what he says. We shouldn’t judge someone just because their words might not be what we want to hear."

"By Heaven!" said Charles, with animation, "I meant not to be illiberal; but I will not because I cannot see a man's motives for active interference in the affairs of others, always be ready, merely on account of such ignorance, to jump to a conclusion that they must be estimable."

"By Heaven!" said Charles excitedly, "I didn't mean to be stingy; but I won't just because I can't understand a man's motives for getting involved in other people's business, automatically assume that they must be admirable."

"To-morrow, I leave this house," said Marchdale.

"Tomorrow, I’m leaving this house," said Marchdale.

"Leave us?" exclaimed Henry.

"Leaving us?" exclaimed Henry.

"Ay, for ever."

"Yeah, forever."

"Nay, now, Mr. Marchdale, is this generous?"

"Nah, Mr. Marchdale, is this really fair?"

"Am I treated generously by one who is your own guest, and towards whom I was willing to hold out the honest right hand of friendship?"

"Am I being treated well by someone who is your guest, and whom I was ready to welcome with a sincere hand of friendship?"

Henry turned to Charles Holland, saying,—

Henry turned to Charles Holland, saying, —

"Charles, I know your generous nature. Say you meant no offence to my mother's old friend."

"Charles, I know you're a kind person. Just say you didn’t mean to offend my mother’s old friend."

"If to say I meant no offence," said Charles, "is to say I meant no insult, I say it freely."

"If saying I meant no offense means I meant no insult, then I'm saying it openly."

"Enough," cried Marchdale; "I am satisfied."

"That's enough," shouted Marchdale; "I'm satisfied."

"But do not," added Charles, "draw me any more such pictures as the one you have already presented to my imagination, I beg of you. From the storehouse of my own fancy I can find quite enough to make me wretched, if I choose to be so; but again and again do I say I will not allow this monstrous superstition to tread me down, like the tread of a giant on a broken reed. I will contend against it while I have life to do so."

"But please," Charles added, "don't show me any more images like the one you've already put in my head. I can come up with enough misery on my own if I want to, but I keep insisting that I won't let this ridiculous superstition crush me, like a giant stepping on a fragile reed. I will fight against it as long as I'm alive."

"Bravely spoken."

"Well said."

"And when I desert Flora Bannerworth, may Heaven, from that moment, desert me!"

"And when I leave Flora Bannerworth, may Heaven abandon me from that moment!"

"Charles!" cried Henry, with emotion, "dear Charles, my more than friend—brother of my heart—noble Charles!"

"Charles!" shouted Henry, filled with emotion, "dear Charles, my more than friend—brother of my heart—noble Charles!"

"Nay, Henry, I am not entitled to your praises. I were base indeed to be other than that which I purpose to be. Come weal or woe—come what may, I am the affianced husband of your sister, and she, and she only, can break asunder the tie that binds me to her."

"No, Henry, I don’t deserve your praise. It would be wrong of me to be anything other than what I intend to be. Come what may—through good times or bad—I am engaged to your sister, and only she can break the bond that ties me to her."


CHAPTER XIII.

THE OFFER FOR THE HALL.—THE VISIT TO SIR FRANCIS VARNEY.—THE STRANGE RESEMBLANCE.—A DREADFUL SUGGESTION.


056.png

The party made a strict search through every nook and corner of the garden, but it proved to be a fruitless one: not the least trace of any one could be found. There was only one circumstance, which was pondered over deeply by them all, and that was that, beneath the window of the room in which Flora and her mother sat while the brothers were on their visit to the vault of their ancestors, were visible marks of blood to a considerable extent.

The group searched every inch of the garden thoroughly, but their efforts were in vain: there was not a single clue to be found. However, there was one detail that they all considered deeply: beneath the window of the room where Flora and her mother were sitting while the brothers visited their ancestors' vault, there were noticeable bloodstains.

It will be remembered that Flora had fired a pistol at the spectral appearance, and that immediately upon that it had disappeared, after uttering a sound which might well be construed into a cry of pain from a wound.

It will be remembered that Flora shot a pistol at the ghostly figure, and right after that, it vanished, letting out a noise that could easily be interpreted as a cry of pain from a wound.

That a wound then had been inflicted upon some one, the blood beneath the window now abundantly testified; and when it was discovered, Henry and Charles made a very close examination indeed of the garden, to discover what direction the wounded figure, be it man or vampyre, had taken.

That a wound had been inflicted on someone was clearly evident from the blood under the window. When it was found, Henry and Charles thoroughly examined the garden to determine which way the wounded figure, whether man or vampire, had gone.

057.png

But the closest scrutiny did not reveal to them a single spot of blood, beyond the space immediately beneath the window;—there the apparition seemed to have received its wound, and then, by some mysterious means, to have disappeared.

But even the closest examination couldn’t find a single drop of blood, except for the area right under the window; that’s where the figure appeared to have been wounded and then, by some unknown method, vanished.

At length, wearied with the continued excitement, combined with want of sleep, to which they had been subjected, they returned to the hall.

At last, tired from all the ongoing excitement and lack of sleep they had been dealing with, they headed back to the hall.

Flora, with the exception of the alarm she experienced from the firing of the pistol, had met with no disturbance, and that, in order to spare her painful reflections, they told her was merely done as a precautionary measure, to proclaim to any one who might be lurking in the garden that the inmates of the house were ready to defend themselves against any aggression.

Flora, apart from the shock she felt from the gunshot, hadn't been disturbed at all, and to save her from painful thoughts, they told her it was just a safety measure, meant to warn anyone hiding in the garden that the people in the house were prepared to protect themselves against any threat.

Whether or not she believed this kind deceit they knew not. She only sighed deeply, and wept. The probability is, that she more than suspected the vampyre had made another visit, but they forbore to press the point; and, leaving her with her mother, Henry and George went from her chamber again—the former to endeavour to seek some repose, as it would be his turn to watch on the succeeding night, and the latter to resume his station in a small room close to Flora's chamber, where it had been agreed watch and ward should be kept by turns while the alarm lasted.

Whether or not she believed this kind of deceit, they didn't know. She simply sighed deeply and cried. It's likely that she suspected the vampire had made another visit, but they chose not to press the issue. Leaving her with her mother, Henry and George left her room again—the former to try and get some rest since it would be his turn to watch the following night, and the latter to return to a small room next to Flora's chamber, where they had agreed to take turns keeping watch while the alarm lasted.

At length, the morning again dawned upon that unhappy family, and to none were its beams more welcome.

At last, morning broke again for that unfortunate family, and no one welcomed its light more.

The birds sang their pleasant carols beneath the window. The sweet, deep-coloured autumnal sun shone upon all objects with a golden luster; and to look abroad, upon the beaming face of nature, no one could for a moment suppose, except from sad experience, that there were such things as gloom, misery, and crime, upon the earth.

The birds sang their cheerful songs outside the window. The warm, vibrant autumn sun cast a golden glow on everything; and looking out at the bright landscape, no one could imagine, except from painful experience, that gloom, suffering, and crime existed in the world.

"And must I," said Henry, as he gazed from a window of the hall upon the undulating park, the majestic trees, the flowers, the shrubs, and the many natural beauties with which the place was full,—"must I be chased from this spot, the home of my self and of my kindred, by a phantom—must I indeed seek refuge elsewhere, because my own home has become hideous?"

"And do I really have to," said Henry, staring out the window of the hall at the rolling park, the grand trees, the flowers, the bushes, and all the natural beauty surrounding him, "do I really have to be driven from this place, the home of myself and my family, by a ghost—do I truly have to find safety somewhere else because my own home has turned awful?"

It was indeed a cruel and a painful thought! It was one he yet would not, could not be convinced was absolutely necessary. But now the sun was shining: it was morning; and the feelings, which found a home in his breast amid the darkness, the stillness, and the uncertainty of night, were chased away by those glorious beams of sunlight, that fell upon hill, valley, and stream, and the thousand sweet sounds of life and animation that filled that sunny air!

It was definitely a harsh and painful thought! It was one he still wouldn’t, couldn’t accept as absolutely necessary. But now the sun was shining: it was morning; and the feelings that had settled in his chest during the darkness, the stillness, and the uncertainty of night were driven away by the glorious sunlight that lit up the hills, valleys, and streams, along with the thousands of sweet sounds of life and activity that filled the sunny air!

Such a revulsion of feeling was natural enough. Many of the distresses and mental anxieties of night vanish with the night, and those which oppressed the heart of Henry Bannerworth were considerably modified.

Such a strong feeling of disgust was completely natural. Many of the worries and mental stresses of the night disappear with the dawn, and those that weighed on Henry Bannerworth’s heart were greatly eased.

He was engaged in these reflections when he heard the sound of the lodge bell, and as a visitor was now somewhat rare at this establishment, he waited with some anxiety to see to whom he was indebted for so early a call.

He was lost in thought when he heard the sound of the lodge bell, and since it was now pretty uncommon for visitors to be at this place, he felt a bit anxious to find out who was calling so early.

In the course of a few minutes, one of the servants came to him with a letter in her hand.

In just a few minutes, one of the servants approached him with a letter in her hand.

It bore a large handsome seal, and, from its appearance, would seem to have come from some personage of consequence. A second glance at it shewed him the name of "Varney" in the corner, and, with some degree of vexation, he muttered to himself,

It had a big, impressive seal, and based on how it looked, it seemed to have originated from someone important. A second look revealed the name "Varney" in the corner, and, feeling somewhat annoyed, he muttered to himself,

"Another condoling epistle from the troublesome neighbour whom I have not yet seen."

"Another condolence letter from the annoying neighbor I haven't seen yet."

"If you please, sir," said the servant who had brought him the letter, "as I'm here, and you are here, perhaps you'll have no objection to give me what I'm to have for the day and two nights as I've been here, cos I can't stay in a family as is so familiar with all sorts o' ghostesses: I ain't used to such company."

"If you don’t mind, sir," said the servant who had brought him the letter, "since I’m here and you’re here, maybe you wouldn’t mind giving me what I'm owed for the day and two nights I've been here, because I can't stay in a family that's so familiar with all sorts of ghosts: I’m not used to that kind of company."

"What do you mean?" said Henry.

"What do you mean?" Henry asked.

The question was a superfluous one—: too well he knew what the woman meant, and the conviction came across his mind strongly that no domestic would consent to live long in a house which was subject to such dreadful visitations.

The question was unnecessary—he knew exactly what the woman meant, and he couldn’t shake the strong feeling that no servant would agree to stay in a house that experienced such terrible happenings.

"What does I mean!" said the woman,—"why, sir, if it's all the same to you, I don't myself come of a wampyre family, and I don't choose to remain in a house where there is sich things encouraged. That's what I means, sir."

"What do I mean?" said the woman, "Well, sir, if it’s all the same to you, I don’t come from a vampire family, and I don’t want to stay in a house where those kinds of things are encouraged. That’s what I mean, sir."

"What wages are owing to you?" said Henry.

"What pay do you owe?" said Henry.

"Why, as to wages, I only comed here by the day."

"Well, when it comes to pay, I only came here for the day."

"Go, then, and settle with my mother. The sooner you leave this house, the better."

"Go and talk to my mom. The sooner you get out of this house, the better."

"Oh, indeed. I'm sure I don't want to stay."

"Oh, for sure. I definitely don’t want to stay."

This woman was one of those who were always armed at all points for a row, and she had no notion of concluding any engagement, of any character whatever, without some disturbance; therefore, to see Henry take what she said with such provoking calmness was aggravating in the extreme; but there was no help for such a source of vexation. She could find no other ground of quarrel than what was connected with the vampyre, and, as Henry would not quarrel with her on such a score, she was compelled to give it up in despair.

This woman was always ready for a fight, and she had no intention of ending any conversation, no matter what it was about, without causing some sort of disturbance. So, seeing Henry respond to her with such irritating calmness was incredibly frustrating; however, there was nothing she could do about this source of annoyance. She couldn’t find any other reason to argue besides the issue related to the vampire, and since Henry wouldn’t engage in a fight over that, she was left with no choice but to give up in frustration.

When Henry found himself alone, and free from the annoyance of this woman, he turned his attention to the letter he held in his hand, and which, from the autograph in the corner, he knew came from his new neighbour, Sir Francis Varney, whom, by some chance or another, he had never yet seen.

When Henry found himself alone and free from this woman's annoyance, he focused on the letter he held in his hand, which, judging by the signature in the corner, he recognized as coming from his new neighbor, Sir Francis Varney, whom, by some chance or another, he had never seen before.

To his great surprise, he found that the letter contained the following words:—

To his great surprise, he found that the letter contained the following words:—

Dear Sir,—"As a neighbour, by purchase of an estate contiguous to your own, I am quite sure you have excused, and taken in good part, the cordial offer I made to you of friendship and service some short time since; but now, in addressing to you a distinct proposition, I trust I shall meet with an indulgent consideration, whether such proposition be accordant with your views or not.

Dear Sir, — "As a neighbor who has bought a property next to yours, I'm sure you've accepted my earlier offer of friendship and help in good spirit. However, as I present a specific proposal to you now, I hope you will give it thoughtful consideration, regardless of whether it aligns with your own views."

"What I have heard from common report induces me to believe that Bannerworth Hall cannot be a desirable residence for yourself, or your amiable sister. If I am right in that conjecture, and you have any serious thought of leaving the place, I would earnestly recommend you, as one having some experience in such descriptions of property, to sell it at once.

"What I've heard from people makes me think that Bannerworth Hall isn't a good place for you or your lovely sister to live. If I'm correct in this assumption, and you're seriously considering moving, I strongly suggest you sell it right away, as someone with some experience in these types of properties."

"Now, the proposition with which I conclude this letter is, I know, of a character to make you doubt the disinterestedness of such advice; but that it is disinterested, nevertheless, is a fact of which I can assure my own heart, and of which I beg to assure you. I propose, then, should you, upon consideration, decide upon such a course of proceeding, to purchase of you the Hall. I do not ask for a bargain on account of any extraneous circumstances which may at the present time depreciate the value of the property, but I am willing to give a fair price for it. Under these circumstances, I trust, sir, that you will give a kindly consideration to my offer, and even if you reject it, I hope that, as neighbours, we may live long in peace and amity, and in the interchange of those good offices which should subsist between us. Awaiting your reply,

"Now, the suggestion I’m wrapping up this letter with might make you question my genuine intentions; however, I can confidently assure you that they are sincere, and I ask you to believe that as well. I propose, then, that if you decide to move forward with this idea, I would like to buy the Hall from you. I’m not looking for a deal because of any outside factors that might affect the property's current value, but I'm ready to pay a fair price for it. Given this, I hope you’ll kindly consider my offer, and even if you turn it down, I wish that we can continue to live peacefully and in harmony as neighbors, exchanging the good will that should exist between us. I look forward to your response,

"Believe me to be, dear sir,

"Believe me to be, dear sir,

    "Your very obedient servant,

"Your sincerely obedient servant,"

"FRANCIS VARNEY.

FRANCIS VARNEY.

"To Henry Bannerworth, Esq."

"To Henry Bannerworth, Esq."

Henry, after having read this most unobjectionable letter through, folded it up again, and placed it in his pocket. Clasping his hands, then, behind his back, a favourite attitude of his when he was in deep contemplation, he paced to and fro in the garden for some time in deep thought.

Henry finished reading the perfectly acceptable letter, folded it back up, and put it in his pocket. With his hands clasped behind his back, a position he often took when deep in thought, he walked back and forth in the garden for a while, lost in contemplation.

"How strange," he muttered. "It seems that every circumstance combines to induce me to leave my old ancestral home. It appears as if everything now that happened had that direct tendency. What can be the meaning of all this? 'Tis very strange—amazingly strange. Here arise circumstances which are enough to induce any man to leave a particular place. Then a friend, in whose single-mindedness and judgment I know I can rely, advises the step, and immediately upon the back of that comes a fair and candid offer."

"How odd," he murmured. "It feels like everything is pushing me to leave my family's home. It seems like everything that has happened recently leads in that direction. What could all this mean? It's really strange—unbelievably strange. Here come circumstances that would make anyone want to leave a certain place. Then, a friend, whose honesty and judgment I trust completely, suggests that I take that step, and right after that, I get a fair and honest offer."

There was an apparent connexion between all these circumstances which much puzzled Henry. He walked to and fro for nearly an hour, until he heard a hasty footstep approaching him, and upon looking in the direction from whence it came, he saw Mr. Marchdale.

There was an obvious connection between all these circumstances that puzzled Henry a lot. He paced back and forth for nearly an hour until he heard someone approaching quickly, and when he looked in that direction, he saw Mr. Marchdale.

"I will seek Marchdale's advice," he said, "upon this matter. I will hear what he says concerning it."

"I will ask Marchdale for his advice on this matter," he said. "I want to know what he thinks about it."

"Henry," said Marchdale, when he came sufficiently near to him for conversation, "why do you remain here alone?"

"Henry," Marchdale said, as he got close enough to talk, "why are you staying here by yourself?"

"I have received a communication from our neighbour, Sir Francis Varney," said Henry.

"I got a message from our neighbor, Sir Francis Varney," said Henry.

"Indeed!"

"Absolutely!"

"It is here. Peruse it for yourself, and then tell me, Marchdale, candidly what you think of it."

"It’s here. Take a look for yourself, and then let me know, Marchdale, honestly what you think about it."

"I suppose," said Marchdale, as he opened the letter, "it is another friendly note of condolence on the state of your domestic affairs, which, I grieve to say, from the prattling of domestics, whose tongues it is quite impossible to silence, have become food for gossip all over the neighbouring villages and estates."

"I guess," said Marchdale, as he opened the letter, "it's just another friendly note expressing sympathy about your home issues, which, unfortunately, from the chatter of the staff, whose mouths are impossible to shut, have become gossip all over the nearby villages and estates."

"If anything could add another pang to those I have already been made to suffer," said Henry, "it would certainly arise from being made the food of vulgar gossip. But read the letter, Marchdale. You will find its contents of a more important character than you anticipate."

"If anything could add another sting to the pain I've already experienced," Henry said, "it would definitely come from being the subject of petty gossip. But read the letter, Marchdale. You'll see that its contents are more significant than you expect."

"Indeed!" said Marchdale, as he ran his eyes eagerly over the note.

"Absolutely!" said Marchdale, as he eagerly scanned the note.

When he had finished it he glanced at Henry, who then said,—

When he finished, he looked at Henry, who then said,—

"Well, what is your opinion?"

"What's your opinion?"

"I know not what to say, Henry. You know that my own advice to you has been to get rid of this place."

"I don't know what to say, Henry. You know that my advice to you has been to get rid of this place."

"It has."

"It has."

"With the hope that the disagreeable affair connected with it now may remain connected with it as a house, and not with you and yours as a family."

"With the hope that the unpleasant situation associated with it will stay linked to the house, and not to you and your family."

"It may be so."

"It might be."

"There appears to me every likelihood of it."

"It seems very likely to me."

"I do not know," said Henry, with a shudder. "I must confess, Marchdale, that to my own perceptions it seems more probable that the infliction we have experienced from the strange visitor, who seems now resolved to pester us with visits, will rather attach to a family than to a house. The vampyre may follow us."

"I don't know," Henry said, shuddering. "I have to admit, Marchdale, that to me it seems more likely that the torment we've experienced from the strange visitor, who now seems determined to keep bothering us, will be tied to a family rather than a house. The vampire might follow us."

"If so, of course the parting with the Hall would be a great pity, and no gain."

"If that's the case, then leaving the Hall would really be a shame and not worth it at all."

"None in the least."

"Not at all."

"Henry, a thought has struck me."

"Hey Henry, I just had a thought."

"Let's hear it, Marchdale."

"Let’s hear it, Marchdale."

"It is this:—Suppose you were to try the experiment of leaving the Hall without selling it. Suppose for one year you were to let it to some one, Henry."

"It is this:—What if you tried the experiment of leaving the Hall without selling it? What if you rented it out to someone for a year, Henry?"

"It might be done."

"It might happen."

"Ay, and it might, with very great promise and candour, be proposed to this very gentleman, Sir Francis Varney, to take it for one year, to see how he liked it before becoming the possessor of it. Then if he found himself tormented by the vampyre, he need not complete the purchase, or if you found that the apparition followed you from hence, you might yourself return, feeling that perhaps here, in the spots familiar to your youth, you might be most happy, even under such circumstances as at present oppress you."

"Yes, and it could be suggested to this very gentleman, Sir Francis Varney, that he take it for a year to see if he likes it before making the purchase. Then, if he finds himself troubled by the vampire, he wouldn’t have to go through with the purchase. Or, if you discover that the ghost follows you from here, you might come back, feeling that perhaps here, in the places you knew as a child, you could be happiest, even under the heavy situation you’re facing now."

"Most happy!" ejaculated Henry.

"Very happy!" exclaimed Henry.

"Perhaps I should not have used that word."

"Maybe I shouldn't have used that word."

"I am sure you should not," said Henry, "when you speak of me."

"I’m sure you shouldn’t," Henry said, "when you talk about me."

"Well—well; let us hope that the time may not be very far distant when I may use the term happy, as applied to you, in the most conclusive and the strongest manner it can be used."

"Well—well; let’s hope that it won’t be long before I can use the word happy to describe you in the most definite and powerful way possible."

"Oh," said Henry, "I will hope; but do not mock me with it now, Marchdale, I pray you."

"Oh," Henry said, "I'll hold onto hope; just please don't tease me with it right now, Marchdale."

"Heaven forbid that I should mock you!"

"Heaven forbid that I would ever make fun of you!"

"Well—well; I do not believe you are the man to do so to any one. But about this affair of the house."

"Well, I really don’t think you’re the right person to do that to anyone. But regarding this house situation."

"Distinctly, then, if I were you, I would call upon Sir Francis Varney, and make him an offer to become a tenant of the Hall for twelve months, during which time you could go where you please, and test the fact of absence ridding you or not ridding you of the dreadful visitant who makes the night here truly hideous."

"Clearly, if I were you, I would reach out to Sir Francis Varney and propose that he become a tenant of the Hall for twelve months. During that time, you could go wherever you want and find out if being away gets rid of the terrible presence that makes the nights here truly awful."

"I will speak to my mother, to George, and to my sister of the matter. They shall decide."

"I'll talk to my mom, George, and my sister about it. They'll make the decision."

Mr. Marchdale now strove in every possible manner to raise the spirits of Henry Bannerworth, by painting to him the future in far more radiant colours than the present, and endeavouring to induce a belief in his mind that a short period of time might after all replace in his mind, and in the minds of those who were naturally so dear to him, all their wonted serenity.

Mr. Marchdale now tried every possible way to lift Henry Bannerworth's spirits by describing the future in much brighter terms than the present and attempting to convince him that a short time could eventually restore the peace of mind that he and his loved ones had always known.

Henry, although he felt not much comfort from these kindly efforts, yet could feel gratitude to him who made them; and after expressing such a feeling to Marchdale, in strong terms, he repaired to the house, in order to hold a solemn consultation with those whom he felt ought to be consulted as well as himself as to what steps should be taken with regard to the Hall.

Henry, while he didn’t feel much comfort from these friendly efforts, still felt grateful to the person who made them; and after expressing this gratitude to Marchdale in strong terms, he headed to the house to have a serious discussion with those he believed should be consulted along with him about what actions should be taken regarding the Hall.

The proposition, or rather the suggestion, which had been made by Marchdale upon the proposition of Sir Francis Varney, was in every respect so reasonable and just, that it met, as was to be expected, with the concurrence of every member of the family.

The suggestion made by Marchdale at the request of Sir Francis Varney was so reasonable and fair that, as expected, it received the agreement of every family member.

Flora's cheeks almost resumed some of their wonted colour at the mere thought now of leaving that home to which she had been at one time so much attached.

Flora's cheeks almost regained some of their usual color at the mere thought of leaving the home she had once been so attached to.

"Yes, dear Henry," she said, "let us leave here if you are agreeable so to do, and in leaving this house, we will believe that we leave behind us a world of terror."

"Yes, dear Henry," she said, "let's leave here if you're okay with it, and by leaving this house, we’ll believe we're leaving behind a world of fear."

"Flora," remarked Henry, in a tone of slight reproach, "if you were so anxious to leave Bannerworth Hall, why did you not say so before this proposition came from other mouths? You know your feelings upon such a subject would have been laws to me."

"Flora," Henry said, a bit reproachfully, "if you were so eager to leave Bannerworth Hall, why didn't you mention it before someone else brought it up? You know your feelings on this would have been enough to guide me."

"I knew you were attached to the old house," said Flora; "and, besides, events have come upon us all with such fearful rapidity, there has scarcely been time to think."

"I knew you had a strong connection to the old house," said Flora; "and, on top of that, everything has happened so fast lately that there’s barely been time to think."

"True—true."

"Absolutely."

"And you will leave, Henry?"

"Are you leaving, Henry?"

"I will call upon Sir Francis Varney myself, and speak to him upon the subject."

"I'll speak to Sir Francis Varney myself about it."

A new impetus to existence appeared now to come over the whole family, at the idea of leaving a place which always would be now associated in their minds with so much terror. Each member of the family felt happier, and breathed more freely than before, so that the change which had come over them seemed almost magical. And Charles Holland, too, was much better pleased, and he whispered to Flora,—

A fresh sense of energy seemed to wash over the entire family at the thought of leaving a place that would always be linked to so much fear in their minds. Each family member felt happier and breathed more easily than before, making the transformation they experienced feel almost magical. Charles Holland was also feeling much better about things, and he whispered to Flora,—

"Dear Flora, you will now surely no longer talk of driving from you the honest heart that loves you?"

"Dear Flora, you surely won't talk about pushing away the honest heart that loves you anymore?"

"Hush, Charles, hush!" she said; "meet me an hour hence in the garden, and we will talk of this."

"Hush, Charles, hush!" she said. "Meet me in the garden in an hour, and we’ll talk about this."

"That hour will seem an age," he said.

"That hour will feel like forever," he said.

Henry, now, having made a determination to see Sir Francis Varney, lost no time in putting it into execution. At Mr. Marchdale's own request, he took him with him, as it was desirable to have a third person present in the sort of business negotiation which was going on. The estate which had been so recently entered upon by the person calling himself Sir Francis Varney, and which common report said he had purchased, was a small, but complete property, and situated so close to the grounds connected with Bannerworth Hall, that a short walk soon placed Henry and Mr. Marchdale before the residence of this gentleman, who had shown so kindly a feeling towards the Bannerworth family.

Henry, now determined to see Sir Francis Varney, wasted no time in making it happen. At Mr. Marchdale's request, he brought him along, as it was wise to have a third person present for this kind of business discussion. The estate that the man calling himself Sir Francis Varney had recently taken over, and which everyone said he had bought, was a small but complete property, located so close to the grounds of Bannerworth Hall that a short walk soon brought Henry and Mr. Marchdale to the residence of this man, who had shown such kindness towards the Bannerworth family.

"Have you seen Sir Francis Varney?" asked Henry of Mr. Marchdale, as he rung the gate-bell.

"Have you seen Sir Francis Varney?" Henry asked Mr. Marchdale as he rang the gatebell.

"I have not. Have you?"

"I haven’t. Have you?"

"No; I never saw him. It is rather awkward our both being absolute strangers to his person."

"No; I’ve never seen him. It’s a bit strange that we’re both complete strangers to him."

"We can but send in our names, however; and, from the great vein of courtesy that runs through his letter, I have no doubt but we shall receive the most gentlemanly reception from him."

"We can only send in our names, though; and from the strong sense of courtesy in his letter, I have no doubt we will get the most polite reception from him."

A servant in handsome livery appeared at the iron-gates, which opened upon a lawn in the front of Sir Francis Varney's house, and to this domestic Henry Bannerworth handed his card, on which he had written, in pencil, likewise the name of Mr. Marchdale.

A servant in a smart uniform appeared at the iron gates, which opened onto a lawn in front of Sir Francis Varney's house. Henry Bannerworth handed his card to this servant, on which he had also written, in pencil, the name of Mr. Marchdale.

"If your master," he said, "is within, we shall be glad to see him."

"If your boss," he said, "is inside, we’d be happy to see him."

"Sir Francis is at home, sir," was the reply, "although not very well. If you will be pleased to walk in, I will announce you to him."

"Sir Francis is home, sir," came the reply, "but he isn't feeling very well. If you'd like to come in, I can let him know you're here."

Henry and Marchdale followed the man into a handsome enough reception-room, where they were desired to wait while their names were announced.

Henry and Marchdale followed the man into a nice reception room, where they were asked to wait while their names were announced.

"Do you know if this gentleman be a baronet," said Henry, "or a knight merely?"

"Do you know if this guy is a baronet or just a knight?" said Henry.

"I really do not; I never saw him in my life, or heard of him before he came into this neighbourhood."

"I honestly don’t; I’ve never seen him in my life or heard about him before he came into this neighborhood."

"And I have been too much occupied with the painful occurrences of this hall to know anything of our neighbours. I dare say Mr. Chillingworth, if we had thought to ask him, would have known something concerning him."

"And I've been too caught up in the painful events of this place to know anything about our neighbors. I'm sure Mr. Chillingworth would have known something about him if we had thought to ask."

"No doubt."

"Definitely."

This brief colloquy was put an end to by the servant, who said,—

This short conversation was interrupted by the servant, who said,—

"My master, gentlemen, is not very well; but he begs me to present his best compliments, and to say he is much gratified with your visit, and will be happy to see you in his study."

"My master, gentlemen, isn't feeling very well; but he asks me to send his best regards and to say he really appreciates your visit and will be glad to see you in his study."

Henry and Marchdale followed the man up a flight of stone stairs, and then they were conducted through a large apartment into a smaller one. There was very little light in this small room; but at the moment of their entrance a tall man, who was seated, rose, and, touching the spring of a blind that was to the window, it was up in a moment, admitting a broad glare of light. A cry of surprise, mingled with terror, came from Henry Bannerworth's lip. The original of the portrait on the panel stood before him! There was the lofty stature, the long, sallow face, the slightly projecting teeth, the dark, lustrous, although somewhat sombre eyes; the expression of the features—all were alike.

Henry and Marchdale followed the man up a set of stone stairs, and then they were led through a large room into a smaller one. There was very little light in this small room; but as soon as they entered, a tall man who was seated stood up and pressed a button on a window blind, raising it instantly and letting in a bright beam of light. A cry of shock, mixed with fear, escaped Henry Bannerworth's lips. The subject of the portrait on the panel stood before him! There was the tall figure, the long, pale face, the slightly protruding teeth, the dark, shiny, yet somewhat gloomy eyes; the expression on his face—all were identical.

"Are you unwell, sir?" said Sir Francis Varney, in soft, mellow accents, as he handed a chair to the bewildered Henry.

"Are you feeling unwell, sir?" Sir Francis Varney said in gentle, soothing tones as he offered a chair to the confused Henry.

"God of Heaven!" said Henry; "how like!"

"God of Heaven!" said Henry; "how similar!"

"You seem surprised, sir. Have you ever seen me before?"

"You look surprised, sir. Have we met before?"

Sir Francis drew himself up to his full height, and cast a strange glance upon Henry, whose eyes were rivetted upon his face, as if with a species of fascination which he could not resist.

Sir Francis straightened up to his full height and gave Henry a strange look, who was staring at his face as if under a spell he couldn't break.

"Marchdale," Henry gasped; "Marchdale, my friend, Marchdale. I—I am surely mad."

"Marchdale," Henry gasped, "Marchdale, my friend, Marchdale. I—I must be losing my mind."

"Hush! be calm," whispered Marchdale.

"Shh! Stay calm," whispered Marchdale.

"Calm—calm—can you not see? Marchdale, is this a dream? Look—look—oh! look."

"Calm down—calm down—can’t you see? Marchdale, is this a dream? Look—look—oh! look."

"For God's sake, Henry, compose yourself."

"For goodness' sake, Henry, pull yourself together."

"Is your friend often thus?" said Sir Francis Varney, with the same mellifluous tone which seemed habitual to him.

"Is your friend often like this?" said Sir Francis Varney, with the same smooth tone that seemed usual for him.

"No, sir, he is not; but recent circumstances have shattered his nerves; and, to tell the truth, you bear so strong a resemblance to an old portrait, in his house, that I do not wonder so much as I otherwise should at his agitation."

"No, sir, he isn't; but recent events have stressed him out, and to be honest, you look so much like an old portrait in his house that I’m not as surprised by his agitation as I otherwise would be."

"Indeed."

"Definitely."

"A resemblance!" said Henry; "a resemblance! God of Heaven! it is the face itself."

"A resemblance!" Henry exclaimed. "A resemblance! Oh my God! It's the very face."

"You much surprise me," said Sir Francis.

"You really surprise me," said Sir Francis.

061.png

Henry sunk into the chair which was near him, and he trembled violently. The rush of painful thoughts and conjectures that came through his mind was enough to make any one tremble. "Is this the vampyre?" was the horrible question that seemed impressed upon his very brain, in letters of flame. "Is this the vampyre?"

Henry sank into the chair next to him, trembling violently. The flood of painful thoughts and speculations racing through his mind was enough to make anyone shake. "Is this the vampire?" was the terrifying question that felt burned into his very brain, in letters of fire. "Is this the vampire?"

"Are you better, sir?" said Sir Francis Varney, in his bland, musical voice. "Shall I order any refreshment for you?"

"Are you feeling better, sir?" said Sir Francis Varney, in his smooth, pleasant voice. "Would you like me to get you something to eat or drink?"

"No—no," gasped Henry; "for the love of truth tell me! Is—is your name really Varney!"

"No—no," Henry gasped; "please, for the love of truth, tell me! Is your name really Varney?"

"Sir?"

"Excuse me?"

"Have you no other name to which, perhaps, a better title you could urge?"

"Is there no other name you could suggest that might be more fitting?"

"Mr. Bannerworth, I can assure you that I am too proud of the name of the family to which I belong to exchange it for any other, be it what it may."

"Mr. Bannerworth, I can assure you that I am too proud of my family's name to trade it for any other, no matter what it is."

"How wonderfully like!"

"How wonderfully alike!"

"I grieve to see you so much distressed. Mr. Bannerworth. I presume ill health has thus shattered your nerves?"

"I’m sad to see you so upset, Mr. Bannerworth. I assume that bad health has taken a toll on your nerves?"

"No; ill health has not done the work. I know not what to say, Sir Francis Varney, to you; but recent events in my family have made the sight of you full of horrible conjectures."

"No, it’s not my health that's the issue. I don’t know what to say to you, Sir Francis Varney, but recent things that have happened in my family have made seeing you fill me with terrible thoughts."

"What mean you, sir?"

"What do you mean, sir?"

"You know, from common report, that we have had a fearful visitor at our house."

"You know, from what everyone is saying, that we've had a terrifying visitor at our house."

"A vampyre, I have heard," said Sir Francis Varney, with a bland, and almost beautiful smile, which displayed his white glistening teeth to perfection.

"A vampire, I've heard," said Sir Francis Varney, with a smooth, almost charming smile that showcased his bright, gleaming teeth perfectly.

"Yes; a vampyre, and—and—"

"Yes; a vampire, and—and—"

"I pray you go on, sir; you surely are far above the vulgar superstition of believing in such matters?"

"I urge you to continue, sir; you must be well above the common superstition of believing in such things?"

"My judgment is assailed in too many ways and shapes for it to hold out probably as it ought to do against so hideous a belief, but never was it so much bewildered as now."

"My judgment is challenged in too many ways for it to withstand this horrible belief as it should, but it has never been as confused as it is now."

"Why so?"

"Why is that?"

"Because—"

"Because—"

"Nay, Henry," whispered Mr. Marchdale, "it is scarcely civil to tell Sir Francis to his face, that he resembles a vampyre."

"Nah, Henry," whispered Mr. Marchdale, "it's not really polite to tell Sir Francis to his face that he looks like a vampire."

"I must, I must."

"I have to, I have to."

"Pray, sir," interrupted Varney to Marchdale, "permit Mr. Bannerworth to speak here freely. There is nothing in the whole world I so much admire as candour."

"Please, sir," Varney interrupted Marchdale, "let Mr. Bannerworth speak freely here. There's nothing in the world I admire more than honesty."

"Then you so much resemble the vampyre," added Henry, "that—that I know not what to think."

"Then you look so much like a vampire," added Henry, "that I really don't know what to think."

"Is it possible?" said Varney.

"Is it possible?" Varney asked.

"It is a damning fact."

"It's a damning fact."

"Well, it's unfortunate for me, I presume? Ah!"

"Well, I guess it's unfortunate for me, right? Ah!"

Varney gave a twinge of pain, as if some sudden bodily ailment had attacked him severely.

Varney winced in pain, as if a sudden physical issue had hit him hard.

"You are unwell, sir?" said Marchdale.

"You’re not feeling well, are you, sir?" asked Marchdale.

"No, no—no," he said; "I—hurt my arm, and happened accidentally to touch the arm of this chair with it."

"No, no—no," he said; "I—hurt my arm, and I just happened to touch the arm of this chair with it."

"A hurt?" said Henry.

"Is there an injury?" said Henry.

"Yes, Mr. Bannerworth."

"Yes, Mr. Bannerworth."

"A—a wound?"

"A— a cut?"

"Yes, a wound, but not much more than skin deep. In fact, little beyond an abrasion of the skin."

"Yes, a wound, but not much more than skin deep. In fact, it's just a scrape on the skin."

"May I inquire how you came by it?"

"Can I ask how you got it?"

"Oh, yes. A slight fall."

"Oh, yes. A small fall."

"Indeed."

"Definitely."

"Remarkable, is it not? Very remarkable. We never know a moment when, from same most trifling cause, we may receive really some serious bodily harm. How true it is, Mr. Bannerworth, that in the midst of life we are in death."

"Isn't it remarkable? Very remarkable. We never know a moment when, from the slightest cause, we might actually suffer some serious physical harm. How true it is, Mr. Bannerworth, that in the midst of life, we are surrounded by death."

"And equally true, perhaps," said Henry, "that in the midst of death there may be found a horrible life."

"And it's just as true, maybe," said Henry, "that even in the middle of death, you can find a terrible life."

"Well, I should not wonder. There are really so many strange things in this world, that I have left off wondering at anything now."

"Well, I shouldn't be surprised. There are just so many strange things in this world that I've stopped being amazed by anything now."

"There are strange things," said Henry. "You wish to purchase of me the Hall, sir?"

"There are strange things," Henry said. "You want to buy the Hall from me, sir?"

"If you wish to sell."

"If you want to sell."

"You—you are perhaps attached to the place? Perhaps you recollected it, sir, long ago?"

"You—maybe you have a connection to this place? Maybe you remembered it, sir, a long time ago?"

"Not very long," smiled Sir Francis Varney. "It seems a nice comfortable old house; and the grounds, too, appear to be amazingly well wooded, which, to one of rather a romantic temperament like myself, is always an additional charm to a place. I was extremely pleased with it the first time I beheld it, and a desire to call myself the owner of it took possession of my mind. The scenery is remarkable for its beauty, and, from what I have seen of it, it is rarely to be excelled. No doubt you are greatly attached to it."

"Not too long," smiled Sir Francis Varney. "It seems like a cozy old house, and the grounds are surprisingly well wooded, which is always an extra charm for someone with a rather romantic nature like mine. I was really impressed with it the first time I saw it, and the thought of calling it my own took over my mind. The scenery is known for its beauty, and from what I’ve seen, it’s hard to beat. I’m sure you have a strong attachment to it."

"It has been my home from infancy," returned Henry, "and being also the residence of my ancestors for centuries, it is natural that I should be so."

"It’s been my home since I was a baby," Henry replied, "and since it’s also been the home of my family for generations, it makes sense that I feel this way."

"True—true."

"Yeah—totally."

"The house, no doubt, has suffered much," said Henry, "within the last hundred years."

"The house has definitely suffered a lot," said Henry, "over the past hundred years."

"No doubt it has. A hundred years is a tolerable long space of time, you know."

"It definitely has. A hundred years is quite a long time, you know."

"It is, indeed. Oh, how any human life which is spun out to such an extent, must lose its charms, by losing all its fondest and dearest associations."

"It really is. Oh, how any human life that is stretched out for so long must lose its appeal by losing all its most cherished and beloved connections."

"Ah, how true," said Sir Francis Varney. He had some minutes previously touched a bell, and at this moment a servant brought in on a tray some wine and refreshments.

"Ah, how true," said Sir Francis Varney. A few minutes earlier, he had rung a bell, and at that moment, a servant walked in with a tray of wine and snacks.


CHAPTER XIV.

HENRY'S AGREEMENT WITH SIR FRANCIS VARNEY.—THE SUDDEN ARRIVAL AT THE HALL.—FLORA'S ALARM.


063.png

On the tray which the servant brought into the room, were refreshments of different kinds, including wine, and after waving his hand for the domestic to retire, Sir Francis Varney said,—

On the tray that the servant brought into the room were various refreshments, including wine, and after signaling for the staff to leave, Sir Francis Varney said,—

"You will be better, Mr. Bannerworth, for a glass of wine after your walk, and you too, sir. I am ashamed to say, I have quite forgotten your name."

"You'll feel better, Mr. Bannerworth, after a glass of wine following your walk, and you as well, sir. I’m embarrassed to admit, I’ve completely forgotten your name."

"Marchdale."

"Marchdale."

"Mr. Marchdale. Ay, Marchdale. Pray, sir, help yourself."

"Mr. Marchdale. Yeah, Marchdale. Please, help yourself."

"You take nothing yourself?" said Henry.

"You’re not taking anything for yourself?" said Henry.

"I am under a strict regimen," replied Varney. "The simplest diet alone does for me, and I have accustomed myself to long abstinence."

"I follow a strict routine," Varney replied. "Even a simple diet is enough for me, and I've gotten used to long periods without eating."

"He will not eat or drink," muttered Henry, abstractedly.

"He won't eat or drink," Henry muttered, lost in thought.

"Will you sell me the Hall?" said Sir Francis Varney.

"Will you sell me the Hall?" asked Sir Francis Varney.

Henry looked in his face again, from which he had only momentarily withdrawn his eyes, and he was then more struck than ever with the resemblance between him and the portrait on the panel of what had been Flora's chamber. What made that resemblance, too, one about which there could scarcely be two opinions, was the mark or cicatrix of a wound in the forehead, which the painter had slightly indented in the portrait, but which was much more plainly visible on the forehead of Sir Francis Varney. Now that Henry observed this distinctive mark, which he had not done before, he could feel no doubt, and a sickening sensation came over him at the thought that he was actually now in the presence of one of those terrible creatures, vampyres.

Henry looked at his face again, from which he had only briefly averted his gaze, and he was even more struck than before by the resemblance between him and the portrait on the panel in what had been Flora's room. What made the similarity undeniable was the scar or mark of a wound on the forehead, which the painter had slightly depicted in the portrait, but which was much more clearly visible on Sir Francis Varney's forehead. Now that Henry noticed this distinctive mark, which he hadn't seen before, he felt no doubt, and a nauseating sensation washed over him at the thought that he was now actually in the presence of one of those horrible creatures, vampires.

"You do not drink," said Varney. "Most young men are not so modest with a decanter of unimpeachable wine before them. I pray you help yourself."

"You don't drink," said Varney. "Most young men aren't so modest with a bottle of good wine right in front of them. Please, go ahead and help yourself."

"I cannot."

"I can't."

Henry rose as he spoke, and turning to Marchdale, he said, in addition,—

Henry stood up as he spoke, and turning to Marchdale, he added,—

"Will you come away?"

"Will you come with me?"

"If you please," said Marchdale, rising.

"If you don't mind," said Marchdale, getting up.

"But you have not, my dear sir," said Varney, "given me yet any answer about the Hall?"

"But you haven't, my dear sir," said Varney, "given me any answer about the Hall yet?"

"I cannot yet," answered Henry, "I will think. My present impression is, to let you have it on whatever terms you may yourself propose, always provided you consent to one of mine."

"I can't say just yet," Henry replied, "I need some time to think. Right now, I'm inclined to let you have it on whatever terms you suggest, as long as you're willing to agree to one of my conditions."

"Name it."

"Name it."

"That you never show yourself in my family."

"That you never show up in my family."

"How very unkind. I understand you have a charming sister, young, beautiful, and accomplished. Shall I confess, now, that I had hopes of making myself agreeable to her?"

"How very unkind. I understand you have a lovely sister, young, beautiful, and accomplished. Should I admit, now, that I had hopes of winning her over?"

"You make yourself agreeable to her? The sight of you would blast her for ever, and drive her to madness."

"You’re trying to be nice to her? Just seeing you would ruin her completely and send her into a frenzy."

"Am I so hideous?"

"Am I that ugly?"

"No, but—you are—"

"No, but you are—"

"What am I?"

"Who am I?"

"Hush, Henry, hush," cried Marchdale. "Remember you are in this gentleman's house."

"Hush, Henry, hush," Marchdale said. "Remember, you're in this gentleman's house."

"True, true. Why does he tempt me to say these dreadful things? I do not want to say them."

"True, true. Why does he make me want to say these terrible things? I really don't want to say them."

"Come away, then—come away at once. Sir Francis Varney, my friend, Mr. Bannerworth, will think over your offer, and let you know. I think you may consider that your wish to become the purchaser of the Hall will be complied with."

"Come on, let’s go—right now. Sir Francis Varney, my friend Mr. Bannerworth will think about your offer and get back to you. I believe you can count on getting your wish to buy the Hall."

"I wish to have it," said Varney, "and I can only say, that if I am master of it, I shall be very happy to see any of the family on a visit at any time."

"I want to have it," said Varney, "and I can only say that if I own it, I'll be very happy to see any of the family visit at any time."

"A visit!" said Henry, with a shudder. "A visit to the tomb were far more desirable. Farewell, sir."

"A visit!" said Henry, with a shiver. "A visit to the tomb would be much more desirable. Goodbye, sir."

"Adieu," said Sir Francis Varney, and he made one of the most elegant bows in the world, while there came over his face a peculiarity of expression that was strange, if not painful, to contemplate. In another minute Henry and Marchdale were clear of the house, and with feelings of bewilderment and horror, which beggar all description, poor Henry allowed himself to be led by the arm by Marchdale to some distance, without uttering a word. When he did speak, he said,—

"Goodbye," said Sir Francis Varney, and he made one of the most graceful bows you could imagine, while a strange, almost painful expression crossed his face. In a moment, Henry and Marchdale were out of the house, and with feelings of confusion and terror that are beyond words, poor Henry let Marchdale lead him by the arm away from the place, without saying a word. When he finally spoke, he said,—

"Marchdale, it would be charity of some one to kill me."

"Marchdale, it would be kind of someone to kill me."

"To kill you!"

"To take you out!"

"Yes, for I am certain otherwise that I must go mad."

"Yes, because I’m sure that if not, I’ll go crazy."

"Nay, nay; rouse yourself."

"No, no; wake up."

"This man, Varney, is a vampyre."

"This guy, Varney, is a vampire."

"Hush! hush!"

"Quiet! Quiet!"

"I tell you, Marchdale," cried Henry, in a wild, excited manner, "he is a vampyre. He is the dreadful being who visited Flora at the still hour of midnight, and drained the life-blood from her veins. He is a vampyre. There are such things. I cannot doubt now. Oh, God, I wish now that your lightnings would blast me, as here I stand, for over into annihilation, for I am going mad to be compelled to feel that such horrors can really have existence."

"I tell you, Marchdale," Henry exclaimed, sounding frantic and excited, "he's a vampire. He's the horrible creature who visited Flora at midnight and drained the life out of her. He's a vampire. These things do exist. I can't doubt it anymore. Oh, God, I wish your lightning would strike me down right here, annihilating me, because I'm going insane having to believe that such horrors can be real."

"Henry—Henry."

"Hey, Henry."

"Nay, talk not to me. What can I do? Shall I kill him? Is it not a sacred duty to destroy such a thing? Oh, horror—horror. He must be killed—destroyed—burnt, and the very dust to which he is consumed must be scattered to the winds of Heaven. It would be a deed well done, Marchdale."

"Don't talk to me. What can I do? Should I kill him? Isn't it my duty to end something like this? Oh, this is terrible—terrible. He has to be killed—destroyed—burned, and the ashes that are left should be scattered to the winds of Heaven. That would be a job well done, Marchdale."

"Hush! hush! These words are dangerous."

"Hush! Hush! Those words are risky."

"I care not."

"I don't care."

"What if they were overheard now by unfriendly ears? What might not be the uncomfortable results? I pray you be more cautious what you say of this strange man."

"What if they were overheard now by hostile listeners? What uncomfortable outcomes could follow? I urge you to be more careful about what you say regarding this unusual man."

"I must destroy him."

"I have to destroy him."

"And wherefore?"

"And why?"

"Can you ask? Is he not a vampyre?"

"Can you ask? Isn't he a vampire?"

"Yes; but reflect, Henry, for a moment upon the length to which you might carry out so dangerous an argument. It is said that vampyres are made by vampyres sucking the blood of those who, but for that circumstance, would have died and gone to decay in the tomb along with ordinary mortals; but that being so attacked during life by a vampyre, they themselves, after death, become such."

"Yes; but think about it, Henry, for a moment and consider how far you could take such a risky argument. It's said that vampires are created when they suck the blood of those who, if not for that, would have died and decayed in the ground like ordinary people; but because they were attacked by a vampire while alive, they end up becoming one themselves after death."

"Well—well, what is that to me?"

"Well—well, what does that mean to me?"

"Have you forgotten Flora?"

"Did you forget Flora?"

A cry of despair came from poor Henry's lips, and in a moment he seemed completely, mentally and physically, prostrated.

A cry of despair escaped poor Henry's lips, and in an instant, he appeared utterly, mentally and physically, exhausted.

"God of Heaven!" he moaned, "I had forgotten her!"

"God in Heaven!" he groaned, "I totally forgot about her!"

"I thought you had."

"I thought you did."

"Oh, if the sacrifice of my own life would suffice to put an end to all this accumulating horror, how gladly would I lay it down. Ay, in any way—in any way. No mode of death should appal me. No amount of pain make me shrink. I could smile then upon the destroyer, and say, 'welcome—welcome—most welcome.'"

"Oh, if giving up my own life would be enough to stop all this growing horror, I would do it willingly. Yes, in any way—in any way. No form of death would frighten me. No amount of pain would make me back down. I could then smile at the destroyer and say, 'welcome—welcome—most welcome.'"

"Rather, Henry, seek to live for those whom you love than die for them. Your death would leave them desolate. In life you may ward off many a blow of fate from them."

"Instead, Henry, try to live for the ones you love rather than die for them. Your death would leave them heartbroken. In life, you can protect them from many hardships."

"I may endeavour so to do."

"I will try to do that."

"Consider that Flora may be wholly dependent upon such kindness as you may be able to bestow upon her."

"Think about how Flora might completely rely on the kindness you can offer her."

"Charles clings to her."

"Charles holds on to her."

"Humph!"

"Ugh!"

"You do not doubt him?"

"Don't you trust him?"

"My dear friend, Henry Bannerworth, although I am not an old man, yet I am so much older than you that I have seen a great deal of the world, and am, perhaps, far better able to come to accurate judgments with regard to individuals."

"My dear friend, Henry Bannerworth, even though I’m not old, I’m older than you, which means I’ve experienced a lot of the world and can probably make better judgments about people."

"No doubt—no doubt; but yet—"

"No doubt—but still—"

"Nay, hear me out. Such judgments, founded upon experience, when uttered have all the character of prophecy about them. I, therefore, now prophecy to you that Charles Holland will yet be so stung with horror at the circumstance of a vampyre visiting Flora, that he will never make her his wife."

"Nah, listen to me. Judgments based on experience, when expressed, seem to have a prophetic quality. So, I'm telling you now that Charles Holland will be so horrified by a vampire visiting Flora that he will never marry her."

"Marchdale, I differ from you most completely," said Henry. "I know that Charles Holland is the very soul of honour."

"Marchdale, I completely disagree with you," said Henry. "I know that Charles Holland is a man of true honor."

"I cannot argue the matter with you. It has not become a thing of fact. I have only sincerely to hope that I am wrong."

"I can't debate this with you. It hasn't turned into a fact. I can only genuinely hope that I'm mistaken."

"You are, you may depend, entirely wrong. I cannot be deceived in Charles. From you such words produce no effect but one of regret that you should so much err in your estimate of any one. From any one but yourself they would have produced in me a feeling of anger I might have found it difficult to smother."

"You are completely mistaken. I can't be fooled about Charles. Hearing such words from you only makes me regret that you are so wrong in your judgment of anyone. If they came from anyone else, they would have made me feel a rage that I might have found hard to hide."

"It has often been my misfortune through life," said Mr. Marchdale, sadly, "to give the greatest offence where I feel the truest friendship, because it is in such quarters that I am always tempted to speak too freely."

"It has often been my misfortune in life," said Mr. Marchdale, sadly, "to give the greatest offense where I feel the truest friendship, because it's in those situations that I'm always tempted to speak too openly."

"Nay, no offence," said Henry. "I am distracted, and scarcely know what I say. Marchdale, I know you are my sincere friend—but, as I tell you, I am nearly mad."

"Nah, no offense," said Henry. "I’m distracted and can barely keep track of what I’m saying. Marchdale, I know you’re my true friend—but, like I said, I'm almost losing my mind."

"My dear Henry, be calmer. Consider upon what is to be said concerning this interview at home."

"My dear Henry, please stay calm. Think about what we're going to say about this conversation at home."

"Ay; that is a consideration."

"Yeah; that's something to think about."

"I should not think it advisable to mention the disagreeable fact, that in your neighbour you think you have found out the nocturnal disturber of your family."

"I don't think it's wise to bring up the unpleasant fact that you believe your neighbor is the one causing disturbances at night."

"No—no."

"No way."

"I would say nothing of it. It is not at all probable that, after what you have said to him this Sir Francis Varney, or whatever his real name may be will obtrude himself upon you."

"I wouldn't mention it at all. It's unlikely that, after what you told him, this Sir Francis Varney, or whatever his real name is, will impose himself on you."

"If he should he die."

"If he dies."

"He will, perhaps, consider that such a step would be dangerous to him."

"He might think that taking such a step could be risky for him."

"It would be fatal, so help me. However, and then would I take especial care that no power of resuscitation should ever enable that man again to walk the earth."

"It would be deadly, I swear. But if that happens, I would make sure that no force could ever bring that man back to life again."

"They say that only way of destroying a vampyre is to fix him to the earth with a stake, so that he cannot move, and then, of course, decomposition will take its course, as in ordinary cases."

"They say that the only way to destroy a vampire is to pin him to the ground with a stake, so he can't move, and then, of course, decomposition will take over, just like in regular cases."

"Fire would consume him, and be a quicker process," said Henry. "But these are fearful reflections, and, for the present, we will not pursue them. Now to play the hypocrite, and endeavour to look composed and serene to my mother, and to Flora while my heart is breaking."

"Fire would take him out, and it would be faster," said Henry. "But these are scary thoughts, and for now, let's not go there. Now I have to pretend and try to look calm and collected for my mom and Flora while my heart is shattering."

The two friends had by this time reached the hall, and leaving his friend Marchdale, Henry Bannerworth, with feelings of the most unenviable description, slowly made his way to the apartment occupied by his mother and sister.

The two friends had now reached the hall, and after leaving his friend Marchdale, Henry Bannerworth, feeling particularly distressed, slowly made his way to the room where his mother and sister were.

065.png

CHAPTER XV.

THE OLD ADMIRAL AND HIS SERVANT.—THE COMMUNICATION FROM THE LANDLORD OF THE NELSON'S ARMS.


While those matters of most grave and serious import were going on at the Hall, while each day, and almost each hour in each day, was producing more and more conclusive evidence upon a matter which at first had seemed too monstrous to be at all credited, it may well be supposed what a wonderful sensation was produced among the gossip-mongers of the neighbourhood by the exaggerated reports that had reached them.

While those serious and important issues were unfolding at the Hall, and each day—almost each hour—was revealing more conclusive evidence about something that initially seemed too outrageous to believe, it’s easy to imagine the buzz created among the local gossipers by the exaggerated stories that had circulated.

The servants, who had left the Hall on no other account, as they declared, but sheer fright at the awful visits of the vampyre, spread the news far and wide, so that in the adjoining villages and market-towns the vampyre of Bannerworth Hall became quite a staple article of conversation.

The servants, who claimed they had left the Hall solely out of fear from the terrifying visits of the vampire, spread the word everywhere, making the vampire of Bannerworth Hall a hot topic of conversation in the nearby villages and market towns.

Such a positive godsend for the lovers of the marvellous had not appeared in the country side within the memory of that sapient individual—the oldest inhabitant.

Such a great blessing for fans of the extraordinary hadn’t shown up in the countryside within the memory of that wise person—the oldest resident.

And, moreover, there was one thing which staggered some people of better education and maturer judgments, and that was, that the more they took pains to inquire into the matter, in order, if possible, to put an end to what they considered a gross lie from the commencement, the more evidence they found to stagger their own senses upon the subject.

And, what's more, there was one thing that shocked some educated people with more mature judgments, and that was, the harder they tried to investigate the matter to put an end to what they thought was a blatant lie from the beginning, the more evidence they found that confused their own understanding of the issue.

Everywhere then, in every house, public as well as private, something was being continually said of the vampyre. Nursery maids began to think a vampyre vastly superior to "old scratch and old bogie" as a means of terrifying their infant charges into quietness, if not to sleep, until they themselves became too much afraid upon the subject to mention it.

Everywhere, in every home, both public and private, people were constantly talking about the vampire. Babysitters started to believe that a vampire was much scarier than "old Scratch" or "old Bogey" for scaring their little charges into behaving, if not sleeping, until they became too scared to even bring it up themselves.

But nowhere was gossiping carried on upon the subject with more systematic fervour than at an inn called the Nelson's Arms, which was in the high street of the nearest market town to the Hall.

But nowhere was gossiping about the subject done with more organized enthusiasm than at an inn called the Nelson's Arms, which was located on the main street of the closest market town to the Hall.

There, it seemed as if the lovers of the horrible made a point of holding their head quarters, and so thirsty did the numerous discussions make the guests, that the landlord was heard to declare that he, from his heart, really considered a vampyre as very nearly equal to a contested election.

There, it felt like the fans of the grotesque had made it their headquarters, and the many discussions left the guests so thirsty that the landlord was heard to say that he truly believed a vampire was almost as good as a heated election.

It was towards evening of the same day that Marchdale and Henry made their visit to Sir Francis Varney, that a postchaise drew up to the inn we have mentioned. In the vehicle were two persons of exceedingly dissimilar appearance and general aspect.

It was toward the evening of the same day that Marchdale and Henry visited Sir Francis Varney when a coach pulled up to the inn we mentioned. Inside the vehicle were two people who looked very different from each other in both appearance and overall demeanor.

One of these people was a man who seemed fast verging upon seventy years of age, although, from his still ruddy and embrowned complexion and stentorian voice, it was quite evident he intended yet to keep time at arm's-length for many years to come.

One of these people was a man who looked nearly seventy years old, but with his still rosy complexion and loud voice, it was clear he planned to hold off on aging for many more years.

He was attired in ample and expensive clothing, but every article had a naval animus about it, if we may be allowed such an expression with regard to clothing. On his buttons was an anchor, and the general assortment and colour of the clothing as nearly assimilated as possible to the undress naval uniform of an officer of high rank some fifty or sixty years ago.

He was dressed in loose and pricey clothes, but everything had a naval vibe to it, if we can use that term for clothing. His buttons featured an anchor, and the overall style and color of his attire closely resembled the informal naval uniform of a high-ranking officer from about fifty or sixty years ago.

His companion was a younger man, and about his appearance there was no secret at all. He was a genuine sailor, and he wore the shore costume of one. He was hearty-looking, and well dressed, and evidently well fed.

His companion was a younger guy, and there was nothing secretive about his looks. He was a true sailor and wore the typical clothes of one. He looked healthy, was well-dressed, and clearly well-fed.

As the chaise drove up to the door of the inn, this man made an observation to the other to the following effect,—

As the carriage pulled up to the inn's door, this man remarked to the other the following:—

"A-hoy!"

"Ahoy!"

"Well, you lubber, what now?" cried the other.

"Well, you idiot, what's next?" shouted the other.

"They call this the Nelson's Arms; and you know, shiver me, that for the best half of his life he had but one."

"They call this place Nelson's Arms; and you know, it’s surprising that for most of his life he only had one."

"D—n you!" was the only rejoinder he got for this observation; but, with that, he seemed very well satisfied.

"Damn you!" was the only response he got for this observation; but, with that, he seemed very pleased.

"Heave to!" he then shouted to the postilion, who was about to drive the chaise into the yard. "Heave to, you lubberly son of a gun! we don't want to go into dock."

"Stop!" he then shouted to the driver, who was about to pull the carriage into the yard. "Stop, you clumsy idiot! We don't want to go into the garage."

"Ah!" said the old man, "let's get out, Jack. This is the port; and, do you hear, and be cursed to you, let's have no swearing, d—n you, nor bad language, you lazy swab."

"Ah!" said the old man, "let's get out, Jack. This is the port; and, do you hear me? And screw you, let's not have any swearing, damn you, or bad language, you lazy swab."

"Aye, aye," cried Jack; "I've not been ashore now a matter o' ten years, and not larnt a little shore-going politeness, admiral, I ain't been your walley de sham without larning a little about land reckonings. Nobody would take me for a sailor now, I'm thinking, admiral."

"Aye, aye," cried Jack; "I haven't been on land for about ten years, and I haven't learned a bit of land politeness, admiral. I haven't been your walley de sham without picking up some knowledge about land matters. I don't think anyone would mistake me for a sailor now, admiral."

"Hold your noise!"

"Quiet down!"

"Aye, aye, sir."

"Yes, sir."

Jack, as he was called, bundled out of the chaise when the door was opened, with a movement so closely resembling what would have ensued had he been dragged out by the collar, that one was tempted almost to believe that such a feat must have been accomplished all at once by some invisible agency.

Jack, as he was known, jumped out of the carriage as soon as the door was opened, in a way that looked just like he had been pulled out by the collar, leading one to almost think that some invisible force had done it all in one swift motion.

He then assisted the old gentleman to alight, and the landlord of the inn commenced the usual profusion of bows with which a passenger by a postchaise is usually welcomed in preference to one by a stage coach.

He then helped the old man get down, and the landlord of the inn started the usual flurry of bows that a passenger in a postchaise typically receives over someone arriving by stagecoach.

"Be quiet, will you!" shouted the admiral, for such indeed he was. "Be quiet."

"Shut up, will you!" yelled the admiral, because that's exactly who he was. "Be quiet."

"Best accommodation, sir—good wine—well-aired beds—good attendance—fine air—"

"Best accommodations, sir—great wine—well-ventilated beds—excellent service—fresh air—"

"Belay there," said Jack; and he gave the landlord what no doubt he considered a gentle admonition, but which consisted of such a dig in the ribs, that he made as many evolutions as the clown in a pantomime when he vociferates hot codlings.

"Hold on," said Jack; and he gave the landlord what he probably thought was a gentle nudge, but it was more like a hard jab in the ribs, making him spin around like a clown in a skit when he yells about hot potatoes.

"Now, Jack, where's the sailing instructions?" said his master.

"Now, Jack, where are the sailing instructions?" said his master.

"Here, sir, in the locker," said Jack, as he took from his pocket a letter, which he handed to the admiral.

"Here you go, sir, in the locker," said Jack, as he took a letter from his pocket and handed it to the admiral.

"Won't you step in, sir?" said the landlord, who had begun now to recover a little from the dig in the ribs.

"Would you like to come in, sir?" said the landlord, who had started to recover a bit from the jab in the ribs.

"What's the use of coming into port and paying harbour dues, and all that sort of thing, till we know if it's the right, you lubber, eh?"

"What's the point of arriving at the harbor and paying docking fees, and all that stuff, until we know if it's the right one, you fool, huh?"

"No; oh, dear me, sir, of course—God bless me, what can the old gentleman mean?"

"No; oh, dear, sir, of course—oh my, what can the old man mean?"

The admiral opened the letter, and read:—

The admiral opened the letter and read:—

"If you stop at the Nelson's Aims at Uxotter, you will hear of me, and I can be sent for, when I will tell you more.

"If you stop at Nelson's Aims in Uxotter, you'll hear about me, and I can be called for when I’ll tell you more."

"Yours, very obediently and humbly,

"Yours sincerely,"

"JOSIAH CRINKLES."

"Josiah Crinkles."

"Who the deuce is he?"

"Who on earth is he?"

"This is Uxotter, sir," said the landlord; "and here you are, sir, at the Nelson's Arms. Good beds—good wine—good—"

"This is Uxotter, sir," said the landlord; "and here you are, sir, at the Nelson's Arms. Great beds—great wine—great—"

"Silence!"

"Quiet!"

"Yes, sir—oh, of course"

"Sure thing, sir—of course"

"Who the devil is Josiah Crinkles?"

"Who the heck is Josiah Crinkles?"

"Ha! ha! ha! ha! Makes me laugh, sir. Who the devil indeed! They do say the devil and lawyers, sir, know something of each other—makes me smile."

"Ha! Ha! Ha! That cracks me up, sir. Who on earth indeed! They say the devil and lawyers, sir, know each other—makes me chuckle."

"I'll make you smile on the other side of that d——d great hatchway of a mouth of yours in a minute. Who is Crinkles?"

"I'll get you to grin on the other side of that damn big mouth of yours in a minute. Who is Crinkles?"

"Oh, Mr. Crinkles, sir, everybody knows, most respectable attorney, sir, indeed, highly respectable man, sir."

"Oh, Mr. Crinkles, everyone knows you're a very respectable attorney, indeed, a highly respected man."

"A lawyer?"

"A lawyer?"

"Yes, sir, a lawyer."

"Yes, sir, I'm a lawyer."

"Well, I'm d——d!"

"Well, I'm damned!"

Jack gave a long whistle, and both master and man looked at each other aghast.

Jack let out a long whistle, and both the master and the man stared at each other in shock.

"Now, hang me!" cried the admiral, "if ever I was so taken in in all my life."

"Now, I can't believe this!" shouted the admiral, "I've never been so fooled in my entire life."

"Ay, ay, sir," said Jack.

"Yes, sir," said Jack.

"To come a hundred and seventy miles see a d——d swab of a rascally lawyer."

"To travel a hundred and seventy miles to see a damn swindler of a shady lawyer."

"Ay, ay, sir."

"Yes, sir."

"I'll smash him—Jack!"

"I'll crush him—Jack!"

"Yer honour?"

"Your Honor?"

"Get into the chaise again."

"Get back in the chaise."

"Well, but where's Master Charles? Lawyers, in course, sir, is all blessed rogues; but, howsomdever, he may have for once in his life this here one of 'em have told us of the right channel, and if so be as he has, don't be the Yankee to leave him among the pirates. I'm ashamed on you."

"Well, but where’s Master Charles? Lawyers, of course, sir, are all blessed rogues; but, however, he might have actually told us the right path this time, and if he has, don’t be the fool to leave him among the pirates. I’m ashamed of you."

"You infernal scoundrel; how dare you preach to me in such a way, you lubberly rascal?"

"You filthy scoundrel; how dare you talk to me like that, you clumsy fool?"

"Cos you desarves it."

"Because you deserve it."

"Mutiny—mutiny—by Jove! Jack, I'll have you put in irons—you're a scoundrel, and no seaman."

"Mutiny—mutiny—oh my goodness! Jack, I'm going to have you locked up—you’re a crook and not a real sailor."

"No seaman!—no seaman!"

"No sailor!—no sailor!"

"Not a bit of one."

"Not at all."

"Very good. It's time, then, as I was off the purser's books. Good bye to you; I only hopes as you may get a better seaman to stick to you and be your walley de sham nor Jack Pringle, that's all the harm I wish you. You didn't call me no seaman in the Bay of Corfu, when the bullets were scuttling our nobs."

"Very good. It’s time for me to go since I’m off the purser’s books. Goodbye to you; I only hope you find a better sailor to stick with you and be your walley de sham instead of Jack Pringle, that’s all the bad luck I wish you. You didn’t call me a sailor in the Bay of Corfu when the bullets were flying past us."

"Jack, you rascal, give us your fin. Come here, you d——d villain. You'll leave me, will you?"

"Jack, you troublemaker, hand over your money. Come here, you damned scoundrel. You think you can just leave me, huh?"

"Not if I know it."

"Not if I can help it."

"Come in, then"

"Come on in."

"Don't tell me I'm no seaman. Call me a wagabone if you like, but don't hurt my feelings. There I'm as tender as a baby, I am.—Don't do it."

"Don't say I'm not a sailor. Go ahead and call me a freak if you want, but don't hurt my feelings. I'm as sensitive as a baby, I really am.—Don't do it."

"Confound you, who is doing it?"

"Curse you, who is doing this?"

"The devil."

"Devil."

"Who is?"

"Who is it?"

"Don't, then."

"Don't do that."

Thus wrangling, they entered the inn, to the great amusement of several bystanders, who had collected to hear the altercation between them.

As they argued, they walked into the inn, much to the amusement of several onlookers who had gathered to listen to their dispute.

"Would you like a private room, sir?" said the landlord.

"Do you want a private room, sir?" asked the landlord.

"What's that to you?" said Jack.

"What's that to you?" Jack asked.

"Hold your noise, will you?" cried his master. "Yes, I should like a private room, and some grog."

"Can you keep it down?" his master shouted. "Yeah, I would like a private room and some drinks."

"Strong as the devil!" put in Jack.

"Strong as hell!" Jack added.

"Yes, sir-yes, sir. Good wines—good beds—good—"

"Yes, sir—yes, sir. Great wines—comfortable beds—good—"

"You said all that before, you know," remarked Jack, as he bestowed upon the landlord another terrific dig in the ribs.

"You said all that before, you know," Jack remarked, as he gave the landlord another hard poke in the ribs.

"Hilloa!" cried the admiral, "you can send for that infernal lawyer, Mister Landlord."

"Hilloa!" shouted the admiral, "you can call for that annoying lawyer, Mister Landlord."

"Mr. Crinkles, sir?"

"Mr. Crinkles?"

"Yes, yes."

"Yeah, yeah."

"Who may I have the honour to say, sir, wants to see him?"

"Who can I say wants to see him, sir?"

"Admiral Bell."

"Admiral Bell."

"Certainly, admiral, certainly. You'll find him a very conversible, nice, gentlemanly little man, sir."

"Of course, admiral, of course. You'll find him to be a very friendly, pleasant, and well-mannered little guy, sir."

"And tell him as Jack Pringle is here, too," cried the seaman.

"And let him know that Jack Pringle is here, too," shouted the seaman.

"Oh, yes, yes—of course," said the landlord, who was in such a state of confusion from the digs in the ribs he had received and the noise his guests had already made in his house, that, had he been suddenly put upon his oath, he would scarcely have liked to say which was the master and which was the man.

"Oh, yes, yes—of course," said the landlord, who was so confused from the jabs in his ribs and the noise his guests had already made in his house that, if he had been suddenly asked to swear an oath, he would barely have known who was the master and who was the servant.

"The idea now, Jack," said the admiral, "of coming all this way to see a lawyer."

"The idea now, Jack," said the admiral, "of coming all this way to see a lawyer."

"Ay, ay, sir."

"Yes, sir."

"If he'd said he was a lawyer, we would have known what to do. But it's a take in, Jack."

"If he had said he was a lawyer, we would have known what to do. But it's a setup, Jack."

"So I think. Howsomdever, we'll serve him out when we catch him, you know."

"So I think. However, we'll deal with him when we catch him, you know."

"Good—so we will."

"Great—let's do it."

"And, then, again, he may know something about Master Charles, sir, you know. Lord love him, don't you remember when he came aboard to see you once at Portsmouth?"

"And, then again, he might know something about Master Charles, sir, you know. God bless him, don’t you remember when he came on board to see you once in Portsmouth?"

"Ah! I do, indeed."

"Yes, I do."

"And how he said he hated the French, and quite a baby, too. What perseverance and sense. 'Uncle,' says he to you, 'when I'm a big man, I'll go in a ship, and fight all the French in a heap,' says he. 'And beat 'em, my boy, too,' says you; cos you thought he'd forgot that; and then he says, 'what's the use of saying that, stupid?—don't we always beat 'em?'"

"And how he said he hated the French, acting like such a child too. What determination and sense. 'Uncle,' he says to you, 'when I'm a big man, I'll go on a ship and fight all the French at once,' he says. 'And beat them, my boy, too,' you reply; because you thought he had forgotten that. Then he says, 'what's the point of saying that, stupid?—don’t we always beat them?'"

The admiral laughed and rubbed his hands, as he cried aloud,—

The admiral laughed and rubbed his hands as he shouted,—

"I remember, Jack—I remember him. I was stupid to make such a remark."

"I remember, Jack—I remember him. I was dumb to say something like that."

"I know you was—a d——d old fool I thought you."

"I know you were—a damned old fool I thought you were."

"Come, come. Hilloa, there!"

"Hey, over here!"

"Well, then, what do you call me no seaman for?"

"Well, then, why do you call me no sailor?"

"Why, Jack, you bear malice like a marine."

"Why, Jack, you hold a grudge like a soldier."

"There you go again. Goodbye. Do you remember when we were yard arm to yard arm with those two Yankee frigates, and took 'em both! You didn't call me a marine then, when the scuppers were running with blood. Was I a seaman then?"

"There you go again. Goodbye. Do you remember when we were side by side with those two Yankee frigates and took them both down? You didn’t call me a marine back then, when the scuppers were running with blood. Was I a seaman then?"

"You were, Jack—you were; and you saved my life."

"You were, Jack—you were; and you saved my life."

"I didn't."

"I didn't."

"You did."

"You did."

"I say I didn't—it was a marlin-spike."

"I’m telling you, I didn’t—it was a marlinspike."

"But I say you did, you rascally scoundrel.—I say you did, and I won't be contradicted in my own ship."

"But I say you did, you sneaky scoundrel.—I say you did, and I won’t be challenged on my own ship."

"Call this your ship?"

"Is this your ship?"

"No, d—n it—I—"

"No, damn it—I—"

"Mr. Crinkles," said the landlord, flinging the door wide open, and so at once putting an end to the discussion which always apparently had a tendency to wax exceedingly warm.

"Mr. Crinkles," said the landlord, throwing the door wide open, instantly ending the discussion that always seemed to get quite heated.

"The shark, by G—d!" said Jack.

"The shark, damn it!" said Jack.

A little, neatly dressed man made his appearance, and advanced rather timidly into the room. Perhaps he had heard from the landlord that the parties who had sent for him were of rather a violent sort.

A small, well-dressed man walked in, stepping a bit nervously into the room. Maybe he had been told by the landlord that the people who had called for him were somewhat aggressive.

"So you are Crinkles, are you?" cried the admiral. "Sit down, though you are a lawyer."

"So you’re Crinkles, huh?" exclaimed the admiral. "Have a seat, even if you are a lawyer."

"Thank you, sir. I am an attorney, certainly, and my name as certainly is Crinkles."

"Thank you, sir. I am definitely a lawyer, and my name is indeed Crinkles."

"Look at that."

"Check that out."

The admiral placed the letter in the little lawyer's hands, who said,—

The admiral handed the letter to the little lawyer, who said,—

"Am I to read it?"

"Should I read it?"

"Yes, to be sure."

"Yes, for sure."

"Aloud?"

"Out loud?"

"Read it to the devil, if you like, in a pig's whisper, or a West India hurricane."

"Read it to the devil, if you want, in a soft pig's whisper, or like a hurricane from the West Indies."

"Oh, very good, sir. I—I am willing to be agreeable, so I'll read it aloud, if it's all the same to you."

"Oh, that's great, sir. I—I’m happy to go along with that, so I’ll read it out loud, if that works for you."

He then opened the letter, and read as follows:—

He then opened the letter and read as follows:—

"To Admiral Bell.

To Admiral Bell.

"Admiral,—Being, from various circumstances, aware that you take a warm and a praiseworthy interest in your nephew, Charles Holland, I venture to write to you concerning a matter in which your immediate and active co-operation with others may rescue him from a condition which will prove, if allowed to continue, very much to his detriment, and ultimate unhappiness.

"Admiral, — Knowing that you have a genuine and commendable interest in your nephew, Charles Holland, I feel compelled to write to you about a situation where your quick and active involvement, along with others, could save him from a state that, if it goes on, will be quite harmful to him and lead to his eventual unhappiness."

"You are, then, hereby informed, that he, Charles Holland, has, much earlier than he ought to have done, returned to England, and that the object of his return is to contract a marriage into a family in every way objectionable, and with a girl who is highly objectionable.

"You are hereby informed that Charles Holland has returned to England much sooner than he should have, and the reason for his return is to marry into a family that is completely objectionable, and with a girl who is also highly objectionable."

"You, admiral, are his nearest and almost his only relative in the world; you are the guardian of his property, and, therefore, it becomes a duty on your part to interfere to save him from the ruinous consequences of a marriage, which is sure to bring ruin and distress upon himself and all who take an interest in his welfare.

You, admiral, are his closest and nearly his only relative in the world; you are in charge of his property, and so it’s your responsibility to step in and prevent him from the disastrous effects of a marriage that is bound to bring destruction and hardship to him and everyone who cares about his well-being.

"The family he wishes to marry into is named Bannerworth, and the young lady's name is Flora Bannerworth. When, however, I inform you that a vampyre is in that family, and that if he marries into it, he marries a vampyre, and will have vampyres for children, I trust I have said enough to warn you upon the subject, and to induce you to lose no time in repairing to the spot.

"The family he wants to marry into is called Bannerworth, and the young lady's name is Flora Bannerworth. However, when I tell you that there’s a vampire in that family, and that if he marries her, he’ll be marrying a vampire and will have vampire children, I hope that’s enough to warn you about the situation and to encourage you to head over there as soon as possible."

"If you stop at the Nelson's Arms at Uxotter, you will hear of me. I can be sent for, when I will tell you more.

"If you stop by the Nelson's Arms in Uxotter, you'll hear about me. You can have me called if you want to hear more."

"Yours, very obediently and humbly,

"Yours, sincerely,"

"JOSIAH CRINKLES."

"Josiah Crinkles."

"P.S. I enclose you Dr. Johnson's definition of a vampyre, which is as follows:

"P.S. I'm sending you Dr. Johnson's definition of a vampire, which is as follows:"

"VAMPYRE (a German blood-sucker)—by which you perceive how many vampyres, from time immemorial, must have been well entertained at the expense of John Bull, at the court of St. James, where no thing hardly is to be met with but German blood-suckers."

"VAMPYRE (a German blood-sucker)—which shows how many vampires, throughout history, have likely been well taken care of at the expense of John Bull, at the court of St. James, where hardly anything can be found except German blood-suckers."

069.png

The lawyer ceased to read, and the amazed look with which he glanced at the face of Admiral Bell would, under any other circumstances, have much amused him. His mind, however, was by far too much engrossed with a consideration of the danger of Charles Holland, his nephew, to be amused at anything; so, when he found that the little lawyer said nothing, he bellowed out,—

The lawyer stopped reading, and the surprised expression on Admiral Bell's face would have been quite entertaining to him in any other situation. However, his thoughts were consumed with concern for his nephew, Charles Holland, to be amused by anything. So, when he realized the little lawyer was silent, he shouted,—

"Well, sir?"

"What's up, sir?"

"We—we—well," said the attorney.

"We—we—well," the lawyer said.

"I've sent for you, and here you are, and here I am, and here's Jack Pringle. What have you got to say?"

"I called for you, and here you are, and here I am, and here's Jack Pringle. What do you have to say?"

"Just this much," said Mr. Crinkles, recovering himself a little, "just this much, sir, that I never saw that letter before in all my life."

"Just this much," said Mr. Crinkles, getting himself under control a bit, "just this much, sir, that I’ve never seen that letter before in my entire life."

"You—never—saw—it?"

"You never saw it?"

"Never."

"Not ever."

"Didn't you write it?"

"Didn't you write that?"

"On my solemn word of honour, sir, I did not."

"Honestly, I didn't, sir."

Jack Pringle whistled, and the admiral looked puzzled. Like the admiral in the song, too, he "grew paler," and then Mr. Crinkles added,—

Jack Pringle whistled, and the admiral looked confused. Just like the admiral in the song, he "grew paler," and then Mr. Crinkles added,—

"Who has forged my name to a letter such as this, I cannot imagine. As for writing to you, sir, I never heard of your existence, except publicly, as one of those gallant officers who have spent a long life in nobly fighting their country's battles, and who are entitled to the admiration and the applause of every Englishman."

"Who has signed my name to a letter like this, I can’t even guess. As for writing to you, sir, I’ve only heard of you publicly, as one of those brave officers who have spent a long life heroically fighting for their country, and who deserve the admiration and applause of every Englishman."

Jack and the admiral looked at each other in amazement, and then the latter exclaimed,—

Jack and the admiral stared at each other in disbelief, and then the admiral said,—

"What! This from a lawyer?"

"What! A lawyer said this?"

"A lawyer, sir," said Crinkles, "may know how to appreciate the deeds of gallant men, although he may not be able to imitate them. That letter, sir, is a forgery, and I now leave you, only much gratified at the incident which has procured me the honour of an interview with a gentleman, whose name will live in the history of his country. Good day, sir! Good day!"

"A lawyer, sir," Crinkles said, "might understand how to appreciate the actions of brave men, even if he can't replicate them. That letter, sir, is fake, and I'm leaving now, feeling quite pleased about the chance to meet a gentleman whose name will be remembered in our country’s history. Goodbye, sir! Goodbye!"

"No! I'm d——d if you go like that," said Jack, as he sprang to the door, and put his back against it. "You shall take a glass with me in honour of the wooden walls of Old England, d——e, if you was twenty lawyers."

"No! I’ll be damned if you go like that," Jack said as he rushed to the door and braced himself against it. "You’re going to take a drink with me to celebrate the wooden walls of Old England, damn it, even if you were twenty lawyers."

"That's right, Jack," said the admiral. "Come, Mr. Crinkles, I'll think, for your sake, there may be two decent lawyers in the world, and you one of them. We must have a bottle of the best wine the ship—I mean the house—can afford together."

"Exactly, Jack," said the admiral. "Come on, Mr. Crinkles, I’ll believe, for your sake, that there might be two good lawyers in the world, and you’re one of them. We have to share a bottle of the best wine the ship—I mean the house—can offer."

"If it is your command, admiral, I obey with pleasure," said the attorney; "and although I assure you, on my honour, I did not write that letter, yet some of the matters mentioned in it are so generally notorious here, that I can afford you information concerning them."

"If that's your command, Admiral, I'm happy to comply," said the attorney. "And even though I swear to you on my honor that I didn't write that letter, some of the things mentioned in it are so well-known here that I can provide you with information about them."

"Can you?"

"Can you do that?"

"I regret to say I can, for I respect the parties."

"I’m sorry to say I can, because I respect the people involved."

"Sit down, then—sit down. Jack, run to the steward's room and get the wine. We will go into it now starboard and larboard. Who the deuce could have written that letter?"

"Sit down, then—sit down. Jack, go to the steward's room and grab the wine. We'll go over it now on the right and left. Who the heck could have written that letter?"

"I have not the least idea, sir."

"I don't know, sir."

"Well—well, never mind; it has brought me here, that's something, so I won't grumble much at it. I didn't know my nephew was in England, and I dare say he didn't know I was; but here we both are, and I won't rest till I've seen him, and ascertained how the what's-its-name—"

"Well, never mind; it got me here, which is something, so I won't complain too much. I didn't know my nephew was in England, and I'm sure he didn't know I was here either; but here we both are, and I won't relax until I've seen him and figured out how the what's-it-called—"

"The vampyre."

"The vampire."

"Ah! the vampyre."

"Ah! the vampire."

"Shiver my timbers!" said Jack Pringle, who now brought in some wine much against the remonstrances of the waiters of the establishment, who considered that he was treading upon their vested interests by so doing.—"Shiver my timbers, if I knows what a wamphigher is, unless he's some distant relation to Davy Jones!"

"Shiver me timbers!" said Jack Pringle, who then brought in some wine despite the objections from the waitstaff, who thought he was stepping on their toes by doing so. —"Shiver me timbers, if I know what a wamphigher is, unless he's some distant relative of Davy Jones!"

"Hold your ignorant tongue," said the admiral; "nobody wants you to make a remark, you great lubber!"

"Shut your clueless mouth," said the admiral; "no one wants to hear your opinion, you big oaf!"

"Very good," said Jack, and he sat down the wine on the table, and then retired to the other end of the room, remarking to himself that he was not called a great lubber on a certain occasion, when bullets were scuttling their nobs, and they were yard arm and yard arm with God knows who.

"Very good," Jack said, setting the wine down on the table. He then moved to the other end of the room, thinking to himself that he hadn’t been called a big clumsy fool on that one occasion when bullets were flying all around, and they were side by side with who knows who.

"Now, mister lawyer," said Admiral Bell, who had about him a large share of the habits of a rough sailor. "Now, mister lawyer, here is a glass first to our better acquaintance, for d——e, if I don't like you!"

"Now, Mr. Lawyer," said Admiral Bell, who had many of the traits of a rough sailor. "Now, Mr. Lawyer, here's a glass to getting to know each other better, because damn it, if I don't like you!"

"You are very good, sir."

"You're really good, sir."

"Not at all. There was a time, when I'd just as soon have thought of asking a young shark to supper with me in my own cabin as a lawyer, but I begin to see that there may be such a thing as a decent, good sort of a fellow seen in the law; so here's good luck to you, and you shall never want a friend or a bottle while Admiral Bell has a shot in the locker."

"Not at all. There was a time when I would have been just as likely to invite a young shark to dinner in my own cabin as a lawyer, but I'm starting to realize that there are decent, good people in the legal field; so here’s to your good fortune, and you’ll never be without a friend or a drink while Admiral Bell has a shot in the locker."

"Gammon," said Jack.

"Gammon," Jack said.

"D—n you, what do you mean by that?" roared the admiral, in a furious tone.

"Damn you, what do you mean by that?" shouted the admiral, angrily.

"I wasn't speaking to you," shouted Jack, about two octaves higher. "It's two boys in the street as is pretending they're a going to fight, and I know d——d well they won't."

"I wasn't talking to you," shouted Jack, his voice nearly two octaves higher. "It's two boys in the street pretending to fight, and I know damn well they won't."

"Hold your noise."

"Be quiet."

"I'm going. I wasn't told to hold my noise, when our nobs were being scuttled off Beyrout."

"I'm leaving. Nobody told me to keep quiet when our guys were being taken away from Beirut."

"Never mind him, mister lawyer," added the admiral. "He don't know what he's talking about. Never mind him. You go on and tell me all you know about the—the—"

"Forget about him, mister lawyer," the admiral added. "He doesn't know what he's talking about. Just ignore him. You go ahead and tell me everything you know about the—the—"

"The vampyre!"

"The vampire!"

"Ah! I always forget the names of strange fish. I suppose, after all, it's something of the mermaid order?"

"Ah! I always forget the names of unusual fish. I guess, after all, it's somewhat related to mermaids?"

"That I cannot say, sir; but certainly the story, in all its painful particulars, has made a great sensation all over the country."

"That's something I can't say, sir; but the story, with all its painful details, has definitely made a huge impact nationwide."

"Indeed!"

"Absolutely!"

"Yes, sir. You shall hear how it occurred. It appears that one night Miss Flora Bannersworth, a young lady of great beauty, and respected and admired by all who knew her was visited by a strange being who came in at the window."

"Yes, sir. You'll find out what happened. One night, Miss Flora Bannersworth, a beautiful young woman who was respected and admired by everyone who knew her, was visited by a mysterious being that came in through the window."

"My eye," said Jack, "it waren't me, I wish it had a been."

"My eye," Jack said, "it wasn't me, I wish it had been."

"So petrified by fear was she, that she had only time to creep half out of the bed, and to utter one cry of alarm, when the strange visitor seized her in his grasp."

"She was so terrified that she barely had time to crawl halfway out of bed and let out one cry of alarm before the strange visitor grabbed her."

"D—n my pig tail," said Jack, "what a squall there must have been, to be sure."

"Damn my pig tail," said Jack, "what a storm there must have been, for sure."

"Do you see this bottle?" roared the admiral.

"Do you see this bottle?" shouted the admiral.

"To be sure, I does; I think as it's time I seed another."

"Of course, I do; I think it's time I saw another."

"You scoundrel, I'll make you feel it against that d——d stupid head of yours, if you interrupt this gentleman again."

"You jerk, I'll make you pay for that thick skull of yours if you interrupt this guy again."

"Don't be violent."

"Don't be aggressive."

"Well, as I was saying," continued the attorney, "she did, by great good fortune, manage to scream, which had the effect of alarming the whole house. The door of her chamber, which was fast, was broken open."

"Well, as I was saying," the attorney continued, "she did, by a stroke of luck, manage to scream, which alerted the entire house. The door to her room, which was locked, was broken down."

"Yes, yes—"

"Sure, sure—"

"Ah," cried Jack.

"Ah," exclaimed Jack.

"You may imagine the horror and the consternation of those who entered the room to find her in the grasp of a fiend-like figure, whose teeth were fastened on her neck, and who was actually draining her veins of blood."

"You can imagine the shock and terror of those who walked into the room to find her in the clutches of a monstrous figure, whose teeth were sunk into her neck, actively draining her blood."

"The devil!"

"OMG!"

"Before any one could lay hands sufficiently upon the figure to detain it, it had fled precipitately from its dreadful repast. Shots were fired after it in vain."

"Before anyone could get a good grip on the figure to hold it back, it had quickly escaped from its dreadful meal. Shots were fired at it but missed."

"And they let it go?"

"And they just let it go?"

"They followed it, I understand, as well as they were able, and saw it scale the garden wall of the premises; there it escaped, leaving, as you may well imagine, on all their minds, a sensation of horror difficult to describe."

"They followed it as best as they could and watched it climb over the garden wall of the property. It escaped, leaving a chilling feeling that was hard to describe in all their minds."

"Well, I never did hear anything the equal of that. Jack, what do you think of it?"

"Wow, I’ve never heard anything like that before. Jack, what do you think?"

"I haven't begun to think, yet," said Jack.

"I haven't started thinking yet," said Jack.

"But what about my nephew, Charles?" added the admiral.

"But what about my nephew, Charles?" the admiral added.

"Of him I know nothing."

"I don't know anything about him."

"Nothing?"

"Really?"

"Not a word, admiral. I was not aware you had a nephew, or that any gentleman bearing that, or any other relationship to you, had any sort of connexion with these mysterious and most unaccountable circumstances. I tell you all I have gathered from common report about this vampyre business. Further I know not, I assure you."

"Not a word, Admiral. I didn't know you had a nephew, or that anyone related to you had any connection to these strange and puzzling circumstances. I’m sharing everything I’ve heard from what people say about this vampire situation. Beyond that, I really don’t know, I promise you."

"Well, a man can't tell what he don't know. It puzzles me to think who could possibly have written me this letter."

"Well, a person can't understand what they don't know. It confuses me to think about who could have possibly written me this letter."

"That I am completely at a loss to imagine," said Crinkles. "I assure you, my gallant sir, that I am much hurt at the circumstance of any one using my name in such a way. But, nevertheless, as you are here, permit me to say, that it will be my pride, my pleasure, and the boast of the remainder of my existence, to be of some service to so gallant a defender of my country, and one whose name, along with the memory of his deeds, is engraved upon the heart of every Briton."

"Honestly, I can't even picture that," said Crinkles. "I promise you, my brave friend, that it really bothers me to hear anyone using my name like that. However, since you’re here, let me say that it would be my honor, my joy, and the highlight of the rest of my life to help such a brave defender of my country, someone whose name and accomplishments are cherished by every Briton."

"Quite ekal to a book, he talks," said Jack. "I never could read one myself, on account o' not knowing how, but I've heard 'em read, and that's just the sort o' incomprehensible gammon."

"He's just like a book when he speaks," said Jack. "I never could read one myself because I don't know how, but I've heard them read, and it's exactly that kind of confusing nonsense."

"We don't want any of your ignorant remarks," said the admiral, "so you be quiet."

"We don't want to hear any of your clueless comments," said the admiral, "so you need to be quiet."

"Ay, ay, sir."

"Yes, sir."

"Now, Mister Lawyer, you are an honest fellow, and an honest fellow is generally a sensible fellow."

"Now, Mr. Lawyer, you are a trustworthy guy, and a trustworthy guy is usually a sensible guy."

"Sir, I thank you."

"Thank you, sir."

"If so be as what this letter says is true, my nephew Charles has got a liking for this girl, who has had her neck bitten by a vampyre, you see."

"If what this letter says is true, my nephew Charles has developed a crush on this girl who has been bitten on the neck by a vampire, you see."

"I perceive, sir."

"I understand, sir."

"Now what would you do?"

"What would you do now?"

"One of the most difficult, as well, perhaps, as one of the most ungracious of tasks," said the attorney, "is to interfere with family affairs. The cold and steady eye of reason generally sees things in such very different lights to what they appear to those whose feelings and whose affections are much compromised in their results."

"One of the hardest and possibly the most thankless tasks," said the lawyer, "is getting involved in family matters. The clear and rational perspective often views things in a completely different way than how they seem to those whose emotions and attachments are deeply affected by the outcomes."

"Very true. Go on."

"That's right. Go ahead."

"Taking, my dear sir, what in my humble judgment appears to be a reasonable view of this subject, I should say it would be a dreadful thing for your nephew to marry into a family any member of which was liable to the visitations of a vampyre."

"Honestly, my dear sir, from what I understand about this topic, I believe it would be a terrible mistake for your nephew to marry into a family with any member who might be visited by a vampire."

"It wouldn't be pleasant."

"It won't be nice."

"The young lady might have children."

"The young woman might have kids."

"Oh, lots," cried Jack.

"Oh, so many," cried Jack.

"Hold your noise, Jack."

"Be quiet, Jack."

"Ay, ay, sir."

"Yes, sir."

"And she might herself actually, when after death she became a vampyre, come and feed on her own children."

"And she might actually, after she died and became a vampire, come back and feed on her own children."

"Become a vampyre! What, is she going to be a vampyre too?"

"Become a vampire! What, is she going to be a vampire too?"

"My dear sir, don't you know that it is a remarkable fact, as regards the physiology of vampyres, that whoever is bitten by one of those dreadful beings, becomes a vampyre?"

"My dear sir, don't you realize that it's a remarkable fact, regarding the physiology of vampires, that anyone bitten by one of those terrible creatures becomes a vampire?"

"The devil!"

"OMG, the devil!"

"It is a fact, sir."

"That's a fact, sir."

"Whew!" whistled Jack; "she might bite us all, and we should be a whole ship's crew o' wamphighers. There would be a confounded go!"

"Whew!" whistled Jack; "she might bite us all, and we should be a whole ship's crew of wamphighers. There would be a crazy time!"

"It's not pleasant," said the admiral, as he rose from his chair, and paced to and fro in the room, "it's not pleasant. Hang me up at my own yard-arm if it is."

"It's not great," the admiral said as he stood up from his chair and paced back and forth in the room. "It's not great. Hang me at my own yardarm if it is."

"Who said it was?" cried Jack.

"Who said it was?" shouted Jack.

"Who asked you, you brute?"

"Who asked you, you jerk?"

"Well, sir," added Mr. Crinkles, "I have given you all the information I can; and I can only repeat what I before had the honour of saying more at large, namely, that I am your humble servant to command, and that I shall be happy to attend upon you at any time."

"Well, sir," Mr. Crinkles added, "I’ve given you all the information I can; and I can only repeat what I mentioned earlier, that I am your humble servant and happy to assist you whenever you need."

"Thank ye—thank ye, Mr.—a—a—"

"Thank you—thank you, Mr.—a—a—"

"Crinkles."

"Wrinkles."

"Ah, Crinkles. You shall hear from me again, sir, shortly. Now that I am down here, I will see to the very bottom of this affair, were it deeper than fathom ever sounded. Charles Holland was my poor sister's son; he's the only relative I have in the wide world, and his happiness is dearer to my heart than my own."

"Ah, Crinkles. You'll be hearing from me again soon, sir. Now that I’m down here, I’ll get to the bottom of this, no matter how deep it goes. Charles Holland was my late sister’s son; he’s the only family I have in the whole world, and his happiness means more to me than my own."

Crinkles turned aside, and, by the twinkle of his eyes, one might premise that the honest little lawyer was much affected.

Crinkles turned away, and by the sparkle in his eyes, one could assume that the honest little lawyer was quite moved.

"God bless you, sir," he said; "farewell."

"God bless you, sir," he said. "Goodbye."

"Good day to you."

"Have a great day."

"Good-bye, lawyer," cried Jack. "Mind how you go. D—n me, if you don't seem a decent sort of fellow, and, after all, you may give the devil a clear berth, and get into heaven's straits with a flowing sheet, provided as you don't, towards the end of the voyage, make any lubberly blunders."

"Goodbye, lawyer," shouted Jack. "Be careful out there. Damn, if you don’t come off as a pretty decent guy, and after all, you might steer clear of the devil and find your way into heaven’s favor with a clean slate, as long as you don’t screw things up at the end of the journey."

The old admiral threw himself into a chair with a deep sigh.

The old admiral collapsed into a chair with a heavy sigh.

"Jack," said he.

"Jack," he said.

"Aye, aye, sir."

"Yes, sir."

"What's to be done now?"

"What should we do now?"

Jack opened the window to discharge the superfluous moisture from an enormous quid he had indulged himself with while the lawyer was telling about the vampyre, and then again turning his face towards his master, he said,—

Jack opened the window to let out the excess moisture from a huge cigar he had smoked while the lawyer was talking about the vampire, and then turning his face back to his boss, he said,—

"Do! What shall we do? Why, go at once and find out Charles, our nevy, and ask him all about it, and see the young lady, too, and lay hold o' the wamphigher if we can, as well, and go at the whole affair broadside to broadside, till we make a prize of all the particulars, after which we can turn it over in our minds agin, and see what's to be done."

"Let’s go! What should we do? We should head straight to find Charles, our nephew, and ask him everything about it. We should also check in with the young lady and deal with the whatever-it-is if we can. Let’s tackle the whole situation fully until we get all the details, and then we can think it over again and figure out what to do next."

"Jack, you are right. Come along."

"Jack, you’re right. Let’s go."

"I knows I am. Do you know now which way to steer?"

"I know I am. Do you know which way to steer now?"

"Of course not. I never was in this latitude before, and the channel looks intricate. We will hail a pilot, Jack, and then we shall be all right, and if we strike it will be his fault."

"Of course not. I've never been this far north before, and the channel looks complicated. We’ll call a pilot, Jack, and then we’ll be fine, and if we run aground, it’ll be his fault."

"Which is a mighty great consolation," said Jack. "Come along."

"That's a really big comfort," said Jack. "Let's go."


CHAPTER XVI.

THE MEETING OF THE LOVERS IN THE GARDEN.—AN AFFECTING SCENE.—THE SUDDEN APPEARANCE OF SIR FRANCIS VARNEY.


072.png

Our readers will recollect that Flora Bannerworth had made an appointment with Charles Holland in the garden of the hall. This meeting was looked forward to by the young man with a variety of conflicting feelings, and he passed the intermediate time in a most painful state of doubt as to what would be its result.

Our readers will remember that Flora Bannerworth had arranged to meet Charles Holland in the garden of the hall. The young man was filled with mixed emotions as he anticipated the meeting, spending the time in a very stressful state of uncertainty about what the outcome would be.

The thought that he should be much urged by Flora to give up all thoughts of making her his, was a most bitter one to him, who loved her with so much truth and constancy, and that she would say all she could to induce such a resolution in his mind he felt certain. But to him the idea of now abandoning her presented itself in the worst of aspects.

The idea that Flora would pressure him to give up on the thought of making her his was a deeply painful one for him, as he loved her with such sincerity and devotion. He felt sure she would do everything she could to persuade him to make that decision. However, for him, the thought of abandoning her now seemed utterly unacceptable.

"Shall I," he said, "sink so low in my own estimation, as well as in hers, and in that of all honourable-minded persons, as to desert her now in the hour of affliction? Dare I be so base as actually or virtually to say to her, 'Flora, when your beauty was undimmed by sorrow—when all around you seemed life and joy, I loved you selfishly for the increased happiness which you might bestow upon me; but now the hand of misfortune presses heavily upon you—you are not what you were, and I desert you? Never—never—never!"

"Should I," he said, "lower myself so much in my own eyes, as well as in hers, and in the eyes of all decent people, to abandon her now in her time of trouble? Do I dare to be so low as to actually or indirectly say to her, 'Flora, when your beauty wasn't touched by sadness—when everything around you felt alive and joyful, I loved you selfishly for the happiness you could bring me; but now that misfortune weighs heavily on you—you’re not who you were, and I'm leaving you? Never—never—never!"

Charles Holland, it will be seen by some of our more philosophic neighbours, felt more acutely than he reasoned; but let his errors of argumentation be what they may, can we do other than admire the nobility of soul which dictated such a self denying generous course as that he was pursuing?

Charles Holland, as some of our more philosophical neighbors might notice, felt more deeply than he thought things through; but regardless of his reasoning mistakes, can we do anything but admire the nobility of spirit that drove him to follow such a selfless and generous path?

As for Flora, Heaven only knows if at that precise time her intellect had completely stood the test of the trying events which had nearly overwhelmed it.

As for Flora, only God knows if at that exact moment her mind had fully withstood the challenging events that almost broke her.

The two grand feelings that seemed to possess her mind were fear of the renewed visit of the vampyre, and an earnest desire to release Charles Holland from his repeated vows of constancy towards her.

The two strong emotions that seemed to take over her mind were fear of the vampyre’s return and a genuine wish to free Charles Holland from his repeated promises of loyalty to her.

Feeling, generosity, and judgment, all revolted holding a young man to such a destiny as hers. To link him to her fate, would be to make him to a real extent a sharer in it, and the more she heard fall from his lips in the way of generous feelings of continued attachment to her, the more severely did she feel that he would suffer most acutely if united to her.

Feeling, generosity, and judgment all revolted at the thought of holding a young man to a destiny like hers. To connect him to her fate would mean making him a real partner in it, and the more she heard him express his generous feelings of ongoing attachment to her, the more she realized how deeply he would suffer if he became connected to her.

And she was right. The very generosity of feeling which would have now prompted Charles Holland to lead Flora Bannerworth to the altar, even with the marks of the vampyre's teeth upon her throat, gave an assurance of a depth of feeling which would have made him an ample haven in all her miseries, in all her distresses and afflictions.

And she was right. The same generosity of emotion that would now motivate Charles Holland to take Flora Bannerworth to the altar, even with the marks of the vampire's bite on her neck, showed a depth of feeling that would have made him a strong support during all her hardships, troubles, and struggles.

What was familiarly in the family at the Hall called the garden, was a semicircular piece of ground shaded in several directions by trees, and which was exclusively devoted to the growth of flowers. The piece of ground was nearly hidden from the view of the house, and in its centre was a summer-house, which at the usual season of the year was covered with all kinds of creeping plants of exquisite perfumes, and rare beauty. All around, too, bloomed the fairest and sweetest of flowers, which a rich soil and a sheltered situation could produce.

What the family at the Hall commonly referred to as the garden was a semicircular patch of land shaded by trees on various sides, dedicated entirely to growing flowers. This area was mostly out of sight from the house, and in the middle stood a summer house, which during the right season was covered with all sorts of climbing plants that had wonderful scents and stunning beauty. All around, the most beautiful and fragrant flowers bloomed, nurtured by fertile soil and a protected location.

Alas! though, of late many weeds had straggled up among their more estimable floral culture, for the decayed fortunes of the family had prevented them from keeping the necessary servants, to place the Hall and its grounds in a state of neatness, such as it had once been the pride of the inhabitants of the place to see them. It was then in this flower-garden that Charles and Flora used to meet.

Unfortunately, lately many weeds had grown among their more prized flowers, as the family's fading wealth had kept them from hiring the necessary staff to keep the Hall and its grounds tidy, as it had once been a source of pride for the residents. It was in this flower garden that Charles and Flora used to meet.

As may be supposed, he was on the spot before the appointed hour, anxiously expecting the appearance of her who was so really and truly dear to him. What to him were the sweet flowers that there grew in such happy luxuriance and heedless beauty? Alas, the flower that to his mind was fairer than them all, was blighted, and in the wan cheek of her whom he loved, he sighed to see the lily usurping the place of the radiant rose.

As you might expect, he arrived early, eagerly waiting for the woman who meant so much to him. What did the beautiful flowers blooming all around him matter? Unfortunately, the flower he found more beautiful than all of them was withering, and he sighed as he noticed the pale skin of the woman he loved, where the vibrant rose once bloomed, now replaced by a lily.

"Dear, dear Flora," he ejaculated, "you must indeed be taken from this place, which is so full of the most painful remembrance; now, I cannot think that Mr. Marchdale somehow is a friend to me, but that conviction, or rather impression, does not paralyze my judgment sufficiently to induce me not to acknowledge that his advice is good. He might have couched it in pleasanter words—words that would not, like daggers, each have brought a deadly pang home to my heart, but still I do think that in his conclusion he was right."

"Dear, dear Flora," he exclaimed, "you really need to be taken away from this place, which is filled with such painful memories; now, I can’t convince myself that Mr. Marchdale is somehow a friend to me, but that belief, or rather feeling, doesn’t cloud my judgment enough to stop me from recognizing that his advice is sound. He could have said it in nicer terms—words that wouldn’t stab at my heart like daggers, causing me so much pain—but I still believe he was right in his conclusion."

A light sound, as of some fairy footstep among the flowers, came upon his ears, and turning instantly to the direction from whence the sound proceeded, he saw what his heart had previously assured him of, namely, that it was his Flora who was coming.

A soft sound, like a fairy's footsteps among the flowers, reached his ears, and turning immediately toward the source of the sound, he saw what his heart had already told him—that it was his Flora who was approaching.

073.png

Yes, it was she; but, ah, how pale, how wan—how languid and full of the evidences of much mental suffering was she. Where now was the elasticity of that youthful step? Where now was that lustrous beaming beauty of mirthfulness, which was wont to dawn in those eyes?

Yes, it was her; but, oh, how pale, how weak—how drained and full of signs of deep mental pain she was. Where was the spring in her youthful step now? Where was the bright, beaming beauty of joy that used to shine in those eyes?

Alas, all was changed. The exquisite beauty of form was there, but the light of joy which had lent its most transcendent charms to that heavenly face, was gone. Charles was by her side in a moment. He had her hand clasped in his, while his disengaged one was wound tenderly around her taper waist.

Alas, everything had changed. The stunning beauty was still there, but the light of joy that had given that beautiful face its most brilliant charms was missing. Charles was by her side in an instant. He had her hand in his, while his other arm was gently wrapped around her slim waist.

"Flora, dear, dear Flora," he said, "you are better. Tell me that you feel the gentle air revives you?"

"Flora, my dear Flora," he said, "you’re feeling better. Tell me that the fresh air is bringing you back to life?"

She could not speak. Her heart was too full of woe.

She couldn’t speak. Her heart was too full of sorrow.

"Oh; Flora, my own, my beautiful," he added, in those tones which come so direct from the heart, and which are so different from any assumption of tenderness. "Speak to me, dear, dear Flora—speak to me if it be but a word."

"Oh, Flora, my own, my beautiful," he said, with a sincerity that comes straight from the heart, so different from any forced show of affection. "Talk to me, dear, dear Flora—just say a word."

"Charles," was all she could say, and then she burst into a flood of tears, and leant so heavily upon his arm, that it was evident but for that support she must have fallen.

"Charles," was all she could say, and then she broke down in tears, leaning so heavily on his arm that it was clear she would have fallen without his support.

Charles Holland welcomed those, although, they grieved him so much that he could have accompanied them with his own, but then he knew that she would be soon now more composed, and that they would relieve the heart whose sorrows called them into existence.

Charles Holland welcomed them, even though they saddened him so much that he could have joined in their grief. But he knew that she would soon be more composed, and that they would ease the heart whose troubles brought them together.

He forbore to speak to her until he found this sudden gush of feeling was subsiding into sobs, and then in low, soft accents, he again endeavoured to breathe comfort to her afflicted and terrified spirit.

He held back from speaking to her until he noticed that the sudden rush of emotions was calming down into sobs, and then in quiet, gentle tones, he tried once more to offer comfort to her troubled and frightened heart.

"My Flora," he said, "remember that there are warm hearts that love you. Remember that neither time nor circumstance can change such endearing affection as mine. Ah, Flora, what evil is there in the whole world that love may not conquer, and in the height of its noble feelings laugh to scorn."

"My Flora," he said, "remember that there are warm hearts that love you. Remember that neither time nor circumstance can change such deep affection as mine. Ah, Flora, what evil exists in the world that love cannot conquer, and in its highest feelings laugh at."

"Oh, hush, hush, Charles, hush."

"Oh, be quiet, Charles."

"Wherefore, Flora, would you still the voice of pure affection? I love you surely, as few have ever loved. Ah, why would you forbid me to give such utterance as I may to those feelings which fill up my whole heart?"

"Why, Flora, would you silence the voice of true affection? I love you deeply, as few have ever loved. Oh, why would you prevent me from expressing the feelings that overflow in my heart?"

"No—no—no."

"No way."

"Flora, Flora, wherefore do you say no?"

"Flora, Flora, why do you say no?"

"Do not, Charles, now speak to me of affection or love. Do not tell me you love me now."

"Charles, don't talk to me about affection or love right now. Don't say you love me now."

"Not tell you I love you! Ah, Flora, if my tongue, with its poor eloquence to give utterance to such a sentiment, were to do its office, each feature of my face would tell the tale. Each action would show to all the world how much I loved you."

"Not tell you I love you! Oh, Flora, if my words, with their limited ability to express such a feeling, could convey it, every part of my face would reveal the truth. Every action would demonstrate to the whole world how deeply I love you."

"I must not now hear this. Great God of Heaven give me strength to carry out the purpose of my soul."

"I can't listen to this right now. Great God in Heaven, give me the strength to achieve what my soul desires."

"What purpose is it, Flora, that you have to pray thus fervently for strength to execute? Oh, if it savour aught of treason against love's majesty, forget it. Love is a gift from Heaven. The greatest and the most glorious gift it ever bestowed upon its creatures. Heaven will not aid you in repudiating that which is the one grand redeeming feature that rescues human nature from a world of reproach."

"What is it, Flora, that makes you pray so intensely for strength to act? Oh, if it feels even a little like betrayal against love’s greatness, just forget it. Love is a gift from Heaven. The greatest and most glorious gift it has ever given to its creations. Heaven won't help you reject the one thing that redeems humanity from a life of shame."

Flora wrung her hands despairingly as she said,—

Flora nervously twisted her hands as she said,—

"Charles, I know I cannot reason with you. I know I have not power of language, aptitude of illustration, nor depth of thought to hold a mental contention with you."

"Charles, I know I can't reason with you. I realize I don't have the ability with words, the skill for illustration, or the depth of thought to engage in an intellectual debate with you."

"Flora, for what do I contend?"

"Flora, what am I fighting for?"

"You, you speak of love."

"You talk about love."

"And I have, ere this, spoken to you of love unchecked."

"And I have, before now, talked to you about love without limits."

"Yes, yes. Before this."

"Yes, yes. Before this all."

"And now, wherefore not now? Do not tell me you are changed."

"And now, why not now? Don’t tell me you’ve changed."

"I am changed, Charles. Fearfully changed. The curse of God has fallen upon me, I know not why. I know not that in word or in thought I have done evil, except perchance unwittingly, and yet—the vampyre."

"I've changed, Charles. Terribly changed. God's curse has come upon me, and I have no idea why. I can't think of anything I've done wrong, not in words or in thoughts, except maybe unknowingly, and yet—here I am, the vampire."

"Let not that affright you."

"Don't let that scare you."

"Affright me! It has killed me."

"Scare me! It has killed me."

"Nay, Flora,—you think too much of what I still hope to be susceptible of far more rational explanation."

"Nah, Flora—you overestimate what I still believe can be explained in a more sensible way."

"By your own words, then, Charles, I must convict you. I cannot, I dare not be yours, while such a dreadful circumstance is hanging over me, Charles; if a more rational explanation than the hideous one which my own fancy gives to the form that visits me can be found, find it, and rescue me from despair and from madness."

"By your own words, then, Charles, I have to hold you accountable. I can't, I won't be yours while such a terrible thing is looming over me, Charles; if a more reasonable explanation than the horrifying one my imagination gives to the figure that haunts me can be found, please find it and save me from despair and madness."

They had now reached the summer-house, and as Flora uttered these words she threw herself on to a seat, and covering her beautiful face with her hands, she sobbed convulsively.

They had now arrived at the summer house, and as Flora said this, she collapsed into a chair and covered her lovely face with her hands, sobbing uncontrollably.

"You have spoken," said Charles, dejectedly. "I have heard that which you wished to say to me."

"You’ve said your piece," Charles replied, feeling down. "I’ve heard what you wanted to tell me."

"No, no. Not all, Charles."

"No, not at all, Charles."

"I will be patient, then, although what more you may have to add should tear my very heart-strings."

"I’ll be patient, even though anything else you might have to say could break my heart."

"I—I have to add, Charles," she said, in a tremulous voice, "that justice, religion, mercy—every human attribute which bears the name of virtue, calls loudly upon me no longer to hold you to vows made under different auspices."

"I—I need to say, Charles," she said, her voice shaking, "that justice, religion, mercy—every human quality that represents virtue, urges me strongly not to hold you to promises made under different circumstances."

"Go on, Flora."

"Go ahead, Flora."

"I then implore you, Charles, finding me what I am, to leave me to the fate which it has pleased Heaven to cast upon me. I do not ask you, Charles, not to love me."

"I beg you, Charles, to accept me for who I am and let me face the fate that Heaven has chosen for me. I'm not asking you, Charles, to stop loving me."

"'Tis well. Go on, Flora."

"That's good. Go on, Flora."

"Because I should like to think that, although I might never see you more, you loved me still. But you must think seldom of me, and you must endeavour to be happy with some other—"

"Because I like to believe that even though I might never see you again, you still loved me. But you probably think about me rarely, and you should try to be happy with someone else—"

"You cannot, Flora, pursue the picture you yourself would draw. These words come not from your heart."

"You can't, Flora, go after the picture you would draw yourself. These words don't come from your heart."

"Yes—yes—yes."

"Yes, yes, yes."

"Did you ever love me?"

"Did you ever really love me?"

"Charles, Charles, why will you add another pang to those you know must already rend my heart?"

"Charles, Charles, why do you have to add another hurt to what I know already breaks my heart?"

"No, Flora, I would tear my own heart from my bosom ere I would add one pang to yours. Well I know that gentle maiden modesty would seal your lips to the soft confession that you loved me. I could not hope the joy of hearing you utter these words. The tender devoted lover is content to see the truthful passion in the speaking eyes of beauty. Content is he to translate it from a thousand acts, which, to eyes that look not so acutely as a lover's, bear no signification; but when you tell me to seek happiness with another, well may the anxious question burst from my throbbing heart of, 'Did you ever love me, Flora?'"

"No, Flora, I would rip my own heart out before I would cause you any pain. I know that your gentle modesty would keep you from confessing that you love me. I can't hope for the joy of hearing you say those words. A devoted lover is satisfied just to see the true passion in the eyes of the one they love. They find contentment in interpreting it through countless small gestures that, to anyone less perceptive than a lover, seem meaningless; but when you tell me to find happiness with someone else, my anxious heart can't help but ask, 'Did you ever love me, Flora?'"

Her senses hung entranced upon his words. Oh, what a witchery is in the tongue of love. Some even of the former colour of her cheek returned as forgetting all for the moment but that she was listening to the voice of him, the thoughts of whom had made up the day dream of her happiness, she gazed upon his face.

Her senses were captivated by his words. Oh, what magic is in the language of love. Some of the color returned to her cheeks as she temporarily forgot everything except that she was listening to him, the one whose thoughts had created the daydream of her happiness, and she gazed at his face.

His voice ceased. To her it seemed as if some music had suddenly left off in its most exquisite passage. She clung to his arm—she looked imploringly up to him. Her head sunk upon his breast as she cried,

His voice stopped. To her, it felt like a beautiful piece of music had suddenly ended at its most stunning moment. She clung to his arm—looking up at him desperately. Her head rested on his chest as she cried,

"Charles, Charles, I did love you. I do love you now."

"Charles, Charles, I loved you. I love you now."

"Then let sorrow and misfortune shake their grisly locks in vain," he cried. "Heart to heart—hand to hand with me, defy them."

"Then let sadness and bad luck shake their nasty hair in vain," he shouted. "Heart to heart—hand in hand with me, let's stand against them."

He lifted up his arms towards Heaven as he spoke, and at the moment came such a rattling peal of thunder, that the very earth seemed to shake upon its axis.

He raised his arms towards the sky as he spoke, and at that moment, a loud clap of thunder erupted, causing the ground to tremble beneath him.

A half scream of terror burst from the lips of Flora, as she cried,—

A half scream of terror escaped Flora's lips as she cried,—

"What was that?"

"What was that?"

"Only thunder," said Charles, calmly.

"Just thunder," said Charles, calmly.

"'Twas an awful sound."

"It was an awful sound."

"A natural one."

"A natural choice."

"But at such a moment, when you were defying Fate to injure us. Oh! Charles, is it ominous?"

"But at that moment, when you were challenging Fate to hurt us. Oh! Charles, is it a bad sign?"

"Flora, can you really give way to such idle fancies?"

"Flora, can you really entertain such pointless fantasies?"

"The sun is obscured."

"The sun is blocked."

"Ay, but it will shine all the brighter for its temporary eclipse. The thunder-storm will clear the air of many noxious vapours; the forked lightning has its uses as well as its powers of mischief. Hark! there again!"

"Yeah, but it'll shine even brighter after its temporary darkness. The thunderstorm will clear the air of a lot of harmful stuff; the lightning has its benefits along with its destructive power. Listen! It's happening again!"

Another peal, of almost equal intensity to the other, shook the firmament. Flora trembled.

Another loud sound, almost as intense as the previous one, shook the sky. Flora trembled.

"Charles," she said, "this is the voice of Heaven. We must part—we must part for ever. I cannot be yours."

"Charles," she said, "this is the voice of Heaven. We have to separate—we have to separate forever. I can't be yours."

"Flora, this is madness. Think again, dear Flora. Misfortunes for a time will hover over the best and most fortunate of us; but, like the clouds that now obscure the sweet sunshine, will pass away, and leave no trace behind them. The sunshine of joy will shine on you again."

"Flora, this is crazy. Think it over, dear Flora. Tough times will occasionally shadow even the best and luckiest among us; but just like the clouds that currently block the beautiful sunshine, they will fade away and leave no trace. The sunshine of happiness will shine on you again."

There was a small break in the clouds, like a window looking into Heaven. From it streamed one beam of sunlight, so bright, so dazzling, and so beautiful, that it was a sight of wonder to look upon. It fell upon the face of Flora; it warmed her cheek; it lent lustre to her pale lips and tearful eyes; it illumined that little summer-house as if it had been the shrine of some saint.

There was a small gap in the clouds, like a window into Heaven. From it poured a single beam of sunlight, so bright, so dazzling, and so beautiful that it was truly a wonder to behold. It landed on Flora's face, warming her cheek, adding shine to her pale lips and tearful eyes; it lit up that little summer house as if it were the shrine of a saint.

"Behold!" cried Charles, "where is your omen now?"

"Look!" shouted Charles, "where's your sign now?"

"God of Heaven!'" cried Flora; and she stretched out her arms.

"God in Heaven!" cried Flora as she reached out her arms.

"The clouds that hover over your spirit now," said Charles, "shall pass away. Accept this beam of sunlight as a promise from God."

"The clouds that are hanging over your spirit right now," said Charles, "will fade away. Embrace this ray of sunshine as a promise from God."

"I will—I will. It is going."

"I'm going to. It's happening."

"It has done its office."

"It has done its job."

The clouds closed over the small orifice, and all was gloom again as before.

The clouds gathered over the small opening, and everything turned dark once more, just like before.

"Flora," said Charles, "you will not ask me now to leave you?"

"Flora," Charles said, "you’re not going to ask me to leave you now, are you?"

She allowed him to clasp her to his heart. It was beating for her, and for her only.

She let him hold her close to his heart. It was beating only for her.

"You will let me, Flora, love you still?"

"You'll still let me love you, Flora?"

Her voice, as she answered him, was like the murmur of some distant melody the ears can scarcely translate to the heart.

Her voice, as she responded to him, was like the faint sound of a distant melody that the ears can hardly convey to the heart.

"Charles we will live, love, and die together."

"Charles, we will live, love, and die together."

And now there was a wrapt stillness in that summer-house for many minutes—a trance of joy. They did not speak, but now and then she would look into his face with an old familiar smile, and the joy of his heart was near to bursting in tears from his eyes.

And now there was a deep silence in that summer house for many minutes—a moment of pure joy. They didn’t say anything, but every so often she would glance at his face with a familiar smile, and the happiness in his heart was close to overflowing with tears from his eyes.

A shriek burst from Flora's lips—a shriek so wild and shrill that it awakened echoes far and near. Charles staggered back a step, as if shot, and then in such agonised accents as he was long indeed in banishing the remembrance of, she cried,—

A scream erupted from Flora—a scream so intense and piercing that it echoed everywhere. Charles staggered back a step, as if he had been shot, and then in such pained tones that it took him a long time to forget, she shouted,—

"The vampyre! the vampyre!"

"The vampire! The vampire!"


CHAPTER XVII.

THE EXPLANATION.—THE ARRIVAL OF THE ADMIRAL AT THE HOUSE.—A SCENE OF CONFUSION, AND SOME OF ITS RESULTS.


076.png

So sudden and so utterly unexpected a cry of alarm from Flora, at such a time might well have the effect of astounding the nerves of any one, and no wonder that Charles was for a few seconds absolutely petrified and almost unable to think.

So sudden and completely unexpected was Flora's cry of alarm at that moment that it was bound to shock anyone's nerves. It's no surprise that Charles was frozen in place for a few seconds, nearly unable to think.

Mechanically, then, he turned his eyes towards the door of the summer-house, and there he saw a tall, thin man, rather elegantly dressed, whose countenance certainly, in its wonderful resemblance to the portrait on the panel, might well appal any one.

Mechanically, he turned his eyes toward the door of the summer house, and there he saw a tall, thin man, dressed quite elegantly, whose face, in its striking resemblance to the portrait on the wall, could easily frighten anyone.

The stranger stood in the irresolute attitude on the threshold of the summer-house of one who did not wish to intrude, but who found it as awkward, if not more so now, to retreat than to advance.

The stranger stood hesitantly at the entrance of the summer house, not wanting to intrude, but finding it just as awkward, if not more so, to back away than to move forward.

Before Charles Holland could summon any words to his aid, or think of freeing himself from the clinging grasp of Flora, which was wound around him, the stranger made a very low and courtly bow, after which he said, in winning accents,—

Before Charles Holland could find the words he needed, or figure out how to free himself from Flora's tight grip, the stranger gave a deep and polite bow, then said in a charming voice,—

"I very much fear that I am an intruder here. Allow me to offer my warmest apologies, and to assure you, sir, and you, madam, that I had no idea any one was in the arbour. You perceive the rain is falling smartly, and I made towards here, seeing it was likely to shelter me from the shower."

"I really fear that I'm intruding here. Please accept my sincerest apologies, and let me assure you, sir, and you, ma'am, that I had no idea anyone was in the arbor. You can see the rain is falling heavily, and I came here because I thought it might keep me dry from the downpour."

These words were spoken in such a plausible and courtly tone of voice, that they might well have become any drawing-room in the kingdom.

These words were spoken in such a convincing and polite tone that they could have fit in perfectly in any living room across the kingdom.

Flora kept her eyes fixed upon him during the utterance of these words; and as she convulsively clutched the arm of Charles, she kept on whispering,—

Flora kept her eyes on him while she said these words; and as she tightly gripped Charles's arm, she continued whispering,—

"The vampyre! the vampyre!"

"The vampire! the vampire!"

"I much fear," added the stranger, in the same bland tones, "that I have been the cause of some alarm to the young lady!"

"I really fear," added the stranger in the same smooth tone, "that I have caused some worry for the young lady!"

"Release me," whispered Charles to Flora. "Release me; I will follow him at once."

"Let me go," Charles whispered to Flora. "Let me go; I'll follow him right away."

"No, no—do not leave me—do not leave me. The vampyre—the dreadful vampyre!"

"No, no—please don't leave me—don't leave me. The vampire—the terrible vampire!"

"But, Flora—"

"But, Flora—"

"Hush—hush—hush! It speaks again."

"Shh—shh—shh! It's speaking again."

"Perhaps I ought to account for my appearance in the garden at all," added the insinuating stranger. "The fact is, I came on a visit—"

"Maybe I should explain why I was in the garden at all," the mysterious stranger added. "The truth is, I came for a visit—"

Flora shuddered.

Flora shivered.

"To Mr. Henry Bannerworth," continued the stranger; "and finding the garden-gate open, I came in without troubling the servants, which I much regret, as I can perceive I have alarmed and annoyed the lady. Madam, pray accept of my apologies."

"To Mr. Henry Bannerworth," the stranger went on; "and seeing that the garden gate was open, I decided to come in without bothering the staff, which I deeply regret, as I can tell I have startled and upset the lady. Madam, please accept my apologies."

"In the name of God, who are you?" said Charles.

"In the name of God, who are you?" Charles asked.

"My name is Varney."

"My name's Varney."

"Oh, yes. You are the Sir Francis Varney, residing close by, who bears so fearful a resemblance to—"

"Oh, yes. You are Sir Francis Varney, living nearby, who looks so much like—"

"Pray go on, sir. I am all attention."

"Please continue, sir. I'm all ears."

"To a portrait here."

"To a portrait now."

"Indeed! Now I reflect a moment, Mr. Henry Bannerworth did incidentally mention something of the sort. It's a most singular coincidence."

"Absolutely! As I think about it, Mr. Henry Bannerworth did casually bring up something like that. It's a pretty strange coincidence."

The sound of approaching footsteps was now plainly heard, and in a few moments Henry and George, along with Mr. Marchdale, reached the spot. Their appearance showed that they had made haste, and Henry at once exclaimed,—

The sound of approaching footsteps was now clearly audible, and in a few moments, Henry and George, along with Mr. Marchdale, arrived at the location. Their appearance indicated that they had rushed, and Henry immediately exclaimed,—

"We heard, or fancied we heard, a cry of alarm."

"We heard, or thought we heard, a cry of alarm."

"You did hear it," said Charles Holland. "Do you know this gentleman?"

"You heard it," Charles Holland said. "Do you know this guy?"

"It is Sir Francis Varney."

"That's Sir Francis Varney."

"Indeed!"

"Absolutely!"

Varney bowed to the new comers, and was altogether as much at his ease as everybody else seemed quite the contrary. Even Charles Holland found the difficulty of going up to such a well-bred, gentlemanly man, and saying, "Sir, we believe you to be a vampyre"—to be almost, if not insurmountable.

Varney greeted the newcomers with a bow and seemed completely at ease, while everyone else appeared quite the opposite. Even Charles Holland found it almost impossible to approach such a refined, gentlemanly man and say, "Sir, we believe you to be a vampire."

"I cannot do it," he thought, "but I will watch him."

"I can't do it," he thought, "but I'll watch him."

"Take me away," whispered Flora. "'Tis he—'tis he. Oh, take me away, Charles."

"Take me away," Flora whispered. "It's him—it's him. Oh, take me away, Charles."

"Hush, Flora, hush. You are in some error; the accidental resemblance should not make us be rude to this gentleman."

"Hush, Flora, calm down. You're mistaken; the unintentional resemblance doesn't mean we should be rude to this gentleman."

"The vampyre!—it is the vampyre!"

"The vampire!—it's the vampire!"

"Are you sure, Flora?"

"Are you sure, Flora?"

"Do I know your features—my own—my brother's? Do not ask me to doubt—I cannot. I am quite sure. Take me from his hideous presence, Charles."

"Do I recognize your features—my own—my brother's? Don’t ask me to doubt—I can’t. I’m absolutely certain. Get me away from his awful presence, Charles."

"The young lady, I fear, is very much indisposed," remarked Sir Francis Varney, in a sympathetic tone of voice. "If she will accept of my arm, I shall esteem it a great honour."

"The young lady seems quite unwell," said Sir Francis Varney, with a sympathetic tone. "If she would accept my arm, I would consider it a great honor."

"No—no—no!—God! no," cried Flora.

"No—no—no!—Oh God, no," cried Flora.

"Madam, I will not press you."

"Ma'am, I won't pressure you."

He bowed, and Charles led Flora from the summer-house towards the hall.

He bowed, and Charles took Flora from the summer house towards the hall.

"Flora," he said, "I am bewildered—I know not what to think. That man most certainly has been fashioned after the portrait which is on the panel in the room you formerly occupied; or it has been painted from him."

"Flora," he said, "I'm confused—I don't know what to think. That guy looks just like the portrait that's on the panel in the room you used to stay in; or it was painted from him."

"He is my midnight visitor!" exclaimed Flora. "He is the vampyre;—this Sir Francis Varney is the vampyre."

"He’s my late-night visitor!" Flora exclaimed. "He’s the vampire; this Sir Francis Varney is the vampire."

"Good God! What can be done?"

"Good God! What can we do?"

"I know not. I am nearly distracted."

"I don't know. I'm almost overwhelmed."

"Be calm, Flora. If this man be really what you name him, we now know from what quarter the mischief comes, which is, at all events, a point gained. Be assured we shall place a watch upon him."

"Stay calm, Flora. If this man is really who you say he is, we now know where the trouble is coming from, which is, at least, a step forward. You can be sure we will keep an eye on him."

"Oh, it is terrible to meet him here."

"Oh, it's awful to run into him here."

"And he is so wonderfully anxious, too, to possess the Hall."

"And he is so incredibly eager, too, to own the Hall."

"He is—he is."

"He's—he's."

"It looks strange, the whole affair. But, Flora, be assured of one thing, and that is, of your own safety."

"It seems odd, this whole situation. But, Flora, just know one thing: you are safe."

"Can I be assured of that?"

"Can I be sure of that?"

"Most certainly. Go to your mother now. Here we are, you see, fairly within doors. Go to your mother, dear Flora, and keep yourself quiet. I will return to this mysterious man now with a cooler judgment than I left him."

"Absolutely. Go to your mom now. Here we are, you know, pretty much inside. Go to your mom, dear Flora, and stay calm. I will go back to this mysterious man now with a more level-headed perspective than when I left him."

"You will watch him, Charles?"

"Are you going to watch him, Charles?"

"I will, indeed."

"I will, for sure."

"And you will not let him approach the house here alone?"

"And you won't let him come to the house alone?"

"I will not."

"I'm not going to."

"Oh, that the Almighty should allow such beings to haunt the earth!"

"Oh, that the Almighty would allow such beings to roam the earth!"

"Hush, Flora, hush! we cannot judge of his allwise purpose."

"Hush, Flora, hush! We can't judge his all-wise purpose."

'"Tis hard that the innocent should be inflicted with its presence."

"It’s tough that the innocent have to deal with its presence."

Charles bowed his head in mournful assent.

Charles lowered his head in a sorrowful agreement.

077.png

"Is it not very, very dreadful?"

"Isn't it just awful?"

"Hush—hush! Calm yourself, dearest, calm yourself. Recollect that all we have to go upon in this matter is a resemblance, which, after all, may be accidental. But leave it all to me, and be assured that now I have some clue to this affair, I will not lose sight of it, or of Sir Francis Varney."

"Hush—hush! Please, calm down, my dear, calm down. Remember that all we have to go on in this situation is a resemblance, which might just be a coincidence. But trust me with this, and know that now I have a lead on this matter, I won't take my eyes off it or Sir Francis Varney."

So saying, Charles surrendered Flora to the care of her mother, and then was hastening back to the summer-house, when he met the whole party coming towards the Hall, for the rain was each moment increasing in intensity.

So saying, Charles handed Flora over to her mother, and then hurried back to the summer-house when he ran into the whole group coming toward the Hall, as the rain was getting heavier by the moment.

"We are returning," remarked Sir Francis Varney, with a half bow and a smile, to Charles.

"We're heading back," said Sir Francis Varney, giving a slight bow and a smile to Charles.

"Allow me," said Henry, "to introduce you, Mr. Holland, to our neighbour, Sir Francis Varney."

"Let me introduce you, Mr. Holland, to our neighbor, Sir Francis Varney."

Charles felt himself compelled to behave with courtesy, although his mind was so full of conflicting feelings as regarded Varney; but there was no avoiding, without such brutal rudeness as was inconsistent with all his pursuits and habits, replying in something like the same strain to the extreme courtly politeness of the supposed vampyre.

Charles felt he had to act politely, even though his mind was crowded with mixed emotions about Varney; however, he couldn't avoid replying in a somewhat similar tone to the overly courteous manner of the supposed vampire without coming across as brutally rude, which was completely against his character and habits.

"I will watch him closely," thought Charles. "I can do no more than watch him closely."

"I'll keep a close eye on him," Charles thought. "There's nothing more I can do than watch him closely."

Sir Francis Varney seemed to be a man of the most general and discursive information. He talked fluently and pleasantly upon all sorts of topics, and notwithstanding he could not but have heard what Flora had said of him, he asked no questions whatever upon that subject.

Sir Francis Varney appeared to be a man with a wide range of knowledge. He spoke easily and enjoyably about all kinds of topics, and even though he must have heard what Flora had said about him, he didn’t ask any questions about it.

This silence as regarded a matter which would at once have induced some sort of inquiry from any other man, Charles felt told much against him, and he trembled to believe for a moment that, after all, it really might be true.

This silence about a matter that would have prompted any other man to ask questions made Charles feel it reflected poorly on him, and he shuddered at the thought that, after all, it might actually be true.

"Is he a vampyre?" he asked himself. "Are there vampyres, and is this man of fashion—this courtly, talented, educated gentleman one?" It was a perfectly hideous question.

"Is he a vampire?" he asked himself. "Do vampires exist, and is this fashionable man—this refined, skilled, educated gentleman one?" It was an utterly horrifying question.

"You are charmingly situated here," remarked Varney, as, after ascending the few steps that led to the hall door, he turned and looked at the view from that slight altitude.

"You have a lovely spot here," Varney said, as he climbed the few steps to the hall door and turned to take in the view from that little height.

"The place has been much esteemed," said Henry, "for its picturesque beauties of scenery."

"The place has always been highly valued," Henry said, "for its beautiful scenery."

"And well it may be. I trust, Mr. Holland, the young lady is much better?"

"And it might be. I hope, Mr. Holland, that the young lady is doing much better?"

"She is, sir," said Charles.

"She is, sir," Charles said.

"I was not honoured by an introduction."

"I didn't get an intro."

"It was my fault," said Henry, who spoke to his extraordinary guest with an air of forced hilarity. "It was my fault for not introducing you to my sister."

"It was my fault," said Henry, addressing his extraordinary guest with a forced sense of humor. "I should have introduced you to my sister."

"And that was your sister?"

"And that was your sis?"

"It was, sir."

"It was, sir."

"Report has not belied her—she is beautiful. But she looks rather pale, I thought. Has she bad health?"

"People haven't lied about her—she is beautiful. But she looks kind of pale, I thought. Does she have health issues?"

"The best of health."

"Wishing you great health."

"Indeed! Perhaps the little disagreeable circumstance, which is made so much food for gossip in the neighbourhood, has affected her spirits?"

"Absolutely! Maybe the little unpleasant situation, which has been such a hot topic for gossip in the neighborhood, has impacted her mood?"

"It has."

"It does."

"You allude to the supposed visit here of a vampyre?" said Charles, as he fixed his eyes upon Varney's face.

"You’re hinting at the alleged visit of a vampire?" Charles said, locking his gaze onto Varney’s face.

"Yes, I allude to the supposed appearance of a supposed vampyre in this family," said Sir Francis Varney, as he returned the earnest gaze of Charles, with such unshrinking assurance, that the young man was compelled, after about a minute, nearly to withdraw his own eyes.

"Yes, I'm referring to the rumored sighting of a so-called vampire in this family," said Sir Francis Varney, meeting Charles's intense gaze with such unwavering confidence that the young man was forced, after about a minute, to almost look away.

"He will not be cowed," thought Charles. "Use has made him familiar to such cross-questioning."

"He won't be intimidated," thought Charles. "Experience has made him used to this kind of questioning."

It appeared now suddenly to occur to Henry that he had said something at Varney's own house which should have prevented him from coming to the Hall, and he now remarked,—

It suddenly struck Henry that he had said something at Varney's house that should have stopped him from coming to the Hall, and he now remarked,—

"We scarcely expected the pleasure of your company here, Sir Francis Varney."

"We hardly expected the pleasure of your company here, Sir Francis Varney."

"Oh, my dear sir, I am aware of that; but you roused my curiosity. You mentioned to me that there was a portrait here amazingly like me."

"Oh, my dear sir, I know that; but you sparked my curiosity. You told me that there was a portrait here that looks remarkably like me."

"Did I?"

"Did I?"

"Indeed you did, or how could I know it? I wanted to see if the resemblance was so perfect."

"Of course you did, or how else would I know? I wanted to see if the resemblance was really that spot on."

"Did you hear, sir," added Henry, "that my sister was alarmed at your likeness to that portrait?"

"Did you hear, sir," added Henry, "that my sister was freaked out by how much you look like that portrait?"

"No, really."

"No, seriously."

"I pray you walk in, and we will talk more at large upon that matter."

"Please come in, and we can talk more about that topic."

"With great pleasure. One leads a monotonous life in the country, when compared with the brilliancy of a court existence. Just now I have no particular engagement. As we are near neighbours I see no reason why we should not be good friends, and often interchange such civilities as make up the amenities of existence, and which, in the country, more particularly, are valuable."

"With great pleasure. Life in the country can be pretty monotonous compared to the excitement of court life. Right now, I don’t have any particular commitments. Since we live so close to each other, I see no reason why we shouldn’t be good friends and frequently exchange the polite gestures that make life pleasant, especially in the countryside, where they are especially valued."

Henry could not be hypocrite enough to assent to this; but still, under the present aspect of affairs, it was impossible to return any but a civil reply; so he said,—

Henry couldn't pretend to agree with this; however, given the current situation, he had to respond politely, so he said,—

"Oh, yes, of course—certainly. My time is very much occupied, and my sister and mother see no company."

"Oh, yes, of course—definitely. I'm quite busy, and my sister and mother don’t entertain guests."

"Oh, now, how wrong."

"Oh, how wrong."

"Wrong, sir?"

"You're mistaken, sir?"

"Yes, surely. If anything more than another tends to harmonize individuals, it is the society of that fairer half of the creation which we love for their very foibles. I am much attached to the softer sex—to young persons full of health. I like to see the rosy checks, where the warm blood mantles in the superficial veins, and all is loveliness and life."

"Yes, definitely. If there's anything that brings people together, it's being around the lovely half of humanity, whom we cherish for their charming quirks. I feel quite fond of women—especially young people full of vitality. I enjoy seeing rosy cheeks, where warm blood flows just beneath the skin, and everything is beautiful and full of life."

Charles shrank back, and the word "Demon" unconsciously escaped his lips.

Charles recoiled, and the word "Demon" slipped out of his mouth without him realizing it.

Sir Francis took no manner of notice of the expression, but went on talking, as if he had been on the very happiest terms with every one present.

Sir Francis ignored the expression completely and continued talking as if he were on the best of terms with everyone there.

"Will you follow me, at once, to the chamber where the portrait hangs," said Henry, "or will you partake of some refreshment first?"

"Will you come with me right away to the room where the portrait is?" Henry asked. "Or would you like to have some refreshments first?"

"No refreshment for me," said Varney. "My dear friend, if you will permit me to call you such, this is a time of the day at which I never do take any refreshment."

"No snacks for me," Varney said. "My dear friend, if it’s alright for me to call you that, this is a time of day when I never snack."

"Nor at any other," thought Henry.

"Not at any other time," thought Henry.

They all went to the chamber where Charles had passed one very disagreeable night, and when they arrived, Henry pointed to the portrait on the panel, saying—

They all went to the room where Charles had spent a really unpleasant night, and when they got there, Henry gestured to the portrait on the wall, saying—

"There, Sir Francis Varney, is your likeness."

"There, Sir Francis Varney, is your image."

He looked, and, having walked up to it, in an under tone, rather as if he were conversing with himself than making a remark for any one else to hear, he said—

He looked, and after walking up to it, in a low voice, more like he was talking to himself than making a comment for anyone else to hear, he said—

"It is wonderfully like."

"It’s really similar."

"It is, indeed," said Charles.

"It is, for sure," said Charles.

"If I stand beside it, thus," said Varney, placing himself in a favourable attitude for comparing the two faces, "I dare say you will be more struck with the likeness than before."

"If I stand next to it like this," Varney said, positioning himself to better compare the two faces, "I bet you’ll notice the resemblance more than you did before."

So accurate was it now, that the same light fell upon his face as that under which the painter had executed the portrait, that all started back a step or two.

So accurate was it now, that the same light fell upon his face as that under which the painter had created the portrait, that everyone took a step or two back.

"Some artists," remarked Varney, "have the sense to ask where a portrait is to be hung before they paint it, and then they adapt their lights and shadows to those which would fall upon the original, were it similarly situated."

"Some artists," Varney noted, "have the good sense to ask where a portrait will be displayed before they paint it, and then they adjust their lighting and shadows to match what would fall on the original if it were in the same spot."

"I cannot stand this," said Charles to Henry; "I must question him farther."

"I can't take this anymore," Charles said to Henry; "I need to ask him more questions."

"As you please, but do not insult him."

"As you wish, but don't insult him."

"I will not."

"I'm not going to."

"He is beneath my roof now, and, after all, it is but a hideous suspicion we have of him."

"He is under my roof now, and, after all, it’s just a terrible suspicion we have of him."

"Rely upon me."

"Count on me."

Charles stepped forward, and once again confronting Varney, with an earnest gaze, he said—

Charles stepped forward, and once again facing Varney, he said with a serious look—

"Do you know, sir, that Miss Bannerworth declares the vampyre she fancies to have visited this chamber to be, in features, the exact counterpart of this portrait?"

"Do you know, sir, that Miss Bannerworth claims the vampire she thinks visited this room looks exactly like this portrait?"

"Does she indeed?"

"Does she really?"

"She does, indeed."

"She really does."

"And perhaps, then, that accounts for her thinking that I am the vampyre, because I bear a strong resemblance to the portrait."

"And maybe that’s why she thinks I’m the vampire, since I look a lot like the portrait."

"I should not be surprised," said Charles.

"I shouldn't be surprised," said Charles.

"How very odd."

"That's so strange."

"Very."

"Super."

"And yet entertaining. I am rather amused than otherwise. The idea of being a vampyre. Ha! ha! If ever I go to a masquerade again, I shall certainly assume the character of a vampyre."

"And yet it's fun. I'm more amused than anything else. The thought of being a vampire. Ha! ha! If I ever go to a masquerade again, I will definitely take on the role of a vampire."

"You would do it well."

"You'd do it well."

"I dare say, now, I should make quite a sensation."

"I'm pretty sure I would make quite a splash now."

"I am certain you would. Do you not think, gentlemen, that Sir Francis Varney would enact the character to the very life? By Heavens, he would do it so well that one might, without much difficulty, really imagine him a vampyre."

"I’m sure you would. Don’t you think, gentlemen, that Sir Francis Varney would portray the character perfectly? By God, he would do it so well that you could easily imagine him as a vampire."

"Bravo—bravo," said Varney, as he gently folded his hands together, with that genteel applause that may even be indulged in in a box at the opera itself. "Bravo. I like to see young persons enthusiastic; it looks as if they had some of the real fire of genius in their composition. Bravo—bravo."

"Well done—well done," said Varney, as he softly brought his hands together, doing that polite applause one might even show in a box at the opera. "Well done. I enjoy seeing young people passionate; it suggests they have a bit of true genius in their makeup. Well done—well done."

This was, Charles thought, the very height and acme of impudence, and yet what could he do? What could he say? He was foiled by the downright coolness of Varney.

This was, Charles thought, the peak of audacity, and yet what could he do? What could he say? He was stymied by Varney's sheer nonchalance.

As for Henry, George, and Mr. Marchdale, they had listened to what was passing between Sir Francis and Charles in silence. They feared to diminish the effect of anything Charles might say, by adding a word of their own; and, likewise, they did not wish to lose one observation that might come from the lips of Varney.

As for Henry, George, and Mr. Marchdale, they listened to the conversation between Sir Francis and Charles in silence. They were afraid that saying anything themselves might weaken the impact of what Charles might say, and they also didn’t want to miss a single remark that Varney might make.

But now Charles appeared to have said all he had to say, he turned to the window and looked out. He seemed like a man who had made up his mind, for a time, to give up some contest in which he had been engaged.

But now Charles seemed to have said everything he needed to say; he turned to the window and looked outside. He looked like someone who had decided, for the moment, to walk away from a struggle he had been involved in.

And, perhaps, not so much did he give it up from any feeling or consciousness of being beaten, as from a conviction that it could be the more effectually, at some other and far more eligible opportunity, renewed.

And maybe he didn’t let it go because he felt defeated, but rather because he believed it could be more effectively pursued at a better, more favorable chance in the future.

Varney now addressed Henry, saying,—

Varney now spoke to Henry, saying,—

"I presume the subject of our conference, when you did me the honour of a call, is no secret to any one here?"

"I assume the topic of our meeting, when you honored me with a call, is no secret to anyone here?"

"None whatever," said Henry.

"Not at all," said Henry.

"Then, perhaps, I am too early in asking you if you have made up your mind?"

"Maybe I'm asking you too soon if you've made your decision?"

"I have scarcely, certainly, had time to think."

"I definitely haven't had time to think."

"My dear sir, do not let me hurry you; I much regret, indeed, the intrusion."

"My dear sir, please don’t feel rushed; I really regret interrupting you."

"You seem anxious to possess the Hall," remarked Mr. Marchdale, to Varney.

"You seem eager to own the Hall," Mr. Marchdale remarked to Varney.

"I am."

"I exist."

"Is it new to you?"

"Is this new to you?"

"Not quite. I have some boyish recollections connected with this neighbourhood, among which Bannerworth Hall stands sufficiently prominent."

"Not really. I have some youthful memories tied to this neighborhood, with Bannerworth Hall being quite significant."

"May I ask how long ago that was?" said Charles Howard, rather abruptly.

"Can I ask how long ago that was?" Charles Howard said, somewhat abruptly.

"I do not recollect, my enthusiastic young friend," said Varney. "How old are you?"

"I don't remember, my eager young friend," Varney said. "How old are you?"

"Just about twenty-one."

"Almost twenty-one."

"You are, then, for your age, quite a model of discretion."

"You are, for your age, quite a good example of discretion."

It would have been difficult for the most accurate observer of human nature to have decided whether this was said truthfully or ironically, so Charles made no reply to it whatever.

It would have been challenging for even the most insightful observer of human nature to determine whether this was said sincerely or sarcastically, so Charles didn’t respond at all.

"I trust," said Henry, "we shall induce you, as this is your first visit, Sir Francis Varney, to the Hall, to partake of some thing."

"I hope," said Henry, "we can persuade you, since this is your first visit, Sir Francis Varney, to the Hall, to join us for something."

"Well, well, a cup of wine—"

"Well, well, a glass of wine—"

"Is at your service."

"At your service."

Henry now led the way to a small parlour, which, although by no means one of the showiest rooms of the house, was, from the care and exquisite carving with which it abounded, much more to the taste of any who possessed an accurate judgment in such works of art.

Henry now led the way to a small parlor, which, although not one of the flashiest rooms in the house, was, due to the craftsmanship and intricate carving that filled it, much more to the liking of anyone who had a keen eye for such works of art.

Then wine was ordered, and Charles took an opportunity of whispering to Henry,—

Then wine was ordered, and Charles seized the chance to whisper to Henry,—

"Notice well if he drinks."

"Pay attention if he drinks."

"I will."

"I've got it."

"Do you see that beneath his coat there is a raised place, as if his arm was bound up?"

"Do you see that there’s a bump under his coat, as if his arm is wrapped up?"

"I do."

"I do."

"There, then, was where the bullet from the pistol fired by Flora, when we were at the church, hit him."

"There, then, was where the bullet from the gun fired by Flora, when we were at the church, hit him."

"Hush! for God's sake, hush! you are getting into a dreadful state of excitement, Charles; hush! hush!"

"Hush! For God's sake, be quiet! You're getting really worked up, Charles; be quiet! Be quiet!"

"And can you blame—"

"And can you blame me—"

"No, no; but what can we do?"

"No, no; but what can we do?"

"You are right. Nothing can we do at present. We have a clue now, and be it our mutual inclination, as well as duty, to follow it. Oh, you shall see how calm I will be!"

"You’re right. There’s nothing we can do right now. We have a clue now, and it’s both our shared interests and our responsibility to pursue it. Oh, you’ll see how calm I can be!"

"For Heaven's sake, be so. I have noted that his eyes flash upon yours with no friendly feeling."

"For Heaven's sake, just be so. I've noticed that his eyes spark when they meet yours, and it's not with any friendly intent."

"His friendship were a curse."

"His friendships were a curse."

"Hush! he drinks!"

"Quiet! He's drinking!"

"Watch him."

"Keep an eye on him."

"I will."

"I will."

"Gentlemen all," said Sir Francis Varney, in such soft, dulcet tones, that it was quite a fascination to hear him speak; "gentlemen all, being as I am, much delighted with your company, do not accuse me of presumption, if I drink now, poor drinker as I am, to our future merry meetings."

"Gentlemen," said Sir Francis Varney, in such soft, melodious tones that it was truly captivating to hear him speak; "gathered here, as I am, very pleased with your company, please don't think of me as presumptuous if I raise a glass now, bad drinker that I am, to our future joyful gatherings."

He raised the wine to his lips, and seemed to drink, after which he replaced the glass upon the table.

He lifted the wine to his lips and appeared to take a sip, then set the glass back down on the table.

Charles glanced at it, it was still full.

Charles glanced at it; it was still full.

"You have not drank, Sir Francis Varney," he said.

"You haven't drunk anything, Sir Francis Varney," he said.

"Pardon me, enthusiastic young sir," said Varney, "perhaps you will have the liberality to allow me to take my wine how I please and when I please."

"Pardon me, excited young man," said Varney, "maybe you'll generously let me enjoy my wine however and whenever I want."

"Your glass is full."

"Your glass is full."

"Well, sir?"

"Well, sir?"

"Will you drink it?"

"Will you have a drink?"

"Not at any man's bidding, most certainly. If the fair Flora Bannerworth would grace the board with her sweet presence, methinks I could then drink on, on, on."

"Not at anyone's request, that's for sure. If the lovely Flora Bannerworth would brighten the table with her delightful presence, I think I could keep drinking on and on."

"Hark you, sir," cried Charles, "I can bear no more of this. We have had in this house most horrible and damning evidence that there are such things as vampyres."

"Hear me, sir," shouted Charles, "I can't take any more of this. We've had some truly horrible and damning proof in this house that vampyres really exist."

"Have you really? I suppose you eat raw pork at supper, and so had the nightmare?"

"Really? I guess you eat raw pork for dinner, and that's why you had the nightmare?"

"A jest is welcome in its place, but pray hear me out, sir, if it suit your lofty courtesy to do so."

"A joke is fine when it's appropriate, but please listen to me, sir, if it suits your high courtesy to do so."

"Oh, certainly."

"Oh, of course."

"Then I say we believe, as far as human judgment has a right to go, that a vampyre has been here."

"Then I say we believe, as far as human judgment can go, that a vampire has been here."

"Go on, it's interesting. I always was a lover of the wild and the wonderful."

"Come on, it's interesting. I've always loved the wild and the amazing."

"We have, too," continued Charles, "some reason to believe that you are the man."

"We have, too," continued Charles, "some reason to believe that you're the guy."

Varney tapped his forehead as he glanced at Henry, and said,—

Varney tapped his forehead as he looked at Henry and said,—

"Oh, dear, I did not know. You should have told me he was a little wrong about the brain; I might have quarreled with the lad. Dear me, how lamentable for his poor mother."

"Oh, wow, I didn’t know. You should have told me he was a bit off about the brain; I might have argued with the guy. Oh no, how unfortunate for his poor mom."

"This will not do, Sir Francis Varney alias Bannerworth."

"This won't work, Sir Francis Varney also known as Bannerworth."

"Oh—oh! Be calm—be calm."

"Oh—oh! Stay calm—stay calm."

"I defy you to your teeth, sir! No, God, no! Your teeth!"

"I challenge you to your face, sir! No, God, no! Your teeth!"

"Poor lad! Poor lad!"

"Poor guy! Poor guy!"

"You are a cowardly demon, and here I swear to devote myself to your destruction."

"You are a cowardly demon, and I swear here and now to dedicate myself to your defeat."

Sir Francis Varney drew himself up to his full height, and that was immense, as he said to Henry,—

Sir Francis Varney stood tall, and he was quite imposing, as he said to Henry,—

"I pray you, Mr. Bannerworth, since I am thus grievously insulted beneath your roof, to tell me if your friend here be mad or sane?"

"I ask you, Mr. Bannerworth, since I’m being so seriously insulted in your home, to tell me if your friend here is crazy or sane?"

"He's not mad."

"He's not angry."

"Then—"

"Then—"

"Hold, sir! The quarrel shall be mine. In the name of my persecuted sister—in the name of Heaven. Sir Francis Varney, I defy you."

"Wait, sir! This fight is mine. In the name of my unjustly treated sister—in the name of Heaven. Sir Francis Varney, I challenge you."

Sir Francis, in spite of his impenetrable calmness, appeared somewhat moved, as he said,—

Sir Francis, despite his unwavering calm, seemed a bit affected as he said,—

"I have already endured insult sufficient—I will endure no more. If there are weapons at hand—"

"I've already put up with enough insults—I'm not going to take any more. If there are weapons nearby—"

"My young friend," interrupted Mr. Marchdale, stepping between the excited men, "is carried away by his feelings, and knows not what he says. You will look upon it in that light, Sir Francis."

"My young friend," interrupted Mr. Marchdale, stepping between the excited men, "is caught up in his emotions and doesn't realize what he's saying. You’ll see it that way, Sir Francis."

"We need no interference," exclaimed Varney, his hitherto bland voice changing to one of fury. "The hot blooded fool wishes to fight, and he shall—to the death—to the death."

"We don't need any interference," Varney shouted, his previously calm voice now filled with rage. "The hotheaded fool wants to fight, and he will—until death—until death."

081.png

"And I say he shall not," exclaimed Mr. Marchdale, taking Henry by the arm. "George," he added, turning to the young man, "assist me in persuading your brother to leave the room. Conceive the agony of your sister and mother if anything should happen to him."

"And I say he won't," exclaimed Mr. Marchdale, grabbing Henry by the arm. "George," he continued, turning to the young man, "help me convince your brother to leave the room. Imagine the anguish your sister and mother would feel if anything happened to him."

Varney smiled with a devilish sneer, as he listened to these words, and then he said,—

Varney smirked with a mischievous grin as he listened to these words and then said,—

"As you will—as you will. There will be plenty of time, and perhaps better opportunity, gentlemen. I bid you good day."

"As you wish—as you wish. There will be plenty of time, and maybe a better opportunity, gentlemen. I wish you a good day."

And with provoking coolness, he then moved towards the door, and quitted the room.

And with a calm confidence, he then walked toward the door and left the room.

"Remain here," said Marchdale; "I will follow him, and see that he quits the premises."

"Stay here," said Marchdale; "I'll follow him and make sure he leaves the place."

He did so, and the young men, from the window, beheld Sir Francis walking slowly across the garden, and then saw Mr. Marchdale follow on his track.

He did that, and the young men, from the window, watched Sir Francis walking slowly across the garden, and then saw Mr. Marchdale following behind him.

While they were thus occupied, a tremendous ringing came at the gate, but their attention was so rivetted to what was passing in the garden, that they paid not the least attention to it.

While they were busy with that, a loud bell rang at the gate, but they were so focused on what was happening in the garden that they didn’t notice it at all.


CHAPTER XVIII.

THE ADMIRAL'S ADVICE.—THE CHALLENGE TO THE VAMPYRE.—THE NEW SERVANT AT THE HALL.


082.png

The violent ringing of the bell continued uninterruptedly until at length George volunteered to answer it. The fact was, that now there was no servant at all in the place for, after the one who had recently demanded of Henry her dismissal had left, the other was terrified to remain alone, and had precipitately gone from the house, without even going through the ceremony of announcing her intention to. To be sure, she sent a boy for her money afterwards, which may be considered a great act of condescension.

The loud ringing of the bell went on without stopping until George finally offered to answer it. The truth was, there wasn’t a single servant left in the house because after the one who had recently asked Henry for her dismissal left, the other was too scared to stay alone and quickly ran out without even saying anything. Of course, she did send a boy to collect her pay later, which might be seen as a pretty big act of courtesy.

Suspecting, then, this state of things, George himself hastened to the gate, and, being not over well pleased at the continuous and unnecessary ringing which was kept up at it, he opened it quickly, and cried, with more impatience, by a vast amount, than was usual with him.

Suspecting the situation, George rushed to the gate and, not being particularly happy about the constant and unnecessary ringing, opened it quickly and exclaimed, with a lot more impatience than usual.

"Who is so impatient that he cannot wait a seasonable time for the door to be opened?"

"Who is so impatient that they can’t wait for a reasonable time for the door to be opened?"

"And who the d——l are you?" cried one who was immediately outside.

"And who the hell are you?" shouted someone who was right outside.

"Who do you want?" cried George.

"Who do you want?" shouted George.

"Shiver my timbers!" cried Admiral Bell, for it was no other than that personage. "What's that to you?"

"Shiver me timbers!" yelled Admiral Bell, because it was none other than that character. "What’s it to you?"

"Ay, ay," added Jack, "answer that if you can, you shore-going-looking swab."

"Ay, ay," Jack replied, "try to answer that if you can, you landlubber."

"Two madmen, I suppose," ejaculated George, and he would have closed the gate upon them; but Jack introduced between it and the post the end of a thick stick, saying,—

"Two crazy people, I guess," shouted George, and he would have shut the gate on them; but Jack wedged the end of a thick stick between the gate and the post, saying,—

"Avast there! None of that; we have had trouble enough to get in. If you are the family lawyer, or the chaplain, perhaps you'll tell us where Mister Charley is."

"Hey, hold on! No more of that; we've had enough trouble just getting in. If you're the family lawyer or the chaplain, maybe you can tell us where Mister Charley is."

"Once more I demand of you who you want?" said George, who was now perhaps a little amused at the conduct of the impatient visitors.

"Once again, I ask you who you want?" said George, who was now perhaps a little amused by the behavior of the impatient visitors.

"We want the admiral's nevey" said Jack.

"We want the admiral's nephew," said Jack.

"But how do I know who is the admiral's nevey as you call him."

"But how do I know who the admiral's nevey is, as you call him?"

"Why, Charles Holland, to be sure. Have you got him aboard or not?"

"Of course, Charles Holland. Do you have him on board or not?"

"Mr. Charles Holland is certainly here; and, if you had said at once, and explicitly, that you wished to see him, I could have given you a direct answer."

"Mr. Charles Holland is definitely here; and, if you had said right away and clearly that you wanted to see him, I could have given you a straight answer."

"He is here?" cried the admiral.

"He's here?" the admiral shouted.

"Most certainly."

"Definitely."

"Come along, then; yet, stop a bit. I say, young fellow, just before we go any further, tell us if he has maimed the vampyre?"

"Come on, then; but wait a second. Hey, kid, before we go any further, can you tell us if he’s hurt the vampire?"

"The what?

"The what?"

"The wamphigher," said Jack, by way of being, as he considered, a little more explanatory than the admiral.

"The wamphigher," Jack said, trying to be a bit more clear than the admiral.

"I do not know what you mean," said George; "if you wish to see Mr. Charles Holland walk in and see him. He is in this house; but, for myself, as you are strangers to me, I decline answering any questions, let their import be what they may."

"I don't know what you're talking about," George said. "If you want to see Mr. Charles Holland, just go ahead and look for him. He’s in this house. But as for me, since I don’t know you, I’m not going to answer any questions, no matter what they are."

"Hilloa! who are they?" suddenly cried Jack, as he pointed to two figures some distance off in the meadows, who appeared to be angrily conversing.

"Hilloa! Who are they?" Jack suddenly shouted, pointing to two figures a bit away in the meadows, who seemed to be having an angry discussion.

George glanced in the direction towards which Jack pointed, and there he saw Sir Francis Varney and Mr. Marchdale standing within a few paces of each other, and apparently engaged in some angry discussion.

George glanced in the direction Jack was pointing, and there he saw Sir Francis Varney and Mr. Marchdale standing just a few steps apart, seemingly in the middle of a heated argument.

His first impulse was to go immediately towards them; but, before he could execute even that suggestion of his mind, he saw Varney strike Marchdale, and the latter fell to the ground.

His first instinct was to head straight toward them; but, before he could even act on that thought, he saw Varney hit Marchdale, and Marchdale collapsed to the ground.

"Allow me to pass," cried George, as he endeavoured to get by the rather unwieldy form of the admiral. But, before he could accomplish this, for the gate was narrow, he saw Varney, with great swiftness, make off, and Marchdale, rising to his feet, came towards the Hall.

"Excuse me, I need to get by," George shouted, trying to maneuver around the rather large figure of the admiral. But before he could do that, since the gate was tight, he saw Varney quickly take off, and Marchdale, getting up from his seat, walked toward the Hall.

When Marchdale got near enough to the garden-gate to see George, he motioned to him to remain where he was, and then, quickening his pace, he soon came up to the spot.

When Marchdale got close enough to the garden gate to see George, he signaled for him to stay put, and then, picking up his speed, he quickly reached the spot.

"Marchdale," cried George, "you have had an encounter with Sir Francis Varney."

"Marchdale," George exclaimed, "you’ve had a run-in with Sir Francis Varney."

"I have," said Marchdale, in an excited manner. "I threatened to follow him, but he struck me to the earth as easily as I could a child. His strength is superhuman."

"I have," said Marchdale, excitedly. "I threatened to chase him, but he knocked me down as easily as I could a child. His strength is out of this world."

"I saw you fall."

"I saw you trip."

"I believe, but that he was observed, he would have murdered me."

"I believe that if he had been watched, he would have killed me."

"Indeed!"

"Absolutely!"

"What, do you mean to say that lankey, horse-marine looking fellow is as bad as that!" said the admiral.

"What, are you saying that that lanky, horse-like guy is as bad as that!" said the admiral.

Marchdale now turned his attention to the two new comers, upon whom he looked with some surprise, and then, turning to George, he said,—

Marchdale now focused on the two newcomers, looking at them in surprise, and then, turning to George, he said,—

"Is this gentleman a visitor?"

"Is this guy a visitor?"

"To Mr. Holland, I believe he is," said George; "but I have not the pleasure of knowing his name."

"To Mr. Holland, I think he is," said George; "but I don't have the pleasure of knowing his name."

"Oh, you may know my name as soon as you like," cried the admiral. "The enemies of old England know it, and I don't care if all the world knows it. I'm old Admiral Bell, something of a hulk now, but still able to head a quarter-deck if there was any need to do so."

"Oh, you can know my name whenever you want," shouted the admiral. "The enemies of old England know it, and I don't mind if everyone knows it. I'm Admiral Bell, a bit of a heavy guy now, but still capable of leading a quarter-deck if it comes to it."

"Ay, ay," cried Jack, and taking from his pocket a boatswain's whistle, he blew a blast so long, and loud, and shrill, that George was fain to cover his ears with his hands to shut out the brain-piercing, and, to him unusual sound.

"Ay, ay," shouted Jack, and pulling a boatswain's whistle from his pocket, he blew a blast so long, loud, and shrill that George had to cover his ears with his hands to block out the piercing, and for him, unusual sound.

"And are you, then, a relative," said Marchdale, "of Mr. Holland's, sir, may I ask?"

"And are you related to Mr. Holland, sir, if I may ask?" said Marchdale.

"I'm his uncle, and be d——d to him, if you must know, and some one has told me that the young scamp thinks of marrying a mermaid, or a ghost, or a vampyre, or some such thing, so, for the sake of the memory of his poor mother, I've come to say no to the bargain, and d—n me, who cares."

"I'm his uncle, and to hell with him, if you really want to know. Someone told me that the young troublemaker is thinking about marrying a mermaid, or a ghost, or a vampire, or something like that. So, for the sake of his poor mother's memory, I've come to say no to the deal, and honestly, who cares."

"Come in, sir," said George, "I will conduct you to Mr. Holland. I presume this is your servant?"

"Come in, sir," George said, "I'll take you to Mr. Holland. I assume this is your servant?"

"Why, not exactly. That's Jack Pringle, he was my boatswain, you see, and now he's a kind o' something betwixt and between. Not exactly a servant."

"Well, not really. That's Jack Pringle; he was my boatswain, you know, and now he's kind of in an in-between role. Not really a servant."

"Ay, ay, sir," said Jack. "Have it all your own way, though we is paid off."

"Ay, ay, sir," Jack replied. "Do it your way, even though we’ve been paid off."

"Hold your tongue, you audacious scoundrel, will you."

"Keep quiet, you bold troublemaker, will you."

"Oh, I forgot, you don't like anything said about paying off, cos it puts you in mind of—"

"Oh, I forgot, you don't like talking about paying off because it reminds you of—"

"Now, d—n you, I'll have you strung up to the yard-arm, you dog, if you don't belay there."

"Now, damn you, I'll have you hung up to the yard-arm, you dog, if you don't stop there."

"I'm done. All's right."

"I'm done. Everything's good."

By this time the party, including the admiral, Jack, George Bannerworth, and Marchdale, had got more than half-way across the garden, and were observed by Charles Holland and Henry, who had come to the steps of the hall to see what was going on. The moment Charles saw the admiral a change of colour came over his face, and he exclaimed,—

By this time, the group, which included the admiral, Jack, George Bannerworth, and Marchdale, had made it more than halfway across the garden. They were spotted by Charles Holland and Henry, who had come to the steps of the hall to see what was happening. The moment Charles saw the admiral, his face changed color, and he exclaimed,—

"By all that's surprising, there is my uncle!"

"Can you believe it? There’s my uncle!"

"Your uncle!" said Henry.

"Your uncle!" Henry said.

"Yes, as good a hearted a man as ever drew breath, and yet, withal, as full of prejudices, and as ignorant of life, as a child."

"Yes, he was one of the kindest men you'd ever meet, and yet, at the same time, he was as full of biases and as clueless about life as a child."

Without waiting for any reply from Henry, Charles Holland rushed forward, and seizing his uncle by the hand, he cried, in tones of genuine affection,—

Without waiting for any response from Henry, Charles Holland rushed forward, grabbed his uncle’s hand, and exclaimed, with genuine affection,—

"Uncle, dear uncle, how came you to find me out?"

"Uncle, my dear uncle, how did you find me?"

"Charley, my boy," cried the old man, "bless you; I mean, confound your d——d impudence; you rascal, I'm glad to see you; no, I ain't, you young mutineer. What do you mean by it, you ugly, ill-looking, d——d fine fellow—my dear boy. Oh, you infernal scoundrel."

"Charley, my boy," yelled the old man, "bless you; I mean, damn your audacity; you rascal, I'm happy to see you; no, I'm not, you young rebel. What do you think you're doing, you ugly, unpleasant, really good-looking guy—my dear boy. Oh, you terrible scoundrel."

All this was accompanied by a shaking of the hand, which was enough to dislocate anybody's shoulder, and which Charles was compelled to bear as well as he could.

All this was accompanied by a handshake strong enough to dislocate anyone's shoulder, and Charles had to endure it as best as he could.

It quite prevented him from speaking, however, for a few moments, for it nearly shook the breath out of him. When, then, he could get in a word, he said,—

It really kept him from speaking for a few moments because it almost knocked the breath out of him. When he finally managed to say something, he said,—

"Uncle, I dare say you are surprised."

"Uncle, I bet you’re shocked."

"Surprised! D—n me, I am surprised."

"Wow! I'm really surprised."

"Well, I shall be able to explain all to your satisfaction, I am sure. Allow me now to introduce you to my friends."

"Well, I'm sure I'll be able to explain everything to your satisfaction. Let me introduce you to my friends now."

Turning then to Henry, Charles said,—

Turning to Henry, Charles said,—

"This is Mr. Henry Bannerworth, uncle; and this Mr. George Bannerworth, both good friends of mine; and this is Mr. Marchdale, a friend of theirs, uncle."

"This is Mr. Henry Bannerworth, Uncle; and this is Mr. George Bannerworth, both good friends of mine; and this is Mr. Marchdale, a friend of theirs, Uncle."

"Oh, indeed!"

"Oh, definitely!"

"And here you see Admiral Bell, my most worthy, but rather eccentric uncle."

"And here you see Admiral Bell, my esteemed but somewhat eccentric uncle."

"Confound your impudence."

"Curse your boldness."

"What brought him here I cannot tell; but he is a brave officer, and a gentleman."

"What brought him here, I can't say; but he's a brave officer and a gentleman."

"None of your nonsense," said the admiral.

"Cut out the nonsense," said the admiral.

"And here you sees Jack Pringle," said that individual, introducing himself, since no one appeared inclined to do that office for him, "a tar for all weathers. One as hates the French, and is never so happy as when he's alongside o' some o' those lubberly craft blazing away."

"And here you see Jack Pringle," said this guy, introducing himself, since no one seemed interested in doing it for him, "a sailor for all seasons. One who hates the French and is never happier than when he's beside one of those clumsy ships firing away."

"That's uncommonly true," remarked the admiral.

"That's really true," the admiral said.

"Will you walk in, sir?" said Henry, courteously. "Any friend of Charles Holland's is most welcome here. You will have much to excuse us for, because we are deficient in servants at present, in consequence of come occurrences in our family, which your nephew has our full permission to explain to you in full."

"Are you coming in, sir?" Henry asked politely. "Anyone who is a friend of Charles Holland is very welcome here. You might have to forgive us, though, as we currently have a shortage of staff due to some recent family matters, which your nephew has our full permission to explain to you in detail."

"Oh, very good, I tell you what it is, all of you, what I've seen of you, d——e, I like, so here goes. Come along, Jack."

"Oh, great, let me tell you what it is, all of you, what I've seen of you, damn it, I like, so here we go. Come on, Jack."

The admiral walked into the house, and as he went, Charles Holland said to him,—

The admiral walked into the house, and as he did, Charles Holland said to him,—

"How came you to know I was here, uncle?"

"How did you know I was here, Uncle?"

"Some fellow wrote me a despatch."

"Some guy sent me a message."

"Indeed!"

"Absolutely!"

"Yes, saying at you was a going to marry some odd sort of fish as it wasn't at all the thing to introduce into the family."

"Yeah, saying you were going to marry some strange kind of fish was definitely not something you would bring into the family."

"Was—was a vampyre mentioned?"

"Was a vampire mentioned?"

"That's the very thing."

"That's exactly it."

"Hush, uncle—hush."

"Be quiet, uncle—be quiet."

"What for?"

"Why?"

"Do not, I implore, hint at such a thing before these kind friends of mine. I will take an opportunity within the next hour of explaining all to you, and you shall form your own kind and generous judgement upon circumstances in which my honour and my happiness are so nearly concerned."

"Please, I beg you, don’t mention such a thing in front of my kind friends. I’ll take a moment within the next hour to explain everything to you, and you can come to your own fair and generous conclusion about the situation that greatly affects my honor and happiness."

"Gammon," said the admiral.

"Gammon," the admiral said.

"What, uncle?"

"What is it, uncle?"

"Oh, I know you want to palaver me into saying it's all right. I suppose if my judgment and generosity don't like it, I shall be an old fool, and a cursed goose?"

"Oh, I know you want to talk me into saying it's all okay. I guess if my judgment and generosity don't agree with it, I'll just be an old fool and a foolish goose?"

"Now, uncle."

"Now, Uncle."

"Now, nevey."

"Now, never."

"Well, well—no more at present. We will talk over this at leisure. You promise me to say nothing about it until you have heard my explanation, uncle?"

"Alright, that's all for now. We can discuss this more later. You promise me you won't say anything about it until you've heard my explanation, right, uncle?"

"Very good. Make it as soon as you can, and as short as you can, that's all I ask of you."

"Great. Do it as quickly as you can and keep it as brief as possible, that's all I ask."

"I will, I will."

"I will, I will."

Charles was to the full as anxious as his uncle could be to enter upon the subject, some remote information of which, he felt convinced, had brought the old man down to the Hall. Who it could have been that so far intermeddled with his affairs as to write to him, he could not possibly conceive.

Charles was just as eager as his uncle to start discussing the topic, as he was sure some distant news had brought the old man to the Hall. He couldn't imagine who could have gotten so involved in his business as to write to him.

A very few words will suffice to explain the precise position in which Charles Holland was. A considerable sum of money had been left to him, but it was saddled with the condition that he should not come into possession of it until he was one year beyond the age which is usually denominated that of discretion, namely, twenty-one. His uncle, the admiral, was the trustee of his fortune, and he, with rare discretion, had got the active and zealous assistance of a professional gentleman of great honour and eminence to conduct the business for him.

A few words are enough to explain Charles Holland's situation. A significant amount of money had been left to him, but it came with the condition that he wouldn't receive it until he was one year older than the typical age of maturity, which is twenty-one. His uncle, the admiral, was the trustee of his fortune, and he, with remarkable judgment, had secured the active and dedicated help of a highly respected professional to manage the affairs for him.

This gentleman had advised that for the two years between the ages of twenty and twenty-two, Charles Holland should travel, inasmuch as in English society he would find himself in an awkward position, being for one whole year of age, and yet waiting for his property.

This guy suggested that Charles Holland should travel during the two years between the ages of twenty and twenty-two, since he would be in an uncomfortable situation in English society—being a whole year older, yet still waiting for his inheritance.

Under such circumstances, reasoned the lawyer, a young man, unless he is possessed of very rare discretion indeed, is almost sure to get fearfully involved with money-lenders. Being of age, his notes, and bills, and bonds would all be good, and he would be in a ten times worse situation than a wealthy minor.

Under these conditions, the lawyer thought, a young man, unless he has exceptional judgment, is likely to get seriously tangled up with money-lenders. As an adult, his promissory notes, bills, and bonds would all be valid, putting him in a much worse position than a wealthy minor.

All this was duly explained to Charles, who, rather eagerly than otherwise, caught at the idea of a two years wander on the continent, where he could visit so many places, which to a well read young man like himself, and one of a lively imagination, were full of the most delightful associations.

All this was explained to Charles, who eagerly embraced the idea of a two-year trip across the continent, where he could visit so many places that, for a well-read young man like him with a vivid imagination, were filled with wonderful memories.

But the acquaintance with Flora Bannerworth effected a great revolution in his feelings. The dearest, sweetest spot on earth became that which she inhabited. When the Bannerworths left him abroad, he knew not what to do with himself. Everything, and every pursuit in which he had before taken a delight, became most distasteful to him. He was, in fact, in a short time, completely "used up," and then he determined upon returning to England, and finding out the dear object of his attachment at once. This resolution was no sooner taken, than his health and spirits returned to him, and with what rapidity he could, he now made his way to his native shores.

But getting to know Flora Bannerworth completely changed how he felt. The most precious and beautiful place on earth became wherever she was. When the Bannerworths left him behind, he didn't know what to do with himself. Everything he used to enjoy became unbearable. In no time, he felt completely drained, and then he decided to go back to England and find the one he loved right away. As soon as he made that decision, his health and spirits returned, and he hurried as fast as he could to his homeland.

The two years were so nearly expired, that he made up his mind he would not communicate either with his uncle, the admiral, or the professional gentleman upon whose judgment he set so high and so just a value. And at the Hall he considered he was in perfect security from any interruption, and so he would have been, but for that letter which was written to Admiral Bell, and signed Josiah Crinkles, but which Josiah Crinkles so emphatically denied all knowledge of. Who wrote it, remains at present one of those mysteries which time, in the progress of our narrative, will clear up.

The two years were almost up, so he decided not to reach out to his uncle, the admiral, or the professional who he respected highly and fairly. At the Hall, he thought he was completely safe from any interruptions, and he would have been, if not for that letter addressed to Admiral Bell and signed by Josiah Crinkles, who vehemently denied knowing anything about it. Who actually wrote it remains one of those mysteries that time will reveal as our story unfolds.

The opportune, or rather the painful juncture at which Charles Holland had arrived at Bannerworth Hall, we are well cognisant of. Where he expected to find smiles he found tears, and the family with whom he had fondly hoped he should pass a time of uninterrupted happiness, he found plunged in the gloom incidental to an occurrence of the most painful character.

The difficult moment Charles Holland faced at Bannerworth Hall is well known to us. Instead of the smiles he expected, he encountered tears, and the family he had hoped to spend a joyful time with was engulfed in the sadness caused by a deeply distressing event.

Our readers will perceive, too, that coming as he did with an utter disbelief in the vampyre, Charles had been compelled, in some measure, to yield to the overwhelming weight of evidence which had been brought to bear upon the subject, and although he could not exactly be said to believe in the existence and the appearance of the vampyre at Bannerworth Hall, he was upon the subject in a most painful state of doubt and indecision.

Our readers will notice that, coming in with a complete disbelief in vampires, Charles was somewhat forced to succumb to the overwhelming amount of evidence presented on the topic. While he couldn’t exactly be said to believe in the existence or appearance of the vampire at Bannerworth Hall, he was left in a very uncomfortable state of doubt and uncertainty about the matter.

Charles now took an opportunity to speak to Henry privately, and inform him exactly how he stood with his uncle, adding—

Charles now saw a chance to talk to Henry privately and update him on his situation with his uncle, adding—

"Now, my dear friend, if you forbid me, I will not tell my uncle of this sad affair, but I must own I would rather do so fully and freely, and trust to his own judgment upon it."

"Now, my dear friend, if you don't want me to, I won't tell my uncle about this unfortunate situation, but I have to admit I'd rather be open about it and let him make his own judgment."

"I implore you to do so," said Henry. "Conceal nothing. Let him know the precise situation and circumstances of the family by all means. There is nothing so mischievous as secrecy: I have the greatest dislike to it. I beg you tell him all."

"I urge you to do it," Henry said. "Don't hide anything. Make sure he understands the exact situation and circumstances of the family. Secrecy is incredibly harmful; I really dislike it. Please tell him everything."

"I will; and with it, Henry, I will tell him that my heart is irrevocably Flora's."

"I will; and along with that, Henry, I will let him know that my heart truly belongs to Flora."

"Your generous clinging to one whom your heart saw and loved, under very different auspices," said Henry, "believe me, Charles, sinks deep into my heart. She has related to me something of a meeting she had with you."

"Your generous attachment to someone your heart saw and loved, under very different circumstances," said Henry, "trust me, Charles, really touches my heart. She told me about a meeting she had with you."

"Oh, Henry, she may tell you what I said; but there are no words which can express the depth of my tenderness. 'Tis only time which can prove how much I love her."

"Oh, Henry, she might tell you what I said; but there are no words that can express how deeply I care. Only time can show just how much I love her."

"Go to your uncle," said Henry, in a voice of emotion. "God bless you, Charles. It is true you would have been fully justified in leaving my sister; but the nobler and the more generous path you have chosen has endeared you to us all."

"Go to your uncle," Henry said, his voice filled with emotion. "God bless you, Charles. It's true you would have been completely justified in leaving my sister, but the nobler and more generous choice you've made has made us all love you even more."

"Where is Flora now?" said Charles.

"Where is Flora now?" Charles asked.

"She is in her own room. I have persuaded her, by some occupation, to withdraw her mind from a too close and consequently painful contemplation of the distressing circumstances in which she feels herself placed."

"She is in her own room. I’ve managed to get her, through some activity, to take her mind off the painful thoughts about the difficult situation she finds herself in."

"You are right. What occupation best pleases her?"

"You’re right. What job makes her happiest?"

"The pages of romance once had a charm for her gentle spirit."

"The pages of romance used to have a special charm for her kind heart."

"Then come with me, and, from among the few articles I brought with me here, I can find some papers which may help her to pass some merry hours."

"Then come with me, and from the few things I brought with me, I can find some papers that might help her enjoy some happy hours."

Charles took Henry to his room, and, unstrapping a small valise, he took from it some manuscript papers, one of which he handed to Henry, saying—

Charles led Henry to his room, and after unbuckling a small suitcase, he pulled out some manuscript papers. He handed one of them to Henry, saying—

"Give that to her: it contains an account of a wild adventure, and shows that human nature may suffer much more—and that wrongfully too—than came ever under our present mysterious affliction."

"Give that to her: it has a story about a wild adventure and shows that human nature can endure much more—and often unfairly too—than what we’re currently experiencing with our mysterious troubles."

"I will," said Henry; "and, coming from you, I am sure it will have a more than ordinary value in her eyes."

"I will," Henry said, "and since it’s coming from you, I’m sure it will mean more to her than usual."

"I will now," said Charles, "seek my uncle. I will tell him how I love her; and at the end of my narration, if he should not object, I would fain introduce her to him, that he might himself see that, let what beauty may have met his gaze, her peer he never yet met with, and may in vain hope to do so."

"I’m going to find my uncle now," Charles said. "I’ll tell him how much I love her; and at the end of my story, if he doesn’t mind, I’d like to introduce her to him so he can see for himself that no matter what beautiful women he’s seen, he’s never met anyone like her, and he might as well give up hoping to do so."

"You are partial, Charles."

"You're biased, Charles."

"Not so. 'Tis true I look upon her with a lover's eyes, but I look still with those of truthful observation."

"Not at all. It's true I see her with a lover's eyes, but I also see her with a keen sense of truth."

"Well, I will speak to her about seeing your uncle, and let you know. No doubt, he will not be at all averse to an interview with any one who stands high in your esteem."

"Well, I’ll talk to her about meeting your uncle and let you know. I’m sure he won’t mind at all having a conversation with someone you think highly of."

The young men now separated—Henry, to seek his beautiful sister; and Charles, to communicate to his uncle the strange particulars connected with Varney, the Vampyre.

The young men now parted ways—Henry went to find his beautiful sister, while Charles headed off to tell his uncle about the strange details related to Varney, the Vampyre.


CHAPTER XIX.

FLORA IN HER CHAMBER.—HER FEARS.—THE MANUSCRIPT.—AN ADVENTURE.


086.png

Henry found Flora in her chamber. She was in deep thought when he tapped at the door of the room, and such was the state of nervous excitement in which she was that even the demand for admission made by him to the room was sufficient to produce from her a sudden cry of alarm.

Henry found Flora in her room. She was deep in thought when he knocked on the door, and she was so on edge that even his request to come in made her let out a sudden cry of surprise.

"Who—who is there?" she then said, in accents full of terror.

"Who—who's there?" she then asked, her voice trembling with fear.

"'Tis I, dear Flora," said Henry.

"It's me, dear Flora," said Henry.

She opened the door in an instant, and, with a feeling of grateful relief, exclaimed—

She opened the door right away and, feeling a wave of relief, exclaimed—

"Oh, Henry, is it only you?"

"Oh, Henry, is it just you?"

"Who did you suppose it was, Flora?"

"Who did you think it was, Flora?"

She shuddered.

She shivered.

"I—I—do not know; but I am so foolish now, and so weak-spirited, that the slightest noise is enough to alarm me."

"I—I—don’t know; but I feel so foolish right now, and so weak, that even the smallest sound is enough to scare me."

"You must, dear Flora, fight up, as I had hoped you were doing, against this nervousness."

"You have to, dear Flora, keep fighting as I hoped you were doing, against this anxiety."

"I will endeavour. Did not some strangers come a short time since, brother?"

"I will try. Didn't some strangers arrive a little while ago, brother?"

"Strangers to us, Flora, but not to Charles Holland. A relative of his—an uncle whom he much respects, has found him out here, and has now come to see him."

"Strangers to us, Flora, but not to Charles Holland. A relative of his—an uncle he really respects—has tracked him down here and has now come to visit him."

"And to advise him," said Flora, as she sunk into a chair, and wept bitterly; "to advise him, of course, to desert, as he would a pestilence, a vampyre bride."

"And to advise him," said Flora, as she sank into a chair and cried bitterly, "to advise him, of course, to run away from a vampire bride like she was a contagious disease."

"Hush, hush! for the sake of Heaven, never make use of such a phrase, Flora. You know not what a pang it brings to my heart to hear you."

"Hush, hush! For the love of God, never use such a phrase, Flora. You don't know how much it hurts my heart to hear you."

"Oh, forgive me, brother."

"Oh, sorry, bro."

"Say no more of it, Flora. Heed it not. It may be possible—in fact, it may well be supposed as more than probable—that the relative of Charles Holland may shrink from sanctioning the alliance, but do you rest securely in the possession of the heart which I feel convinced is wholly yours, and which, I am sure, would break ere it surrendered you."

"Don't mention it again, Flora. Don’t worry about it. It's possible—actually, it's more than likely—that Charles Holland's relative would hesitate to approve the relationship, but you can be confident in the fact that you hold the heart that I truly believe is entirely yours, and I’m certain it would break before giving you up."

A smile of joy came across Flora's pale but beautiful face, as she cried,—

A joyful smile spread across Flora's pale but beautiful face as she cried,—

"And you, dear brother—you think so much of Charles's faith?"

"And you, dear brother—you think so highly of Charles's faith?"

"As Heaven is my judge, I do."

"As God is my witness, I do."

"Then I will bear up with what strength God may give me against all things that seek to depress me; I will not be conquered."

"Then I will endure with whatever strength God gives me against everything that tries to bring me down; I will not be defeated."

"You are right, Flora; I rejoice to find in you such a disposition. Here is some manuscript which Charles thinks will amuse you, and he bade me ask you if you would be introduced to his uncle."

"You’re right, Flora; I’m happy to see that you have such a good attitude. Here’s some writing that Charles thinks you’ll enjoy, and he asked me to see if you’d like to meet his uncle."

"Yes, yes—willingly."

"Yes, for sure."

"I will tell him so; I know he wishes it, and I will tell him so. Be patient, dear Flora, and all may yet be well."

"I'll let him know; I know he wants it, and I’ll tell him. Just be patient, dear Flora, and everything might turn out okay."

"But, brother, on your sacred word, tell me do you not think this Sir Francis Varney is the vampyre?"

"But, brother, on your sacred word, tell me, don't you think this Sir Francis Varney is the vampire?"

"I know not what to think, and do not press me for a judgment now. He shall be watched."

"I don’t know what to think, so please don’t push me for a judgment right now. He will be watched."

Henry left his sister, and she sat for some moments in silence with the papers before her that Charles had sent her.

Henry left his sister, and she sat in silence for a few moments with the papers that Charles had sent her.

"Yes," she then said, gently, "he loves me—Charles loves me; I ought to be very, very happy. He loves me. In those words are concentrated a whole world of joy—Charles loves me—he will not forsake me. Oh, was there ever such dear love—such fond devotion?—never, never. Dear Charles. He loves me—he loves me!"

"Yes," she said softly, "he loves me—Charles loves me; I should be so, so happy. He loves me. Those words hold an entire universe of happiness—Charles loves me—he won't abandon me. Oh, has there ever been such sweet love—such deep devotion?—never, never. Dear Charles. He loves me—he loves me!"

The very repetition of these words had a charm for Flora—a charm which was sufficient to banish much sorrow; even the much-dreaded vampyre was forgotten while the light of love was beaming upon her, and she told herself,—

The very repetition of these words had a charm for Flora—a charm that was enough to push away a lot of sadness; even the feared vampire was forgotten while the warmth of love shone on her, and she thought to herself,—

"He is mine!—he is mine! He loves me truly."

"He’s mine!—he’s mine! He really loves me."

After a time, she turned to the manuscript which her brother had brought her, and, with a far greater concentration of mind than she had thought it possible she could bring to it, considering the many painful subjects of contemplation that she might have occupied herself with, she read the pages with very great pleasure and interest.

After a while, she turned to the manuscript her brother had given her, and, with much more focus than she thought she could manage, given the many painful topics she could have been thinking about, she read the pages with great enjoyment and interest.

The tale was one which chained her attention both by its incidents and the manner of its recital. It commenced as follows, and was entitled, "Hugo de Verole; or, the Double Plot."

The story captivated her with both its events and the way it was told. It started like this, and it was called, "Hugo de Verole; or, the Double Plot."

In a very mountainous part of Hungary lived a nobleman whose paternal estates covered many a mile of rock and mountain land, as well as some fertile valleys, in which reposed a hardy and contented peasantry. The old Count de Hugo de Verole had quitted life early, and had left his only son, the then Count Hugo de Verole, a boy of scarcely ten years, under the guardianship of his mother, an arbitrary and unscrupulous woman.

In a mountainous region of Hungary lived a nobleman whose family estate spanned many miles of rocky terrain and mountain land, as well as some fertile valleys, where a hardworking and satisfied peasant community thrived. The old Count de Hugo de Verole had passed away young, leaving his only son, the current Count Hugo de Verole, a boy of barely ten years, under the care of his mother, a controlling and ruthless woman.

The count, her husband, had been one of those quiet, even-tempered men, who have no desire to step beyond the sphere in which they are placed; he had no cares, save those included in the management of his estate, the prosperity of his serfs, and the happiness of those, around him.

The count, her husband, was one of those calm, easy-going guys who don't want to venture outside their comfort zone; he had no worries except for managing his estate, the well-being of his serfs, and the happiness of those around him.

His death caused much lamentation throughout his domains, it was so sudden and unexpected, being in the enjoyment of his health and strength until a few hours previous, and then his energies became prostrated by pain and disease. There was a splendid funeral ceremony, which, according to the usages of his house, took place by torch-light.

His death brought a lot of grief across his lands; it was so sudden and unexpected. He had been healthy and strong just hours before, and then he was struck down by pain and illness. There was an elaborate funeral ceremony that, following the traditions of his family, was held by torchlight.

So great and rapid were the ravages of disease, that the count's body quickly became a mass of corruption. All were amazed at the phenomena, and were heartily glad when the body was disposed of in the place prepared for its reception in the vaults of his own castle. The guests who came to witness the funeral, and attend the count's obsequies, and to condole with the widow on the loss she had sustained, were entertained sumptuously for many days.

So severe and fast were the effects of the disease that the count's body quickly turned into a mass of decay. Everyone was amazed by this and felt a sense of relief when the body was finally placed in the designated area of the vaults in his own castle. The guests who came to witness the funeral, attend the count's memorial, and offer condolences to the widow for her loss were treated to lavish hospitality for several days.

The widow sustained her part well. She was inconsolable for the loss of her husband, and mourned his death bitterly. Her grief appeared profound, but she, with difficulty, subdued it to within decent bounds, that she might not offend any of her numerous guests.

The widow handled her role well. She was heartbroken over the loss of her husband and mourned his death deeply. Her grief seemed intense, but she struggled to keep it under control so she wouldn’t upset any of her many guests.

However, they left her with the assurances of their profound regard, and then when they were gone, when the last guest had departed, and were no longer visible to the eye of the countess, as she gazed from the battlements, then her behaviour changed totally.

However, they left her with assurances of their deep respect, and then, when they were gone, when the last guest had left and was no longer visible to the countess as she looked out from the battlements, her behavior changed completely.

She descended from the battlements, and then with an imperious gesture she gave her orders that all the gates of the castle should be closed, and a watch set. All signs of mourning she ordered to be laid on one side save her own, which she wore, and then she retired to her own apartment, where she remained unseen.

She came down from the walls of the castle, and with a commanding wave, she ordered that all the gates should be closed and guards posted. She told everyone to set aside any symbols of mourning except for her own, which she kept on, and then she went to her private room, where she stayed out of sight.

Here the countess remained in profound meditation for nearly two days, during which time the attendants believed she was praying for the welfare of the soul of their deceased master, and they feared she would starve herself to death if she remained any longer.

Here the countess stayed in deep thought for almost two days, during which the attendants thought she was praying for the soul of their late master, and they worried she would starve herself if she continued like this.

Just as they had assembled together for the purpose of either recalling her from her vigils or breaking open the door, they were amazed to see the countess open the room-door, and stand in the midst of them.

Just as they had gathered together to either call her back from her watch or force the door open, they were surprised to see the countess open the door to the room and stand among them.

"What do you here?" she demanded, in a stern voice.

"What are you doing here?" she demanded, in a stern voice.

The servants were amazed and terrified at her contracted brow, and forgot to answer the question she put to them.

The servants were both amazed and scared by her furrowed brow, and they forgot to respond to the question she asked them.

"What do you do here?"

"What are you doing here?"

"We came, my lady, to see—see—if—if you were well."

"We came, my lady, to check—check—if—if you were okay."

"And why?"

"Why's that?"

"Because we hadn't seen your ladyship these two days, and we thought that your grief was so excessive that we feared some harm might befall you."

"Since we haven't seen you for the past two days, we worried that your sadness was so overwhelming that something might happen to you."

The countess's brows contracted for a few seconds, and she was about to make a hasty reply, but she conquered the desire to do so, and merely said,—

The countess furrowed her brows for a few seconds, and she was about to respond quickly, but she held back the urge and simply said,—

"I am not well, I am faint; but, had I been dying, I should not have thanked you for interfering to prevent me; however, you acted for the best, but do so no more. Now prepare me some food."

"I’m not feeling well, I’m a bit faint; but if I were actually dying, I wouldn’t have thanked you for stepping in to stop me; still, you did what you thought was best, but please don’t do that again. Now, please get me some food."

The servants, thus dismissed, repaired to their stations, but with such a degree of alacrity, that they sufficiently showed how much they feared their mistress.

The servants, having been dismissed, hurried to their duties, but with such eagerness that they clearly showed how much they feared their mistress.

The young count, who was only in his sixth year, knew little about the loss he had sustained; but after a day or two's grief, there was an end of his sorrow for the time.

The young count, who was only six years old, understood very little about the loss he had experienced; but after a day or two of sadness, he moved on from his grief for the moment.

That night there came to the castle-gate a man dressed in a black cloak, attended by a servant. They were both mounted on good horses, and they demanded to be admitted to the presence of the Countess de Hugo de Verole.

That night, a man in a black cloak arrived at the castle gate, accompanied by a servant. They were both riding well-bred horses and requested to be let in to see the Countess de Hugo de Verole.

The message was carried to the countess, who started, but said,—

The message was delivered to the countess, who was startled but replied,—

"Admit the stranger."

"Let the stranger in."

Accordingly the stranger was admitted, and shown into the apartment where the countess was sitting.

The stranger was let in and shown to the room where the countess was sitting.

At a signal the servants retired, leaving the countess and the stranger alone. It was some moments ere they spoke, and then the countess said in a low tone,—

At a signal, the servants left, leaving the countess and the stranger alone. They were silent for a few moments before the countess finally spoke in a quiet tone,—

"You are come?"

"Are you coming?"

"I am come."

"I have arrived."

"You cannot now, you see, perform your threat. My husband, the count, caught a putrid disease, and he is no more."

"You can't carry out your threat anymore. My husband, the count, caught a terrible disease, and he has passed away."

"I cannot indeed do what I intended, inform your husband of your amours; but I can do something as good, and which will give you as much annoyance."

"I can’t exactly do what I planned, which is to tell your husband about your affairs, but I can do something just as good that will annoy you just as much."

"Indeed."

"Definitely."

"Aye, more, it will cause you to be hated. I can spread reports."

"Yes, and it will make you more hated. I can spread rumors."

"You can."

"You got this."

"And these may ruin you."

"And these might ruin you."

"They may."

"They might."

"What do you intend to do? Do you intend that I shall be an enemy or a friend? I can be either, according to my will."

"What do you plan to do? Do you want me to be an enemy or a friend? I can be either, depending on my choice."

"What, do you desire to be either?" inquired the countess, with a careless tone.

"What, do you want to be either one?" the countess asked, sounding indifferent.

"If you refuse my terms, you can make me an implacable enemy, and if you grant them, you can make me a useful friend and auxiliary," said the stranger.

“If you turn down my terms, you’ll make me a relentless enemy, and if you accept them, you’ll make me a valuable friend and ally,” said the stranger.

"What would you do if you were my enemy?" inquired the countess.

"What would you do if you were my enemy?" the countess asked.

"It is hardly my place," said the stranger, "to furnish you with a knowledge of my intentions, but I will say this much, that the bankrupt Count of Morven is your lover."

"It’s not really my place," said the stranger, "to share my intentions with you, but I will say this much: the broke Count of Morven is your lover."

"Well?"

"What's up?"

"And in the second place, that you were the cause of the death of your husband."

"And secondly, that you caused your husband's death."

"How dare you, sir—"

"How dare you, dude—"

"I dare say so much, and I dare say, also, that the Count of Morven bought the drug of me, and that he gave it to you, and that you gave it to the count your husband."

"I can say this much, and I can also say that the Count of Morven bought the drug from me, that he gave it to you, and that you gave it to your husband, the count."

"And what could you do if you were my friend?" inquired the countess, in the same tone, and without emotion.

"And what could you do if you were my friend?" the countess asked, in the same tone and without any emotion.

"I should abstain from doing all this; should be able to put any one else out of your way for you, when you get rid of this Count of Morven, as you assuredly will; for I know him too well not to be sure of that."

"I should stay away from all this; I should be able to put anyone else aside for you when you get rid of this Count of Morven, which you definitely will; because I know him well enough to be sure of that."

"Get rid of him!"

"Dump him!"

"Exactly, in the same manner you got rid of the old count."

"Exactly like how you got rid of the old count."

"Then I accept your terms."

"Then I agree to your terms."

"It is agreed, then?"

"Is it agreed, then?"

"Yes, quite."

"Yes, definitely."

"Well, then, you must order me some rooms in a tower, where I can pursue my studies in quiet."

"Well, then, you need to book me some rooms in a tower, where I can study in peace."

"You will be seen—and noticed—all will be discovered."

"You will be seen—and noticed—all will be found out."

"No, indeed, I will take care of that, I can so far disguise myself that he will not recognise me, and you can give out I am a philosopher or necromancer, or what you will; no one will come to me—they will be terrified."

"No, I’ll handle that. I can disguise myself enough that he won’t recognize me, and you can say I’m a philosopher or a necromancer, or whatever you want; no one will approach me—they’ll be too scared."

"Very well."

"Sounds good."

"And the gold?"

"And the gold?"

"Shall be forthcoming as soon as I can get it. The count has placed all his gold in safe keeping, and all I can seize are the rents as they become due."

"I'll have it for you as soon as I can. The count has put all his gold in a safe place, and all I can take are the rents as they come due."

"Very well; but let me have them. In the meantime you must provide for me, as I have come here with the full intention of staying here, or in some neighbouring town."

"Alright; but I want to have them. In the meantime, you need to take care of me since I've come here fully intending to stay, either here or in a nearby town."

"Indeed!"

"Totally!"

"Yes; and my servant must be discharged, as I want none here."

"Yes; and I need to let my servant go, as I don’t want anyone here."

The countess called to an attendant and gave the necessary orders, and afterwards remained some time with the stranger, who had thus so unceremoniously thrust himself upon her, and insisted upon staying under such strange and awful circumstances.

The countess summoned an attendant and issued the necessary orders, then spent some time with the stranger who had so rudely imposed himself on her and insisted on staying despite the strange and alarming situation.


The Count of Morven came a few weeks after, and remained some days with the countess. They were ceremonious and polite until they had a moment to retire from before people, when the countess changed her cold disdain to a cordial and familiar address.

The Count of Morven arrived a few weeks later and stayed for several days with the countess. They were formal and courteous in front of others until they had a chance to be alone, at which point the countess shifted from her chilly indifference to a warm and friendly tone.

"And now, my dear Morven," she exclaimed, as soon as they were unobserved—"and now, my dear Morven, that we are not seen, tell me, what have you been doing with yourself?"

"And now, my dear Morven," she exclaimed, as soon as they were out of sight—"and now, my dear Morven, since we’re not being watched, tell me, what have you been up to?"

"Why, I have been in some trouble. I never had gold that would stay by me. You know my hand was always open."

"Honestly, I've had some issues. I've never been able to hold onto any money. You know I was always generous."

"The old complaint again."

"The same old complaint again."

"No; but having come to the end of my store, I began to grow serious."

"No, but after I ran out of my supplies, I started to get serious."

"Ah, Morven!' said the countess, reproachfully.

"Ah, Morven!" the countess said, with a hint of disappointment.

"Well, never mind; when my purse is low my spirits sink, as the mercury does with the cold. You used to say my spirits were mercurial—I think they were."

"Well, never mind; when I'm low on cash, my mood drops, just like the thermometer does when it's cold. You used to say my mood was mercurial—I think it was."

"Well, what did you do?"

"So, what did you do?"

"Oh, nothing."

"Oh, it's nothing."

"Was that what you were about to tell me?" inquired the countess.

"Is that what you were going to tell me?" the countess asked.

"Oh, dear, no. You recollect the Italian quack of whom I bought the drug you gave to the count, and which put an end to his days—he wanted more money. Well, as I had no more to spare, I could spare no more to him, and he turned vicious, and threatened. I threatened, too, and he knew I was fully able and willing to perform any promise I might make to him on that score. I endeavoured to catch him, as he had already began to set people off on the suspicious and marvellous concerning me, and if I could have come across him, I would have laid him very low indeed."

"Oh, no. Do you remember the Italian con artist from whom I got the drug you gave to the count, which led to his death? He wanted more money. Well, since I didn’t have any more to give, I couldn't pay him. He got aggressive and started making threats. I threatened him back, and he knew I was completely capable and ready to follow through on any promise I made regarding that issue. I tried to track him down since he had already started spreading suspicious and strange rumors about me, and if I had found him, I would have definitely taken him down."

"And you could not find him?"

"And you couldn't locate him?"

"No, I could not."

"No, I can't."

089.png

"Well, then, I will tell you where he is at this present moment."

"Well, then, I’ll tell you where he is right now."

"You?"

"You?"

"Yes, I."

"Yep, I am."

"I can scarcely credit my senses at what you say," said Count Morven. "My worthy doctor, you are little better than a candidate for divine honours. But where is he?"

"I can hardly believe what you're saying," said Count Morven. "My good doctor, you're almost like a candidate for sainthood. But where is he?"

"Will you promise to be guided by me?" said the countess.

"Will you promise to follow my lead?" said the countess.

"If you make it a condition upon which you grant the information, I must."

"If you require it as a condition for giving me the information, then I have to."

"Well, then, I take that as a promise."

"Well, I’ll take that as a promise."

"You may. Where—oh, where is he?"

"You can. Where—oh, where is he?"

"Remember your promise. Your doctor is at this moment in this castle."

"Don't forget your promise. Your doctor is right now in this castle."

"This castle?"

"This castle?"

"Yes, this castle."

"Yes, this castle."

"Surely there must be some mistake; it is too much fortune at once."

"Surely there must be some mistake; it's too much good luck all at once."

"He came here for the same purpose he went to you."

"He came here for the same reason he went to you."

"Indeed!"

"Definitely!"

"Yes, to get more money by extortion, and a promise to poison anybody I liked."

"Yeah, to get more money through blackmail, and a guarantee to poison anyone I wanted."

"D—n! it is the offer he made to me, and he named you."

"Damn! It's the offer he made to me, and he named you."

"He named you to me, and said I should be soon tired of you."

"He mentioned your name to me and said I would soon get tired of you."

"You have caged him?"

"Did you cage him?"

"Oh, dear, no; he has a suite of apartments in the eastern tower, where he passes for a philosopher, or a wizard, as people like best."

"Oh, no way; he has a set of apartments in the eastern tower, where he’s known as either a philosopher or a wizard, depending on what people prefer."

"How?"

"How?"

"I have given him leave there."

"I let him stay there."

"Indeed!"

"Definitely!"

"Yes; and what is more amazing is, that he is to aid me in poisoning you when I have become tired of you."

"Yeah; and what’s even more surprising is that he’s going to help me poison you once I get fed up with you."

"This is a riddle I cannot unravel; tell me the solution."

"This is a riddle I can't figure out; tell me the answer."

"Well, dear, listen,—he came to me and told me of something I already knew, and demanded money and a residence for his convenience, and I have granted him the asylum."

"Well, dear, listen—he came to me and told me something I already knew, and asked for money and a place to stay for his convenience, and I granted him asylum."

"You have?"

"Do you have it?"

"I have."

"I've."

"I see; I will give him an inch or two of my Andrea Ferrara."

"I get it; I'll give him a little bit of my Andrea Ferrara."

"No—no."

"Nope."

"Do you countenance him?"

"Do you approve of him?"

"For a time. Listen—we want men in the mines; my late husband sent very few to them of late years, and therefore they are getting short of men there."

"For a while. Listen—we need workers in the mines; my late husband hasn't sent many there in recent years, and that's why they're running low on labor."

"Aye, aye."

"Yep, yep."

"The thing will be for you to feign ignorance of the man, and then you will be able to get him seized, and placed in the mines, for such men as he are dangerous, and carry poisoned weapons."

"The plan is for you to pretend you don't know the guy, and then you can have him arrested and sent to the mines, because men like him are dangerous and carry lethal weapons."

"Would he not be better out of the world at once; there would be no escape, and no future contingencies?"

"Wouldn't it be better for him to just leave this world? There would be no way out, and no future problems to deal with?"

"No—no. I will have no more lives taken; and he will be made useful; and, moreover, he will have time to reflect upon the mistake he had made in threatening me."

"No—no. I won’t let anyone else die; he will be put to good use, and besides, he will have time to think about the mistake he made by threatening me."

"He was paid for the job, and he had no future claim. But what about the child?"

"He was paid for the job, and he had no future claims. But what about the child?"

"Oh, he may remain for some time longer here with us."

"Oh, he might stay a little longer with us."

"It will be dangerous to do so," said the count; "he is now ten years old, and there is no knowing what may be done for him by his relatives."

"It could be risky to do that," said the count; "he's now ten years old, and we have no idea what his relatives might do for him."

"They dare not enter the gates of this castle Morven."

"They don't dare to enter the gates of this castle Morven."

"Well, well; but you know he might have travelled the same road as his father, and all would be settled."

"Well, well; but you know he could have taken the same path as his father, and everything would be resolved."

"No more lives, as I told you; but we can easily secure him some other way, and we shall be equally as free from him and them."

"No more lives, as I mentioned; but we can easily capture him in another way, and we’ll be just as free from him and them."

"That is enough—there are dungeons, I know, in this castle, and he can be kept there safe enough."

"That's enough—I'm aware there are dungeons in this castle, and he can be kept there safely."

"He can; but that is not what I propose. We can put him into the mines and confine him as a lunatic."

"He can, but that’s not what I’m suggesting. We can put him in the mines and lock him up as if he’s insane."

"Excellent!"

"Awesome!"

"You see, we must make those mines more productive somehow or other; they would be so, but the count would not hear of it; he said it was so inhuman, they were so destructive of life."

"You see, we need to find a way to make those mines more productive; they could be, but the count wouldn’t allow it. He said it was too inhumane and that they were too harmful to life."

"Paha! what were the mines intended for if not for use?"

"Paha! What were the mines for if not to be used?"

"Exactly—I often said so, but he always put a negative to it."

"Exactly—I used to say that a lot, but he always had to disagree."

"We'll make use of an affirmative, my dear countess, and see what will be the result in a change of policy. By the way, when will our marriage be celebrated?"

"We'll take advantage of a positive response, my dear countess, and see what happens with a change in policy. By the way, when will we celebrate our marriage?"

"Not for some months."

"Not for a few months."

"How, so long? I am impatient."

"How long is this going to take? I'm getting impatient."

"You must restrain your impatience—but we must have the boy settled first, and the count will have been dead a longer time then, and we shall not give so much scandal to the weak-minded fools that were his friends, for it will be dangerous to have so many events happen about the same period."

"You need to control your impatience—but we need to get the boy taken care of first, and by then the count will have been dead for a longer time, which means we won’t create as much scandal for the weak-minded fools who were his friends, since it would be risky to have so many things happening at the same time."

"You shall act as you think proper—but the first thing to be done will be, to get this cunning doctor quietly out of the way."

"You should do what you think is right—but the first thing to do is to quietly get this sneaky doctor out of the way."

"Yes."

Yes.

"I must contrive to have him seized, and carried to the mines."

"I need to figure out how to have him captured and taken to the mines."

"Beneath the tower in which he lives is a trap-door and a vault, from which, by means of another trap and vault, is a long subterranean passage that leads to a door that opens into one end of the mines; near this end live several men whom you must give some reward to, and they will, by concert, seize him, and set him to work."

"Beneath the tower where he lives, there’s a trapdoor and a vault, which leads to another trapdoor and vault, creating a long underground passage that opens into one end of the mines. Near this entrance, there are several men who you need to give some kind of reward to, and they will work together to capture him and make him start working."

"And if he will not work?"

"And what if he won't work?"

"Why, they will scourge him in such a manner, that he would be afraid even of a threat of a repetition of the same treatment."

"Why, they'll punish him so severely that he would be scared just at the thought of going through that again."

"That will do. But I think the worthy doctor will split himself with rage and malice, he will be like a caged tiger."

"That’s enough. But I think the respectable doctor will be beside himself with rage and resentment; he’ll

"But he will be denuded of his teeth and claws," replied the countess, smiling "therefore he will have leisure to repent of having threatened his employers."

"But he will be stripped of his teeth and claws," replied the countess, smiling. "So he will have time to regret threatening his employers."


Some weeks passed over, and the Count of Morven contrived to become acquainted with the doctor. They appeared to be utter strangers to each other, though each knew the other; the doctor having disguised himself, he believed the disguise impenetrable and therefore sat at ease.

Some weeks went by, and the Count of Morven managed to get to know the doctor. They seemed like complete strangers to one another, even though each was aware of the other; the doctor, having disguised himself, believed his disguise was unbreakable and thus felt comfortable.

"Worthy doctor," said the count to him, one day; "you have, no doubt, in your studies, become acquainted with many of the secrets of science."

"Worthy doctor," said the count to him one day, "you have, no doubt, in your studies, learned many of the secrets of science."

"I have, my lord count; I may say there are few that are not known to Father Aldrovani. I have spent many years in research."

"I have, my lord count; I can say there are few who aren’t known to Father Aldrovani. I have spent many years researching."

"Indeed!"

"Totally!"

"Yes; the midnight lamp has burned till the glorious sun has reached the horizon, and brings back the day, and yet have I been found beside my books."

"Yes, the midnight lamp has shone until the glorious sun has reached the horizon and brought back the day, and yet I have still been found beside my books."

"'Tis well; men like you should well know the value of the purest and most valuable metals the earth produces?"

"That's true; men like you should really understand the value of the purest and most valuable metals that the earth produces."

"I know of but one—that is gold!"

"I only know of one thing—that is gold!"

"'Tis what I mean."

"That's what I mean."

"But 'tis hard to procure from the bowels of the earth—from the heart of these mountains by which we are surrounded."

"But it's hard to get it from deep within the earth—from the heart of these mountains that surround us."

"Yes, that is true. But know you not the owners of this castle and territory possess these mines and work them?"

"Yes, that's true. But don't you know that the owners of this castle and land own these mines and operate them?"

"I believe they do; but I thought they had discontinued working them some years."

"I think they do; but I thought they had stopped working on them a few years ago."

"Oh, no! that was given out to deceive the government, who claimed so much out of its products."

"Oh, no! That was said to mislead the government, which took so much from its products."

"Oh! ah! aye, I see now."

"Oh! Ah! Yeah, I get it now."

"And ever since they have been working it privately, and storing bars of gold up in the vaults of this—"

"And ever since, they've been handling it privately and storing gold bars in the vaults of this—"

"Here, in this castle?"

"Here, in this castle?"

"Yes; beneath this very tower—it being the least frequented—the strongest, and perfectly inaccessible from all sides, save the castle—it was placed there for the safest deposit."

"Yes; beneath this very tower—it’s the least visited—the strongest, and completely unreachable from all sides, except for the castle—it was put there for the safest storage."

"I see; and there is much gold deposited in the vaults?"

"I understand; and there's a lot of gold stored in the vaults?"

"I believe there is an immense quantity in the vaults."

"I think there’s a huge amount in the vaults."

"And what is your motive for telling me of this hoard of the precious metal?"

"And what’s your reason for telling me about this stash of precious metal?"

"Why, doctor, I thought that you or I could use a few bars; and that, if we acted in concert, we might be able to take away, at various times, and secrete, in some place or other, enough to make us rich men for all our lives."

"Why, doctor, I thought you and I could use some bars; and that if we worked together, we might be able to take away, at different times, and hide, somewhere or another, enough to make us wealthy for the rest of our lives."

"I should like to see this gold before I said anything about it," replied the doctor, thoughtfully.

"I want to see this gold before I say anything about it," replied the doctor, thoughtfully.

"As you please; do you find a lamp that will not go out by the sudden draughts of air, or have the means of relighting it, and I will accompany you."

"As you wish; if you can find a lamp that won't be snuffed out by sudden drafts of air, or if you have a way to relight it, then I will join you."

"When?"

"When?"

"This very night, good doctor, when you shall see such a golden harvest you never yet hoped for, or even believed in."

"This very night, good doctor, when you see a golden harvest you never imagined or even believed possible."

"To-night be it, then," replied the doctor. "I will have a lamp that will answer our purpose, and some other matters."

"Tonight it is, then," the doctor replied. "I’ll get a lamp that will serve our needs, along with a few other things."

"Do, good doctor," and the count left the philosopher's cell.

"Do, good doctor," and the count left the philosopher's room.


"The plan takes," said the count to the countess, "give me the keys, and the worthy man will be in safety before daylight."

"The plan is set," said the count to the countess, "hand me the keys, and the good man will be safe before dawn."

"Is he not suspicious?"

"Isn’t he suspicious?"

"Not at all."

"Not at all."


That night, about an hour before midnight,—the Count Morven stole towards the philosopher's room. He tapped at the door.

That night, around an hour before midnight, the Count Morven quietly approached the philosopher's room. He knocked on the door.

"Enter," said the philosopher.

"Come in," said the philosopher.

The count entered, and saw the philosopher seated, and by him a lamp of peculiar construction, and incased in gauze wire, and a cloak.

The count walked in and saw the philosopher sitting there, with a uniquely designed lamp wrapped in gauze wire next to him, and a cloak.

"Are you ready?" inquired the count.

"Are you ready?" asked the count.

"Quite," he replied.

"Sure," he replied.

"Is that your lamp?"

"Is that your lamp?"

"It is."

"It is."

"Follow me, then, and hold the lamp tolerably high, as the way is strange, and the steps steep."

"Come with me, then, and hold the lamp up high, since the path is unusual and the steps are steep."

"Lead on."

"Go ahead."

"You have made up your mind, I dare say, as to what share of the undertaking you will accept of with me."

"You've definitely decided what part of the project you want to take on with me."

"And what if I will not?" said the philosopher, coolly.

"And what if I don't?" said the philosopher, calmly.

"It falls to the ground, and I return the keys to their place."

"It drops to the ground, and I put the keys back in their spot."

"I dare say I shall not refuse, if you have not deceived me as to the quantity and purity of the metal they have stored up."

"I'll say I won't refuse if you haven't misled me about the amount and quality of the metal they have stored."

"I am no judge of these metals, doctor. I am no assayest; but I believe you will find what I have to show you will far exceed your expectations on that head."

"I’m not an expert on these metals, doctor. I’m not an assayer; but I think you’ll find what I have to show you will far exceed your expectations on that front."

"'Tis well: proceed."

"That's good: go ahead."

They had now got to the first vault, in which stood the first door, and, with some difficulty, they opened the vault door.

They had now reached the first vault, where the first door was located, and after some struggle, they managed to open the vault door.

"It has not been opened for some time," said the philosopher.

"It hasn't been opened in a while," said the philosopher.

"I dare say not, they seldom used to go here, from what I can learn, though it is kept a great secret."

"I wouldn't say so; they rarely came here, from what I've heard, even though it's kept a big secret."

"And we can keep it so, likewise."

"And we can keep it that way, too."

"True."

"Absolutely."

They now entered the vault, and came to the second door, which opened into a kind of flight of steps, cut out of the solid rock, and then along a passage cut out of the mountain, of some kind of stone, but not so hard as the rock itself.

They now entered the vault and reached the second door, which led to a set of steps carved from solid rock, and then along a passageway hewn from the mountain, made of a type of stone that wasn’t as hard as the rock itself.

"You see," said the count, "what care has been taken to isolate the place, and detach it from the castle, so that it should not be dependent upon the possessor of the castle. This is the last door but one, and now prepare yourself for a surprise, doctor, this will be an extraordinary one."

"You see," said the count, "how much effort has gone into isolating this place and separating it from the castle, so it wouldn't rely on whoever owns the castle. This is the second-to-last door, and now get ready for a surprise, doctor; this one will be extraordinary."

So saying, the count opened the door, and stepped on one side, when the doctor approached the place, and was immediately thrust forward by the count and he rolled down some steps into the mine, and was immediately seized by some of the miners, who had been stationed there for that purpose, and carried to a distant part of the mine, there to work for the remainder of his life.

So saying, the count opened the door and stepped aside, as the doctor moved toward the entrance. The count suddenly pushed him forward, and he tumbled down some steps into the mine. He was quickly grabbed by a few miners who had been waiting for this moment and was taken to a far part of the mine, where he would work for the rest of his life.

The count, seeing all secure, refastened the doors, and returned to the castle. A few weeks after this the body of a youth, mangled and disfigured, was brought to the castle, which the countess said was her son's body.

The count, ensuring everything was secure, locked the doors and headed back to the castle. A few weeks later, the body of a young man, damaged and unrecognizable, was brought to the castle, which the countess identified as her son's body.

The count had immediately secured the real heir, and thrust him into the mines, there to pass a life of labour and hopeless misery.

The count quickly captured the true heir and forced him into the mines, where he would spend his life in hard work and despair.


There was a high feast held. The castle gates were thrown open, and everybody who came were entertained without question.

There was a grand feast. The castle gates were wide open, and everyone who arrived was welcomed without hesitation.

This was on the occasion of the count's and countess's marriage. It seemed many months after the death of her son, whom she affected to mourn for a long time.

This was during the count and countess's wedding. It seemed like many months had passed since the death of her son, whom she pretended to mourn for a long time.

However, the marriage took place, and in all magnificence and splendour. The countess again appeared arrayed in splendour and beauty: she was proud and haughty, and the count was imperious.

However, the marriage happened, and it was all about grandeur and elegance. The countess showed up looking stunning and beautiful: she was proud and arrogant, and the count was demanding.

In the mean time, the young Count de Hugo de Verole was confined in the mines, and the doctor with him.

In the meantime, the young Count de Hugo de Verole was locked up in the mines, along with the doctor.

By a strange coincidence, the doctor and the young count became companions, and the former, meditating projects of revenge, educated the young count as well as he was able for several years in the mines, and cherished in the young man a spirit of revenge. They finally escaped together, and proceeded to Leyden, where the doctor had friends, and where he placed his pupil at the university, and thus made him a most efficient means of revenge, because the education of the count gave him a means of appreciating the splendour and rank he had been deprived of. He, therefore, determined to remain at Leyden until he was of age, and then apply to his father's friends, and then to his sovereign, to dispossess and punish them both for their double crime.

By a strange coincidence, the doctor and the young count became friends. The doctor, thinking about revenge, trained the young count as best he could for several years in the mines, instilling in him a desire for vengeance. They eventually escaped together and went to Leyden, where the doctor had friends. He enrolled his pupil at the university, effectively turning him into a powerful tool for revenge, as the count’s education allowed him to fully appreciate the nobility and status he had lost. Therefore, he decided to stay in Leyden until he turned 18, after which he would reach out to his father’s friends and then to his sovereign to dispossess and punish them both for their crimes.

The count and countess lived on in a state of regal splendour. The immense revenue of his territory, and the treasure the late count had amassed, as well as the revenue that the mines brought in, would have supported a much larger expenditure than even their tastes disposed them to enjoy.

The count and countess continued to live in royal luxury. The vast income from his land, along with the wealth the late count had accumulated and the profits from the mines, could have funded a much greater lifestyle than they even cared to indulge in.

They had heard nothing of the escape of the doctor and the young count. Indeed, those who knew of it held their peace and said nothing about it, for they feared the consequences of their negligence. The first intimation they received was at the hands of a state messenger, summoning them to deliver up the castle revenues and treasure of the late count.

They had heard nothing about the doctor and the young count escaping. In fact, those who knew about it kept quiet because they were worried about the fallout from their carelessness. The first hint they got was from a state messenger, who called on them to hand over the castle's revenues and the late count's treasure.

This was astounding to them, and they refused to do so, but were soon after seized upon by a regiment of cuirassiers sent to take them, and they were accused of the crime of murder at the instance of the doctor.

This shocked them, and they refused to comply, but they were soon captured by a regiment of cuirassiers sent to apprehend them, and they were charged with murder at the urging of the doctor.

They were arraigned and found guilty, and, as they were of the patrician order, their execution was delayed, and they were committed to exile. This was done out of favour to the young count, who did not wish to have his family name tainted by a public execution, or their being confined like convicts.

They were brought to court and found guilty, but since they were from a noble family, their execution was postponed, and they were sent into exile. This was done to spare the young count, who didn't want his family name to be stained by a public execution or for them to be treated like criminals.

The count and countess quitted Hungary, and settled in Italy, where they lived upon the remains of the Count of Morven's property, shorn of all their splendour but enough to keep them from being compelled to do any menial office.

The count and countess left Hungary and moved to Italy, where they lived off what was left of the Count of Morven's property. Though they no longer had any of their former grandeur, they had enough to avoid having to do any menial work.

The young count took possession of his patrimony and his treasure at last, such as was left by his mother and her paramour.

The young count finally took ownership of his inheritance and his treasure, as left by his mother and her lover.

The doctor continued to hide his crime from the young count, and the perpetrators denying all knowledge of it, he escaped; but he returned to his native place, Leyden, with a reward for his services from the young count.

The doctor kept his crime a secret from the young count, and with the culprits claiming they knew nothing about it, he got away with it; however, he went back to his hometown, Leyden, with a reward for his services from the young count.

Flora rose from her perusal of the manuscript, which here ended, and even as she did so, she heard a footstep approaching her chamber door.

Flora lifted her gaze from the manuscript, which ended here, and as she did, she heard footsteps coming towards her room.


CHAPTER XX.

THE DREADFUL MISTAKE.—THE TERRIFIC INTERVIEW IN THE CHAMBER.—THE ATTACK OF THE VAMPYRE.


093.png

The footstep which Flora, upon the close of the tale she had been reading, heard approaching her apartment, came rapidly along the corridor.

The footstep that Flora heard approaching her room at the end of the story she had been reading came quickly down the hallway.

"It is Henry, returned to conduct me to an interview with Charles's uncle," she said. "I wonder, now, what manner of man he is. He should in some respects resemble Charles; and if he do so, I shall bestow upon him some affection for that alone."

"It’s Henry, back to take me to meet Charles’s uncle," she said. "I’m curious about what kind of person he is. He should share some similarities with Charles, and if he does, I’ll feel some fondness for him just because of that."

Tap—tap came upon the chamber door. Flora was not at all alarmed now, as she had been when Henry brought her the manuscript. From some strange action of the nervous system, she felt quite confident, and resolved to brave everything. But then she felt quite sure that it was Henry, and before the knocking had taken her by surprise.

Tap—tap came at the chamber door. Flora wasn’t alarmed at all now, like she had been when Henry brought her the manuscript. For some strange reason, she felt completely confident and decided to face everything head-on. But then she felt pretty sure it was Henry, and before, the knocking had taken her by surprise.

"Come in," she said, in a cheerful voice. "Come in."

"Come in," she said cheerfully. "Come in."

The door opened with wonderful swiftness—a figure stepped into the room, and then closed it as rapidly, and stood against it. Flora tried to scream, but her tongue refused its office; a confused whirl of sensations passed through her brain—she trembled, and an icy coldness came over her. It was Sir Francis Varney, the vampyre!

The door swung open quickly—a figure stepped into the room, then shut it just as fast and stood against it. Flora tried to scream, but her mouth wouldn't cooperate; a mix of sensations flooded her mind—she shook, and a chilling coldness washed over her. It was Sir Francis Varney, the vampire!

He had drawn up his tall, gaunt frame to its full height, and crossed his arms upon his breast; there was a hideous smile upon his sallow countenance, and his voice was deep and sepulchral, as he said,—

He had straightened his tall, thin body to its full height, crossed his arms over his chest; there was a creepy smile on his pale face, and his voice was low and grave as he said,—

"Flora Bannerworth, hear that which I have to say, and hear it calmly. You need have nothing to fear. Make an alarm—scream, or shout for help, and, by the hell beneath us, you are lost!"

"Flora Bannerworth, listen to what I have to say, and take it easy. You don’t have to be afraid. If you panic—scream or shout for help, and, by the hell below us, you’re done for!"

There was a death-like, cold, passionless manner about the utterance of these words, as if they were spoken mechanically, and came from no human lips.

There was a lifeless, cold, emotionless way about how these words were spoken, as if they were said automatically and didn't come from a human being.

Flora heard them, and yet scarcely comprehended them; she stepped slowly back till she reached a chair, and there she held for support. The only part of the address of Varney that thoroughly reached her ears, was that if she gave any alarm some dreadful consequences were to ensue. But it was not on account of these words that she really gave no alarm; it was because she was utterly unable to do so.

Flora heard them, but she barely understood what they were saying; she slowly stepped back until she reached a chair, where she held on for support. The only part of Varney's speech that truly registered with her was that if she made any noise, something terrible would happen. But it wasn’t just those words that kept her from crying out; it was because she was completely unable to do so.

"Answer me," said Varney. "Promise that you will hear that which I have to say. In so promising you commit yourself to no evil, and you shall hear that which shall give you much peace."

"Answer me," Varney said. "Promise that you'll listen to what I have to say. By making this promise, you won't be committing to anything bad, and you'll hear something that will bring you a lot of peace."

It was in vain she tried to speak; her lips moved, but she uttered no sound.

It was pointless for her to try to speak; her lips moved, but no sound came out.

"You are terrified," said Varney, "and yet I know not why. I do not come to do you harm, although harm have you done me. Girl, I come to rescue you from a thraldom of the soul under which you now labour."

"You’re scared," Varney said, "and I don't understand why. I'm not here to hurt you, even though you've hurt me. Listen, I’m here to save you from this soul-crushing situation you're stuck in."

There was a pause of some moments' duration, and then, faintly, Flora managed to say,—

There was a brief pause, and then, quietly, Flora managed to say,—

"Help! help! Oh, help me, Heaven!"

"Help! Help! Oh, please help me, Heaven!"

Varney made a gesture of impatience, as he said,—

Varney gestured with impatience as he said,—

"Heaven works no special matters now. Flora Bannerworth, if you have as much intellect as your nobility and beauty would warrant the world in supposing, you will listen to me."

"Heaven isn't involved in special matters anymore. Flora Bannerworth, if you have as much intelligence as your nobility and beauty lead the world to believe, you will hear me."

"I—I hear," said Flora, as she still, dragging the chair with her, increased the distance between them.

"I—I hear," Flora said, as she continued to move the chair with her, putting more space between them.

"'Tis well. You are now more composed."

"That's good. You're much calmer now."

She fixed her eyes upon the face of Varney with a shudder. There could be no mistake. It was the same which, with the strange, glassy looking eyes, had glared upon her on that awful night of the storm when she was visited by the vampyre. And Varney returned that gaze unflinchingly There was a hideous and strange contortion of his face now as he said,—

She stared at Varney's face with a shiver. There was no doubt. It was the same one that, with its strange, glassy eyes, had stared at her on that terrifying stormy night when she encountered the vampire. And Varney met her gaze without flinching. There was a horrifying and eerie twist to his face now as he said,—

"You are beautiful. The most cunning statuary might well model some rare work of art from those rounded limbs, that were surely made to bewitch the gazer. Your skin rivals the driven snow—what a face of loveliness, and what a form of enchantment."

"You are beautiful. Even the most skilled sculptor could create a rare piece of art from those graceful limbs, clearly made to captivate anyone who looks at you. Your skin is as flawless as fresh snow—what a stunning face, and what an enchanting figure."

She did not speak, but a thought came across her mind, which at once crimsoned her cheek—she knew she had fainted on the first visit of the vampyre, and now he, with a hideous reverence, praised beauties which he might have cast his demoniac eyes over at such a time.

She didn’t say anything, but a thought crossed her mind that immediately made her cheeks turn crimson—she remembered fainting during the vampyre's first visit, and now he was, with a creepy kind of admiration, praising the beauty of things he might have looked at with his demonic eyes back then.

"You understand me," he said. "Well, let that pass. I am something allied to humanity yet."

"You get me," he said. "Alright, let's move past that. I'm still somewhat connected to humanity."

"Speak your errand," gasped Flora, "or come what may, I scream for help to those who will not be slow to render it."

"Tell me what you need," Flora gasped, "or else I will scream for help to those who won't take long to respond."

"I know it."

"I get it."

"You know I will scream?"

"Do you know I'll scream?"

"No; you will hear me. I know they would not be slow to tender help to you, but you will not call for it; I will present to you no necessity."

"No; you will listen to me. I know they wouldn’t hesitate to offer you help, but you won’t ask for it; I won't create a situation that requires it."

"Say on—say on."

"Go on—go on."

"You perceive I do not attempt to approach you; my errand is one of peace."

"You see I'm not trying to come close to you; I'm here with a peace offer."

"Peace from you! Horrible being, if you be really what even now my appalled imagination shrinks from naming you, would not even to you absolute annihilation be a blessing?"

"Peace to you! Awful creature, if you are truly what my horrified imagination is too terrified to name, wouldn’t even complete destruction be a relief for you?"

"Peace, peace. I came not here to talk on such a subject. I must be brief, Flora Bannerworth, for time presses. I do not hate you. Wherefore should I? You are young, and you are beautiful, and you bear a name which should command, and does command, some portion of my best regard."

"Calm down, calm down. I'm not here to discuss that topic. I need to be quick, Flora Bannerworth, because time is tight. I don’t hate you. Why would I? You’re young, you’re beautiful, and you have a name that deserves, and does get, a part of my respect."

"There is a portrait," said Flora, "in this house."

"There’s a portrait," Flora said, "in this house."

"No more—no more. I know what you would say."

"No more—no more. I get what you would say."

"It is yours."

"It's yours."

"The house, and all within, I covet," he said, uneasily. "Let that suffice. I have quarrelled with your brother—I have quarrelled with one who just now fancies he loves you."

"The house, and everything inside it, I want," he said, feeling anxious. "Let that be enough. I've fought with your brother—I have argued with someone who currently thinks he loves you."

"Charles Holland loves me truly."

"Charles Holland truly loves me."

"It does not suit me now to dispute that point with you. I have the means of knowing more of the secrets of the human heart than common men. I tell you, Flora Bannerworth, that he who talks to you of love, loves you not but with the fleeting fancy of a boy; and there is one who hides deep in his heart a world of passion, one who has never spoken to you of love, and yet who loves you with a love as far surpassing the evanescent fancy of this boy Holland, as does the mighty ocean the most placid lake that ever basked in idleness beneath a summer's sun."

"It doesn't make sense for me to argue that point with you right now. I have a deeper understanding of the secrets of the human heart than most people do. I’m telling you, Flora Bannerworth, that the guy who talks to you about love doesn’t truly love you; he's just caught up in a passing infatuation like a young boy. There is someone else, however, who hides a world of passion deep in his heart, someone who has never confessed his love for you, yet loves you with a depth that far exceeds the fleeting whim of this boy Holland, just like the vast ocean is so much greater than the calmest lake that ever sat lazily under the summer sun."

There was a wonderful fascination in the manner now of Varney. His voice sounded like music itself. His words flowed from his tongue, each gently and properly accented, with all the charm of eloquence.

There was a captivating allure in the way Varney spoke. His voice was like music. His words flowed effortlessly, each one perfectly enunciated, full of the charm of eloquence.

Despite her trembling horror of that man—despite her fearful opinion, which might be said to amount to a conviction of what he really was, Flora felt an irresistible wish to hear him speak on. Ay, despite too, the ungrateful theme to her heart which he had now chosen as the subject of his discourse, she felt her fear of him gradually dissipating, and now when he made a pause, she said,—

Despite her shaking fear of that man—despite her anxious belief, which could almost be considered a certainty about what he truly was—Flora felt an overpowering desire to hear him continue speaking. Yes, even with the ungrateful topic he had now chosen to discuss, she noticed her fear of him slowly fading away, and when he paused, she spoke up,—

"You are much mistaken. On the constancy and truth of Charles Holland, I would stake my life."

"You’re very mistaken. I’d bet my life on the reliability and honesty of Charles Holland."

"No doubt, no doubt."

"Absolutely, absolutely."

"Have you spoken now that which you had to say?"

"Have you said what you needed to say?"

"No, no. I tell you I covet this place, I would purchase it, but having with your bad-tempered brothers quarrelled, they will hold no further converse with me."

"No, no. I'm telling you, I really want this place; I'd buy it, but since I've argued with your cranky brothers, they won’t talk to me anymore."

"And well they may refuse."

"And they may refuse."

"Be, that as it may, sweet lady, I come to you to be my mediator. In the shadow of the future I can see many events which are to come."

"That said, sweet lady, I come to you to be my mediator. In the shadow of the future, I can see many events that are to come."

"Indeed."

"Definitely."

"It is so. Borrowing some wisdom from the past, and some from resources I would not detail to you, I know that if I have inflicted much misery upon you, I can spare you much more. Your brother or your lover will challenge me."

"It’s true. Taking some wisdom from the past and some from sources I won’t specify, I know that if I’ve caused you a lot of pain, I can avoid causing you even more. Your brother or your lover will confront me."

"Oh, no, no."

"Oh no."

"I say such will happen, and I can kill either. My skill as well as my strength is superhuman."

"I say this will happen, and I can take either one out. My skill and strength are beyond human."

"Mercy! mercy!" gasped Flora. "I will spare either or both on a condition."

"Help! Help!" gasped Flora. "I'll let either one or both go, but only if you meet a condition."

"What fearful condition?"

"What a scary situation?"

"It is not a fearful one. Your terrors go far before the fact. All I wish, maiden, of you is to induce these imperious brothers of yours to sell or let the Hall to me."

"It’s not something to be afraid of. Your fears come well before it actually happens. All I ask of you, young lady, is to convince your demanding brothers to sell or rent the Hall to me."

"Is that all?"

"Is that everything?"

"It is. I ask no more, and, in return, I promise you not only that I will not fight with them, but that you shall never see me again. Rest securely, maiden, you will be undisturbed by me."

"It is. I ask no more, and in return, I promise you not only that I won't fight with them, but that you will never see me again. Rest easy, girl; you won't be troubled by me."

"Oh, God! that were indeed an assurance worth the striving for," said Flora.

"Oh, God! That would really be something worth striving for," said Flora.

"It is one you may have. But—"

"It is one you might have. But—"

"Oh, I knew—my heart told me there was yet some fearful condition to come."

"Oh, I knew—my heart told me that something terrible was still to come."

"You are wrong again. I only ask of you that you keep this meeting a secret."

"You’re mistaken again. I just need you to keep this meeting a secret."

"No, no, no—I cannot."

"No way—I can't."

"Nay, what so easy?"

"No way, what's so easy?"

"I will not; I have no secrets from those I love."

"I won’t; I have no secrets from the people I love."

"Indeed, you will find soon the expediency of a few at least; but if you will not, I cannot urge it longer. Do as your wayward woman's nature prompts you."

"Surely, you'll soon see the benefit of a few at least; but if you won't, I can't push it any further. Do what your stubborn nature tells you."

There was a slight, but a very slight, tone of aggravation in these words, and the manner in which they were uttered.

There was a slight, but very slight, hint of annoyance in these words, and the way they were spoken.

As he spoke, he moved from the door towards the window, which opened into a kitchen garden. Flora shrunk as far from him as possible, and for a few moments they regarded each other in silence.

As he talked, he walked from the door to the window, which looked out onto a kitchen garden. Flora backed away from him as much as she could, and for a few moments, they stared at each other in silence.

"Young blood," said Varney, "mantles in your veins."

"Young blood," Varney said, "runs through your veins."

She shuddered with terror.

She shuddered in fear.

"Be mindful of the condition I have proposed to you. I covet Bannerworth Hall."

"Keep in mind the condition I've mentioned to you. I want Bannerworth Hall."

"I—I hear."

"I hear you."

"And I must have it. I will have it, although my path to it be through a sea of blood. You understand me, maiden? Repeat what has passed between us or not, as you please. I say, beware of me, if you keep not the condition I have proposed."

"And I have to have it. I will get it, even if my way to it is through a sea of blood. Do you understand me, girl? You can repeat what we've said or not, it's up to you. I warn

"Heaven knows that this place is becoming daily more hateful to us all," said Flora.

"Heaven knows that this place is becoming more and more unbearable for all of us," said Flora.

"Indeed!"

"Absolutely!"

"You well might know so much. It is no sacrifice to urge it now. I will urge my brother."

"You probably know that much. It's no trouble to bring it up now. I'll talk to my brother."

"Thanks—a thousand thanks. You may not live to regret even having made a friend of Varney—"

"Thanks—a thousand thanks. You might not regret even becoming friends with Varney—"

"The vampyre!" said Flora.

"The vampire!" said Flora.

He advanced towards her a step, and she involuntarily uttered a scream of terror.

He took a step closer to her, and she let out a scream of fear without thinking.

In an instant his hand clasped her waist with the power of an iron vice; she felt hit hot breath flushing on her cheek. Her senses reeled, and she found herself sinking. She gathered all her breath and all her energies into one piercing shriek, and then she fell to the floor. There was a sudden crash of broken glass, and then all was still.

In an instant, his hand gripped her waist like a vice; she felt his hot breath against her cheek. Her senses spun, and she felt herself sinking. Gathering all her breath and energy, she let out a piercing scream, and then she collapsed to the floor. There was a sudden crash of breaking glass, and then everything went silent.


CHAPTER XXI.

THE CONFERENCE BETWEEN THE UNCLE AND NEPHEW, AND THE ALARM.


095.png

Meanwhile Charles Holland had taken his uncle by the arm, and led him into a private room.

Meanwhile, Charles Holland took his uncle by the arm and led him into a private room.

"Dear uncle," he said, "be seated, and I will explain everything without reserve."

"Dear uncle," he said, "please take a seat, and I’ll explain everything openly."

"Seated!—nonsense! I'll walk about," said the admiral. "D—n me! I've no patience to be seated, and very seldom had or have. Go on now, you young scamp."

"Seated! — nonsense! I’ll walk around," said the admiral. "Damn it! I’ve got no patience to sit, and I rarely ever did or do. Go on now, you young rascal."

"Well—well; you abuse me, but I am quite sure, had you been in my situation, you would have acted precisely as I have done."

"Well, you criticize me, but I'm pretty sure if you were in my position, you would have acted exactly the same way."

"No, I shouldn't."

"No, I can’t."

"Well, but, uncle—"

"Well, uncle—"

"Don't think to come over me by calling me uncle. Hark you, Charles—from this moment I won't be your uncle any more."

"Don't think you can get to me by calling me uncle. Listen, Charles—from now on, I won't be your uncle anymore."

"Very well, sir."

"Sure thing, sir."

"It ain't very well. And how dare you, you buccaneer, call me sir, eh? I say, how dare you?"

"It’s not great. And how dare you, you scoundrel, call me sir, huh? I mean, how dare you?"

"I will call you anything you like."

"I'll call you whatever you want."

"But I won't be called anything I like. You might as well call me at once Morgan, the Pirate, for he was called anything he liked. Hilloa, sir! how dare you laugh, eh? I'll teach you to laugh at me. I wish I had you on board ship—that's all, you young rascal. I'd soon teach you to laugh at your superior officer, I would."

"But I won't be called just anything. You might as well call me Morgan the Pirate, because he got to be called whatever he wanted. Hey there, how dare you laugh? I’ll show you what happens when you laugh at me. I wish I had you on my ship—that's all, you young troublemaker. I'd quickly teach you not to laugh at your superior officer."

"Oh, uncle, I did not laugh at you."

"Oh, uncle, I didn't laugh at you."

"What did you laugh at, then?"

"What were you laughing at, then?"

"At the joke."

"At the punchline."

"Joke. D—n me, there was no joke at all!"

"Joke. Damn, there was no joke at all!"

"Oh, very good."

"Oh, great."

"And it ain't very good."

"And it's not very good."

Charles knew very well that, this sort of humour, in which was the old admiral, would soon pass away, and then that he would listen to him comfortably enough; so he would not allow the least exhibition of petulance or mere impatience to escape himself, but contented himself by waiting until the ebullition of feeling fairly worked itself out.

Charles was fully aware that this kind of humor, which the old admiral had, would soon fade away, and then he would be able to listen to him comfortably; so he didn’t let any sign of annoyance or impatience show. Instead, he just waited until the overflow of feelings calmed down.

"Well, well," at length said the old man, "you have dragged me here, into a very small and a very dull room, under pretence of having something to tell me, and I have heard nothing yet."

"Well, well," finally said the old man, "you’ve brought me here, into a tiny and boring room, claiming you have something to tell me, and I still haven’t heard anything."

"Then I will now tell you," said Charles. "I fell in love—"

"Then I'll tell you now," said Charles. "I fell in love—"

"Bah!"

"Ugh!"

"With Flora Bannerworth, abroad; she is not only the most beautiful of created beings—"

"With Flora Bannerworth away, she is not only the most beautiful of all beings—"

"Bah!"

"Ugh!"

"But her mind is of the highest order of intelligence, honour, candour, and all amiable feelings—"

"But her mind is incredibly intelligent, full of honor, honesty, and all kinds of kind feelings—"

"Bah!"

"Ugh!"

"Really, uncle, if you say 'Bah!' to everything, I cannot go on."

"Seriously, uncle, if you just say 'Bah!' to everything, I can’t continue."

"And what the deuce difference, sir, does it make to you, whether I say 'Bah!' or not?"

"And what difference does it make to you, sir, whether I say 'Bah!' or not?"

"Well, I love her. She came to England, and, as I could not exist, but was getting ill, and should, no doubt, have died if I had not done so, I came to England."

"Well, I love her. She came to England, and since I couldn't live without her and was getting sick—no doubt I would have died if I hadn't—I came to England."

"But d——e, I want to know about the mermaid."

"But damn it, I want to know about the mermaid."

"The vampyre, you mean, sir?"

"The vampire, you mean, sir?"

"Well, well, the vampyre."

"Well, well, the vampire."

"Then, uncle, all I can tell you is, that it is supposed a vampyre came one night and inflicted a wound upon Flora's neck with his teeth, and that he is still endeavouring to renew his horrible existence from the young, pure blood that flows through her veins."

"Then, uncle, all I can tell you is that it's said a vampire came one night and bit Flora on the neck, and that he is still trying to sustain his horrible existence from the young, pure blood that flows through her veins."

"The devil he is!"

"The devil he is!"

"Yes. I am bewildered, I must confess, by the mass of circumstances that have combined to give the affair a horrible truthfulness. Poor Flora is much injured in health and spirits; and when I came home, she, at once, implored me to give her up, and think of her no more, for she could not think of allowing me to unite my fate with hers, under such circumstances."

"Yes. I have to admit, I'm confused by the overwhelming circumstances that have made this situation feel so real. Poor Flora is really struggling with her health and emotions; when I got home, she immediately begged me to let her go and to stop thinking about her, because she couldn't bear the thought of us being together under these conditions."

"She did?"

"Did she?"

"Such were her words, uncle. She implored me—she used that word, 'implore'—to fly from her, to leave her to her fate, to endeavour to find happiness with some one else."

"Those were her words, uncle. She begged me—she actually used the word 'beg'—to run away from her, to abandon her to her fate, to try to find happiness with someone else."

"Well?"

"What's up?"

"But I saw her heart was breaking."

"But I saw that her heart was breaking."

"What o' that?"

"What about that?"

"Much of that, uncle. I told her that when I deserted her in the hour of misfortune that I hoped Heaven would desert me. I told her that if her happiness was wrecked, to cling yet to me, and that with what power and what strength God had given me, I would stand between her and all ill."

"Much of that, uncle. I told her that when I left her in her time of need, I hoped Heaven would abandon me. I told her that if her happiness was destroyed, she should still hold onto me, and that with the strength and power God had given me, I would protect her from all harm."

"And what then?"

"And then what?"

"She—she fell upon my breast and wept and blessed me. Could I desert her—could I say to her, 'My dear girl, when you were full of health and beauty, I loved you, but now that sadness is at your heart I leave you?' Could I tell her that, uncle, and yet call myself a man?"

"She collapsed onto my chest and cried, thanking me. Could I abandon her—could I say to her, 'My dear girl, when you were vibrant and beautiful, I loved you, but now that there's sadness in your heart, I'm leaving you?' Could I say that, uncle, and still consider myself a man?"

"No!" roared the old admiral, in a voice that made the room echo again; "and I tell you what, if you had done so, d—n you, you puppy, I'd have braced you, and—and married the girl myself. I would, d——e, but I would."

"No!" shouted the old admiral, in a voice that made the room echo again; "and let me tell you, if you had done that, damn you, you brat, I would have confronted you, and—and married the girl myself. I would, damn it, I really would."

"Dear uncle!"

"Hey uncle!"

"Don't dear me, sir. Talk of deserting a girl when the signal of distress, in the shape of a tear, is in her eye!"

"Don't you dare, sir. Talking about abandoning a girl when there's a tear in her eye as a sign of distress!"

"But I—"

"But I—"

"You are a wretch—a confounded lubberly boy—a swab—a d——d bad grampus."

"You’re a miserable fool—a stupid, clumsy boy—a loser—a completely useless idiot."

"You mistake, uncle."

"You’re mistaken, uncle."

"No, I don't. God bless you, Charles, you shall have her—if a whole ship's crew of vampyres said no, you shall have her. Let me see her—just let me see her."

"No, I don't. God bless you, Charles, you can have her—if a whole crew of vampires said no, you can have her. Just let me see her—please, just let me see her."

The admiral gave his lips a vigorous wipe with his sleeve, and Charles said hastily,—

The admiral wiped his mouth vigorously with his sleeve, and Charles said quickly,—

"My dear uncle, you will recollect that Miss Bannerworth is quite a young lady."

"My dear uncle, you will remember that Miss Bannerworth is quite young."

"I suppose she is."

"I guess she is."

"Well, then, for God's sake, don't attempt to kiss her."

"Well, for God's sake, don’t try to kiss her."

"Not kiss her! d——e, they like it. Not kiss her, because she's a young lady! D——e, do you think I'd kiss a corporal of marines?"

"Not kiss her! Damn it, they like it. Not kiss her, because she's a young lady! Damn it, do you think I'd kiss a marine corporal?"

"No, uncle; but you know young ladies are very delicate."

"No, uncle; but you know young ladies are very sensitive."

"And ain't I delicate—shiver my timbers, ain't I delicate? Where is she? that's what I want to know."

"And am I not delicate—oh my, am I not delicate? Where is she? That's what I want to know."

"Then you approve of what I have done?"

"So, you agree with what I did?"

"You are a young scamp, but you have got some of the old admiral's family blood in you, so don't take any credit for acting like an honest man—you couldn't help it."

"You’re a young rascal, but you have some of the old admiral's family blood in you, so don’t take any credit for acting like an honest person—you couldn’t help it."

"But if I had not so acted," said Charles, with a smile, "what would have become of the family blood, then?"

"But if I hadn't acted that way," Charles said with a smile, "what would have happened to the family legacy, then?"

"What's that to you? I would have disowned you, because that very thing would have convinced me you were an impostor, and did not belong to the family at all."

"What's that to you? I would have cut ties with you because that very thing would have made me believe you were a fake and didn't belong to the family at all."

"Well, that would have been one way of getting over the difficulty."

"Well, that would have been one way to deal with the difficulty."

"No difficulty at all. The man who deserts the good ship that carries him through the waves, or the girl that trusts her heart to him, ought to be chopped up into meat for wild monkeys."

"No trouble at all. The guy who abandons the good ship that keeps him safe on the waves, or the girl who puts her heart in his hands, deserves to be turned into food for wild monkeys."

"Well, I think so to."

"Well, I think so too."

"Of course you do."

"Of course you do."

"Why, of course?"

"Of course!"

"Because it's so d——d reasonable that, being a nephew of mine, you can't possibly help it."

"Because it's so damn reasonable that, since you’re my nephew, you can’t help it at all."

"Bravo, uncle! I had no idea you were so argumentative."

"Awesome, uncle! I had no idea you were so opinionated."

"Hadn't you, spooney; you'd be an ornament to the gun-room, you would; but where's the 'young lady' who is so infernal delicate—where is she, I say?"

"Hadn't you, foolish one; you would be a perfect fit for the gun-room, you really would; but where's the 'young lady' who's so incredibly delicate—where is she, I ask?"

"I will fetch her, uncle."

"I'll get her, uncle."

"Ah, do; I'll be bound, now, she's one of the right build—a good figure-head, and don't make too much stern-way."

"Yeah, for sure; I'm certain she's got the right shape—a great figurehead, and she doesn't have too much drag."

097.png

"Well, well, whatever you do, now don't pay her any compliments, for your efforts in that line are of such a very doubtful order, that I shall dread to hear you."

"Well, well, whatever you do, don’t give her any compliments, because your attempts at that are so questionable that I’ll be worried to hear about it."

"You be off, and mind your own business; I haven't been at sea forty years without picking up some out-and-out delicate compliments to say to a young lady."

"Go on, take care of your own stuff; I haven’t spent forty years at sea without learning a few honest, sweet things to say to a young woman."

"But do you really imagine, now, that the deck of a man-of-war is a nice place to pick up courtly compliments in?"

"But do you really think that the deck of a warship is a good place to receive polite compliments?"

"Of course I do. There you hear the best of language, d——e! You don't know what you are talking about, you fellows that have stuck on shore all your lives; it's we seamen who learn life."

"Of course I do. That’s where you hear the best language, damn it! You don’t know what you’re talking about, you guys who have stayed on land your whole lives; it’s us sailors who really learn what life is."

"Well, well—hark!"

"Well, well—listen up!"

"What's that?"

"What's that?"

"A cry—did you not hear a cry?"

"A scream—did you not hear a scream?"

"A signal of distress, by G—d!"

"A sign of trouble, by God!"

In their efforts to leave the room, the uncle and nephew for about a minute actually blocked up the door-way, but the superior bulk of the admiral prevailed, and after nearly squeezing poor Charles flat, he got out first.

In their attempts to leave the room, the uncle and nephew ended up blocking the doorway for about a minute, but the admiral’s larger size won out, and after nearly squashing poor Charles flat, he managed to get out first.

But this did not avail him, for he knew not where to go. Now, the second scream which Flora had uttered when the vampyre had clasped her waist came upon their ears, and, as they were outside the room, it acted well as a guide in which direction to come.

But this didn't help him, because he didn't know where to go. Then, the second scream that Flora let out when the vampire grabbed her waist reached their ears, and since they were outside the room, it served as a good guide for which way to head.

Charles fancied correctly enough at once that it proceeded from the room which was called "Flora's own room," and thitherward accordingly he dashed at tremendous speed.

Charles quickly guessed that it came from the room known as "Flora's own room," so he raced toward it at full speed.

Henry, however, happened to be nearer at hand, and, moreover, he did not hesitate a moment, because he knew that Flora was in her own room; so he reached it first, and Charles saw him rush in a few moments before he could reach the room.

Henry, however, was closer by, and he didn’t hesitate for a second because he knew Flora was in her own room. So, he got there first, and Charles saw him dash in just a few moments before he could enter the room.

The difference of time, however, was very slight, and Henry had only just raised Flora from the floor as Charles appeared.

The time difference was minimal, and Henry had just picked Flora up from the floor when Charles showed up.

"God of Heaven!" cried the latter, "what has happened?"

"God in Heaven!" exclaimed the latter, "what happened?"

"I know not," said Henry; "as God is my judge, I know not. Flora, Flora, speak to us! Flora! Flora!"

"I don't know," said Henry; "as God is my judge, I don't know. Flora, Flora, talk to us! Flora! Flora!"

"She has fainted!" cried Charles. "Some water may restore her. Oh, Henry, Henry, is not this horrible?"

"She fainted!" cried Charles. "Some water might bring her back. Oh, Henry, Henry, isn't this terrible?"

"Courage! courage!" said Henry although his voice betrayed what a terrible state of anxiety he was himself in; "you will find water in that decanter, Charles. Here is my mother, too! Another visit! God help us!"

"Courage! Courage!" said Henry, though his voice gave away the deep anxiety he was feeling. "You’ll find water in that decanter, Charles. And here’s my mother, too! Another visit! God help us!"

Mrs. Bannerworth sat down on the edge of the sofa which was in the room, and could only wring her hands and weep.

Mrs. Bannerworth sat on the edge of the sofa in the room, unable to do anything but wring her hands and cry.

"Avast!" cried the admiral, making his appearance. "Where's the enemy, lads?"

"Stop right there!" shouted the admiral as he showed up. "Where's the enemy, guys?"

"Uncle," said Charles, "uncle, uncle, the vampyre has been here again—the dreadful vampyre!"

"Uncle," Charles said, "uncle, uncle, the vampire has been here again—the terrible vampire!"

"D—n me, and he's gone, too, and carried half the window with him. Look there!"

"Damn it, he's gone too, and he took half the window with him. Look at that!"

It was literally true; the window, which was a long latticed one, was smashed through.

It was literally true; the long lattice window was shattered.

"Help! oh, help!" said Flora, as the water that was dashed in her face began to recover her.

"Help! Oh, help!" shouted Flora, as the water that splashed in her face started to bring her back to her senses.

"You are safe!" cried Henry, "you are safe!"

"You’re safe!" shouted Henry, "you’re safe!"

"Flora," said Charles; "you know my voice, dear Flora? Look up, and you will see there are none here but those who love you."

"Flora," Charles said; "you recognize my voice, right Flora? Look up, and you'll see there’s no one here but those who care about you."

Flora opened her eyes timidly as the said,—

Flora opened her eyes cautiously as they said,—

"Has it gone?"

"Is it gone?"

"Yes, yes, dear," said Charles. "Look around you; here are none but true friends."

"Yeah, yeah, sweetheart," Charles said. "Take a look around; these are all true friends."

"And tried friends, my dear," said Admiral Bell, "excepting me; and whenever you like to try me, afloat or ashore, d—n me, shew me Old Nick himself, and I won't shrink—yard arm and yard arm—grapnel to grapnel—pitch pots and grenades!"

"And tried friends, my dear," said Admiral Bell, "except for me; and whenever you want to test me, whether at sea or on land, damn it, show me Old Nick himself, and I won't back down—side by side—hook to hook—pitch pots and grenades!"

"This is my uncle, Flora," said Charles.

"This is my uncle, Flora," Charles said.

"I thank you, sir," said Flora, faintly.

"I thank you, sir," Flora said softly.

"All right!" whispered the admiral to Charles; "what a figure-head, to be sure! Poll at Swansea would have made just about four of her, but she wasn't so delicate, d—n me!"

"All right!" whispered the admiral to Charles; "what a figurehead, for sure! Poll at Swansea would have been about four of her, but she wasn't as delicate, damn me!"

"I should think not."

"I don't think so."

"You are right for once in a way, Charley."

"You’re right for once, in a way, Charley."

"What was it that alarmed you?" said Charles, tenderly, as he now took one of Flora's hands in his.

"What alarmed you?" Charles asked gently, taking one of Flora's hands in his.

"Varney—Varney, the vampyre."

"Varney—Varney, the vampire."

"Varney!" exclaimed Henry; "Varney here!"

"Varney!" Henry exclaimed; "Varney's here!"

"Yes, he came in at that door: and when I screamed, I suppose—for I hardly was conscious—he darted out through the window."

"Yeah, he came in through that door, and when I screamed, I guess—because I hardly even realized it—he quickly jumped out through the window."

"This," said Henry, "is beyond all human patience. By Heaven! I cannot and will not endure it."

"This," Henry said, "is beyond all human patience. I swear! I can't and won't put up with it."

"It shall be my quarrel," said Charles; "I shall go at once and defy him. He shall meet me."

"It'll be my fight," said Charles; "I’m going to confront him right away. He’ll have to face me."

"Oh, no, no, no," said Flora, as she clung convulsively to Charles. "No, no; there is a better way."

"Oh, no, no, no," Flora said, gripping Charles tightly. "No, no; there’s a better way."

"What way?"

"Which way?"

"The place has become full of terrors. Let us leave it. Let him, as he wishes, have it."

"The place has become full of fears. Let's leave it. Let him have it, if that’s what he wants."

"Let him have it?"

"Let him have it?"

"Yes, yes. God knows, if it purchase an immunity from these visits, we may well be overjoyed. Remember that we have ample reason to believe him more than human. Why should you allow yourselves to risk a personal encounter with such a man, who might be glad to kill you that he might have an opportunity of replenishing his own hideous existence from your best heart's blood?"

"Yes, yes. God knows, if it buys us freedom from these visits, we should be thrilled. Remember, we have plenty of reasons to think he’s more than human. Why would you take the chance of a personal meeting with a man like that, who might be eager to kill you just to feed his own terrible life with your warm blood?"

The young men looked aghast.

The young men looked shocked.

"Besides," added Flora, "you cannot tell what dreadful powers of mischief he may have, against which human courage might be of no avail."

"Besides," Flora added, "you can’t know what terrible powers of mischief he might possess, against which human courage could be useless."

"There is truth and reason," said Mr. Marchdale, stepping forward, "in what Flora says."

"There is truth and reason," Mr. Marchdale said, stepping forward, "in what Flora is saying."

"Only let me come across him, that's all," said Admiral Bell, "and I'll soon find out what he is. I suppose he's some long slab of a lubber after all, ain't he, with no strength."

"Just let me run into him, that’s it," said Admiral Bell, "and I’ll quickly figure out what he’s all about. I guess he’s just some lanky clumsy guy, right? Probably doesn’t have any strength."

"His strength is immense," said Marchdale. "I tried to seize him, and I fell beneath his arm as if I had been struck by the hammer of a Cyclops."

"His strength is incredible," said Marchdale. "I tried to grab him, and I fell under his arm like I had been hit by a giant's hammer."

"A what?" cried the admiral.

"A what?" exclaimed the admiral.

"A Cyclops."

"A cyclops."

"D—n me, I served aboard the Cyclops eleven years, and never saw a very big hammer aboard of her."

"Damn me, I served on the Cyclops for eleven years, and I never saw a really big hammer on board."

"What on earth is to be done?" said Henry.

"What on earth are we going to do?" Henry said.

"Oh," chimed in the admiral, "there's always a bother about what's to be done on earth. Now, at sea, I could soon tell you what was to be done."

"Oh," the admiral said, "there's always a hassle about what needs to be done on land. Now, at sea, I could quickly tell you what should be done."

"We must hold a solemn consultation over this matter," said Henry. "You are safe now, Flora."

"We need to have a serious discussion about this," said Henry. "You’re safe now, Flora."

"Oh, be ruled by me. Give up the Hall."

"Oh, let me lead you. Leave the Hall."

"You tremble."

"You're trembling."

"I do tremble, brother, for what may yet ensue. I implore you to give up the Hall. It is but a terror to us now—give it up. Have no more to do with it. Let us make terms with Sir Francis Varney. Remember, we dare not kill him."

"I’m really worried, brother, about what might happen next. I beg you to give up the Hall. It’s just a source of fear for us now—let it go. Don’t get involved with it anymore. Let’s make a deal with Sir Francis Varney. Remember, we can’t kill him."

"He ought to be smothered," said the admiral.

"He should be smothered," said the admiral.

"It is true," remarked Henry, "we dare not, even holding all the terrible suspicions we do, take his life."

"It’s true," Henry said, "we can’t take his life, even with all the terrible suspicions we have."

"By foul means certainly not," said Charles, "were he ten times a vampyre. I cannot, however, believe that he is so invulnerable as he is represented."

"Definitely not by any dirty tricks," said Charles, "even if he were a vampire ten times over. However, I can’t really believe that he’s as invincible as everyone claims."

"No one represents him here," said Marchdale. "I speak, sir, because I saw you glance at me. I only know that, having made two unsuccessful attempts to seize him, he eluded me, once by leaving in my grasp a piece of his coat, and the next time he struck me down, and I feel yet the effects of the terrific blow."

"No one speaks for him here," said Marchdale. "I'm talking to you, sir, because I saw you look my way. All I know is that after making two failed attempts to catch him, he got away from me—first by leaving a piece of his coat in my hand, and then by knocking me down. I can still feel the pain of that brutal hit."

"You hear?" said Flora.

"You hear that?" said Flora.

"Yes, I hear," said Charles.

"Yeah, I hear," said Charles.

"For some reason," added Marchdale, in a tone of emotion, "what I say seems to fall always badly upon Mr. Holland's ear. I know not why; but if it will give him any satisfaction, I will leave Bannerworth Hall to-night."

"For some reason," Marchdale added, sounding emotional, "what I say always seems to upset Mr. Holland. I don’t know why; but if it’ll make him feel any better, I’ll leave Bannerworth Hall tonight."

"No, no, no," said Henry; "for the love of Heaven, do not let us quarrel."

"No, no, no," Henry said; "for heaven's sake, let's not argue."

"Hear, hear," cried the admiral. "We can never fight the enemy well if the ship's crew are on bad terms. Come now, you Charles, this appears to be an honest, gentlemanly fellow—give him your hand."

"Hear, hear," shouted the admiral. "We can never fight the enemy effectively if the ship's crew are at odds. Come on now, you Charles, this seems to be a decent, honorable guy—shake his hand."

"If Mr. Charles Holland," said Marchdale, "knows aught to my prejudice in any way, however slight, I here beg of him to declare it at once, and openly."

"If Mr. Charles Holland," said Marchdale, "knows anything that could harm my reputation in any way, no matter how small, I ask him to speak up now and be honest."

"I cannot assert that I do," said Charles.

"I can't say that I do," Charles said.

"Then what the deuce do you make yourself so disagreeable for, eh?" cried the admiral.

"Then why on earth are you being so difficult?" shouted the admiral.

"One cannot help one's impression and feelings," said Charles; "but I am willing to take Mr. Marchdale's hand."

"One can't control their impressions and feelings," said Charles; "but I'm ready to shake Mr. Marchdale's hand."

"And I yours, young sir," said Marchdale, "in all sincerity of spirit, and with good will towards you."

"And I yours, young man," said Marchdale, "with complete sincerity and good intentions towards you."

They shook hands; but it required no conjuror to perceive that it was not done willingly or cordially. It was a handshaking of that character which seemed to imply on each side, "I don't like you, but I don't know positively any harm of you."

They shook hands, but it was clear to anyone that it wasn't done willingly or warmly. It was a handshake that suggested on both sides, "I don't like you, but I can't say for sure that you’re harmful."

"There now," said the admiral, "that's better."

"There you go," said the admiral, "that's an improvement."

"Now, let us hold counsel about this Varney," said Henry. "Come to the parlour all of you, and we will endeavour to come to some decided arrangement."

"Now, let’s discuss this Varney," said Henry. "Everyone come to the living room, and we’ll try to come up with a solid plan."

"Do not weep, mother," said Flora. "All may yet be well. We will leave this place."

"Don't cry, Mom," Flora said. "Everything might still be okay. We're leaving this place."

"We will consider that question, Flora," said Henry; "and believe me your wishes will go a long way with all of us, as you may well suppose they always would."

"We'll think about that question, Flora," Henry said, "and trust me, your wishes will carry a lot of weight with all of us, as you can imagine they always would."

They left Mrs. Bannerworth with Flora, and proceeded to the small oaken parlour, in which were the elaborate and beautiful carvings which have been before mentioned.

They left Mrs. Bannerworth with Flora and went to the small oak parlor that had the detailed and beautiful carvings mentioned earlier.

Henry's countenance, perhaps, wore the most determined expression of all. He appeared now as if he had thoroughly made up his mind to do something which should have a decided tendency to put a stop to the terrible scenes which were now day by day taking place beneath that roof.

Henry's face had the most determined look of all. He seemed like he had really decided to do something that would definitely put an end to the awful scenes happening under that roof day after day.

Charles Holland looked serious and thoughtful, as if he were revolving some course of action in his mind concerning which he was not quite clear.

Charles Holland looked serious and deep in thought, as if he were figuring out a plan of action that he wasn't entirely sure about.

Mr. Marchdale was more sad and depressed, to all appearance, than any of them.

Mr. Marchdale seemed more sad and depressed than any of them.

As for the admiral, he was evidently in a state of amazement, and knew not what to think. He was anxious to do something, and yet what that was to be he had not the most remote idea, any more than as if he was not at all cognisant of any of those circumstances, every one of which was so completely out of the line of his former life and experience.

As for the admiral, he was clearly stunned and didn’t know what to think. He was eager to take action, but he had no idea what that could be, just as if he had no awareness of any of the circumstances, each of which was completely outside of his previous life and experience.

George had gone to call on Mr. Chillingworth, so he was not present at the first part of this serious council of war.

George had gone to visit Mr. Chillingworth, so he wasn’t there for the first part of this serious meeting.


CHAPTER XXII.

THE CONSULTATION.—THE DETERMINATION TO LEAVE THE HALL.


099.png

This was certainly the most seriously reasonable meeting which had been held at Bannerworth Hall on the subject of the much dreaded vampyre. The absolute necessity for doing something of a decisive character was abundantly apparent, and when Henry promised Flora that her earnest wish to leave the house should not be forgotten as an element in the discussion which was about to ensue, it was with a rapidly growing feeling on his own part, to the effect that that house, associated even as it was with many endearing recollections, was no home for him.

This was definitely the most serious meeting held at Bannerworth Hall about the feared vampire. It was clear that something had to be done decisively, and when Henry assured Flora that her strong desire to leave the house would be considered in the upcoming discussion, he increasingly felt that, despite the many fond memories tied to it, that house was no longer a home for him.

Hence he was the more inclined to propose a departure from the Hall if it could possibly be arranged satisfactorily in a pecuniary point of view. The pecuniary point of view, however, in which Henry was compelled to look at the subject, was an important and a troublesome one.

Hence he was more inclined to suggest leaving the Hall if it could be arranged in a way that made financial sense. However, the financial aspect that Henry had to consider was a significant and challenging one.

We have already hinted at the very peculiar state of the finances of the family; and, in fact, although the income derivable from various sources ought to have been amply sufficient to provide Henry, and those who were dependent upon him, with a respectable livelihood, yet it was nearly all swallowed up by the payment of regular instalments upon family debts incurred by his father. And the creditors took great credit to themselves that they allowed of such an arrangement, instead of sweeping off all before them, and leaving the family to starve.

We’ve already mentioned the unusual financial situation of the family. Even though the income from various sources should have been more than enough to give Henry and his dependents a decent living, almost all of it went toward paying off the regular installments on family debts that his father had incurred. The creditors felt quite proud of themselves for allowing this arrangement instead of just taking everything and leaving the family to fend for themselves.

The question, therefore, or, at all events, one of the questions, now was, how far would a departure from the Hall of him, Henry, and the other branches of the family, act upon that arrangement?

The question now was, or at least one of the questions was, how much would leaving the Hall, along with Henry and the other branches of the family, affect that arrangement?

During a very few minutes' consideration, Henry, with the frank and candid disposition which was so strong a characteristic of his character, made up his mind to explain all this fully to Charles Holland and his uncle.

After thinking for just a few minutes, Henry, with his open and honest nature that was such a big part of who he was, decided to fully explain everything to Charles Holland and his uncle.

When once he formed such a determination he was not likely to be slow in carrying it into effect, and no sooner, then, were the whole of them seated in the small oaken parlour than he made an explicit statement of his circumstances.

Once he made that decision, he wasn't going to waste time putting it into action, and as soon as they were all seated in the small oak parlor, he laid out his situation clearly.

"But," said Mr. Marchdale, when he had done, "I cannot see what right your creditors have to complain of where you live, so long as you perform your contract to them."

"But," Mr. Marchdale said when he finished, "I don't understand what right your creditors have to complain about where you live, as long as you fulfill your contract with them."

"True; but they always expected me, I knew, to remain at the Hall, and if they chose, why, of course, at any time, they could sell off the whole property for what it would fetch, and pay themselves as far as the proceeds would go. At all events, I am quite certain there could be nothing at all left for me."

"True; but I knew they always expected me to stay at the Hall, and if they wanted, they could sell off the whole place whenever they wanted and pay themselves with whatever money they made. In any case, I’m sure there would be nothing left for me."

"I cannot imagine," added Mr. Marchdale, "that any men could be so unreasonable."

"I can't believe," Mr. Marchdale added, "that any men could be this unreasonable."

"It is scarcely to be borne," remarked Charles Holland, with more impatience than he usually displayed, "that a whole family are to be put to the necessity of leaving their home for no other reason than the being pestered by such a neighbour as Sir Francis Varney. It makes one impatient and angry to reflect upon such a state of things."

"It’s hardly bearable," Charles Holland said, showing more impatience than usual, "that an entire family has to leave their home simply because they’re being bothered by a neighbor like Sir Francis Varney. It’s frustrating and infuriating to think about it."

"And yet they are lamentably true," said Henry. "What can we do?"

"And yet they are sadly true," said Henry. "What can we do?"

"Surely there must be some sort of remedy."

"Surely there has to be some kind of solution."

"There is but one that I can imagine, and that is one we all alike revolt from. We might kill him."

"There’s only one that comes to mind, and that’s the one we all reject. We could just kill him."

"That is out of the question."

"That's not an option."

"Of course my impression is that he bears the same name really as myself, and that he is my ancestor, from whom was painted the portrait on the panel."

"Of course, I believe he shares the same name as me and that he is my ancestor, from whom the portrait on the panel was painted."

"Have circumstances really so far pressed upon you," said Charles Holland, "as at length to convince you that this man is really the horrible creature we surmise he may be?"

"Have things really pushed you so hard," said Charles Holland, "that you’re finally convinced this guy is actually the terrible person we think he might be?"

"Dare we longer doubt it?" cried Henry, in a tone of excitement. "He is the vampyre."

"Dare we doubt it any longer?" Henry exclaimed, filled with excitement. "He is the vampire."

"I'll be hanged if I believe it," said Admiral Bell! "Stuff and nonsense! Vampyre, indeed! Bother the vampyre."

"I won't believe it for a second," said Admiral Bell! "What nonsense! A vampire, really! Forget about the vampire."

"Sir," said Henry, "you have not had brought before you, painfully, as we have, all the circumstances upon which we, in a manner, feel compelled to found this horrible belief. At first incredulity was a natural thing. We had no idea that ever we could be brought to believe in such a thing."

"Sir," Henry said, "you haven't been confronted with all the painful details, like we have, that have led us to feel we must accept this horrific belief. At first, disbelief was only natural. We never thought we could come to believe in something like this."

"That is the case," added Marchdale. "But, step by step, we have been driven from utter disbelief in this phenomenon to a trembling conviction that it must be true."

"That's true," added Marchdale. "But, little by little, we've gone from completely disbelieving this phenomenon to a shaky belief that it has to be real."

"Unless we admit that, simultaneously, the senses of a number of persons have been deceived."

"Unless we acknowledge that, at the same time, the senses of several people have been misled."

"That is scarcely possible."

"That's hardly possible."

"Then do you mean really to say there are such fish?" said the admiral.

"Are you seriously saying that there are actually such fish?" asked the admiral.

"We think so."

"We believe so."

"Well, I'm d——d! I have heard all sorts of yarns about what fellows have seen in one ocean and another; but this does beat them all to nothing."

"Well, I'm amazed! I've heard all kinds of stories about what people have seen in different oceans; but this really tops them all."

"It is monstrous," exclaimed Charles.

"It's monstrous," Charles exclaimed.

There was a pause of some few moments' duration, and then Mr. Marchdale said, in a low voice,—

There was a brief pause, and then Mr. Marchdale said in a quiet voice,—

"Perhaps I ought not to propose any course of action until you, Henry, have yourself done so; but even at the risk of being presumptuous, I will say that I am firmly of opinion you ought to leave the Hall."

"Maybe I shouldn't suggest any action until you, Henry, propose something yourself; but even if it seems bold, I strongly believe you should leave the Hall."

"I am inclined to think so, too," said Henry.

"I think so too," said Henry.

"But the creditors?" interposed Charles.

"But what about the creditors?" interposed Charles.

"I think they might be consulted on the matter beforehand," added Marchdale, "when no doubt they would acquiesce in an arrangement which could do them no harm."

"I think they might be asked about it beforehand," added Marchdale, "when they would probably agree to an arrangement that wouldn't hurt them."

"Certainly, no harm," said Henry, "for I cannot take the estate with me, as they well know."

"Of course, no problem," said Henry, "because I can't take the estate with me, as they know very well."

"Precisely. If you do not like to sell it, you can let it."

"Exactly. If you don't want to sell it, you can rent it."

"To whom?"

"To who?"

"Why, under the existing circumstances, it is not likely you would get any tenant for it than the one who has offered himself."

"Given the current situation, it's unlikely you'll find any tenant other than the one who has made an offer."

"Sir Francis Varney?"

"Mr. Francis Varney?"

"Yes. It seems to be a great object with him to live here, and it appears to me, that notwithstanding all that has occurred, it is most decidedly the best policy to let him."

"Yes. It seems to be really important to him to live here, and it seems to me that despite everything that has happened, it's definitely the best choice to let him."

Nobody could really deny the reasonableness of this advice, although it seemed strange, and was repugnant to the feelings of them all, as they heard it. There was a pause of some seconds' duration, and then Henry said,—

Nobody could really deny that this advice made sense, even though it seemed odd and went against how they all felt as they heard it. There was a pause for a few seconds, and then Henry said,—

"It does, indeed, seem singular, to surrender one's house to such a being."

"It definitely seems strange to give up your house to someone like that."

"Especially," said Charles, "after what has occurred."

"Especially," said Charles, "after what happened."

"True."

"That's true."

"Well," said Mr. Marchdale, "if any better plan of proceeding, taking the whole case into consideration, can be devised, I shall be most happy."

"Well," said Mr. Marchdale, "if we can come up with a better plan for moving forward, considering everything, I'd be more than happy."

"Will you consent to put off all proceedings for three days?" said Charles Holland, suddenly.

"Will you agree to delay everything for three days?" Charles Holland asked unexpectedly.

"Have you any plan, my dear sir?" said Mr. Marchdale.

"Do you have any plans, my dear sir?" asked Mr. Marchdale.

"I have, but it is one which I would rather say nothing about for the present."

"I have, but I’d rather not talk about it right now."

"I have no objection," said Henry, "I do not know that three days can make any difference in the state of affairs. Let it be so, if you wish, Charles."

"I don't mind," Henry said, "I don't see how three days would change anything. If that's what you want, then let's do it, Charles."

"Then I am satisfied," said Charles. "I cannot but feel that, situated as I am regarding Flora, this is almost more my affair than even yours, Henry."

"Then I'm good with that," said Charles. "I can't help but feel that, given my situation with Flora, this is almost more my concern than yours, Henry."

"I cannot see that," said Henry. "Why should you take upon yourself more of the responsibility of these affairs than I, Charles? You induce in my mind a suspicion that you have some desperate project in your imagination, which by such a proposition you would seek to reconcile me to."

"I don't get that," said Henry. "Why should you take on more responsibility for these matters than I should, Charles? You're making me suspicious that you have some crazy plan in mind that you're trying to get me to agree to with this suggestion."

Charles was silent, and Henry then added,—

Charles was quiet, and Henry then added,—

"Now, Charles, I am quite convinced that what I have hinted at is the fact. You have conceived some scheme which you fancy would be much opposed by us?"

"Now, Charles, I'm really convinced that what I've hinted at is true. You’ve come up with some plan that you think we would strongly oppose?"

"I will not deny that I have," said Charles. "It is one, however, which you must allow me for the present to keep locked in my own breast."

"I won’t deny that I have," Charles said. "But it’s something I need to keep to myself for now."

"Why will you not trust us?"

"Why don’t you trust us?"

"For two reasons."

"For two reasons."

"Indeed!"

"Absolutely!"

"The one is, that I have not yet thoroughly determined upon the course I project; and the other is, that it is one in which I am not justified in involving any one else."

"The first reason is that I haven't fully decided on the path I want to take; the second is that it's not fair to include anyone else in it."

"Charles, Charles," said Henry, despondingly; "only consider for a moment into what new misery you may plunge poor Flora, who is, Heaven knows, already sufficiently afflicted, by attempting an enterprise which even we, who are your friends, may unwittingly cross you in the performance of."

"Charles, Charles," Henry said with a sigh; "just think for a moment about the new pain you might bring to poor Flora, who, God knows, is already struggling enough, by trying something that even we, your friends, might unintentionally interfere with."

"This is one in which I fear no such result. It cannot so happen. Do not urge me."

"This is one where I’m not worried about that happening. It can’t happen. Please don’t push me."

"Can't you say at once what you think of doing?" said the old admiral. "What do you mean by turning your sails in all sorts of directions so oddly? You sneak, why don't you be what do you call it—explicit?"

"Can't you just say what you're thinking?" the old admiral said. "Why are you shifting your sails in all these strange directions? You're being sneaky; why don't you just be straightforward?"

"I cannot, uncle."

"I can't, uncle."

"What, are you tongue-tied?"

"What, are you speechless?"

"All here know well," said Charles, "that if I do not unfold my mind fully, it is not that I fear to trust any one present, but from some other most special reason."

"Everyone here knows well," Charles said, "that if I don’t fully share my thoughts, it’s not because I’m afraid to trust anyone present, but for some other very specific reason."

"Charles, I forbear to urge you further," said Henry, "and only implore you to be careful."

"Charles, I won’t push you any further," Henry said, "and I just ask you to be careful."

At this moment the room door opened, and George Bannerworth, accompanied by Mr. Chillingworth, came in.

At that moment, the door to the room opened, and George Bannerworth, accompanied by Mr. Chillingworth, walked in.

"Do not let me intrude," said the surgeon; "I fear, as I see you seated, gentlemen, that my presence must be a rudeness and a disturbance to some family consultation among yourselves?"

"Please don't mind me," said the surgeon; "I worry, seeing you all sitting here, that my presence might interrupt an important family discussion among you?"

"Not at all, Mr. Chillingworth," said Henry. "Pray be seated; we are very glad indeed to see you. Admiral Bell, this is a friend on whom we can rely—Mr. Chillingworth."

"Not at all, Mr. Chillingworth," said Henry. "Please, have a seat; we're really happy to see you. Admiral Bell, this is a friend we can count on—Mr. Chillingworth."

"And one of the right sort, I can see," said the admiral, as he shook Mr. Chillingworth by the hand.

"And one of the right kind, I can tell," said the admiral, as he shook Mr. Chillingworth's hand.

"Sir, you do me much honour," said the doctor.

"Sir, you honor me greatly," said the doctor.

"None at all, none at all; I suppose you know all about this infernal odd vampyre business?"

"Not at all, not at all; I guess you know everything about this crazy vampire stuff?"

"I believe I do, sir."

"I think I do, sir."

"And what do you think of it?"

"And what do you think about it?"

"I think time will develop the circumstances sufficiently to convince us all that such things cannot be."

"I believe time will create conditions that will ultimately convince us all that such things can't happen."

"D—n me, you are the most sensible fellow, then, that I have yet met with since I have been in this neighbourhood; for everybody else is so convinced about the vampyre, that they are ready to swear by him."

"Damn it, you’re the most reasonable person I’ve met in this area; everyone else is so convinced about the vampire that they’re ready to swear by him."

"It would take much more to convince me. I was coming over here when I met Mr. George Bannerworth coming to my house."

"It would take a lot more to persuade me. I was on my way here when I ran into Mr. George Bannerworth heading to my place."

"Yes," said George, "and Mr. Chillingworth has something to tell us of a nature confirmatory of our own suspicions."

"Yeah," said George, "and Mr. Chillingworth has something to share that confirms our suspicions."

"It is strange," said Henry; "but any piece of news, come it from what quarter it may, seems to be confirmatory, in some degree or another, of that dreadful belief in vampyres."

"It’s weird," Henry said, "but any piece of news, no matter where it comes from, seems to confirm that terrible belief in vampires to some extent."

"Why," said the doctor, "when Mr. George says that my news is of such a character, I think he goes a little too far. What I have to tell you, I do not conceive has anything whatever to do with the fact, or one fact of there being vampyres."

"Why," said the doctor, "when Mr. George claims that my news is so significant, I think he's exaggerating a bit. What I have to share, I believe, has nothing to do with the existence of vampires."

"Let us hear it," said Henry.

"Let's hear it," Henry said.

"It is simply this, that I was sent for by Sir Francis Varney myself."

"It’s just that I was called for by Sir Francis Varney himself."

"You sent for?"

"Did you call for me?"

"Yes; he sent for me by a special messenger to come to him, and when I went, which, under the circumstances, you may well guess, I did with all the celerity possible, I found it was to consult me about a flesh wound in his arm, which was showing some angry symptoms."

"Yes; he sent a special messenger to call me to him, and when I went, which, given the circumstances, you can imagine I did as quickly as possible, I found out it was to ask for my advice about a flesh wound in his arm that was showing some troubling symptoms."

"Indeed."

"Definitely."

"Yes, it was so. When I was introduced to him I found him lying on a couch, and looking pale and unwell. In the most respectful manner, he asked me to be seated, and when I had taken a chair, he added,—

"Yes, it was true. When I was introduced to him, I found him lying on a couch, looking pale and unwell. He respectfully asked me to have a seat, and once I was settled in a chair, he added,—

"'Mr. Chillingworth, I have sent for you in consequence of a slight accident which has happened to my arm. I was incautiously loading some fire-arms, and discharged a pistol so close to me that the bullet inflicted a wound on my arm.'

"'Mr. Chillingworth, I called you here because of a minor accident with my arm. I was carelessly loading some firearms and accidentally discharged a pistol so close that the bullet wounded my arm.'"

"'If you will allow me," said I, 'to see the wound, I will give you my opinion.'

"'If you let me," I said, "take a look at the wound, I'll share my opinion.'"

"He then showed me a jagged wound, which had evidently been caused by the passage of a bullet, which, had it gone a little deeper, must have inflicted serious injury. As it was, the wound was but trifling.

"He then showed me a jagged wound, clearly caused by a bullet. If it had gone in a bit deeper, it would have caused serious damage. As it is, the wound is pretty minor."

"He had evidently been attempting to dress it himself, but finding some considerable inflammation, he very likely got a little alarmed."

"He had clearly been trying to dress it himself, but noticing some significant inflammation, he probably got a bit worried."

"You dressed the wound?"

"Did you cover the wound?"

"I did."

"I did."

"And what do you think of Sir Francis Varney, now that you have had so capital an opportunity," said Henry, "of a close examination of him?"

"And what do you think of Sir Francis Varney now that you’ve had such a great chance to examine him closely?" said Henry.

"Why, there is certainly something odd about him which I cannot well define, but, take him altogether, he can be a very gentlemanly man indeed."

"There's definitely something strange about him that I can't quite put my finger on, but overall, he can be a really gentlemanly guy."

"So he can."

"Yeah, he can."

"His manners are easy and polished; he has evidently mixed in good society, and I never, in all my life, heard such a sweet, soft, winning voice."

"His manners are relaxed and refined; he has clearly interacted with good company, and I've never, in my whole life, heard such a sweet, gentle, charming voice."

"That is strictly him. You noticed, I presume, his great likeness to the portrait on the panel?"

"That's definitely him. You saw, I assume, how much he looks like the portrait on the panel?"

"I did. At some moments, and viewing his face in some particular lights, it showed much more strongly than at others. My impression was that he could, when he liked, look much more like the portrait on the panel than when he allowed his face to assume its ordinary appearance."

"I did. At certain times, and looking at his face in specific lighting, it was much more pronounced than at others. I felt that he could, whenever he wanted, resemble the portrait on the panel much more than when he let his face take on its usual look."

"Probably such an impression would be produced upon your mind," said Charles, "by some accidental expression of the countenance which even he was not aware of, and which often occurs in families."

"That kind of impression probably comes from an accidental look on his face that he wasn't even aware of, and that often happens in families," Charles said.

"It may be so."

"That could be the case."

"Of course you did not hint, sir, at what has passed here with regard to him?" said Henry.

"Of course you didn't mention, sir, what happened here regarding him?" said Henry.

"I did not. Being, you see, called in professionally, I had no right to take advantage of that circumstance to make any remarks to him about his private affairs."

"I didn’t. You see, since I was called in for work, I had no right to take advantage of that situation to comment on his personal matters."

"Certainly not."

"Definitely not."

"It was all one to me whether he was a vampyre or not, professionally, and however deeply I might feel, personally, interested in the matter, I said nothing to him about it, because, you see, if I had, he would have had a fair opportunity of saying at once, 'Pray, sir, what is that to you?' and I should have been at a loss what to reply."

"It didn't matter to me whether he was a vampire or not; professionally, I kept my feelings to myself. Even though I was personally curious about it, I didn’t bring it up with him. Because, if I had, he could have easily said, 'What’s that to you?' and I wouldn't have known how to respond."

"Can we doubt," said Henry, "but that this very wound has been inflicted upon Sir Francis Varney, by the pistol-bullet which was discharged at him by Flora?"

"Can we doubt," Henry said, "that this very wound was caused by the bullet fired at Sir Francis Varney by Flora?"

"Everything leads to such an assumption certainly," said Charles Holland.

"Everything definitely points to that assumption," said Charles Holland.

"And yet you cannot even deduce from that the absolute fact of Sir Francis Varney being a vampyre?"

"And yet you can't even figure out from that the undeniable fact that Sir Francis Varney is a vampire?"

"I do not think, Mr. Chillingworth," said Marchdale, "anything would convince you but a visit from him, and an actual attempt to fasten upon some of your own veins."

"I don't think, Mr. Chillingworth," said Marchdale, "that anything would convince you except a visit from him and an actual attempt to connect with some of your own veins."

"That would not convince me," said Chillingworth.

"That wouldn't convince me," Chillingworth said.

"Then you will not be convinced?"

"So you still won't believe?"

"I certainly will not. I mean to hold out to the last. I said at the first, and I say so still, that I never will give way to this most outrageous superstition."

"I definitely will not. I plan to stand firm until the end. I said it from the beginning, and I still say it: I will never give in to this ridiculous superstition."

"I wish I could think with you," said Marchdale, with a shudder; "but there may be something in the very atmosphere of this house which has been rendered hideous by the awful visits that have been made to it, which forbids me to disbelieve in those things which others more happily situated can hold at arm's length, and utterly repudiate."

"I wish I could think like you," Marchdale said with a shudder. "But there might be something in the very atmosphere of this house, which has been made terrible by the horrible events that have happened here, that prevents me from denying the things that others, who are more fortunate, can easily dismiss and completely reject."

"There may be," said Henry; "but as to that, I think, after the very strongly expressed wish of Flora, I will decide upon leaving the house."

"There might be," said Henry; "but considering Flora's strong wish, I think I've decided to leave the house."

"Will you sell it or let it?"

"Will you sell it or rent it?"

"The latter I should much prefer," was the reply.

"I would definitely prefer the latter," was the reply.

"But who will take it now, except Sir Francis Varney? Why not at once let him have it? I am well aware that this does sound odd advice, but remember, we are all the creatures of circumstances, and that, in some cases where we least like it, we must swim with the stream."

"But who else will take it now, except Sir Francis Varney? Why not just give it to him right away? I know this sounds like strange advice, but keep in mind that we are all influenced by our circumstances, and sometimes, even when we don’t like it, we have to go along with the flow."

"That you will not decide upon, however, at present," said Charles Holland, as he rose.

"You're not going to decide that right now," said Charles Holland as he stood up.

"Certainly not; a few days can make no difference."

"Definitely not; a few days won't change anything."

"None for the worse, certainly, and possibly much for the better."

"None for the worse, definitely, and probably a lot for the better."

"Be it so; we will wait."

"Alright then; we'll wait."

"Uncle," said Charles, "will you spare me half an hour of your company?"

"Uncle," Charles said, "can you spare me half an hour of your time?"

"An hour, my boy, if you want it," said the admiral, rising from his chair.

"An hour, my boy, if that's what you want," said the admiral, getting up from his chair.

"Then this consultation is over," said Henry, "and we quite understand that to leave the Hall is a matter determined on, and that in a few days a decision shall be come to as to whether Varney the Vampyre shall be its tenant or not."

"Then this meeting is over," said Henry, "and we fully understand that leaving the Hall is a done deal, and that in a few days a decision will be made about whether Varney the Vampyre will be its tenant or not."


CHAPTER XXIII.

THE ADMIRAL'S ADVICE TO CHARLES HOLLAND.—THE CHALLENGE TO THE VAMPYRE.


103.png

When Charles Holland got his uncle into a room by themselves, he said,—

When Charles Holland got his uncle alone in a room, he said,—

"Uncle, you are a seaman, and accustomed to decide upon matters of honour. I look upon myself as having been most grievously insulted by this Sir Francis Varney. All accounts agree in representing him as a gentleman. He goes openly by a title, which, if it were not his, could easily be contradicted; therefore, on the score of position in life, there is no fault to find with him. What would you do if you were insulted by a gentleman?"

"Uncle, you’re a sailor and used to making decisions about honor. I feel that I’ve been deeply insulted by this Sir Francis Varney. Everyone says he’s a gentleman. He claims a title that, if it weren't true, could easily be challenged; so, when it comes to his social status, there’s nothing to criticize. What would you do if a gentleman insulted you?"

The old admiral's eyes sparkled, and he looked comically in the face of Charles, as he said,—

The old admiral's eyes sparkled, and he looked comically at Charles as he said,—

"I know now where you are steering."

"I see now where you're headed."

"What would you do, uncle?"

"What would you do, Uncle?"

"Fight him!"

"Beat him!"

"I knew you would say so, and that's just what I want to do as regards Sir Francis Varney."

"I knew you'd say that, and that's exactly what I want to do about Sir Francis Varney."

"Well, my boy, I don't know that you can do better. He must be a thundering rascal, whether he is a vampyre or not; so if you feel that he has insulted you, fight him by all means, Charles."

"Well, my boy, I don't think you can do better. He must be a total scoundrel, whether he's a vampire or not; so if you feel that he has insulted you, go ahead and fight him, Charles."

"I am much pleased, uncle, to find that you take my view of the subject," said Charles. "I knew that if I mentioned such a thing to the Bannerworths, they would endeavour all in their power to pursuade me against it."

"I’m really glad, Uncle, that you see things my way," said Charles. "I knew that if I brought it up to the Bannerworths, they would do everything they could to talk me out of it."

"Yes, no doubt; because they are all impressed with a strange fear of this fellow's vampyre powers. Besides, if a man is going to fight, the fewer people he mentions it to most decidedly the better, Charles."

"Yes, no doubt; because they are all scared of this guy's vampire abilities. Besides, if a man is going to fight, he should definitely tell as few people as possible, Charles."

"I believe that is the fact, uncle. Should I overcome Varney, there will most likely be at once an end to the numerous and uncomfortable perplexities of the Bannerworths as regards him; and if he overcome me, why, then, at all events, I shall have made an effort to rescue Flora from the dread of this man."

"I believe that's true, uncle. If I can defeat Varney, it will probably put an immediate stop to the many troubling issues the Bannerworths have with him; and if he beats me, at least I will have tried to save Flora from being terrified of this man."

"And then he shall fight me," added the admiral, "so he shall have two chances, at all events, Charles."

"And then he's going to fight me," the admiral added, "so he'll have two chances, at least, Charles."

"Nay, uncle, that would, you know, scarcely be fair. Besides, if I should fall, I solemnly bequeath Flora Bannerworth to your good offices. I much fear that the pecuniary affairs of poor Henry,—from no fault of his, Heaven knows,—are in a very bad state, and that Flora may yet live to want some kind and able friend."

"No, uncle, that wouldn’t be fair. Besides, if I should fail, I seriously leave Flora Bannerworth in your care. I’m really worried that poor Henry’s financial situation—through no fault of his own, God knows—is in terrible shape, and that Flora might end up needing a kind and capable friend."

"Never fear, Charles. The young creature shall never want while the old admiral has got a shot in the locker."

"Don't worry, Charles. The young one will never be in need as long as the old admiral has something stashed away."

"Thank you, uncle, thank you. I have ample cause to know, and to be able to rely upon your kind and generous nature. And now about the challenge?"

"Thank you, uncle, thank you. I have plenty of reasons to know and trust your kind and generous nature. Now, what about the challenge?"

"You write it, boy, and I'll take it."

"You write it, kid, and I'll take it."

"Will you second me, uncle?"

"Will you back me, uncle?"

"To be sure I will. I wouldn't trust anybody else to do so on any account. You leave all the arrangements with me, and I'll second you as you ought to be seconded."

"Of course I will. I wouldn’t trust anyone else to do it for any reason. Leave all the arrangements to me, and I'll support you the way you deserve to be supported."

"Then I will write it at once, for I have received injuries at the hands of that man, or devil, be he what he may, that I cannot put up with. His visit to the chamber of her whom I love would alone constitute ample ground of action."

"Then I'll write it right away because I've been hurt by that man, or devil, whatever he is, in a way I can't tolerate. His visit to the room of the woman I love is enough reason to take action."

"I should say it rather would, my boy."

"I have to say it probably would, my boy."

"And after this corroborative story of the wound, I cannot for a moment doubt that Sir Francis Varney is the vampyre, or the personifier of the vampyre."

"And after this supporting story about the wound, I can't doubt for a second that Sir Francis Varney is the vampire, or the embodiment of the vampire."

"That's clear enough, Charles. Come, just you write your challenge, my boy, at once, and let me have it."

"That's clear enough, Charles. Come on, just write your challenge right now, and give it to me."

"I will, uncle."

"I will, Uncle."

Charles was a little astonished, although pleased, at his uncle's ready acquiescence in his fighting a vampyre, but that circumstance he ascribed to the old man's habits of life, which made him so familiar with strife and personal contentions of all sorts, that he did not ascribe to it that amount of importance which more peaceable people did. Had he, while he was writing the note to Sir Francis Varney, seen the old admiral's face, and the exceedingly cunning look it wore, he might have suspected that the acquiescence in the duel was but a seeming acquiescence. This, however, escaped him, and in a few moments he read to his uncle the following note:—

Charles was a bit surprised, but also glad, at his uncle's quick agreement to let him fight a vampire. He thought this was just because of his uncle's lifestyle, which made him so used to conflict and personal disputes that he didn't see it as seriously as more peaceful people would. If he had seen the old admiral's face while writing the note to Sir Francis Varney, with its incredibly sly expression, he might have suspected that the agreement to the duel was just for show. However, he missed that and soon after read the following note to his uncle:—

"To SIR FRANCIS VARNEY.

"To Sir Francis Varney."

"Sir,—The expressions made use of towards me by you, as well as general circumstances, which I need not further allude to here, induce me to demand of you that satisfaction due from one gentleman to another. My uncle, Admiral Bell, is the bearer of this note, and will arrange preliminaries with any friend you may choose to appoint to act in your behalf. I am, sir, yours, &c.

"Sir, the comments you made towards me, along with the overall circumstances that I don’t need to go into here, lead me to request the satisfaction that one gentleman owes another. My uncle, Admiral Bell, is delivering this note and will handle the details with any friend you choose to represent you. I am, sir, yours, etc."

"CHARLES HOLLAND."

"Charles Holland."

"Will that do?" said Charles.

"Is that okay?" said Charles.

"Capital!" said the admiral.

"Capital!" said the admiral.

"I am glad you like it."

"I'm happy you like it."

"Oh, I could not help liking it. The least said and the most to the purpose, always pleases me best; and this explains nothing, and demands all you want—which is a fight; so it's all right, you see, and nothing can be possibly better."

"Oh, I couldn't help but like it. The less said, the more to the point, always pleases me the most; and this says nothing, yet asks for everything you want—which is a fight; so it's all good, you see, and nothing could possibly be better."

Charles did glance in his uncle's face, for he suspected, from the manner in which these words were uttered, that the old man was amusing himself a little at his expense. The admiral, however, looked so supernaturally serious that Charles was foiled.

Charles glanced at his uncle's face because he suspected, based on the way the words were spoken, that the old man was enjoying himself at his expense. However, the admiral looked so unbelievably serious that Charles was left confused.

"I repeat, it's a capital letter," he said.

"I said it's a capital letter," he stated.

"Yes, you said so."

"Yeah, you said that."

"Well, what are you staring at?"

"Well, what are you looking at?"

"Oh, nothing."

"Oh, it's nothing."

"Do you doubt my word?"

"Do you doubt what I said?"

"Not at all, uncle; only I thought there was a degree of irony in the manner in which you spoke."

"Not at all, uncle; I just thought there was a hint of irony in the way you spoke."

"None at all, my boy. I never was more serious in all my life."

"Not even a little, my boy. I’ve never been more serious in my life."

"Very good. Then you will remember that I leave my honour in this affair completely in your hands."

"Great. Then you'll remember that I'm putting my honor in this matter entirely in your hands."

"Depend upon me, my boy."

"Count on me, kid."

"I will, and do."

"I will, and I do."

"I'll be off and see the fellow at once."

"I'll head out and see the guy right away."

The admiral bustled out of the room, and in a few moments Charles heard him calling loudly,—

The admiral hurried out of the room, and in a few moments, Charles heard him shouting,—

"Jack—Jack Pringle, you lubber, where are you?—Jack Pringle, I say."

"Jack—Jack Pringle, you clumsy oaf, where are you?—Jack Pringle, I’m talking to you."

"Ay, ay, sir," said Jack, emerging from the kitchen, where he had been making himself generally useful in assisting Mrs. Bannerworth, there being no servant in the house, to cook some dinner for the family.

"Ay, ay, sir," Jack said, coming out of the kitchen, where he had been helping Mrs. Bannerworth, since there was no servant in the house, to cook dinner for the family.

"Come on, you rascal, we are going for a walk."

"Come on, you little troublemaker, we're going for a walk."

"The rations will be served out soon," growled Jack.

"The food will be handed out soon," Jack said with a scowl.

"We shall be back in time, you cormorant, never fear. You are always thinking of eating and drinking, you are, Jack; and I'll be hanged if I think you ever think of anything else. Come on, will you; I'm going on rather a particular cruise just now, so mind what you are about."

"We'll be back on time, you greedy guy, don't worry. You’re always thinking about food and drinks, aren’t you, Jack? I bet you never think about anything else. Come on, are you coming? I’m heading out on a special trip right now, so pay attention to what you’re doing."

"Aye, aye, sir," said the tar, and these two originals, who so perfectly understood each other, walked away, conversing as they went, and their different voices coming upon the ear of Charles, until distance obliterated all impression of the sound.

"Yes, sir," said the sailor, and these two men, who understood each other perfectly, walked away, chatting as they went, their different voices reaching Charles's ears until distance erased all impression of the sound.

Charles paced to and fro in the room where he had held this brief and conclusive conversation with his uncle. He was thoughtful, as any one might well be who knew not but that the next four-and-twenty hours would be the limit of his sojourn in this world.

Charles paced back and forth in the room where he had that brief and decisive conversation with his uncle. He was deep in thought, as anyone would be who didn’t know if the next twenty-four hours would be the end of his time in this world.

"Oh, Flora—Flora!" he at length said, "how happy we might to have been together—how happy we might have been! but all is past now, and there seems nothing left us but to endure. There it but one chance, and that is in my killing this fearful man who is invested with so dreadful an existence. And if I do kill him in fair and in open fight, I will take care that his mortal frame has no power again to revisit the glimpses of the moon."

"Oh, Flora—Flora!" he finally said, "how happy we could have been together—how happy we might have been! But all of that is in the past now, and it feels like there's nothing left for us but to endure. There's only one chance, and that's for me to kill this terrifying man who lives such a dreadful life. And if I do kill him fairly and openly, I'll make sure his body can never return to haunt the moonlight again."

It was strange to imagine that such was the force of many concurrent circumstances, that a young man like Charles Holland, of first-rate abilities and education, should find it necessary to give in so far to a belief which was repugnant to all his best feelings and habits of thought, as to be reasoning with himself upon the best means of preventing the resuscitation of the corpse of a vampyre. But so it was. His imagination had yielded to a succession of events which very few persons indeed could have held out against.

It was odd to think that, due to a mix of events, a young man like Charles Holland, with excellent abilities and education, felt the need to compromise on a belief that went against all his best feelings and ways of thinking. He found himself figuring out the best ways to stop the body of a vampire from coming back to life. But that was his reality. His imagination had succumbed to a series of events that very few people could have resisted.

"I have heard and read," he said, as he continued his agitated and uneasy walk, "of how these dreadful beings are to be in their graves. I have heard of stakes being driven through the body so as to pin it to the earth until the gradual progress of decay has rendered its revivification a thing of utter and total impossibility. Then, again," he added, after a slight pause, "I have heard of their being burned, and the ashes gathered to the winds of Heaven to prevent them from ever again uniting or assuming human form."

"I’ve heard and read," he said, continuing his restless and uneasy walk, "about how these horrible creatures are handled after death. I’ve heard of stakes being driven through their bodies to pin them to the ground until the slow process of decay makes it completely impossible for them to come back to life. Then, again," he added after a brief pause, "I've heard about them being burned, and the ashes scattered to the winds of Heaven to stop them from ever coming together or taking on human form again."

105.png

These were disagreeable and strange fancies, and he shuddered while he indulged in them. He felt a kind of trembling horror come over him even at the thought of engaging in conflict with a being, who perhaps, had lived more than a hundred years.

These were unsettling and weird thoughts, and he shuddered while he entertained them. He felt a wave of trembling fear wash over him just at the idea of going up against someone who might have lived for over a hundred years.

"That portrait," he thought, "on the panel, is the portrait of a man in the prime of life. If it be the portrait of Sir Francis Varney, by the date which the family ascribe to it he must be nearly one hundred and fifty years of age now."

"That portrait," he thought, "on the panel, is the portrait of a man in the prime of his life. If it's the portrait of Sir Francis Varney, then according to the date the family gives it, he must be almost one hundred and fifty years old now."

This was a supposition which carried the imagination to a vast amount of strange conjectures.

This was an idea that sparked a lot of unusual speculation.

"What changes he must have witnessed about him in that time," thought Charles. "How he must have seen kingdoms totter and fall, and how many changes of habits, of manners, and of customs must he have become a spectator of. Renewing too, ever and anon, his fearful existence by such fearful means."

"What changes he must have seen around him during that time," thought Charles. "How he must have watched kingdoms crumble and fall, and how many shifts in habits, manners, and customs he must have observed. He continually renewed his terrifying existence through such alarming means."

This was a wide field of conjecture for a fertile imagination, and now that he was on the eve of engaging with such a being in mortal combat, on behalf of her he loved, the thoughts it gave rise to came more strongly and thickly upon him than ever they had done before.

This was a broad area of speculation for a creative mind, and now that he was about to face such a being in a fight for the sake of the one he loved, the thoughts it sparked came to him more intensely and rapidly than ever before.

"But I will fight him," he suddenly said, "for Flora's sake, were he a hundred times more hideous a being than so many evidences tend to prove him. I will fight with him, and it may be my fate to rid the world of such a monster in human form."

"But I will fight him," he suddenly said, "for Flora's sake, even if he were a hundred times more hideous than all the evidence suggests. I will fight him, and it might be my destiny to rid the world of such a monster in human form."

Charles worked himself up to a kind of enthusiasm by which he almost succeeded in convincing himself that, in attempting the destruction of Sir Francis Varney, he was the champion of human nature.

Charles built up a kind of enthusiasm that almost convinced him he was the defender of humanity in his efforts to take down Sir Francis Varney.

It would be aside from the object of these pages, which is to record facts as they occurred, to enter into the metaphysical course of reasoning which came across Charles's mind; suffice it to say that he felt nothing shaken as regarded his resolve to meet Varney the Vampyre, and that he made up his mind the conflict should be one of life or death.

It would be off-topic for these pages, which aim to document events as they happened, to delve into the philosophical thoughts that crossed Charles's mind; it’s enough to say that he felt his determination to confront Varney the Vampyre was unshaken, and he decided the confrontation would be a battle to the death.

"It must be so," he said. "It must be so. Either he or I must fall in the fight which shall surely be."

"It has to be that way," he said. "It has to be that way. Either he or I must go down in the fight that's definitely going to happen."

He now sought Flora, for how soon might he now be torn from her for ever by the irresistible hand of death. He felt that, during the few brief hours which now would only elapse previous to his meeting with Sir Francis Varney, he could not enjoy too much of the society of her who reigned supreme in his heart, and held in her own keeping his best affections.

He now looked for Flora, knowing that he could be taken from her forever at any moment by the unstoppable hand of death. He felt that during the few short hours left before his meeting with Sir Francis Varney, he needed to make the most of the time with the one who held his heart completely and kept his deepest feelings safe.

But while Charles is thus employed, let us follow his uncle and Jack Pringle to the residence of Varney, which, as the reader is aware, was so near at hand that it required not many minutes' sharp walking to reach it.

But while Charles is busy, let’s follow his uncle and Jack Pringle to Varney’s place, which, as you know, was so close by that it only took a few minutes of brisk walking to get there.

The admiral knew well he could trust Jack with any secret, for long habits of discipline and deference to the orders of superiors takes off the propensity to blabbing which, among civilians who are not accustomed to discipline, is so very prevalent. The old man therefore explained to Jack what he meant to do, and it received Jack's full approval; but as in the enforced detail of other matters it must come out, we will not here prematurely enter into the admiral's plans.

The admiral knew he could trust Jack with any secret because his long habits of discipline and respect for authority removed the tendency to gossip, which is so common among civilians who aren't used to discipline. The old man explained to Jack what he planned to do, and Jack fully approved; but since the details of other matters will eventually come out, we won't go into the admiral's plans here just yet.

When they reached the residence of Sir Francis Varney, they were received courteously enough, and the admiral desired Jack to wait for him in the handsome hall of the house, while he was shewn up stairs to the private room of the vampyre.

When they arrived at Sir Francis Varney's house, they were greeted warmly, and the admiral asked Jack to wait for him in the beautiful hall of the house while he was shown upstairs to the vampyre's private room.

"Confound the fellow!" muttered the old admiral, "he is well lodged at all events. I should say he was not one of those sort of vampyres who have nowhere to go to but their own coffins when the evening comes."

"Curse the guy!" muttered the old admiral, "he's definitely well set up. I’d say he’s not the type of vampire who has nowhere to go but back to his coffin when night falls."

The room into which the admiral was shewn had green blinds to it, and they were all drawn down. It is true that the sun was shining brightly outside, although transiently, but still a strange green tinge was thrown over everything in the room, and more particularly did it appear to fall upon the face of Varney, converting his usually sallow countenance into a still more hideous and strange colour. He was sitting upon a couch, and, when the admiral came in, he rose, and said, in a deep-toned voice, extremely different to that he usually spoke in,—

The room that the admiral was led into had green blinds pulled down. Even though the sun was shining brightly outside, even if just for a moment, a strange green hue covered everything in the room. This green light especially affected Varney's face, making his normally pale complexion look even more bizarre and grotesque. He was sitting on a couch, and when the admiral entered, he stood up and spoke in a deep voice that was quite different from his usual tone—

"My humble home is much honoured, sir, by your presence in it."

"My humble home is greatly honored by your presence here, sir."

"Good morning," said the admiral. "I have come to speak to you, sir, rather seriously."

"Good morning," said the admiral. "I've come to talk to you, sir, quite seriously."

"However abrupt this announcement may sound to me," said Varney, "I am quite sure I shall always hear, with the most profound respect, whatever Admiral Bell may have to say."

"Regardless of how sudden this announcement feels to me," Varney said, "I'm sure I will always listen, with the utmost respect, to whatever Admiral Bell has to say."

"There is no respect required," said the admiral, "but only a little attention."

"There’s no need for respect," said the admiral, "just a bit of attention."

Sir Francis bowed in a stately manner, saying,—

Sir Francis bowed elegantly and said,—

"I shall be quite unhappy if you will not be seated, Admiral Bell."

"I'll be really unhappy if you don't take a seat, Admiral Bell."

"Oh, never mind that, Sir Francis Varney, if you be Sir Francis Varney; for you may be the devil himself, for all I know. My nephew, Charles Holland, considers that, one way and another, he has a very tolerable quarrel with you."

"Oh, forget about that, Sir Francis Varney, if you really are Sir Francis Varney; you could be the devil himself for all I care. My nephew, Charles Holland, believes he has a pretty good reason to be mad at you."

"I much grieve to hear it."

"I'm really sad to hear that."

"Do you?"

"Do you?"

"Believe me, I do. I am most scrupulous in what I say; and an assertion that I am grieved, you may thoroughly and entirely depend upon."

"Believe me, I really do. I'm very careful about what I say; and you can completely rely on my claim that I'm upset."

"Well, well, never mind that; Charles Holland is a young man just entering into life. He loves a girl who is, I think, every way worthy of him."

"Anyway, forget about that; Charles Holland is a young man just starting out in life. He loves a girl who, in my opinion, is completely deserving of him."

"Oh, what a felicitous prospect!"

"Oh, what a great prospect!"

"Just hear me out, if you please."

"Just listen to me, if you would."

"With pleasure, sir—with pleasure."

"Absolutely, sir—absolutely."

"Well, then, when a young, hot-headed fellow thinks he has a good ground of quarrel with anybody, you will not be surprised at his wanting to fight it out."

"Well, when a young, hot-headed guy thinks he has a solid reason to argue with someone, you won't be surprised that he wants to settle it with a fight."

"Not at all."

"Not at all."

"Well, then, to come to the point, my nephew, Charles Holland, has a fancy for fighting with you."

"Anyway, to get to the point, my nephew, Charles Holland, wants to have a fight with you."

"Ah!"

"Wow!"

"You take it d——d easy."

"You take it damn easy."

"My dear sir, why should I be uneasy? He is not my nephew, you know. I shall have no particular cause, beyond those feelings of common compassion which I hope inhabit my breast as well as every one else's."

"My dear sir, why should I feel anxious? He isn't my nephew, you know. I don't have any specific reason to worry, aside from the feelings of basic compassion that I hope I share with everyone else."

"What do you mean?"

"What do you mean by that?"

"Why, he is a young man just, as you say, entering into life, and I cannot help thinking it would be a pity to cut him off like a flower in the bud, so very soon."

"Well, he's a young man just starting out in life, and I can't help but think it would be a shame to end it for him so soon, like cutting a flower before it blooms."

"Oh, you make quite sure, then, of settling him, do you?"

"Oh, so you're really sure about settling him, huh?"

"My dear sir, only consider; he might be very troublesome, indeed; you know young men are hot-headed and troublesome. Even if I were only to maim him, he might be a continual and never-ceasing annoyance to me. I think I should be absolutely, in a manner of speaking, compelled to cut him off."

"My dear sir, just think about it; he could be quite a nuisance, really. You know how young men can be impulsive and difficult. Even if I only injured him, he could constantly annoy me. I believe I would be left with no choice but to get rid of him."

"The devil you do!"

"The devil you know!"

"As you say, sir."

"Yes, sir."

"D—n your assurance, Mr. Vampyre, or whatever odd fish you may be."

"Damn your assurance, Mr. Vampyre, or whatever strange creature you might be."

"Admiral Bell, I never called upon you and received a courteous reception, and then insulted you."

"Admiral Bell, I never came to you and got a polite welcome, only to insult you afterwards."

"Then why do you talk of cutting off a better man than yourself? D—n it, what would you say to him cutting you off?"

"Then why do you talk about cutting off someone who's a better person than you? Damn it, what would you say if he were to cut you off?"

"Oh, as for me, my good sir, that's quite another thing. Cutting me off is very doubtful."

"Oh, as for me, my good sir, that's a completely different matter. Cutting me off is very questionable."

Sir Francis Varney gave a strange smile as he spoke, and shook his head, as if some most extraordinary and extravagant proposition had been mooted, which it was scarcely worth the while of anybody possessed of common sense to set about expecting.

Sir Francis Varney gave a strange smile as he spoke and shook his head, as if some incredibly unusual and outrageous idea had been suggested, which it was hardly worth the time of anyone with common sense to even consider.

Admiral Bell felt strongly inclined to get into a rage, but he repressed the idea as much as he could, although, but for the curious faint green light that came through the blinds, his heightened colour would have sufficiently proclaimed what state of mind he was in.

Admiral Bell was really tempted to lose his temper, but he tried to hold it in as best as he could. If it weren't for the strange faint green light coming through the blinds, his flushed face would have clearly shown how he was feeling.

"Mr. Varney," he said, "all this is quite beside the question; but, at all events, if it have any weight at all, it ought to have a considerable influence in deciding you to accept of what terms I propose."

"Mr. Varney," he said, "this is all irrelevant, but if it matters at all, it should significantly impact your decision to accept the terms I’m suggesting."

"What are they, sir?"

"What are they, sir?"

"Why, that you permit me to espouse my nephew Charles's quarrel, and meet you instead of him."

"Why do you allow me to represent my nephew Charles in his argument and face you instead of him?"

"You meet me?"

"Are you meeting me?"

"Yes; I've met a better man more than once before. It can make no difference to you."

"Yes, I've met a better guy more than once before. It doesn't matter to you."

"I don't know that, Admiral Bell. One generally likes, in a duel, to face him with whom one has had the misunderstanding, be it on what grounds it may."

"I don't know about that, Admiral Bell. Typically, in a duel, you want to face the person you had the disagreement with, no matter what the reason was."

"There's some reason, I know, in what you say; but, surely, if I am willing, you need not object."

"I understand there's some truth in what you're saying; but if I'm willing, you really shouldn't have a problem with it."

"And is your nephew willing thus to shift the danger and the job of resenting his own quarrels on to your shoulders?"

"And is your nephew really okay with putting his problems and the risk of dealing with his own issues on you?"

"No; he knows nothing about it. He has written you a challenge, of which I am the bearer, but I voluntarily, and of my own accord, wish to meet you instead."

"No; he doesn't know anything about it. He has sent you a challenge, which I am delivering, but I willingly and on my own choice want to meet you instead."

"This is a strange mode of proceeding."

"This is a weird way of going about things."

"If you will not accede to it, and fight him first, and any harm comes to him, you shall fight me afterwards."

"If you refuse to agree and confront him first, and anything happens to him, you'll have to face me afterward."

"Indeed."

"Absolutely."

"Yes, indeed you shall, however surprised you may look."

"Yes, you definitely will, no matter how surprised you look."

"As this appears to be quite a family affair, then," said Sir Francis Varney, "it certainly does appear immaterial which of you I fight with first."

"As this seems to be quite a family matter," said Sir Francis Varney, "it really doesn't matter which of you I fight first."

"Quite so; now you take a sensible view of the question. Will you meet me?"

"Exactly; now you have a sensible perspective on the issue. Will you meet me?"

"I have no particular objection. Have you settled all your affairs, and made your will?"

"I have no specific objections. Have you taken care of all your affairs and made your will?"

"What's that to you?"

"What's it to you?"

"Oh, I only asked, because there is generally so much food for litigation if a man dies intestate, and is worth any money."

"Oh, I only asked because there’s usually so much to fight over if a person dies without a will and has any money."

"You make devilish sure," said the admiral, "of being the victor. Have you made your will?"

"You definitely make sure," said the admiral, "that you come out on top. Have you made your will?"

"Oh, my will," smiled Sir Francis; "that, my good sir, is quite an indifferent affair."

"Oh, my will," smiled Sir Francis; "that, my good sir, is quite a trivial matter."

"Well, make it or not, as you like. I am old, I know, but I can pull a trigger as well as any one."

"Well, whether you do it or not, it's up to you. I know I'm old, but I can pull a trigger just as well as anyone."

"Do what?"

"Do what now?"

"Pull a trigger."

"Pull the trigger."

"Why, you don't suppose I resort to any such barbarous modes of fighting?"

"Why, you don't think I would use any such brutal ways of fighting?"

"Barbarous! Why, how do you fight then?"

"Brutal! So how do you fight then?"

"As a gentleman, with my sword."

"As a gentleman, with my sword."

"Swords! Oh, nonsense! nobody fights with swords now-a-days. That's all exploded."

"Swords! Oh, come on! Nobody fights with swords these days. That’s totally out of date."

"I cling to the customs and the fashions of my youth," said Varney. "I have been, years ago, accustomed always to wear a sword, and to be without one now vexes me."

"I hold on to the traditions and styles of my younger days," Varney said. "Years ago, I was always used to wearing a sword, and not having one now annoys me."

"Pray, how many years ago?"

"How many years ago?"

"I am older than I look, but that is not the question. I am willing to meet you with swords if you like. You are no doubt aware that, as the challenged party, I am entitled to the choice of weapons."

"I may look younger than I am, but that's not the point. I'm ready to face you with swords if that's what you want. You probably know that, as the person being challenged, I get to choose the weapons."

"I am."

"I'm here."

"Then you cannot object to my availing myself of the one in the use of which I am perfectly unequalled."

"Then you can't complain about me using the one I'm totally unmatched in."

"Indeed."

"Totally."

"Yes, I am, I think, the first swordsman in Europe; I have had immense practice."

"Yeah, I believe I'm the best swordsman in Europe; I've had a lot of practice."

"Well, sir, you have certainly made a most unexpected choice of weapons. I can use a sword still, but am by no means a master of fencing. However, it shall not be said that I went back from my word, and let the chances be as desperate as they may, I will meet you."

"Well, sir, you’ve definitely made an unexpected choice of weapons. I can still handle a sword, but I'm not a master at fencing. However, I won’t go back on my word, and no matter how desperate the situation gets, I will face you."

"Very good."

"Great."

"With swords?"

"Using swords?"

"Ay, with swords; but I must have everything properly arranged, so that no blame can rest on me, you know. As you will be killed, you are safe from all consequences, but I shall be in a very different position; so, if you please, I must have this meeting got up in such a manner as shall enable me to prove, to whoever may question me on the subject, that you had fair play."

"Yeah, with swords; but I need to have everything set up properly, so I’m not to blame, you know. Since you’re going to be killed, you won't face any consequences, but I'll be in a very different situation. So, if you don't mind, I need this meeting arranged in a way that allows me to show anyone who questions me that you had a fair chance."

"Oh, never fear that."

"Oh, don't worry about that."

"But I do fear it. The world, my good sir, is censorious, and you cannot stop people from saying extremely ill-natured things."

"But I do fear it. The world, my good sir, is judgmental, and you can't stop people from saying really nasty things."

"What do you require, then?"

"What do you need, then?"

"I require you to send me a friend with a formal challenge."

"I need you to send me a friend with a formal challenge."

"Well?"

"What's up?"

"Then I shall refer him to a friend of mine, and they two must settle everything between them."

"Then I’ll refer him to a friend of mine, and those two can sort everything out between them."

"Is that all?"

"Is that it?"

"Not quite. I will have a surgeon on the ground, in case, when I pink you, there should be a chance of saving your life. It always looks humane."

"Not really. I'll have a surgeon on standby, just in case I need to intervene when I stab you; there might be a chance to save your life. It always seems humane."

"When you pink me?"

"When did you tag me?"

"Precisely."

"Exactly."

"Upon my word, you take these affairs easy. I suppose you have had a few of them?"

"Honestly, you handle these situations pretty casually. I guess you've had your fair share of them?"

"Oh, a good number. People like yourself worry me into them, I don't like the trouble, I assure you; it is no amusement to me. I would rather, by a great deal, make some concession than fight, because I will fight with swords, and the result is then so certain that there is no danger in the matter to me."

"Oh, quite a few. People like you make me anxious about them. I really don’t enjoy the conflict, believe me; it’s not fun for me. I would much rather compromise than fight, because when I fight with swords, the outcome is so predictable that there’s no real risk for me."

"Hark you, Sir Francis Varney. You are either a very clever actor, or a man, as you say, of such skill with your sword, that you can make sure of the result of a duel. You know, therefore, that it is not fair play on your part to fight a duel with that weapon."

"Listen, Sir Francis Varney. You’re either a really good actor, or you’re someone, as you claim, with such amazing sword skills that you can guarantee the outcome of a duel. So, you know it’s not fair for you to challenge someone to a duel with that weapon."

"Oh, I beg your pardon there. I never challenge anybody, and when foolish people will call me out, contrary to my inclination, I think I am bound to take what care of myself I can."

"Oh, I’m really sorry about that. I never pick fights with anyone, and when silly people call me out, despite not wanting to, I feel I have to take care of myself as best as I can."

"D—n me, there's some reason in that, too," said the admiral; "but why do you insult people?"

"Dammit, there's some truth to that, too," said the admiral; "but why do you insult people?"

"People insult me first."

"People insult me first."

"Oh, nonsense!"

"Oh, come on!"

"How should you like to be called a vampyre, and stared at as if you were some hideous natural phenomenon?"

"How would you feel about being called a vampire and looked at like you were some awful natural disaster?"

"Well, but—"

"Well, but—"

"I say, Admiral Bell, how should you like it? I am a harmless country gentleman, and because, in the heated imaginations of some member of a crack-brained family, some housebreaker has been converted into a vampyre, I am to be pitched upon as the man, and insulted and persecuted accordingly."

"I ask you, Admiral Bell, how would you feel about that? I'm just a regular country guy, and because someone in a crazy family has twisted a housebreaker into a vampire in their wild imagination, I'm the one who gets chosen to be insulted and harassed because of it."

"But you forget the proofs."

"But you forget the evidence."

"What proofs?"

"What evidence?"

"The portrait, for one."

"The portrait, for instance."

"What! Because there is an accidental likeness between me and an old picture, am I to be set down as a vampyre? Why, when I was in Austria last, I saw an old portrait of a celebrated court fool, and you so strongly resemble it, that I was quite struck when I first saw you with the likeness; but I was not so unpolite as to tell you that I considered you were the court fool turned vampyre."

"What! Just because I accidentally look like an old painting, am I supposed to be called a vampire? When I was in Austria last, I saw a portrait of a famous court jester, and you resemble it so much that I was quite taken aback when I first saw you next to that portrait; but I wasn't rude enough to tell you that I thought you were the court jester turned vampire."

"D—n your assurance!"

"Curse your assurance!"

"And d—n yours, if you come to that."

"And damn yours, if you want to go there."

The admiral was fairly beaten. Sir Francis Varney was by far too long-headed and witty for him. After now in vain endeavouring to find something to say, the old man buttoned up his coat in a great passion, and looking fiercely at Varney, he said,—"I don't pretend to a gift of the gab. D—n me, it ain't one of my peculiarities; but though you may talk me down, you sha'n't keep me down."

The admiral was clearly outmatched. Sir Francis Varney was far too clever and sharp for him. After struggling in vain to find something to say, the old man angrily buttoned up his coat and glared at Varney, saying, "I don’t claim to be a smooth talker. Damn it, that's not my style; but even if you can talk me down, you won't keep me down."

"Very good, sir."

"Great job, sir."

"It is not very good. You shall hear from me."

"It’s not great. You’ll hear from me."

"I am willing."

"I'm in."

"I don't care whether you are willing or not. You shall find that when once I begin to tackle an enemy, I don't so easily leave him. One or both of us, sir, is sure to sink."

"I don't care if you're willing or not. You’ll see that once I start going after an enemy, I don’t let go easily. One of us, or both, is going to go down."

"Agreed."

"Sounds good."

"So say I. You shall find that I'm a tar for all weathers, and if you were a hundred and fifty vampires all rolled into one, I'd tackle you somehow."

"So I say. You'll see that I'm tough no matter what, and even if you were a hundred and fifty vampires combined, I would somehow take you on."

The admiral walked to the door in high dudgeon; when he was near to it, Varney said, in some of his most winning and gentle accents,—

The admiral marched to the door, clearly upset; as he approached it, Varney spoke in some of his most charming and soothing tones,—

"Will you not take some refreshment, sir before you go from my humble house?"

"Would you like to have something to eat or drink before you leave my humble home?"

"No!" roared the admiral.

"No!" shouted the admiral.

"Something cooling?"

"Something refreshing?"

"No!"

"No way!"

"Very good, sir. A hospitable host can do no more than offer to entertain his guests."

"That's great, sir. A welcoming host can do nothing more than offer to take care of his guests."

Admiral Bell turned at the door, and said, with some degree of intense bitterness,

Admiral Bell turned at the door and said, with a certain intensity of bitterness,

"You look rather poorly. I suppose, to-night, you will go and suck somebody's blood, you shark—you confounded vampyre! You ought to be made to swallow a red-hot brick, and then let dance about till it digests."

"You look pretty bad. I guess tonight you'll go out and suck someone's blood, you shark—you damn vampire! You should be forced to swallow a red-hot brick and then made to dance around until it digests."

Varney smiled as he rang the bell, and said to a servant,—

Varney smiled as he rang the bell and said to a servant,—

"Show my very excellent friend Admiral Bell out. He will not take any refreshments."

"Please show my excellent friend Admiral Bell out. He won't have any refreshments."

The servant bowed, and preceded the admiral down the staircase; but, to his great surprise, instead of a compliment in the shape of a shilling or half-a-crown for his pains, he received a tremendous kick behind, with a request to go and take it to his master, with his compliments.

The servant bowed and led the admiral down the staircase; however, to his astonishment, instead of receiving a tip of a shilling or half-a-crown for his efforts, he got a hard kick in the back and was told to take it to his master, with his compliments.

The fume that the old admiral was in beggars all description. He walked to Bannerworth Hall at such a rapid pace, that Jack Pringle had the greatest difficulty in the world to keep up with him, so as to be at all within speaking distance.

The smoke that the old admiral was in defies description. He strode to Bannerworth Hall at such a fast pace that Jack Pringle struggled to keep up with him, trying to stay within earshot.

"Hilloa, Jack," cried the old man, when they were close to the Hall. "Did you see me kick that fellow?"

"Hilloa, Jack," shouted the old man as they got near the Hall. "Did you see me kick that guy?"

"Ay, ay, sir."

"Yes, sir."

"Well, that's some consolation, at any rate, if somebody saw it. It ought to have been his master, that's all I can say to it, and I wish it had."

"Well, that's some comfort, at least, if someone saw it. It should have been his master, that's all I can say about it, and I wish it had."

"How have you settled it, sir?"

"How have you handled it, sir?"

"Settled what?"

"Settled what exactly?"

"The fight, sir."

"The battle, sir."

"D—n me, Jack, I haven't settled it at all."

"Damn it, Jack, I haven't figured it out at all."

"That's bad, sir."

"That's not good, sir."

"I know it is; but it shall be settled for all that, I can tell him, let him vapour as much as he may about pinking me, and one thing and another."

"I know it is; but it will be sorted out regardless. I can tell him, let him talk all he wants about bothering me and everything else."

"Pinking you, sir?"

"Are you teasing me, sir?"

"Yes. He wants to fight with cutlasses, or toasting-forks, d—n me, I don't know exactly which, and then he must have a surgeon on the ground, for fear when he pinks me I shouldn't slip my cable in a regular way, and he should be blamed."

"Yes. He wants to fight with cutlasses or toasting forks—damn it, I’m not sure which—and then he has to have a surgeon nearby, in case when he stabs me I don’t die properly and he ends up getting blamed."

Jack gave a long whistle, as he replied,—

Jack whistled for a while before he answered,—

"Going to do it, sir?"

"Are you going to do it, sir?"

"I don't know now what I'm going to do. Mind, Jack, mum is the word."

"I don’t know what I’m going to do now. Just so you know, Jack, it's a secret."

"Ay, ay, sir."

"Aye, aye, sir."

"I'll turn the matter over in my mind, and then decide upon what had best be done. If he pinks me, I'll take d——d good care he don't pink Charles."

"I'll think it over and then decide what the best course of action is. If he stabs me, I'll make sure he doesn't hurt Charles."

"No, sir, don't let him do that. A wamphigher, sir, ain't no good opponent to anybody. I never seed one afore, but it strikes me as the best way to settle him, would be to shut him up in some little bit of a cabin, and then smoke him with brimstone, sir."

"No, sir, don't let him do that. A wamphigher, sir, isn't a good opponent for anyone. I've never seen one before, but it seems to me the best way to deal with him would be to lock him in a small cabin and smoke him out with brimstone, sir."

"Well, well, I'll consider, Jack, I'll consider. Something must be done, and that quickly too. Zounds, here's Charles—what the deuce shall I say to him, by way of an excuse, I wonder, for not arranging his affair with Varney? Hang me, if I ain't taken aback now, and don't know where to place a hand."

"Alright, Jack, I’ll think about it. We need to do something, and fast. Wow, here’s Charles—what on earth am I going to tell him to explain why I didn’t handle his situation with Varney? I swear, I’m completely thrown off and don’t know what to do."


CHAPTER XXIV.

THE LETTER TO CHARLES.—THE QUARREL.—THE ADMIRAL'S NARRATIVE.—THE MIDNIGHT MEETING.

109.png

It was Charles Holland who now advanced hurriedly to meet the admiral. The young man's manner was anxious. He was evidently most intent upon knowing what answer could be sent by Sir Francis Varney to his challenge.

It was Charles Holland who now rushed to meet the admiral. The young man's demeanor was anxious. He was clearly eager to find out what response Sir Francis Varney would give to his challenge.

"Uncle," he said, "tell me at once, will he meet me? You can talk of particulars afterwards, but now tell me at once if he will meet me?"

"Uncle," he said, "please tell me right now, will he meet me? We can discuss the details later, but I need to know right now if he will meet me?"

"Why, as to that," said the admiral, with a great deal of fidgetty hesitation, "you see, I can't exactly say."

"Well, about that," said the admiral, with a lot of nervous hesitation, "I can't really say for sure."

"Not say!"

"Don't say!"

"No. He's a very odd fish. Don't you think he's a very odd fish, Jack Pringle'?"

"No. He's a very strange guy. Don't you think he's a really strange guy, Jack Pringle?"

"Ay, ay, sir."

"Yes, sir."

"There, you hear, Charles, that Jack is of my opinion that your opponent is an odd fish."

"There, you see, Charles, Jack agrees with me that your opponent is quite strange."

"But, uncle, why trifle with my impatience thus? Have you seen Sir Francis Varney?"

"But, Uncle, why play with my impatience like this? Have you seen Sir Francis Varney?"

"Seen him. Oh, yes."

"Yeah, I saw him."

"And what did he say?"

"What did he say?"

"Why, to tell the truth, my lad, I advise you not to fight with him at all."

"Honestly, my friend, I suggest you don't fight him at all."

"Uncle, is this like you? This advice from you, to compromise my honour, after sending a man a challenge?"

"Uncle, is this really you? This advice from you to sacrifice my honor after challenging a man?"

"D—n it all, Jack, I don't know how to get out of it," said the admiral. "I tell you what it is, Charles, he wants to fight with swords; and what on earth is the use of your engaging with a fellow who has been practising at his weapon for more than a hundred years?"

"Damn it all, Jack, I don't know how to get out of this," said the admiral. "I’ll tell you what it is, Charles, he wants to fight with swords; and what on earth is the point of engaging with someone who has been practicing with his weapon for over a hundred years?"

"Well, uncle, if any one had told me that you would be terrified by this Sir Francis Varney into advising me not to fight, I should have had no hesitation whatever in saying such a thing was impossible."

"Well, uncle, if anyone had told me that this Sir Francis Varney would scare you into advising me not to fight, I would have had no doubt that such a thing was impossible."

"I terrified?"

"Am I terrifying?"

"Why, you advise me not to meet this man, even after I have challenged him."

"Why are you telling me not to meet this guy, even after I've called him out?"

"Jack," said the admiral, "I can't carry it on, you see. I never could go on with anything that was not as plain as an anchor, and quite straightforward. I must just tell all that has occurred."

"Jack," said the admiral, "I can't keep this up, you see. I never could continue with anything that wasn't completely straightforward and clear. I have to just share everything that has happened."

"Ay, ay, sir. The best way."

"Ay, ay, sir. The best way."

"You think so, Jack?"

"Is that what you think, Jack?"

"I know it is, sir, always axing pardon for having a opinion at all, excepting when it happens to be the same as yourn, sir."

"I know it is, sir, always asking for forgiveness for having an opinion at all, except when it happens to be the same as yours, sir."

"Hold your tongue, you libellous villain! Now, listen to me, Charles. I got up a scheme of my own."

"Shut up, you slanderous jerk! Now, pay attention, Charles. I've come up with my own plan."

Charles gave a groan, for he had a very tolerable appreciation of his uncle's amount of skill in getting up a scheme of any kind or description.

Charles groaned because he had a pretty good idea of his uncle's ability to come up with any kind of scheme.

"Now here am I," continued the admiral, "an old hulk, and not fit for use anymore. What's the use of me, I should like to know? Well, that's settled. But you are young and hearty, and have a long life before you. Why should you throw away your life upon a lubberly vampyre?"

"Here I am," the admiral continued, "an old ship that's no longer useful. What’s the point of me, I’d like to know? Well, that’s that. But you’re young and healthy, with a long life ahead of you. Why waste your life on a clumsy vampire?"

"I begin to perceive now, uncle," said Charles, reproachfully, "why you, with such apparent readiness, agreed to this duel taking place."

"I’m starting to see now, uncle," Charles said, with a hint of reproach, "why you so readily agreed to this duel."

"Well, I intended to fight the fellow myself, that's the long and short of it, boy."

"Well, I meant to take him on myself, that's the whole story, kid."

"How could you treat me so?"

"How could you treat me like this?"

"No nonsense, Charles. I tell you it was all in the family. I intended to fight him myself. What was the odds whether I slipped my cable with his assistance, or in the regular course a little after this? That's the way to argufy the subject; so, as I tell you, I made up my mind to fight him myself."

"No nonsense, Charles. I'm telling you it was all in the family. I planned to take him on myself. What difference does it make if I lost my chance with his help, or just a little later? That’s how to argue the point; so, as I said, I decided to handle it myself."

Charles looked despairingly, but said,—

Charles looked hopeless, but said,—

"What was the result?"

"What’s the outcome?"

"Oh, the result! D—n me, I suppose that's to come. The vagabond won't fight like a Christian. He says he's quite willing to fight anybody that calls him out, provided it's all regular."

"Oh, the outcome! Damn me, I guess that's coming. The vagabond won't fight like a decent person. He says he's totally willing to fight anyone who challenges him, as long as it's all above board."

"Well—well."

"Well, well."

"And he, being the party challenged—for he says he never himself challenges anybody, as he is quite tired of it—must have his choice of weapons."

"And he, being the one who was challenged—for he says he never challenges anyone himself, as he’s pretty tired of it—gets to choose his weapons."

"He is entitled to that; but it is generally understood now-a-days that pistols are the weapons in use among gentlemen for such purposes."

"He has every right to that; but it's commonly understood these days that pistols are the weapons used by gentlemen for such purposes."

"Ah, but he won't understand any such thing, I tell you. He will fight with swords."

"Ah, but he won't get any of that, trust me. He'll be swinging swords."

"I suppose he is, then, an adept at the use of the sword?"

"I guess he is skilled with a sword, then?"

"He says he is."

"He says he is."

"No doubt—no doubt. I cannot blame a man for choosing, when he has the liberty of choice, that weapon in the use of which he most particularly, from practice, excels."

"No doubt about it—no doubt about it. I can't blame someone for choosing, when they have the freedom to choose, that weapon in which they particularly excel due to their experience."

"Yes; but if he be one half the swordsman he has had time enough, according to all accounts, to be, what sort of chance have you with him?"

"Yes; but if he’s half the swordsman he’s had plenty of time to become, what kind of chance do you have against him?"

"Do I hear you reasoning thus?"

"Am I hearing you think this way?"

"Yes, to be sure you do. I have turned wonderfully prudent, you see: so I mean to fight him myself, and mind, now, you have nothing whatever to do with it."

"Yes, you definitely do. I’ve become incredibly careful, you see: so I'm planning to take him on myself, and just so you know, you don’t have to get involved at all."

"An effort of prudence that, certainly."

"That’s definitely a smart choice."

"Well, didn't I say so?"

"Well, didn't I tell you?"

"Come—come, uncle, this won't do. I have challenged Sir Francis Varney, and I must meet him with any weapon he may, as the challenged party, choose to select. Besides, you are not, I dare say, aware that I am a very good fencer, and probably stand as fair a chance as Varney in a contest with swords."

"Come on, Uncle, this isn't right. I've challenged Sir Francis Varney, and I have to meet him with whatever weapon he decides to use, since I issued the challenge. Besides, I'm pretty sure you don't know that I'm a skilled fencer and probably have a good chance against Varney in a sword fight."

"Indeed!"

"Absolutely!"

"Yes, uncle. I could not be so long on the continent as I have been without picking up a good knowledge of the sword, which is so popular all over Germany."

"Yes, Uncle. I couldn't have spent so much time on the continent without gaining a good understanding of the sword, which is very popular all over Germany."

"Humph! but only consider, this d——d fellow is no less than a hundred and fifty years old."

"Humph! But just think about it, this damn guy is over a hundred and fifty years old."

"I care not."

"I don't care."

"Yes, but I do."

"Yeah, but I do."

"Uncle, uncle, I tell you I will fight with him; and if you do not arrange matters for me so that I can have the meeting with this man, which I have myself sought, and cannot, even if I wished, now recede from with honour, I must seek some other less scrupulous friend to do so."

"Uncle, uncle, I’m telling you I will confront him; and if you don’t make arrangements for me to meet this man, which I've personally pursued and cannot, even if I wanted to, back out of with dignity, I’ll have to find some other less principled friend to handle it."

"Give me an hour or two to think of it, Charles," said the admiral. "Don't speak to any one else, but give me a little time. You shall have no cause of complaint. Your honour cannot suffer in my hands."

"Give me an hour or two to think about it, Charles," said the admiral. "Don't talk to anyone else, just give me some time. You won't have any reason to complain. Your honor will be safe with me."

"I will wait your leisure, uncle; but remember that such affairs as these, when once broached, had always better be concluded with all convenient dispatch."

"I'll wait for you, uncle; but keep in mind that matters like these, once brought up, are always best wrapped up quickly."

"I know that, boy—I know that."

"I get it, kid—I get it."

The admiral walked away, and Charles, who really felt much fretted at the delay which had taken place, returned to the house.

The admiral walked away, and Charles, who was really quite annoyed by the delay, went back to the house.

He had not been there long, when a lad, who had been temporarily hired during the morning by Henry to answer the gate, brought him a note, saying,—

He hadn't been there long when a boy, who had been temporarily hired by Henry that morning to manage the gate, brought him a note, saying,—

"A servant, sir, left this for you just now."

"A servant just dropped this off for you, sir."

"For me?" said Charles, as he glanced at the direction. "This is strange, for I have no acquaintance about here. Does any one wait?"

"For me?" Charles said, glancing in that direction. "This is odd, since I don't know anyone around here. Is someone waiting?"

"No, sir."

"No, thanks."

The note was properly directed to him, therefore Charles Holland at once opened it. A glance at the bottom of the page told him that it came from his enemy, Sir Francis Varney, and then he read it with much eagerness. It ran thus:—

The note was addressed to him, so Charles Holland immediately opened it. A quick look at the bottom of the page revealed that it was from his enemy, Sir Francis Varney, and he read it with great interest. It said:—

"SIR,—Your uncle, as he stated himself to be, Admiral Bell, was the bearer to me, as I understood him this day, of a challenge from you. Owing to some unaccountable hallucination of intellect, he seemed to imagine that I intended to set myself up as a sort of animated target, for any one to shoot at who might have a fancy so to do.

"SIR,—Your uncle, who introduced himself as Admiral Bell, delivered a challenge from you to me today. Due to some strange misunderstanding, he appeared to think that I planned to position myself as a target for anyone who felt like taking a shot."

"According to this eccentric view of the case, the admiral had the kindness to offer to fight me first, when, should he not have the good fortune to put me out of the world, you were to try your skill, doubtless.

"According to this unusual perspective on the situation, the admiral kindly offered to fight me first, and if he wasn't lucky enough to defeat me, you would then have the chance to showcase your skills, no doubt."

"I need scarcely say that I object to these family arrangements. You have challenged me, and, fancying the offence sufficient, you defy me to mortal combat. If, therefore, I fight with any one at all, it must be with you.

"I barely need to mention that I’m against these family arrangements. You’ve challenged me, and thinking the offense is enough, you’re daring me to a fight. So, if I’m going to battle with anyone, it has to be with you."

"You will clearly understand me, sir, that I do not accuse you of being at all party to this freak of intellect of your uncle's. He, no doubt, alone conceived it, with a laudable desire on his part of serving you. If, however, to meet me, do so to-night, in the middle of the park surrounding your own friends estate.

"You'll understand me, sir, when I say that I'm not accusing you of having any part in your uncle's strange way of thinking. He definitely came up with it on his own, with good intentions to help you. However, if you want to meet me, let’s do it tonight, in the middle of the park around your family's estate."

"There is a pollard oak growing close to a small pool; you, no doubt, have noticed the spot often. Meet me there, if you please, and any satisfaction you like I will give you, at twelve o'clock this night.

"There’s a pollard oak near a small pond; you’ve probably seen that spot a lot. Meet me there, if you want, and I’ll give you whatever you want, at midnight tonight."

"Come alone, or you will not see me. It shall be at your own option entirely, to convert the meeting into a hostile one or not. You need send me no answer to this. If you are at the place I mention at the time I have named, well and good. If you an not, I can only, if I please, imagine that you shrink from a meeting with

"Come alone, or you won’t see me. It’s entirely up to you whether this meeting turns hostile or not. You don’t need to respond to this. If you show up at the place I mentioned at the time I specified, that’s great. If you don’t, I can only assume, if I choose to, that you’re avoiding a meeting with."

"FRANCIS VARNEY."

"Francis Varney."

Charles Holland read this letter twice over carefully, and then folding it up, and placing it in his pocket, he said,—

Charles Holland read this letter carefully twice, then folded it up and put it in his pocket, saying,—

"Yes, I will meet him; he may be assured that I will meet him. He shall find that I do not shrink from Francis Varney In the name of honour, love, virtue, and Heaven, I will meet this man, and it shall go hard with me but I will this night wring from him the secret of what he really is. For the sake of her who is so dear to me—for her sake, I will meet this man, or monster, be he what he may."

"Yes, I will meet him; he can be sure that I will. He will see that I'm not afraid of Francis Varney. In the name of honor, love, virtue, and Heaven, I will confront this man, and I won't back down until I get the truth about who he really is. For the sake of the one who is so dear to me — for her sake, I will meet this man or monster, no matter what he is."

It would have been far more prudent had Charles informed Henry Bannerworth or George of his determination to meet the vampyre that evening, but he did not do so. Somehow he fancied it would be some reproach against his courage if he did not go, and go alone, too, for he could not help suspecting that, from the conduct of his uncle, Sir Francis Varney might have got up an opinion inimical to his courage.

It would have been much wiser if Charles had told Henry Bannerworth or George about his decision to meet the vampire that evening, but he didn’t. He felt it would somehow reflect badly on his bravery if he didn't go, and he wanted to go alone because he suspected that his uncle's behavior might have led Sir Francis Varney to think less of his courage.

With all the eager excitement of youth, there was nothing that arrayed itself to his mind in such melancholy and uncomfortable colours as an imputation upon his courage.

With all the eager excitement of youth, nothing struck him as sad and uncomfortable as a question about his bravery.

"I will show this vampyre, if he be such," he said, "that I am not afraid to meet him, and alone, too, at his own hour—at midnight, even when, if his preternatural powers be of more avail to him than at any other time, he can attempt, if he dare, to use them."

"I’ll show this vampire, if he really is one," he said, "that I’m not afraid to confront him, and I’ll do it alone, even at midnight—when, if his supernatural powers are strongest, he can try, if he dares, to use them."

Charles resolved upon going armed, and with the greatest care he loaded his pistols, and placed them aside ready for action, when the time should come to set out to meet the vampyre at the spot in the park which had been particularly alluded to in his letter.

Charles decided to go armed, so he carefully loaded his pistols and set them aside, ready for action when it was time to head out and meet the vampire at the specific spot in the park mentioned in his letter.

This spot was perfectly well known to Charles; indeed, no one could be a single day at Bannerworth Hall without noticing it, so prominent an object was that pollard oak, standing, as it did, alone, with the beautiful green sward all around it. Near to it was the pool which hid been mentioned, which was, in reality, a fish-pond, and some little distance off commenced the thick plantation, among the intricacies of which Sir Francis Varney, or the vampyre, had been supposed to disappear, after the revivification of his body at the full of the moon.

This spot was well known to Charles; in fact, no one could spend a single day at Bannerworth Hall without noticing it, as that pollard oak was such a prominent feature, standing alone with the beautiful green grass all around it. Close by was the pool mentioned earlier, which was actually a fish pond, and a bit farther away began the dense trees, among which Sir Francis Varney, or the vampire, was thought to have vanished after his body was revived at the full moon.

This spot was in view of several of the windows of the house, so that if the night should happen to be a very light one, and any of the inhabitants of the Hall should happen to have the curiosity to look from those particular windows, no doubt the meeting between Charles Holland and the vampyre would be seen.

This spot was visible from several windows of the house, so if it happened to be a particularly bright night, and any of the people living in the Hall were curious enough to look out those specific windows, they would undoubtedly see the meeting between Charles Holland and the vampire.

This, however, was a contingency which was nothing to Charles, whatever it might be to Sir Francis Varney, and he scarcely at all considered it as worth consideration. He felt more happy and comfortable now that everything seemed to be definitively arranged by which he could come to some sort of explanation with that mysterious being who had so effectually, as yet, succeeded in destroying his peace of mind and his prospects of happiness.

This, however, was a situation that meant nothing to Charles, no matter what it might mean to Sir Francis Varney, and he barely thought it was worth thinking about. He felt happier and more at ease now that everything seemed to be finally settled, allowing him to reach some kind of clarification with that mysterious person who had so thoroughly disrupted his peace of mind and his chances for happiness.

"I will this night force him to declare himself," thought Charles. "He shall tell me who and what he really is, and by some means I will endeavour to put an end to those frightful persecutions which Flora has suffered."

"I'll make him reveal himself tonight," Charles thought. "He has to tell me who he really is, and somehow, I will try to put a stop to the terrible torment that Flora has endured."

This was a thought which considerably raised Charles's spirits, and when he sought Flora again, which he now did, she was surprised to see him so much more easy and composed in his mind, which was sufficiently shown by his manner, than he had been but so short a time before.

This thought really lifted Charles's spirits, and when he looked for Flora again, which he now did, she was surprised to see him so much more relaxed and composed than he had been just a short while ago.

"Charles," she said, "what has happened to give such an impetus to your spirits?"

"Charles," she said, "what's happened to lift your spirits like this?"

"Nothing, dear Flora, nothing; but I have been endeavouring to throw from my mind all gloomy thoughts, and to convince myself that in the future you and I, dearest, may yet be very happy."

"Nothing, dear Flora, nothing; but I've been trying to push all my dark thoughts away and to convince myself that in the future you and I, my dear, might still find true happiness."

"Oh, Charles, if I could but think so."

"Oh, Charles, if only I could believe that."

"Endeavour, Flora, to think so. Remember how much our happiness is always in our own power, Flora, and that, let fate do her worst, so long as we are true to each other, we have a recompense for every ill."

"Try to believe that, Flora. Remember that our happiness is always in our control, Flora, and that no matter what fate throws at us, as long as we stay true to each other, we have a reward for every hardship."

"Oh, indeed, Charles, that is a dear recompense."

"Oh, definitely, Charles, that is a sweet reward."

"And it is well that no force of circumstances short of death itself can divide us."

"And it's good that nothing, except death itself, can separate us."

"True, Charles, true, and I am more than ever now bound to look upon you with a loving heart; for have you not clung to me generously under circumstances which, if any at all could have justified you in rending asunder every tie which bound us together, surely would have done so most fully."

"True, Charles, true, and now more than ever I feel a deep love for you; because you have stood by me so generously in situations that, if anything could have justified you in breaking every bond between us, this surely would have."

"It is misfortune and distress that tries love," said Charles. "It is thus that the touchstone is applied to see if it be current gold indeed, or some base metal, which by a superficial glitter imitates it."

"It’s misfortune and hardship that tests love," said Charles. "That’s how you find out if it’s genuine gold or just some cheap metal pretending to be the real deal with a shiny surface."

"And your love is indeed true gold."

"And your love is truly precious."

"I am unworthy of one glance from those dear eyes if it were not."

"I don't deserve even a glance from those loving eyes if it weren't for that."

"Oh, if we could but go from here I think then we might be happy. A strong impression is upon my mind, and has been so for some time, that these persecutions to which I have been subjected are peculiar to this house."

"Oh, if we could just leave this place, I believe we might find happiness. I've had a strong feeling for a while now that the troubles I've faced are unique to this house."

"Think you so?"

"Do you think so?"

"I do, indeed!"

"I do!"

"It may be so, Flora. You are aware that your brother has made up his mind that he will leave the Hall."

"It might be true, Flora. You know your brother has decided that he's going to leave the Hall."

"Yes, yes."

"Yeah, yeah."

"And that only in deference to an expressed wish of mine he put off the carrying such a resolve into effect for a few days."

"And that only to honor a wish of mine, he postponed putting that decision into action for a few days."

"He said so much."

"He talked a lot."

"Do not, however, imagine, dearest Flora, that those few days will be idly spent."

"Don't, however, think, my dear Flora, that those few days will be wasted."

"Nay, Charles, I could not imagine so."

"Nah, Charles, I can't imagine that."

"Believe me, I have some hopes that in that short space of time I shall be able to accomplish yet something which shall have a material effect upon the present posture of affairs."

"Believe me, I hope that in that short amount of time I will be able to achieve something that will significantly impact the current situation."

"Do not run into danger, Charles."

"Don't rush into danger, Charles."

"I will not. Believe me, Flora, I have too much appreciation of the value of an existence which is blessed by your love, to encounter any needless risks."

"I won’t. Trust me, Flora, I value so much the existence that’s blessed by your love to take any unnecessary risks."

"You say needless. Why do you not confide in me, and tell me if the object you have in view to accomplish in the few days delay is a dangerous one at all."

"You say it's unnecessary. Why don't you trust me and let me know if what you’re trying to achieve during this short delay is dangerous at all?"

"Will you forgive me, Flora, if for once I keep a secret from you?"

"Will you forgive me, Flora, if I keep a secret from you just this once?"

"Then, Charles, along with the forgiveness I must conjure up a host of apprehensions."

"Then, Charles, along with the forgiveness I have to summon up a bunch of worries."

"Nay, why so?"

"No, why?"

"You would tell me if there were no circumstances that you feared would fill me with alarm."

"You would let me know if there were anything that you thought would scare me."

"Now, Flora, your fears and not your judgment condemn me. Surely you cannot think me so utterly heedless as to court danger for danger's sake."

"Now, Flora, it's your fears, not your judgment, that condemn me. Surely you can't think I'm so reckless as to seek out danger just for the thrill of it."

"No, not so—"

"No, not like that—"

"You pause."

"You stop."

"And yet you have a sense of what you call honour, which, I fear, would lead you into much risk."

"And yet you have a sense of what you call honor, which, I fear, could put you in a lot of danger."

"I have a sense of honour; but not that foolish one which hangs far more upon the opinions of others than my own. If I thought a course of honour lay before me, and all the world, in a mistaken judgment, were to condemn it as wrong, I would follow it."

"I have a sense of honor, but not the foolish kind that relies more on what others think than on my own beliefs. If I believed that a path of honor was ahead of me, and everyone else, in their mistaken judgment, thought it was wrong, I would still follow it."

"You are right, Charles; you are right. Let me pray of you to be careful, and, at all events, to interpose no more delay to our leaving this house than you shall feel convinced is absolutely necessary for some object of real and permanent importance."

"You’re right, Charles; you’re right. I ask you to be careful and, in any case, to not hold us up any longer than you truly believe is absolutely necessary for something that is genuinely important and lasting."

Charles promised Flora Bannerworth that for her sake, as well as his own, he would be most specially careful of his safety; and then in such endearing conversation as may be well supposed to be dictated by such hearts as theirs another happy hour was passed away.

Charles promised Flora Bannerworth that for her sake, as well as his own, he would be especially careful about his safety; and in a warm conversation that could only come from hearts like theirs, they spent another happy hour together.

113.png

They pictured to themselves the scene where first they met, and with a world of interest hanging on every word they uttered, they told each other of the first delightful dawnings of that affection which had sprung up between them, and which they fondly believed neither time nor circumstance would have the power to change or subvert.

They imagined the moment when they first met, and with intense curiosity hanging on every word, they shared stories about the joyful beginnings of the love that had developed between them, believing wholeheartedly that nothing—neither time nor circumstances—could alter or undermine it.

In the meantime the old admiral was surprised that Charles was so patient, and had not been to him to demand the result of his deliberation.

In the meantime, the old admiral was surprised that Charles was so patient and hadn’t come to him to ask about the outcome of his deliberation.

But he knew not on what rapid pinions time flies, when in the presence of those whom we love. What was an actual hour, was but a fleeting minute to Charles Holland, as he sat with Flora's hand clasped in his, and looking at her sweet face.

But he didn't realize how quickly time passes when we’re with those we love. What was a full hour felt like just a brief minute to Charles Holland as he sat holding Flora's hand and gazing at her lovely face.

At length a clock striking reminded him of his engagement with his uncle, and he reluctantly rose.

At last, the sound of a clock chiming reminded him of his meeting with his uncle, and he got up reluctantly.

"Dear Flora," he said, "I am going to sit up to watch to-night, so be under no sort of apprehension."

"Dear Flora," he said, "I'm going to stay up to watch tonight, so don't worry at all."

"I will feel doubly safe," she said.

"I'll feel twice as safe," she said.

"I have now something to talk to my uncle about, and must leave you."

"I have something to discuss with my uncle, so I have to go."

Flora smiled, and held out her hand to him. He pressed it to his heart. He knew not what impulse came over him then, but for the first time he kissed the cheek of the beautiful girl.

Flora smiled and reached out her hand to him. He pressed it to his heart. He didn't know what urge took over him then, but for the first time, he kissed the cheek of the beautiful girl.

With a heightened colour she gently repulsed him. He took a long lingering look at her as he passed out of the room, and when the door was closed between them, the sensation he experienced was as if some sudden cloud had swept across the face of the sun, dimming to a vast extent its precious lustre.

With a flushed face, she gently pushed him away. He gave her a long, lingering look as he left the room, and when the door closed between them, it felt to him like a sudden cloud had covered the sun, significantly diminishing its bright shine.

A strange heaviness came across his spirits, which before had been so unaccountably raised. He felt as if the shadow of some coming evil was resting on his soul—as if some momentous calamity was preparing for him, which would almost be enough to drive him to madness, and irredeemable despair.

A strange weight settled on his spirits, which had previously been inexplicably lifted. He felt like the shadow of some impending doom was hanging over him—as if a significant disaster was getting ready for him, one that could almost push him to madness and hopeless despair.

"What can this be," he exclaimed, "that thus oppresses me? What feeling is this that seems to tell me, I shall never again see Flora Bannerworth?"

"What could this be," he exclaimed, "that weighs so heavily on me? What is this feeling that seems to tell me I will never see Flora Bannerworth again?"

Unconsciously he uttered these words, which betrayed the nature of his worst forebodings.

Unknowingly, he said these words, revealing the nature of his deepest fears.

"Oh, this is weakness," he then added. "I must fight out against this; it is mere nervousness. I must not endure it, I will not suffer myself thus to become the sport of imagination. Courage, courage, Charles Holland. There are real evils enough, without your adding to them by those of a disordered fancy. Courage, courage, courage."

"Oh, this is weakness," he added. "I have to fight against this; it's just nervousness. I can't accept it, I won't allow myself to be a victim of my imagination. Be brave, Charles Holland. There are enough real problems without adding to them with a troubled mind. Be brave, be brave, be brave."


CHAPTER XXV.

THE ADMIRAL'S OPINION.—THE REQUEST OF CHARLES.


114.png

Charles then sought the admiral, whom he found with his hands behind him, pacing to and fro in one of the long walks of the garden, evidently in a very unsettled state of mind. When Charles appeared, he quickened his pace, and looked in such a state of unusual perplexity that it was quite ridiculous to observe him.

Charles then looked for the admiral, who he found with his hands behind his back, walking back and forth in one of the long paths of the garden, clearly feeling very anxious. When Charles showed up, the admiral sped up his pacing and appeared so unusually confused that it was almost amusing to watch him.

"I suppose, uncle, you have made up your mind thoroughly by this time?"

"I guess, Uncle, you've made up your mind completely by now?"

"Well, I don't know that."

"Well, I don't know that."

"Why, you have had long enough surely to think over it. I have not troubled you soon."

"Come on, you've had plenty of time to think it over. I haven't bothered you in a while."

"Well, I cannot exactly say you have, but, somehow or another, I don't think very fast, and I have an unfortunate propensity after a time of coming exactly round to where I began."

"Well, I can’t really say you have, but, somehow, I don’t think very quickly, and I have this annoying habit of eventually circling back to where I started."

"Then, to tell the truth, uncle, you can come to no sort of conclusion."

"Honestly, uncle, you can't really come to any conclusion."

"Only one."

"Just one."

"And what may that be?"

"And what could that be?"

"Why, that you are right in one thing, Charles, which is, that having sent a challenge to this fellow of a vampyre, you must fight him."

"Well, you’re right about one thing, Charles: since you’ve challenged that vampire, you have to fight him."

"I suspect that that is a conclusion you had from the first, uncle?"

"I guess that's a conclusion you drew from the beginning, uncle?"

"Why so?"

"Why is that?"

"Because it is an obvious and a natural one. All your doubts, and trouble, and perplexities, have been to try and find some excuse for not entertaining that opinion, and now that you really find it in vain to make it, I trust that you will accede as you first promised to do, and not seek by any means to thwart me."

"Because it’s obvious and natural. All your doubts, troubles, and confusion have been attempts to find a reason not to hold that opinion, and now that you realize it’s pointless to try, I hope you will agree as you initially promised and not try to go against me in any way."

"I will not thwart you, my boy, although in my opinion you ought not to fight with a vampyre."

"I won’t hold you back, my boy, although I believe you shouldn’t fight a vampire."

"Never mind that. We cannot urge that as a valid excuse, so long as he chooses to deny being one. And after all, if he be really wrongfully suspected, you must admit that he is a very injured man."

"Forget that. We can’t use that as a valid excuse, as long as he continues to deny it. And really, if he is truly wrongfully suspected, you have to agree that he’s a very wronged man."

"Injured!—nonsense. If he is not a vampyre, he's some other out-of-the-way sort of fish, you may depend. He's the oddest-looking fellow ever I came across in all my born days, ashore or afloat."

"Injured!—nonsense. If he’s not a vampire, he’s some other strange kind of creature, you can count on that. He’s the weirdest-looking guy I’ve ever seen in my life, whether on land or at sea."

"Is he?"

"Is he?"

"Yes, he is: and yet, when I come to look at the thing again in my mind, some droll sights that I have seen come across my memory. The sea is the place for wonders and for mysteries. Why, we see more in a day and a night there, than you landsmen could contrive to make a whole twelvemonth's wonder of."

"Yes, he is; and still, when I think about it again in my mind, some funny sights I've seen pop into my memory. The sea is full of wonders and mysteries. Honestly, we see more in a day and a night there than you land people could come up with for a whole year’s worth of wonders."

"But you never saw a vampyre, uncle?"

"But you never saw a vampire, uncle?"

"Well, I don't know that. I didn't know anything about vampyres till I came here; but that was my ignorance, you know. There might have been lots of vampyres where I've been, for all I know."

"Well, I don't know that. I didn't know anything about vampires until I came here; but that was my ignorance, you know. There might have been lots of vampires where I've been, for all I know."

"Oh, certainly; but as regards this duel, will you wait now until to-morrow morning, before you take any further steps in the matter?"

"Oh, definitely; but about this duel, will you hold off until tomorrow morning before taking any further action?"

"Till to-morrow morning?"

"Until tomorrow morning?"

"Yes, uncle."

"Yeah, uncle."

"Why, only a little while ago, you were all eagerness to have something done off-hand."

"Just a little while ago, you were really keen to get something done right away."

"Just so; but now I have a particular reason for waiting until to-morrow morning."

"Exactly, but now I have a specific reason for waiting until tomorrow morning."

"Have you? Well, as you please, boy—as you please. Have everything your own way."

"Have you? Well, do what you want, boy—do what you want. Have everything just the way you like it."

"You are very kind, uncle; and now I have another favour to ask of you."

"You’re really nice, Uncle, and now I have another favor to ask you."

"What is it?"

"What’s that?"

"Why, you know that Henry Bannerworth receives but a very small sum out of the whole proceeds of the estate here, which ought, but for his father's extravagance, to be wholly at his disposal."

"Well, you know that Henry Bannerworth only gets a very small amount from the entire proceeds of the estate here, which should be entirely at his disposal if it weren't for his father's extravagance."

"So I have heard."

"That's what I've heard."

"I am certain he is at present distressed for money, and I have not much. Will you lend me fifty pounds, uncle, until my own affairs are sufficiently arranged to enable you to pay yourself again?"

"I’m sure he’s currently struggling with money, and I don’t have much myself. Will you lend me fifty pounds, Uncle, until my own situation is sorted out enough for you to get repaid?"

"Will I! of course I will."

"Will I! Of course I will."

"I wish to offer that sum as an accommodation to Henry. From me, I dare say he will receive it freely, because he must be convinced how freely it is offered; and, besides, they look upon me now almost as a member of the family in consequence of my engagement with Flora."

"I want to offer that amount to Henry as a favor. I think he will accept it without hesitation because he must realize how genuinely I’m offering it; plus, they see me as part of the family now because of my relationship with Flora."

"Certainly, and quite correct too: there's a fifty-pound note, my boy; take it, and do what you like with it, and when you want any more, come to me for it."

"Absolutely, and you're right: here's a fifty-pound note, my boy; take it and do whatever you want with it, and when you need more, just come to me for it."

"I knew I could trespass thus far on your kindness, uncle."

"I knew I could push my luck this far with your kindness, uncle."

"Trespass! It's no trespass at all."

"Trespass! It's not a trespass at all."

"Well, we will not fall out about the terms in which I cannot help expressing my gratitude to you for many favours. To-morrow, you will arrange the duel for me."

"Well, we won't argue about how I can’t help but show my gratitude to you for many favors. Tomorrow, you'll set up the duel for me."

"As you please. I don't altogether like going to that fellow's house again."

"As you wish. I'm not really keen on going to that guy's house again."

"Well, then, we can manage, I dare say, by note."

"Well, then, I think we can handle it by note."

"Very good. Do so. He puts me in mind altogether of a circumstance that happened a good while ago, when I was at sea, and not so old a man as I am now."

"Very good. Go ahead. He reminds me of something that happened a while back when I was at sea and not as old as I am now."

"Puts you in mind of a circumstance, uncle?"

"Puts you in mind of a situation, uncle?"

"Yes; he's something like a fellow that figured in an affair that I know a good deal about; only I do think as my chap was more mysterious by a d——d sight than this one."

"Yeah; he's kind of like a guy involved in a situation I know a lot about; but I really think my guy was way more mysterious than this one."

"Indeed!"

"Absolutely!"

"Oh, dear, yes. When anything happens in an odd way at sea, it is as odd again as anything that occurs on land, my boy, you may depend."

"Oh, definitely. When something strange happens at sea, it's just as strange as anything that happens on land, my boy, trust me."

"Oh, you only fancy that, uncle, because you have spent so long a time at sea."

"Oh, you only think that, uncle, because you've spent so much time at sea."

"No, I don't imagine it, you rascal. What can you have on shore equal to what we have at sea? Why, the sights that come before us would make you landsmen's hairs stand up on end, and never come down again."

"No, I’m not imagining it, you trickster. What do you think you have on land that compares to what we experience at sea? The sights we see would make you landlubbers' hair stand on end and never come down again."

"In the ocean, do you mean, that you see those sights, uncle?"

"In the ocean, you mean, that you see those sights, uncle?"

"To be sure. I was once in the southern ocean, in a small frigate, looking out for a seventy-four we were to join company with, when a man at the mast-head sung out that he saw her on the larboard bow. Well, we thought it was all right enough, and made away that quarter, when what do you think it turned out to be?"

"Sure enough. I was once in the Southern Ocean, on a small frigate, keeping an eye out for a seventy-four we were supposed to join, when a guy at the mast-head called out that he spotted her on the left side. So, we figured everything was fine and headed that way, but guess what it actually turned out to be?"

"I really cannot say."

"I honestly can't say."

"The head of a fish."

"The fish's head."

"A fish!"

"A fish!"

"Yes! a d——d deal bigger than the hull of a vessel. He was swimming along with his head just what I dare say he considered a shaving or so out of the water."

"Yes! a damn sight bigger than the hull of a vessel. He was swimming along with his head just, I’d say, a little above the water."

"But where were the sails, uncle?"

"But where are the sails, uncle?"

"The sails?"

"The sails?"

"Yes; your man at the mast-head must have been a poor seaman not to have missed the sails."

"Yeah; your guy up in the crow's nest must have been a terrible sailor not to have noticed the sails."

"All, that's one of your shore-going ideas, now. You know nothing whatever about it. I'll tell you where the sails were, master Charley."

"Well, that's one of your shore-going ideas, isn't it? You know nothing about it at all. Let me tell you where the sails were, Master Charley."

"Well, I should like to know."

"Well, I want to know."

"The spray, then, that he dashed up with a pair of fins that were close to his head, was in such a quantity, and so white, that they looked just like sails."

"The spray he kicked up with a pair of fins close to his head was so abundant and so white that it looked just like sails."

"Oh!"

"Oh!"

"Ah! you may say 'oh!' but we all saw him—the whole ship's crew; and we sailed alongside of him for some time, till he got tired of us, and suddenly dived down, making such a vortex in the water, that the ship shook again, and seemed for about a minute as if she was inclined to follow him to the bottom of the sea."

"Ah! You might say 'oh!' but we all saw him—the entire ship's crew; we sailed next to him for a while until he got bored with us and suddenly dove down, creating such a whirlpool in the water that the ship shook again and seemed, for about a minute, like it was about to follow him to the bottom of the sea."

"And what do you suppose it was, uncle?"

"And what do you think it was, uncle?"

"How should I know?"

"How am I supposed to know?"

"Did you ever see it again?"

"Did you ever see it again?"

"Never; though others have caught a glimpse of him now and then in the same ocean, but never came so near him as we did, that ever I heard of, at all events. They may have done so."

"Never; although others have spotted him now and then in the same ocean, they never got as close to him as we did, as far as I know, anyway. They might have done so."

"It is singular!"

"It's unique!"

"Singular or not, it's a fool to what I can tell you. Why, I've seen things that, if I were to set about describing them to you, you would say I was making up a romance."

"Whether it's unique or not, it's foolish for me to tell you. You see, I've witnessed things that, if I tried to describe them to you, you would think I was inventing a story."

"Oh, no; it's quite impossible, uncle, any one could ever suspect you of such a thing."

"Oh, no; it's totally impossible, uncle, that anyone could ever suspect you of something like that."

"You'd believe me, would you?"

"Would you really believe me?"

"Of course I would."

"Absolutely, I would."

"Then here goes. I'll just tell you now of a circumstance that I haven't liked to mention to anybody yet."

"Here we go. I’ll share something with you that I haven’t felt comfortable mentioning to anyone until now."

"Indeed! why so?"

"Really! Why's that?"

"Because I didn't want to be continually fighting people for not believing it; but here you have it:—"

"Because I didn't want to keep arguing with people who didn’t believe it; but here it is:—"

We were outward bound; a good ship, a good captain, and good messmates, you know, go far towards making a prosperous voyage a pleasant and happy one, and on this occasion we had every reasonable prospect of all.

We were headed out; a solid ship, a skilled captain, and friendly crew members really contribute to making a successful journey enjoyable and pleasant, and in this case, we had every reason to expect just that.

Our hands were all tried men—they had been sailors from infancy; none of your French craft, that serve an apprenticeship and then become land lubbers again. Oh, no, they were stanch and true, and loved the ocean as the sluggard loves his bed, or the lover his mistress.

Our hands were all experienced men—they had been sailors since childhood; none of those French guys who serve an apprenticeship and then become land dwellers again. Oh, no, they were strong and loyal, and loved the ocean as a lazy person loves his bed, or a lover loves his partner.

Ay, and for the matter of that, the love was a more enduring and a more healthy love, for it increased with years, and made men love one another, and they would stand by each other while they had a limb to lift—while they were able to chew a quid or wink an eye, leave alone wag a pigtail.

Yeah, and actually, this love was more lasting and healthier because it grew stronger over the years. It brought men together, making them stand by each other as long as they could lift a hand—while they were able to chew a piece of tobacco or blink an eye, let alone swing a ponytail.

We were outward bound for Ceylon, with cargo, and were to bring spices and other matters home from the Indian market. The ship was new and good—a pretty craft; she sat like a duck upon the water, and a stiff breeze carried her along the surface of the waves without your rocking, and pitching, and tossing, like an old wash-tub at a mill-tail, as I have had the misfortune to sail in more than once afore.

We were headed to Ceylon with cargo and were supposed to bring back spices and other goods from the Indian market. The ship was new and sturdy—a beautiful vessel; it floated effortlessly on the water, and a strong breeze propelled it over the waves without the usual rocking, pitching, and tossing like an old washbasin at a mill, which I’ve unfortunately experienced more than once before.

No, no, we were well laden, and well pleased, and weighed anchor with light hearts and a hearty cheer.

No, no, we were well loaded, and happy, and set sail with light hearts and a cheerful spirit.

Away we went down the river, and soon rounded the North Foreland, and stood out in the Channel. The breeze was a steady and stiff one, and carried us through the water as though it had been made for us.

Away we went down the river, and soon rounded the North Foreland, and headed out into the Channel. The breeze was strong and steady, pushing us through the water as if it had been made just for us.

"Jack," said I to a messmate of mine, as he stood looking at the skies, then at the sails, and finally at the water, with a graver air than I thought was at all consistent with the occasion or circumstances.

"Jack," I said to a fellow crew member of mine, as he stood looking at the skies, then at the sails, and finally at the water, with a more serious expression than I thought was appropriate for the situation.

"Well," he replied.

"Okay," he replied.

"What ails you? You seem as melancholy as if we were about to cast lots who should be eaten first. Are you well enough?"

"What’s bothering you? You look as sad as if we were about to draw lots to see who gets eaten first. Are you feeling okay?"

"I am hearty enough, thank Heaven," he said, "but I don't like this breeze."

"I'm feeling good enough, thank God," he said, "but I don't like this breeze."

"Don't like the breeze!" said I; "why, mate, it is as good and kind a breeze as ever filled a sail. What would you have, a gale?"

"Don't like the breeze!" I said; "Come on, buddy, it's as nice and gentle a breeze as you could ask for. What do you want, a storm?"

"No, no; I fear that."

"No, no; I'm afraid of that."

"With such a ship, and such a set of hearty able seamen, I think we could manage to weather out the stiffest gale that ever whistled through a yard."

"With a ship like that and a crew of strong, capable sailors, I think we could handle the toughest storm that ever blew through the sails."

"That may be; I hope it is, and I really believe and think so."

"That might be true; I hope it is, and I genuinely believe that."

"Then what makes you so infernally mopish and melancholy?"

"Then what makes you so annoyingly gloomy and down?"

"I don't know, but can't help it. It seems to me as though there was something hanging over us, and I can't tell what."

"I don't know, but I can't help it. It feels like there’s something looming over us, and I can't figure out what it is."

"Yes, there are the colours, Jack, at the masthead; they are flying over us with a hearty breeze."

"Yes, there are the colors, Jack, at the top of the mast; they are waving above us with a strong breeze."

"Ah! ah!" said Jack, looking up at the colours, and then went away without saying anything more, for he had some piece of duty to perform.

"Ah! ah!" Jack exclaimed, glancing at the colors, and then walked away without saying anything else, as he had a task to take care of.

I thought my messmate had something on his mind that caused him to feel sad and uncomfortable, and I took no more notice of it; indeed, in the course of a day or two he was as merry as any of the rest, and had no more melancholy that I could perceive, but was as comfortable as anybody.

I figured my roommate was dealing with something that made him feel down and uneasy, so I didn't think much of it. In fact, after a day or two, he was as cheerful as everyone else and seemed to shake off any sadness; he was as relaxed as anyone.

We had a gale off the coast of Biscay, and rode it out without the loss of a spar or a yard; indeed, without the slightest accident or rent of any kind.

We experienced a storm off the coast of Biscay and got through it without losing any spars or yards; in fact, without any accidents or damages at all.

"Now, Jack, what do you think of our vessel?" said I.

"Now, Jack, what do you think of our ship?" I said.

"She's like a duck upon water, rises and falls with the waves, and doesn't tumble up and down like a hoop over stones."

"She's like a duck on water, gliding up and down with the waves, and doesn’t bounce around like a hoop rolling over rocks."

"No, no; she goes smoothly and sweetly; she is a gallant craft, and this is her first voyage, and I predict a prosperous one."

"No, no; she moves gracefully and gently; she's a fine vessel, and this is her first journey, and I expect it to be a successful one."

"I hope so," he said.

"I hope so," he replied.

Well, we went on prosperously enough for about three weeks; the ocean was as calm and as smooth as a meadow, the breeze light but good, and we stemmed along majestically over the deep blue waters, and passed coast after coast, though all around was nothing but the apparently pathless main in sight.

Well, we sailed along pretty well for about three weeks; the ocean was as calm and smooth as a meadow, the breeze was light but nice, and we glided majestically over the deep blue waters, passing coast after coast, even though all around us was nothing but the seemingly endless sea.

"A better sailer I never stepped into," said the captain one day; "it would be a pleasure to live and die in such a vessel."

"A better sailor I’ve never been on," said the captain one day; "it would be a pleasure to live and die on such a ship."

Well, as I said, we had been three weeks or thereabouts, when one morning, after the sun was up and the decks washed, we saw a strange man sitting on one of the water-casks that were on deck, for, being full, we were compelled to stow some of them on deck.

Well, like I said, it had been about three weeks when one morning, after the sun had come up and the decks had been cleaned, we saw a strange man sitting on one of the water barrels on deck, since we had to keep some of them up there because they were full.

You may guess those on deck did a little more than stare at this strange and unexpected apparition. By jingo, I never saw men open their eyes wider in all my life, nor was I any exception to the rule. I stared, as well I might; but we said nothing for some minutes, and the stranger looked calmly on us, and then cocked his eye with a nautical air up at the sky, as if he expected to receive a twopenny-post letter from St. Michael, or a billet doux from the Virgin Mary.

You can bet that everyone on deck did a bit more than just gawk at this strange and unexpected sight. Honestly, I've never seen anyone's eyes go wider in my life, and I was no exception. I stared, as you would expect; but we were silent for a few minutes, and the stranger looked at us calmly, then casually glanced up at the sky like he was waiting for a two-penny postcard from St. Michael or a love letter from the Virgin Mary.

"Where has he come from?" said one of the men in a low tone to his companion, who was standing by him at that moment.

"Where did he come from?" one of the men said quietly to his companion, who was standing next to him at that moment.

"How can I tell?" replied his companion. "He may have dropped from the clouds; he seems to be examining the road; perhaps he is going back."

"How can I know?" his companion replied. "He might have fallen from the sky; he looks like he's checking out the road; maybe he's going back."

The stranger sat all this time with the most extreme and provoking coolness and unconcern; he deigned us but a passing notice, but it was very slight.

The stranger sat the whole time with the utmost calmness and indifference; he gave us only a brief glance, and it was barely noticeable.

He was a tall, spare man—what is termed long and lathy—but he was evidently a powerful man. He had a broad chest, and long, sinewy arms, a hooked nose, and a black, eagle eye. His hair was curly, but frosted by age; it seemed as though it had been tinged with white at the extremities, but he was hale and active otherwise, to judge from appearances.

He was a tall, lean man—what you'd call long and lanky—but he definitely had a strong build. He had a broad chest and long, muscular arms, a hooked nose, and sharp, dark eyes that resembled an eagle's. His hair was curly but grayed with age; it looked like the tips had been touched with white, but aside from that, he appeared healthy and energetic.

Notwithstanding all this, there was a singular repulsiveness about him that I could not imagine the cause, or describe; at the same time there was an air of determination in his wild and singular-looking eyes, and over their whole there was decidedly an air and an appearance so sinister as to be positively disagreeable.

Despite all of this, there was something uniquely unpleasant about him that I couldn't pinpoint or explain; at the same time, there was a sense of resolve in his wild and unusual-looking eyes, and overall, there was definitely an aura and appearance so menacing that it was truly off-putting.

"Well," said I, after we had stood some minutes, "where did you come from, shipmate?"

"Well," I said after we had been standing for a few minutes, "where did you come from, buddy?"

He looked at me and then up at the sky, in a knowing manner.

He glanced at me and then up at the sky, as if he understood.

"Come, come, that won't do; you have none of Peter Wilkins's wings, and couldn't come on the aerial dodge; it won't do; how did you get here?"

"Come on, that won't work; you don't have any of Peter Wilkins's wings and can't pull off the flying trick; it won't work; how did you get here?"

He gave me an awful wink, and made a sort of involuntary movement, which jumped him up a few inches, and he bumped down again on the water-cask.

He gave me a terrible wink and made a sort of involuntary movement that lifted him up a few inches, and then he bumped back down onto the water barrel.

"That's as much as to say," thought I, "that he's sat himself on it."

"That's basically saying," I thought, "that he's sitting on it."

"I'll go and inform the captain," said I, "of this affair; he'll hardly believe me when I tell him, I am sure."

"I'll go tell the captain about this," I said, "he's not going to believe me when I do, I'm sure."

So saying, I left the deck and went to the cabin, where the captain was at breakfast, and related to him what I had seen respecting the stranger. The captain looked at me with an air of disbelief, and said,—

So saying, I left the deck and went to the cabin, where the captain was having breakfast, and told him what I had seen regarding the stranger. The captain looked at me with an expression of disbelief and said,—

"What?—do you mean to say there's a man on board we haven't seen before?"

"What? Are you saying there’s a man on board that we haven’t seen before?"

"Yes, I do, captain. I never saw him afore, and he's sitting beating his heels on the water-cask on deck."

"Yes, I do, captain. I’ve never seen him before, and he’s sitting there, kicking his heels against the water barrel on deck."

"The devil!"

"That's the devil!"

"He is, I assure you, sir; and he won't answer any questions."

"He is, I promise you, sir; and he won't answer any questions."

"I'll see to that. I'll see if I can't make the lubber say something, providing his tongue's not cut out. But how came he on board? Confound it, he can't be the devil, and dropped from the moon."

"I'll take care of that. I'll see if I can get the loser to say something, as long as he hasn't lost his tongue. But how did he get on board? Seriously, he can't be the devil who just fell from the moon."

"Don't know, captain," said I. "He is evil-looking enough, to my mind, to be the father of evil, but it's ill bespeaking attentions from that quarter at any time."

"Not sure, captain," I replied. "He looks evil enough, in my opinion, to be the father of evil, but it's not a good sign to get attention from that side at any time."

"Go on, lad; I'll come up after you."

"Go ahead, kid; I'll come up after you."

I left the cabin, and I heard the captain coming after me. When I got on deck, I saw he had not moved from the place where I left him. There was a general commotion among the crew when they heard of the occurrence, and all crowded round him, save the man at the wheel, who had to remain at his post.

I left the cabin and heard the captain following me. When I got on deck, I saw he hadn't moved from the spot where I left him. There was a lot of noise among the crew when they heard what happened, and everyone gathered around him, except for the guy at the wheel, who had to stay at his post.

The captain now came forward, and the men fell a little back as he approached. For a moment the captain stood silent, attentively examining the stranger, who was excessively cool, and stood the scrutiny with the same unconcern that he would had the captain been looking at his watch.

The captain stepped forward, and the men slid back a bit as he got closer. For a moment, the captain stood in silence, carefully studying the stranger, who remained totally calm and met the captain's gaze with the same indifference as if he were just checking his watch.

"Well, my man," said the captain, "how did you come here?"

"Well, buddy," said the captain, "how did you get here?"

"I'm part of the cargo," he said, with an indescribable leer.

"I'm part of the cargo," he said with an unexplainable smirk.

"Part of the cargo be d——d!" said the captain, in sudden rage, for he thought the stranger was coming his jokes too strong. "I know you are not in the bills of lading."

"Part of the cargo be damned!" said the captain, in a sudden rage, as he thought the stranger was taking his jokes too far. "I know you’re not in the shipping documents."

"I'm contraband," replied the stranger; "and my uncle's the great chain of Tartary."

"I'm illegal," replied the stranger; "and my uncle's the great chain of Tartary."

The captain stared, as well he might, and did not speak for some minutes; all the while the stranger kept kicking his heels against the water-casks and squinting up at the skies; it made us feel very queer.

The captain stared, as he had every right to, and didn’t say anything for a few minutes; meanwhile, the stranger kept tapping his heels against the water barrels and glancing up at the sky, which made us all feel really strange.

"Well, I must confess you are not in the regular way of trading."

"Honestly, I have to admit you're not going about this the usual way."

"Oh, no," said the stranger; "I am contraband—entirely contraband."

"Oh, no," said the stranger; "I’m completely illegal—totally against the rules."

"And how did you come on board?"

"And how did you get involved?"

At this question the stranger again looked curiously up at the skies, and continued to do so for more than a minute; he then turned his gaze upon the captain.

At this question, the stranger looked up at the sky with curiosity again and kept doing so for over a minute; then he turned his attention to the captain.

"No, no," said the captain; "eloquent dumb show won't do with me; you didn't come, like Mother Shipton, upon a birch broom. How did you come on board my vessel?"

"No, no," said the captain; "a dramatic silent act won't work on me; you didn't show up, like Mother Shipton, riding a broomstick. How did you get on my ship?"

"I walked on board," said the stranger.

"I got on board," said the stranger.

"You walked on board; and where did you conceal yourself?"

"You got on board; where did you hide yourself?"

"Below."

"Below."

"Very good; and why didn't you stay below altogether?"

"That's great; so why didn't you just stay down there?"

"Because I wanted fresh air. I'm in a delicate state of health, you see; it doesn't do to stay in a confined place too long."

"Because I wanted some fresh air. I'm in a delicate condition, you see; it’s not good to stay in an enclosed space for too long."

"Confound the binnacle!" said the captain; it was his usual oath when anything bothered him, and he could not make it out. "Confound the binnacle!—what a delicate-looking animal you are. I wish you had stayed where you were; your delicacy would have been all the same to me. Delicate, indeed!"

"Curse the binnacle!" said the captain; it was his usual swear when something puzzled him and he couldn't figure it out. "Curse the binnacle!—what a fragile-looking creature you are. I wish you had stayed put; your fragility wouldn't have made a difference to me. Fragile, indeed!"

"Yes, very," said the stranger, coolly.

"Yes, very," the stranger said casually.

There was something so comic in the assertion of his delicateness of health, that we should all have laughed; but we were somewhat scared, and had not the inclination.

There was something so funny about his claim of being delicate in health that we would have all laughed, but we were a bit scared and didn’t feel like it.

"How have you lived since you came on board?" inquired the captain.

"How have you been since you joined us?" asked the captain.

"Very indifferently."

"Not really caring."

"But how? What have you eaten? and what have you drank?"

"But how? What have you eaten? And what have you drunk?"

"Nothing, I assure you. All I did while was below was—"

"Nothing, I promise you. All I did while I was down there was—"

"What?"

"What?"

"Why, I sucked my thumbs like a polar bear in its winter quarters."

"Why, I sucked my thumbs like a polar bear in its den during the winter."

And as he spoke the stranger put his two thumbs into his mouth, and extraordinary thumbs they were, too, for each would have filled an ordinary man's mouth.

And as he spoke, the stranger stuck his two thumbs in his mouth, and they were some impressive thumbs, too, because each one could have filled an average person's mouth.

"These," said the stranger, pulling them out, and gazing at them wistfully, and with a deep sigh he continued,—

"These," said the stranger, taking them out and looking at them with a sense of longing, and with a deep sigh he continued,—

"These were thumbs at one time; but they are nothing now to what they were."

"These used to be thumbs; but now they are nothing like what they used to be."

"Confound the binnacle!" muttered the captain to himself, and then he added, aloud,—

"Curse the binnacle!" the captain muttered to himself, and then he said, aloud,—

"It's cheap living, however; but where are you going to, and why did you come aboard?"

"It's cheap to live here, but where are you headed, and why did you come on board?"

"I wanted a cheap cruise, and I am going there and back."

"I wanted an affordable cruise, and I’m going there and back."

"Why, that's where we are going," said the captain.

"That's where we're headed," the captain said.

"Then we are brothers," exclaimed the stranger, hopping off the water-cask like a kangaroo, and bounding towards the captain, holding out his hand as though he would have shaken hands with him.

"Then we're brothers," the stranger exclaimed, jumping off the water barrel like a kangaroo and leaping towards the captain, extending his hand as if he wanted to shake hands with him.

"No, no," said the captain; "I can't do it."

"No, no," said the captain. "I can't do it."

"Can't do it!" exclaimed the stranger, angrily. "What do you mean?"

"Can’t do it!" the stranger shouted, angry. "What do you mean?"

"That I can't have anything to do with contraband articles; I am a fair trader, and do all above board. I haven't a chaplain on board, or he should offer up prayers for your preservation, and the recovery of your health, which seems so delicate."

"That I can't be involved with illegal goods; I’m a legitimate trader, and do everything above board. I don’t have a chaplain on board, or he would pray for your safety and for you to get better, as your health seems quite fragile."

"That be—"

"That's be—"

The stranger didn't finish the sentence; he merely screwed his mouth up into an incomprehensible shape, and puffed out a lot of breath, with some force, and which sounded very much like a whistle: but, oh, what thick breath he had, it was as much like smoke as anything I ever saw, and so my shipmate said.

The stranger didn't complete his sentence; he just twisted his mouth into a strange shape and blew out a lot of air with some force, which sounded a lot like a whistle. But, wow, his breath was so thick; it was almost like smoke, just like my shipmate said.

"I say, captain," said the stranger, as he saw him pacing the deck.

"I say, captain," said the stranger as he saw him walking back and forth on the deck.

"Well."

"Alright."

"Just send me up some beef and biscuit, and some coffee royal—be sure it's royal, do you hear, because I'm partial to brandy, it's the only good thing there is on earth."

"Just send me some beef and biscuits, and a cup of coffee—make sure it's the best, okay? I really like brandy; it's the only good thing in the world."

I shall not easily forget the captain's look as he turned towards the stranger, and gave his huge shoulders a shrug, as much as to say,—

I won’t easily forget the captain’s expression as he turned toward the stranger and shrugged his massive shoulders, as if to say,—

"Well, I can't help it now; he's here, and I can't throw him overboard."

"Well, I can't do anything about it now; he's here, and I can't just get rid of him."

The coffee, beef, and biscuit were sent him, and the stranger seemed to eat them with great gout, and drank the coffee with much relish, and returned the things, saying,

The coffee, beef, and biscuit were sent to him, and the stranger seemed to eat them with great enthusiasm, and drank the coffee with a lot of enjoyment, and returned the things, saying,

"Your captain is an excellent cook; give him my compliments."

"Your captain is a great cook; please send him my compliments."

I thought the captain would think that was but a left-handed compliment, and look more angry than pleased, but no notice was taken of it.

I figured the captain would see that as a backhanded compliment and be more upset than happy, but he didn't react to it at all.

It was strange, but this man had impressed upon all in the vessel some singular notion of his being more than he should be—more than a mere mortal, and not one endeavoured to interfere with him; the captain was a stout and dare-devil a fellow as you would well met with, yet he seemed tacitly to acknowledge more than he would say, for he never after took any further notice of the stranger nor he of him.

It was odd, but this man had left everyone on the ship with the impression that he was more than just a regular person—not just a mortal. No one tried to challenge him; the captain was a tough and adventurous guy, but even he seemed to silently recognize that there was more to this man than he let on. After that, he never paid any more attention to the stranger, nor did the stranger to him.

They had barely any conversation, simply a civil word when they first met, and so forth; but there was little or no conversation of any kind between them.

They hardly spoke at all, just a polite word when they first met, and so on; but there was barely any conversation of any kind between them.

The stranger slept upon deck, and lived upon deck entirely; he never once went below after we saw him, and his own account of being below so long.

The stranger slept on the deck and spent all his time there; he never went below after we saw him, and he talked about how he had been down there for so long.

This was very well, but the night-watch did not enjoy his society, and would have willingly dispensed with it at that hour so particularly lonely and dejected upon the broad ocean, and perhaps a thousand miles away from the nearest point of land.

This was fine, but the night watchman didn't enjoy his company and would have happily done without it at that particularly lonely and depressing hour out on the vast ocean, possibly a thousand miles from the nearest shore.

At this dread and lonely hour, when no sound reaches the ear and disturbs the wrapt stillness of the night, save the whistling of the wind through the cordage, or an occasional dash of water against the vessel's side, the thoughts of the sailor are fixed on far distant objects—his own native land and the friends and loved ones he has left behind him.

At this eerie and lonely hour, when no sound breaks the deep silence of the night except for the wind whistling through the ropes or an occasional splash of water against the ship’s side, the sailor's thoughts are focused on far-off places—his homeland and the friends and loved ones he has left behind.

He then thinks of the wilderness before, behind, and around him; of the immense body of water, almost in places bottomless; gazing upon such a scene, and with thoughts as strange and indefinite as the very boundless expanse before him, it is no wonder if he should become superstitious; the time and place would, indeed unbidden, conjure up thoughts and feelings of a fearful character and intensity.

He then thinks about the wilderness around him—the vast water that feels almost endless in some spots. Looking at such a scene, with thoughts as strange and unclear as the endless view before him, it’s no surprise he might become superstitious; the time and place naturally bring up thoughts and feelings that are intense and frightening.

The stranger at such times would occupy his favourite seat on the water cask, and looking up at the sky and then on the ocean, and between whiles he would whistle a strange, wild, unknown melody.

The stranger would take his favorite spot on the water barrel, gazing up at the sky and then down at the ocean, occasionally whistling a strange, wild, unfamiliar tune.

The flesh of the sailors used to creep up in knots and bumps when they heard it; the wind used to whistle as an accompaniment and pronounce fearful sounds to their ears.

The sailors' skin would crawl with knots and bumps when they heard it; the wind would whistle along, making terrifying sounds for them.

The wind had been highly favourable from the first, and since the stranger had been discovered it had blown fresh, and we went along at a rapid rate, stemming the water, and dashing the spray off from the bows, and cutting the water like a shark.

The wind had been very favorable from the start, and since the stranger had been spotted, it had picked up, pushing us along quickly, cutting through the water, spraying the bows, and slicing through the waves like a shark.

This was very singular to us, we couldn't understand it, neither could the captain, and we looked very suspiciously at the stranger, and wished him at the bottom, for the freshness of the wind now became a gale, and yet the ship came through the water steadily, and away we went before the wind, as if the devil drove us; and mind I don't mean to say he didn't.

This was really strange to us; we couldn't figure it out, and neither could the captain. We looked at the stranger with a lot of suspicion and wished him the worst. The fresh wind had turned into a strong gale, yet the ship moved smoothly through the water, and we sped away before the wind, as if we were being pushed by the devil—though I don't mean to say that wasn’t the case.

The gale increased to a hurricane, and though we had not a stitch of canvass out, yet we drove before the gale as if we had been shot out of the mouth of a gun.

The wind picked up to a hurricane, and even though we didn’t have any sails up, we were pushed along by the wind as if we had been shot from a cannon.

The stranger still sat on the water casks, and all night long he kept up his infernal whistle. Now, sailors don't like to hear any one whistle when there's such a gale blowing over their heads—it's like asking for more; but he would persist, and the louder and stronger the wind blew, the louder he whistled.

The stranger was still sitting on the water barrels, and all night long he kept whistling away. Sailors really dislike hearing anyone whistle when there's a fierce storm raging above them—it feels like tempting fate; yet he wouldn't stop, and the louder and stronger the wind blew, the more he whistled.

At length there came a storm of rain, lightning, and wind. We were tossed mountains high, and the foam rose over the vessel, and often entirely over our heads, and the men were lashed to their posts to prevent being washed away.

At last, a storm of rain, lightning, and wind hit. We were tossed up like mountains, and the waves crashed over the ship, often completely covering us. The crew was tied to their posts to keep from being swept away.

But the stranger still lay on the water casks, kicking his heels and whistling his infernal tune, always the same. He wasn't washed away nor moved by the action of the water; indeed, we heartily hoped and expected to see both him and the water cask floated overboard at every minute; but, as the captain said,—

But the stranger still lay on the water barrels, kicking his heels and whistling his annoying tune, always the same. He wasn’t swept away nor moved by the action of the water; in fact, we genuinely hoped and expected to see both him and the water barrel float overboard any minute; but, as the captain said,—

"Confound the binnacle! the old water tub seems as if it were screwed on to the deck, and won't move off and he on the top of it."

"Curse the binnacle! The old water tub feels like it’s bolted to the deck and won’t budge with him on top of it."

There was a strong inclination to throw him overboard, and the men conversed in low whispers, and came round the captain, saying,—

There was a strong urge to toss him overboard, and the men spoke in quiet whispers, gathering around the captain, saying,—

"We have come, captain, to ask you what you think of this strange man who has come so mysteriously on board?"

"We've come, captain, to ask what you think of this strange guy who's mysteriously boarded the ship."

"I can't tell what to think, lads; he's past thinking about—he's something above my comprehension altogether, I promise you."

"I can't figure out what to think, guys; he's beyond thinking about—he's completely beyond my understanding, I promise you."

"Well, then, we are thinking much of the same thing, captain."

"Well, then, we’re thinking pretty much the same thing, captain."

"What do you mean?"

"What do you mean?"

"That he ain't exactly one of our sort."

"That he isn't exactly one of us."

"No, he's no sailor, certainly; and yet, for a land lubber, he's about as rum a customer as ever I met with."

"No, he's definitely not a sailor; and yet, for someone who’s never been at sea, he's one of the strangest people I've ever come across."

"So he is, sir."

"Yes, he is, sir."

"He stands salt water well; and I must say that I couldn't lay a top of those water casks in that style very well."

"He handles salty water just fine; and I have to say that I couldn't stack those water barrels like that very well."

"Nor nobody amongst us, sir."

"Nor is anyone among us, sir."

"Well, then, he's in nobody's way, it he?—nobody wants to take his berth, I suppose?"

"Well, then, he’s not bothering anyone, is he?—I guess nobody wants to take his spot?"

The men looked at each other somewhat blank; they didn't understand the meaning at all—far from it; and the idea of any one's wanting to take the stranger's place on the water casks was so outrageously ludicrous, that at any other time they would have considered it a devilish good joke and have never ceased laughing at it.

The men exchanged confused glances; they didn't grasp the meaning at all—not even close. The thought of someone wanting to take the stranger's spot at the water barrels was so ridiculous that normally, they would have found it hilarious and wouldn't have stopped laughing about it.

He paused some minutes, and then one of them said,—

He paused for a few minutes, and then one of them said,—

"It isn't that we envy him his berth, captain, 'cause nobody else could live there for a moment. Any one amongst us that had been there would have been washed overboard a thousand times over."

"It’s not that we envy him his spot, captain, because no one else could survive there even for a second. Anyone among us who had been there would have been thrown overboard countless times."

"So they would," said the captain.

"So they would," the captain said.

"Well, sir, he's more than us."

"Well, he's better than we are."

"Very likely; but how can I help that?"

"Probably; but how can I change that?"

"We think he's the main cause of all this racket in the heavens—the storm and hurricane; and that, in short, if he remains much longer we shall all sink."

"We think he's the main reason for all this noise in the sky—the storm and hurricane; and that, in short, if he stays much longer, we’ll all go under."

"I am sorry for it. I don't think we are in any danger, and had the strange being any power to prevent it, he would assuredly do so, lest he got drowned."

"I apologize for that. I don't think we're in any danger, and if the strange being had any ability to stop it, he definitely would, so he wouldn't get drowned."

"But we think if he were thrown overboard all would be well."

"But we think if he were thrown overboard, everything would be fine."

"Indeed!"

"Absolutely!"

"Yes, captain, you may depend upon it he's the cause of all the mischief. Throw him overboard and that's all we want."

"Yes, captain, you can count on it he's the reason for all the trouble. Throw him overboard and that's all we need."

"I shall not throw him overboard, even if I could do such a thing; and I am by no means sure of anything of the kind."

"I won't throw him overboard, even if I could; and I'm definitely not sure about anything like that."

"We do not ask it, sir."

"We're not asking for it, sir."

"What do you desire?"

"What do you want?"

"Leave to throw him overboard—it is to save our own lives."

"Let’s throw him overboard—it’s to save our own lives."

"I can't let you do any such thing; he's in nobody's way."

"I can't let you do anything like that; he's not bothering anyone."

"But he's always a whistling. Only hark now, and in such a hurricane as this, it is dreadful to think of it. What else can we do, sir?—he's not human."

"But he's always whistling. Just listen now, and in a storm like this, it's terrible to think about it. What else can we do, sir?—he's not human."

At this moment, the stranger's whistling came clear upon their ears; there was the same wild, unearthly notes as before, but the cadences were stronger, and there was a supernatural clearness in all the tones.

At that moment, the stranger's whistling was loud in their ears; it had the same wild, otherworldly notes as before, but the rhythms were stronger, and there was an almost supernatural clarity in all the tones.

"There now," said another, "he's kicking the water cask with his heels."

"There now," said another, "he's kicking the water barrel with his heels."

"Confound the binnacle!" said the captain; "it sounds like short peals of thunder. Go and talk to him, lads."

"Curse the binnacle!" said the captain; "it sounds like quick bursts of thunder. Go and talk to him, guys."

"And if that won't do, sir, may we—"

"And if that won't work, sir, can we—"

"Don't ask me any questions. I don't think a score of the best men that were ever born could move him."

"Don't ask me any questions. I don't think a score of the best men who ever lived could change his mind."

"I don't mind trying," said one.

"I don't mind giving it a shot," said one.

Upon this the whole of the men moved to the spot where the water casks were standing and the stranger lay.

Upon this, all the men moved to the spot where the water casks were and where the stranger was lying.

There was he, whistling like fury, and, at the same time, beating his heels to the tune against the empty casks. We came up to him, and he took no notice of us at all, but kept on in the same way.

There he was, whistling like crazy, and at the same time, tapping his heels to the beat against the empty barrels. We walked up to him, and he completely ignored us, continuing just like before.

"Hilloa!" shouted one.

"Hey!" shouted one.

"Hilloa!" shouted another.

"Hey!" shouted another.

No notice, however, was taken of us, and one of our number, a big, herculean fellow, an Irishman, seized him by the leg, either to make him get up, or, as we thought, to give him a lift over our heads into the sea.

No one noticed us, and one of our group, a big, strong guy, an Irishman, grabbed him by the leg, either to make him stand up or, as we thought, to throw him over our heads into the sea.

However, he had scarcely got his fingers round the calf of the leg, when the stranger pinched his leg so tight against the water cask, that he could not move, and was as effectually pinned as if he had been nailed there. The stranger, after he had finished a bar of the music, rose gradually to a sitting posture, and without the aid of his hands, and looking the unlucky fellow in the face, he said,—

However, he had barely wrapped his fingers around the calf of the leg when the stranger pinched his leg so tightly against the water cask that he couldn't move, and was as effectively pinned as if he had been nailed there. The stranger, after finishing a bar of music, gradually sat up without using his hands, looked the poor guy in the face, and said,—

"Well, what do you want?"

"What do you want?"

"My hand," said the fellow.

"My hand," said the guy.

"Take it then," he said.

"Take it then," he said.

He did take it, and we saw that there was blood on it.

He took it, and we saw that it was covered in blood.

The stranger stretched out his left hand, and taking him by the breech, he lifted him, without any effort, upon the water-cask beside him.

The stranger reached out his left hand and grabbed him by the back, effortlessly lifting him onto the water barrel next to him.

We all stared at this, and couldn't help it; and we were quite convinced we could not throw him overboard, but he would probably have no difficulty in throwing us overboard.

We all stared at this, unable to help ourselves; and we were pretty sure we couldn't throw him overboard, but he would likely have no trouble tossing us overboard.

"Well, what do you want?" he again exclaimed to us all.

"Well, what do you want?" he shouted once more at all of us.

We looked at one another, and had scarce courage to speak; at length I said,—

We looked at each other, barely having the courage to say anything; finally, I said,—

"We wish you to leave off whistling."

"We want you to stop whistling."

"Leave off whistling!" he said. "And why should I do anything of the kind?"

"Stop whistling!" he said. "And why should I do that?"

"Because it brings the wind."

"Because it brings the breeze."

"Ha! ha! why, that's the very reason I am whistling, to bring the wind."

"Ha! Ha! That's exactly why I'm whistling, to make the wind come."

"But we don't want so much."

"But we don't want that much."

"Pho! pho! you don't know what's good for you—it's a beautiful breeze, and not a bit too stiff."

"Pho! pho! you don’t know what’s good for you—it’s a nice breeze, and not too strong at all."

"It's a hurricane."

"It's a hurricane."

"Nonsense."

"Nonsense."

"But it is."

"But it is."

"Now you see how I'll prove you are wrong in a minute. You see my hair, don't you?" he said, after he took off his cap. "Very well, look now."

"Now you see how I'm going to prove you wrong in a minute. You see my hair, right?" he said, after taking off his cap. "Alright, take a look now."

He got up on the water-cask, and stood bolt upright; and running his fingers through his hair, made it all stand straight on end.

He climbed up on the water barrel and stood up tall; then, running his fingers through his hair, he made it all stick straight up.

"Confound the binnacle!" said the captain, "if ever I saw the like."

"Curse the compass!" said the captain, "I've never seen anything like it."

"There," said the stranger, triumphantly, "don't tell me there's any wind to signify; don't you see, it doesn't even move one of my grey hairs; and if it blew as hard as you say, I am certain it would move a hair."

"There," said the stranger, triumphantly, "don’t tell me there’s any wind to speak of; can’t you see, it doesn’t even move one of my gray hairs; and if it were blowing as hard as you say, I’m sure it would move at least one hair."

"Confound the binnacle!" muttered the captain as he walked away. "D—n the cabouse, if he ain't older than I am—he's too many for me and everybody else."

"Curse the binnacle!" muttered the captain as he walked away. "Damn the cabouse, if he isn't older than I am—he's too much for me and everyone else."

"Are you satisfied?"

"Are you happy?"

What could we say?—we turned away and left the place, and stood at our quarters—there was no help for it—we were impelled to grin and abide by it.

What could we say?—we turned away and left the place, and stood at our quarters—there was no way around it—we were forced to grin and deal with it.

121.png

As soon as we had left the place he put his cap on again and sat down on the water-casks, and then took leave of his prisoner, whom he set free, and there lay at full length on his back, with his legs hanging down. Once more he began to whistle most furiously, and beat time with his feet.

As soon as we left, he put his cap back on, sat down on the water barrels, and then said goodbye to his prisoner, whom he released. Then he lay back completely, with his legs hanging down. Once again, he started whistling like crazy and keeping time with his feet.

For full three weeks did he continue at this game night and day, without any interruption, save such as he required to consume enough coffee royal, junk, and biscuit, as would have served three hearty men.

For a full three weeks, he kept at this game day and night without stopping, except for the time he needed to drink enough strong coffee, snack food, and biscuits to feed three hungry men.

Well, about that time, one night the whistling ceased and he began to sing—oh! it was singing—such a voice! Gog and Magog in Guildhall, London, when they spoke were nothing to him—it was awful; but the wind calmed down to a fresh and stiff breeze. He continued at this game for three whole days and nights, and on the fourth it ceased, and when we went to take his coffee royal to him he was gone.

Well, around that time, one night the whistling stopped, and he started to sing—oh! it was singing—what a voice! Gog and Magog in Guildhall, London, couldn't compare to it—it was intense; but the wind settled into a fresh and strong breeze. He kept this up for three whole days and nights, and on the fourth, it stopped. When we went to bring him his coffee royal, he was gone.

We hunted about everywhere, but he was entirely gone, and in three weeks after we safely cast anchor, having performed our voyage in a good month under the usual time; and had it been an old vessel she would have leaked and stinted like a tub from the straining; however, we were glad enough to get in, and were curiously inquisitive as to what was put in our vessel to come back with, for as the captain said,—

We searched everywhere, but he was completely gone. Three weeks after we safely anchored, we completed our journey in a month, which was quicker than usual. If it had been an old ship, it would have leaked and taken in water like a tub due to the strain. Still, we were just happy to be back and were really curious about what we were bringing back with us, because as the captain said,—

"Confound the binnacle! I'll have no more contraband articles if I can help it."

"Curse the binnacle! I won't tolerate any more illegal goods if I can avoid it."


CHAPTER XXVI.

THE MEETING BY MOONLIGHT IN THE PARK.—THE TURRET WINDOW IN THE HALL.—THE LETTERS.


122.png

The old admiral showed such a strong disposition to take offence at Charles if he should presume, for a moment, to doubt the truth of the narrative that was thus communicated to him, that the latter would not anger him by so doing, but confined his observations upon it to saying that he considered it was very wonderful, and very extraordinary, and so on, which very well satisfied the old man.

The old admiral was so quick to take offense at Charles if he dared to question the truth of the story being shared with him, that Charles didn't want to upset him. Instead, he limited his comments to saying that he thought it was very amazing and quite extraordinary, which pleased the old man just fine.

The day was now, however, getting far advanced, and Charles Holland began to think of his engagement with the vampyre. He read and read the letter over and over again, but he could not come to a correct conclusion as to whether it intended to imply that he, Sir Francis Varney, would wish to fight him at the hour and place mentioned, or merely give him a meeting as a preliminary step.

The day was now getting late, and Charles Holland started to think about his meeting with the vampire. He read the letter repeatedly, but he couldn’t figure out if it meant that Sir Francis Varney wanted to fight him at the specified time and place, or if it was just a request to meet first.

He was rather, on the whole, inclined to think that some explanation would be offered by Varney, but at all events he persevered in his determination of going well armed, lest anything in the shape of treachery should be intended.

He was generally inclined to believe that Varney would provide some sort of explanation, but regardless, he stuck to his decision to go well-prepared, just in case there was any hint of deceit.

As nothing of any importance occurred now in the interval of time till nearly midnight, we will at once step to that time, and our readers will suppose it to be a quarter to twelve o'clock at night, and young Charles Holland on the point of leaving the house, to keep his appointment by the pollard oak, with the mysterious Sir Francis Varney.

As nothing significant happened during the time leading up to nearly midnight, let's jump to that moment, and our readers can imagine it being a quarter to twelve at night, with young Charles Holland about to leave the house to meet the mysterious Sir Francis Varney by the pollard oak.

He placed his loaded pistols conveniently in his pocket, so that at a moment's notice he could lay hands on them, and then wrapping himself up in a travelling cloak he had brought with him to Bannerworth Hall, he prepared to leave his chamber.

He conveniently stashed his loaded pistols in his pocket, so he could grab them at a moment's notice, and then wrapping himself in a travel cloak he had brought to Bannerworth Hall, he got ready to leave his room.

The moon still shone, although now somewhat on the wane, and although there were certainly many clouds in the sky they were but of a light fleecy character, and very little interrupted the rays of light that came from the nearly full disc of the moon.

The moon still glowed, though it was starting to wane, and even though there were quite a few clouds in the sky, they were just light and fluffy, hardly blocking the beams of light coming from the nearly full moon.

From his window he could not perceive the spot in the park where he was to meet Varney, because the room in which he was occupied not a sufficiently high place in the house to enable him to look over a belt of trees that stopped the view. From almost any of the upper windows the pollard oak could be seen.

From his window, he couldn’t see the spot in the park where he was supposed to meet Varney because the room he was in wasn’t high enough in the house for him to look over a row of trees that blocked the view. From almost any of the upper windows, the pollard oak was visible.

It so happened now that the admiral had been placed in a room immediately above the one occupied by his nephew, and, as his mind was full of how he should manage with regard to arranging the preliminaries of the duel between Charles and Varney on the morrow, he found it difficult to sleep; and after remaining in bed about twenty minutes, and finding that each moment he was only getting more and more restless, he adopted a course which he always did under such circumstances.

It turned out that the admiral had been put in a room directly above the one his nephew was in, and since he was preoccupied with how to handle the preparations for the duel between Charles and Varney the next day, he couldn't sleep. After lying in bed for about twenty minutes and realizing he was just becoming increasingly restless, he decided to take the usual approach he did in situations like this.

He rose and dressed himself again, intending to sit up for an hour and then turn into bed and try a second time to get to sleep. But he had no means of getting a light, so he drew the heavy curtain from before the window, and let in as much of the moonlight as he could.

He got up and got dressed again, planning to stay up for an hour and then go to bed to try to sleep again. But he had no way to get a light, so he pulled back the heavy curtain from the window and let in as much moonlight as he could.

This window commanded a most beautiful and extensive view, for from it the eye could carry completely over the tops of the tallest trees, so that there was no interruption whatever to the prospect, which was as extensive as it was delightful.

This window offered a stunning and wide view, allowing you to see right over the tallest trees, with no interruptions in the scenery, which was as vast as it was enjoyable.

Even the admiral, who never would confess to seeing much beauty in scenery where water formed not a large portion of it, could not resist opening his window and looking out, with a considerable degree of admiration, upon wood and dale, as they were illuminated by the moon's rays, softened, and rendered, if anything, more beautiful by the light vapours, through which they had to struggle to make their way.

Even the admiral, who would never admit to finding much beauty in scenery without a lot of water, couldn’t help but open his window and look out with a fair amount of admiration at the woods and valleys, illuminated by the moonlight, which was made even more beautiful by the light mists they had to break through.

Charles Holland, in order to avoid the likelihood of meeting with any one who would question him as to where he was going, determined upon leaving his room by the balcony, which, as we are aware, presented ample facilities for his so doing.

Charles Holland, to avoid the chance of bumping into anyone who might ask him where he was headed, decided to leave his room via the balcony, which, as we know, offered plenty of opportunities for him to do so.

He cast a glance at the portrait in the panel before he left the apartment, and then saying,—

He took a look at the portrait on the wall before he left the apartment, and then said,—

"For you, dear Flora, for you I essay this meeting with the fearful original of that portrait," he immediately opened his window, and stepped out on to the balcony.

"For you, dear Flora, I'm trying to set up this meeting with the scary original of that portrait," he immediately opened his window and stepped out onto the balcony.

Young and active as was Charles Holland, to descend from that balcony presented to him no difficulty whatever, and he was, in a very few moments, safe in the garden of Bannerworth Hall.

Young and active as Charles Holland was, climbing down from that balcony was no trouble at all for him, and within just a few moments, he was safely in the garden of Bannerworth Hall.

He never thought, for a moment, to look up, or he would, in an instant, have seen the white head of his old uncle, as it was projected over the sill of the window of his chamber.

He never thought to look up, or he would have instantly seen the white head of his old uncle as it stuck out over the windowsill of his room.

The drop of Charles from the balcony of his window, just made sufficient noise to attract the admiral's attention, and, then, before he could think of making any alarm, he saw Charles walking hastily across a grass plot, which was sufficiently in the light of the moon to enable the admiral at once to recognise him, and leave no sort of doubt as to his positive identity.

The sound of Charles dropping from his window balcony was loud enough to catch the admiral's attention. Before the admiral could raise any alarm, he saw Charles quickly crossing a grassy area that was bright enough from the moonlight for the admiral to instantly recognize him, leaving no doubt about his identity.

Of course, upon discovering that it was Charles, the necessity for making an alarm no longer existed, and, indeed, not knowing what it was that had induced him to leave his chamber, a moment's reflection suggested to him the propriety of not even calling to Charles, lest he should defeat some discovery which he might be about to make.

Of course, when he realized it was Charles, there was no longer any need to raise an alarm. In fact, since he didn't know why Charles had left his room, he briefly thought it would be better not to call out to him, in case he interrupted some important discovery he might be on the verge of making.

"He has heard something, or seen something," thought the admiral, "and is gone to find out what it is. I only wish I was with him; but up here I can do nothing at all, that's quite clear."

"He’s heard or seen something," the admiral thought, "and he’s gone to figure out what it is. I just wish I was with him; but up here, there’s nothing I can do at all, that’s obvious."

Charles, he saw, walked very rapidly, and like a man who has some fixed destination which he wishes to reach as quickly as possible.

Charles, he noticed, walked very fast, like a person who has a specific destination and wants to get there as quickly as possible.

When he dived among the trees which skirted one side of the flower gardens, the admiral was more puzzled than ever, and he said—

When he dove among the trees lining one side of the flower gardens, the admiral was more confused than ever, and he said—

"Now where on earth is he off to? He is fully dressed, and has his cloak about him."

"Where on earth is he going? He’s all dressed up and has his cloak on."

After a few moments' reflection he decided that, having seen something suspicious, Charles must have got up, and dressed himself, to fathom it.

After thinking for a moment, he figured that, having noticed something off, Charles must have gotten up and gotten dressed to look into it.

The moment this idea became fairly impressed upon his mind, he left his bedroom, and descended to where one of the brothers he knew was sitting up, keeping watch during the night. It was Henry who was so on guard; and when the admiral came into the room, he uttered an expression of surprise to find him up, for it was now some time past twelve o'clock.

The moment this idea settled in his mind, he left his bedroom and headed down to where one of the brothers he knew was awake, keeping watch during the night. It was Henry who was on guard; and when the admiral entered the room, he expressed surprise to find him up, as it was already well past midnight.

"I have come to tell you that Charles has left the house," said the admiral.

"I’m here to let you know that Charles has left the house," said the admiral.

"Left the house?"

"Have you left the house?"

"Yes; I saw him just now go across the garden."

"Yeah; I just saw him walk across the garden."

"And you are sure it was he?"

"And you’re sure it was him?"

"Quite sure. I saw him by the moonlight cross the green plot."

"Definitely. I saw him crossing the green field by the moonlight."

"Then you may depend he has seen or heard something, and gone alone to find out what it is rather than give any alarm."

"Then you can be sure he has seen or heard something, and he went off by himself to figure out what it is instead of raising any alarm."

"That is just what I think."

"That's exactly what I believe."

"It must be so. I will follow him, if you can show me exactly which way he went."

"It has to be that way. I'll follow him if you can show me exactly which path he took."

"That I can easily. And in case I should have made any mistake, which it is not at all likely, we can go to his room first and see if it is empty."

"Sure, I can do that easily. And just in case I made any mistakes, which is pretty unlikely, we can go to his room first and check if it's empty."

"A good thought, certainly; that will at once put an end to all doubt upon the question."

"A good thought, for sure; that will immediately clear up any doubts about the issue."

They both immediately proceeded to Charles's room, and then the admiral's accuracy of identification of his nephew was immediately proved by finding that Charles was not there, and that the window was wide open.

They both quickly went to Charles's room, and the admiral's ability to identify his nephew was confirmed when they discovered that Charles wasn't there and that the window was wide open.

"You see I am right," said the admiral.

"You see I'm right," the admiral said.

"You are," cried Henry; "but what have we here?"

"You are," shouted Henry; "but what do we have here?"

"Where?"

"Where at?"

"Here on the dressing-table. Here are no less than three letters, all laid as it on purpose to catch the eye of the first one who might enter the room."

"Here on the dressing table. There are three letters, all arranged purposely to catch the eye of anyone who might enter the room."

"Indeed!"

"Absolutely!"

"You perceive them?"

"Can you see them?"

Henry held them to the light, and after a moment's inspection of them, he said, in a voice of much surprise,—

Henry held them up to the light, and after a moment of looking them over, he said, in a voice filled with surprise,—

"Good God! what is the meaning of this?"

"Good God! What does this mean?"

"The meaning of what?"

"What's the meaning?"

"The letters are addressed to parties in the house here. Do you not see?"

"The letters are addressed to people in this house. Don't you see?"

"To whom?"

"Who to?"

"One to Admiral Bell—"

"One to Admiral Bell—"

"The deuce!"

"What the heck!"

"Another to me, and the third to my sister Flora. There is some new mystery here."

"Another for me, and the third for my sister Flora. There's some new mystery here."

The admiral looked at the superscription of one of the letters which was handed to him in silent amazement. Then he cried,—

The admiral stared at the address on one of the letters given to him, completely amazed. Then he exclaimed,—

"Set down the light, and let us read them."

"Put down the flashlight, and let's read them."

Henry did so, and then they simultaneously opened the epistles which were severally addressed to them. There was a silence, as of the very grave, for some moments, and then the old admiral staggered to a seat, as he exclaimed,—

Henry did that, and then they both opened the letters that were individually addressed to them. There was a silence, as heavy as a tomb, for a few moments, and then the old admiral staggered to a seat, exclaiming—

"Am I dreaming—am I dreaming?"

"Am I dreaming—am I dreaming?"

"Is this possible?" said Henry, in a voice of deep emotion, as he allowed the note addressed to him to drop on to the floor.

"Is this possible?" Henry asked, his voice filled with deep emotion, as he let the note addressed to him fall to the floor.

"D—n it, what does yours say?" cried the old admiral, in a louder tone.

"Damn it, what does yours say?" shouted the old admiral, in a louder tone.

"Read it—what says yours?"

"Read it—what does yours say?"

"Read it—I'm amazed."

"Check it out—I'm amazed."

The letters were exchanged, and read by each with the same breathless attention they had bestowed upon their own; after which, they both looked at each other in silence, pictures of amazement, and the most absolute state of bewilderment.

The letters were exchanged and read by each with the same breathless attention they had given to their own; after which, they both looked at each other in silence, images of amazement and complete bewilderment.

Not to keep our readers in suspense, we at once transcribe each of these letters.

Not to keep our readers waiting, we immediately transcribe each of these letters.

The one to the admiral contained these words,—

The one addressed to the admiral said this,—

"MY DEAR UNCLE,

"Dear Uncle,"

"Of course you will perceive the prudence of keeping this letter to yourself, but the fact is, I have now made up my mind to leave Bannerworth Hall.

"Of course, you’ll see that it’s wise to keep this letter to yourself, but the truth is, I’ve now decided to leave Bannerworth Hall."

"Flora Bannerworth is not now the person she was when first I knew her and loved her. Such being the case, and she having altered, not I, she cannot accuse me of fickleness.

"Flora Bannerworth isn’t the same person she was when I first met and loved her. Since that’s the case and she’s the one who changed, not me, she can’t blame me for being fickle."

"I still love the Flora Bannerworth I first knew, but I cannot make my wife one who is subject to the visitations of a vampyre.

"I still love the Flora Bannerworth I first knew, but I can't make my wife someone who is haunted by a vampire."

"I have remained here long enough now to satisfy myself that this vampyre business is no delusion. I am quite convinced that it is a positive fact, and that, after death, Flora will herself become one of the horrible existences known by that name.

"I've been here long enough to know that this vampire thing is no illusion. I'm absolutely convinced it's real, and that after death, Flora will become one of those terrible beings known by that name."

"I will communicate to you from the first large city on the continent whither I am going, at which I make any stay, and in the meantime, make what excuses you like at Bannerworth Hall, which I advise you to leave as quickly as you can, and believe me to be, my dear uncle, yours truly,

"I'll get in touch with you from the first big city on the continent where I'm headed, where I'll be staying for a while. In the meantime, make whatever excuses you need to at Bannerworth Hall, which I suggest you leave as soon as possible. Trust me, my dear uncle, yours truly,

"CHARLES HOLLAND."

"Charles Holland."

Henry's letter was this:—

Henry's letter was this:—

"MY DEAR SIR,

"Dear Sir,"

"If you calmly and dispassionately consider the painful and distressing circumstances in which your family are placed, I am sure that, far from blaming me for the step which this note will announce to you I have taken, you will be the first to give me credit for acting with an amount of prudence and foresight which was highly necessary under the circumstances.

"If you take a moment to think about the difficult and upsetting situation your family is in, I’m sure that instead of blaming me for the decision this note will inform you about, you will actually recognize that I acted with the necessary level of caution and foresight given the circumstances."

"If the supposed visits of a vampyre to your sister Flora had turned out, as first I hoped they would, a delusion and been in any satisfactory manner explained away I should certainly have felt pride and pleasure in fulfilling my engagement to that young lady.

"If the supposed visits of a vampire to your sister Flora had turned out, as I initially hoped, to be a delusion and were satisfactorily explained, I would definitely have felt pride and pleasure in keeping my promise to that young lady."

"You must, however, yourself feel that the amount of evidence in favour of a belief that an actual vampyre has visited Flora, enforces a conviction of its truth.

You must, however, feel for yourself that the amount of evidence supporting the belief that an actual vampire has visited Flora reinforces a conviction of its truth.

"I cannot, therefore, make her my wife under such very singular circumstances.

"I can't, therefore, marry her under such unusual circumstances."

"Perhaps you may blame me for not taking at once advantage of the permission given me to forego my engagement when first I came to your house; but the fact is, I did not then in the least believe in the existence of the vampyre, but since a positive conviction of that most painful fact has now forced itself upon me, I beg to decline the honour of an alliance which I had at one time looked forward to with the most considerable satisfaction.

"Maybe you can blame me for not immediately taking the opportunity to skip my engagement when I first arrived at your house; but the truth is, I really didn't believe in the existence of vampires at that time. However, now that I'm definitely convinced of that painful reality, I must politely decline the honor of an alliance that I once looked forward to with great satisfaction."

"I shall be on the continent as fast as conveyances can take me, therefore, should you entertain any romantic notions of calling me to an account for a course of proceeding I think perfectly and fully justifiable, you will not find me.

"I'll be on the mainland as quickly as I can get there, so if you have any romantic ideas about holding me accountable for actions that I believe are completely justifiable, you won't be able to find me."

"Accept the assurances of my respect for yourself and pity for your sister, and believe me to be, my dear sir, your sincere friend,

"Please accept my respect for you and my compassion for your sister, and know that I am, dear sir, your genuine friend,"

"CHARLES HOLLAND."

"Charles Holland."

These two letters might well make the admiral stare at Henry Bannerworth, and Henry stare at him.

These two letters could easily make the admiral look at Henry Bannerworth, and Henry look back at him.

An occurrence so utterly and entirely unexpected by both of them, was enough to make them doubt the evidence of their own senses. But there were the letters, as a damning evidence of the outrageous fact, and Charles Holland was gone.

An event so completely and utterly surprising to both of them made them question their own perceptions. But there were the letters, serving as undeniable proof of the shocking truth, and Charles Holland was gone.

It was the admiral who first recovered from the stunning effect of the epistles, and he, with a gesture of perfect fury, exclaimed,—

It was the admiral who first snapped out of the shock from the letters, and he, with a furious gesture, shouted,—

"The scoundrel—the cold-blooded villain! I renounce him for ever! he is no nephew of mine; he is some d——d imposter! Nobody with a dash of my family blood in his veins would have acted so to save himself from a thousand deaths."

"The scoundrel—the heartless villain! I disown him forever! He’s no nephew of mine; he’s some d——d imposter! No one with a touch of my family blood in their veins would have acted like that to save themselves from a thousand deaths."

"Who shall we trust now," said Henry, "when those whom we take to our inmost hearts deceive us thus? This is the greatest shock I have yet received. If there be a pang greater than another, surely it is to be found in the faithlessness and heartlessness of one we loved and trusted."

"Who can we trust now?" Henry said. "When the people we hold closest deceive us like this? This is the biggest shock I’ve ever had. If there’s a pain worse than another, it must be the betrayal and coldness of someone we loved and relied on."

"He is a scoundrel!" roared the admiral. "D—n him, he'll die on a dunghill, and that's too good a place for him. I cast him off—I'll find him out, and old as I am, I'll fight him—I'll wring his neck, the rascal; and, as for poor dear Miss Flora, God bless her! I'll—I'll marry her myself, and make her an admiral.—I'll marry her myself. Oh, that I should be uncle to such a rascal!"

"He's a scoundrel!" the admiral shouted. "Damn him, he'll die in a garbage heap, and that's too good for him. I’ve cut ties with him—I'll track him down, and old as I am, I'll confront him—I’ll wring his neck, that rascal; and as for poor dear Miss Flora, God bless her! I’ll—I'll marry her myself and make her an admiral.—I’ll marry her myself. Oh, that I should be uncle to such a rascal!"

"Calm yourself," said Henry, "no one can blame you."

"Relax," Henry said, "no one can blame you."

"Yes, you can; I had no right to be his uncle, and I was an old fool to love him."

"Yes, you can; I had no right to be his uncle, and I was a fool to love him."

The old man sat down, and his voice became broken with emotion as he said,—

The old man sat down, and his voice trembled with emotion as he said,—

"Sir, I tell you I would have died willingly rather than this should have happened. This will kill me now,—I shall die now of shame and grief."

"Sir, I swear I would have gladly died rather than let this happen. This will kill me now—I’m going to die from shame and grief."

Tears gushed from the admiral's eyes and the sight of the noble old man's emotion did much to calm the anger of Henry which, although he said but little, was boiling at his heart like a volcano.

Tears streamed down the admiral's face, and seeing the noble old man's emotions helped ease Henry's anger, which, though he spoke little, was bubbling inside him like a volcano.

"Admiral Bell," he said, "you have nothing to do with this business; we can not blame you for the heartlessness of another. I have but one favour to ask of you."

"Admiral Bell," he said, "you’re not involved in this situation; we can’t hold you responsible for someone else's lack of compassion. I only have one favor to ask of you."

"What—what can I do?"

"What should I do?"

"Say no more about him at all."

"Don't say anything more about him."

"I can't help saying something about him. You ought to turn me out of the house."

"I have to say something about him. You should kick me out of the house."

"Heaven forbid! What for?"

"God forbid! Why?"

"Because I'm his uncle—his d——d old fool of an uncle, that always thought so much of him."

"Because I’m his uncle—his damn old fool of an uncle, who always thought so highly of him."

"Nay, my good sir, that was a fault on the right side, and cannot discredit you. I thought him the most perfect of human beings."

"No, my good sir, that was a mistake on the right side and can’t take away from your credibility. I believed him to be the most perfect human being."

"Oh, if I could but have guessed this."

"Oh, if I had only known this."

"It was impossible. Such duplicity never was equalled in this world—it was impossible to foresee it."

"It was impossible. Such deceit had never been matched in this world—it was impossible to predict it."

"Hold—hold! did he give you fifty pounds?"

"Wait—wait! Did he give you fifty pounds?"

"What?"

"What did you say?"

"Did he give you fifty pounds?"

"Did he give you fifty bucks?"

"Give me fifty pounds! Most decidedly not; what made you think of such a thing?"

"Give me fifty pounds! Absolutely not; what made you think of that?"

"Because to-day he borrowed fifty pounds of me, he said, to lend to you."

"Today he borrowed fifty pounds from me, he said, to lend to you."

"I never heard of the transaction until this moment."

"I never heard about the transaction until now."

"The villain!"

"The bad guy!"

"No, doubt, sir, he wanted that amount to expedite his progress abroad."

"There's no doubt, sir, he needed that money to speed up his progress overseas."

"Well, now, damme, if an angel had come to me and said 'Hilloa! Admiral Bell, your nephew, Charles Holland, is a thundering rogue,' I should have said 'You're a liar!'"

"Well, now, damn it, if an angel had come to me and said 'Hey! Admiral Bell, your nephew, Charles Holland, is a complete scoundrel,' I would have said 'You're lying!'"

"This is fighting against facts, my dear sir. He is gone—mention him no more; forget him, as I shall endeavour myself to do, and persuade my poor sister to do."

"This is a losing battle against reality, my dear sir. He is gone—let's not bring him up again; forget him, as I will try to do, and encourage my poor sister to do the same."

"Poor girl! what can we say to her?"

"Poor girl! What can we say to her?"

"Nothing, but give her all the letters, and let her be at once satisfied of the worthlessness of him she loved."

"Just give her all the letters, and let her quickly see how unworthy he is of her love."

"The best way. Her woman's pride will then come to her help."

"The best way. Her pride as a woman will then support her."

"I hope it will. She is of an honourable race, and I am sure she will not condescend to shed a tear for such a man as Charles Holland has proved himself to be."

"I hope it does. She comes from a respectable background, and I’m sure she won’t lower herself to cry over someone like Charles Holland has shown himself to be."

"D—n him, I'll find him out, and make him fight you. He shall give you satisfaction."

"Damn him, I'll track him down and make him fight you. He will give you satisfaction."

"No, no."

"Nope."

"No? But he shall."

"No? But he will."

"I cannot fight with him."

"I can't fight him."

"You cannot?"

"Can't you?"

"Certainly not. He is too far beneath me now. I cannot fight on honourable terms with one whom I despise as too dishonourable to contend with. I have nothing now but silence and contempt."

"Absolutely not. He's way beneath me now. I can't engage in an honorable fight with someone I look down on for being too dishonorable to battle with. All I have left is silence and disdain."

"I have though, for I'll break his neck when I see him, or he shall break mine. The villain! I'm ashamed to stay here, my young friend."

"I've been thinking that I'll break his neck when I see him, or he'll break mine. That jerk! I'm embarrassed to be here, my young friend."

"How mistaken a view you take of this matter, my dear sir. As Admiral Bell, a gentleman, a brave officer, and a man of the purest and most unblemished honour, you confer a distinction upon us by your presence here."

"How wrong you are about this, my dear sir. As Admiral Bell, a gentleman, a brave officer, and a man of the highest and most impeccable honor, you honor us with your presence here."

The admiral wrung Henry by the hand, as he said,—

The admiral shook Henry's hand firmly as he said,—

"To-morrow—wait till to-morrow; we will talk over this matter to morrow—I cannot to-night, I have not patience; but to-morrow, my dear boy, we will have it all out. God bless you. Good night."

"Tomorrow—let's wait until tomorrow; we’ll discuss this matter then—I can’t tonight, I don’t have the patience; but tomorrow, my dear boy, we’ll sort it all out. God bless you. Good night."


CHAPTER XXVII.

THE NOBLE CONFIDENCE OF FLORA BANNERWORTH IN HER LOVER.—HER OPINION OF THE THREE LETTERS.—THE ADMIRAL'S ADMIRATION.


126.png

To describe the feelings of Henry Bannerworth on the occasion of this apparent defalcation from the path of rectitude and honour by his friend, as he had fondly imagined Charles Holland to be, would be next to impossible.

To describe how Henry Bannerworth felt about this apparent betrayal of integrity and honor by his friend, whom he had dearly thought Charles Holland to be, would be nearly impossible.

If, as we have taken occasion to say, it be a positive fact, that a noble and a generous mind feels more acutely any heartlessness of this description from one on whom it has placed implicit confidence, than the most deliberate and wicked of injuries from absolute strangers, we can easily conceive that Henry Bannerworth was precisely the person to feel most acutely the conduct which all circumstances appeared to fix upon Charles Holland, upon whose faith, truth, and honour, he would have staked his very existence but a few short hours before.

If, as we've mentioned, it's a clear fact that a noble and generous person feels the sting of heartlessness, especially from someone they trusted completely, more than they would feel the worst kind of betrayal from complete strangers, we can easily understand that Henry Bannerworth was exactly the kind of person to be deeply affected by the actions that all signs seemed to point to regarding Charles Holland. Just a few hours earlier, he would have staked his very life on Holland's faith, truth, and honor.

With such a bewildered sensation that he scarcely knew where he walked or whither to betake himself, did he repair to his own chamber, and there he strove, with what energy he was able to bring to the task, to find out some excuses, if he could, for Charles's conduct. But he could find none. View it in what light he would, it presented but a picture of the most heartless selfishness it had ever been his lot to encounter.

Feeling so confused that he barely knew where he was going or where to turn, he made his way to his own room. There, he tried, with all the energy he could muster, to come up with some excuses for Charles's behavior. But he couldn't find any. No matter how he looked at it, it was simply a display of the most selfish heartlessness he had ever encountered.

The tone of the letters, too, which Charles had written, materially aggravated the moral delinquency of which he had been guilty; belief, far better, had he not attempted an excuse at all than have attempted such excuses as were there put down in those epistles.

The tone of the letters Charles had written only made his moral wrongdoing worse; it would have been better if he hadn't tried to make excuses at all instead of the lame ones he included in those letters.

A more cold blooded, dishonourable proceeding could not possibly be conceived.

A more ruthless, dishonorable act could hardly be imagined.

It would appear, that while he entertained a doubt with regard to the reality of the visitation of the vampyre to Flora Bannerworth, he had been willing to take to himself abundance of credit for the most honourable feelings, and to induce a belief in the minds of all that an exalted feeling of honour, as well as a true affection that would know no change, kept him at the feet of her whom he loved.

It seems that while he questioned the reality of the vampyre's visit to Flora Bannerworth, he was eager to take credit for his noble feelings and to make everyone believe that his strong sense of honor, along with a genuine, unwavering affection, was what kept him devoted to the woman he loved.

Like some braggart, who, when there is no danger, is a very hero, but who, the moment he feels convinced he will be actually and truly called upon for an exhibition of his much-vaunted prowess, had Charles Holland deserted the beautiful girl who, if anything, had now certainly, in her misfortunes, a far higher claim upon his kindly feeling than before.

Like some show-off who, when there's no risk, acts like a hero, but the moment he realizes he'll actually have to prove his supposed skills, Charles Holland abandoned the beautiful girl who, if anything, now certainly had a much stronger claim on his compassion due to her misfortunes than before.

Henry could not sleep, although, at the request of George, who offered to keep watch for him the remainder of the night he attempted to do so.

Henry couldn't sleep, even though, at George's request, who offered to stay up and watch for him the rest of the night, he tried to do so.

He in vain said to himself, "I will banish from my mind this most unworthy subject. I have told Admiral Bell that contempt is the only feeling I can now have for his nephew, and yet I now find myself dwelling upon him, and upon his conduct, with a perseverance which is a foe to my repose."

He desperately told himself, "I will push this totally undeserving topic out of my mind. I've told Admiral Bell that the only feeling I have left for his nephew is contempt, and yet here I am, fixating on him and his behavior with a stubbornness that's ruining my peace."

At length came the welcome and beautiful light of day, and Henry rose fevered and unrefreshed.

At last, the welcome and beautiful light of day arrived, and Henry got up feeling feverish and unrefreshed.

His first impulse now was to hold a consultation with his brother George, as to what was to be done, and George advised that Mr. Marchdale, who as yet knew nothing of the matter, should be immediately informed of it, and consulted, as being probably better qualified than either of them to come to a just, a cool, and a reasonable opinion upon the painful circumstance, which it could not be expected that either of them would be able to view calmly.

His first instinct now was to talk it over with his brother George about what to do next. George suggested that Mr. Marchdale, who didn't know anything about the situation yet, should be informed right away and consulted. He was likely better suited than either of them to provide a fair, calm, and rational perspective on the difficult situation, which neither of them could be expected to handle calmly.

"Let it be so, then," said Henry; "Mr. Marchdale shall decide for us."

"Alright then," Henry said; "Mr. Marchdale will make the decision for us."

They at once sought this friend of the family, who was in his own bed-room, and when Henry knocked at the door, Marchdale opened it hurriedly, eagerly inquiring what was the matter.

They quickly went to find this family friend, who was in his own bedroom, and when Henry knocked on the door, Marchdale opened it quickly, asking eagerly what the issue was.

"There is no alarm," said Henry. "We have only come to tell you of a circumstance which has occurred during the night, and which will somewhat surprise you."

"There’s no alarm," Henry said. "We just came to tell you about something that happened last night, and it’ll probably surprise you."

"Nothing calamitous, I hope?"

"Hope nothing bad happened?"

"Vexatious; and yet, I think it is a matter upon which we ought almost to congratulate ourselves. Read those two letters, and give us your candid opinion upon them."

"Annoying; and yet, I think it's something we should almost be proud of. Read those two letters and share your honest opinion about them."

Henry placed in Mr. Marchdale's hands the letter addressed to himself, as well as that to the admiral.

Henry handed Mr. Marchdale the letter that was addressed to him, along with the one for the admiral.

Marchdale read them both with marked attention, but he did not exhibit in his countenance so much surprise as regret.

Marchdale read both of them closely, but he didn't show much surprise on his face—more like regret.

When he had finished, Henry said to him,—

When he finished, Henry said to him,—

"Well, Marchdale, what think you of this new and extraordinary episode in our affairs?"

"Well, Marchdale, what do you think of this new and extraordinary development in our situation?"

"My dear young friends," said Marchdale, in a voice of great emotion, "I know not what to say to you. I have no doubt but that you are both of you much astonished at the receipt of these letters, and equally so at the sudden absence of Charles Holland."

"My dear young friends," Marchdale said, his voice filled with emotion, "I don't know what to say to you. I'm sure you're both very surprised by these letters and just as shocked by Charles Holland's sudden disappearance."

"And are not you?"

"And aren’t you?"

"Not so much as you, doubtless, are. The fact is, I never did entertain a favourable opinion of the young man, and he knew it. I have been accustomed to the study of human nature under a variety of aspects; I have made it a matter of deep, and I may add, sorrowful, contemplation, to study and remark those minor shades of character which commonly escape observation wholly. And, I repeat, I always had a bad opinion of Charles Holland, which he guessed, and hence he conceived a hatred to me, which more than once, as you cannot but remember, showed itself in little acts of opposition and hostility."

"Not as much as you probably do. The truth is, I never had a good opinion of the young man, and he was aware of it. I’ve spent time studying human nature from various angles; it has been a source of deep and, I might add, painful reflection for me to notice those subtle nuances of character that often go completely unnoticed. And, I’ll say it again, I always thought poorly of Charles Holland, which he sensed, and because of that, he developed a dislike for me that, as you surely remember, manifested itself in small acts of defiance and hostility."

"You much surprise me."

"You really surprise me."

"I expected to do so. But you cannot help remembering that at one time I was on the point of leaving here solely on his account."

"I thought that would be the case. But you can't help remembering that at one point I was about to leave here just because of him."

"You were so."

"You were amazing."

"Indeed I should have done so, but that I reasoned with myself upon the subject, and subdued the impulse of the anger which some years ago, when I had not seen so much of the world, would have guided me."

"Yes, I should have done that, but I thought it over and controlled the anger that, years ago when I hadn't experienced much of the world, would have driven me."

"But why did you not impart to us your suspicions? We should at least, then, have been prepared for such a contingency as has occurred."

"But why didn't you share your suspicions with us? We could have at least been prepared for the situation that has happened."

"Place yourself in my position, and then yourself what you would have done. Suspicion is one of those hideous things which all men should be most specially careful not only how they entertain at all, but how they give expression to. Besides, whatever may be the amount of one's own internal conviction with regard to the character of any one, there is just a possibility that one may be wrong."

"Put yourself in my shoes, and then think about what you would have done. Suspicion is one of those ugly things that everyone should be especially careful about—both in how they entertain it and how they express it. Furthermore, no matter how convinced we may feel about someone's character, there's always a chance we could be mistaken."

"True, true."

"Yeah, for sure."

"That possibility ought to keep any one silent who has nothing but suspicion to go upon, however cautious it may make him, as regards his dealings with the individual. I only suspected from little minute shades of character, that would peep out in spite of him, that Charles Holland was not the honourable man he would fain have had everybody believe him to be."

"That possibility should make anyone silent if they only have suspicion to rely on, no matter how careful it makes them in their interactions with that person. I only suspected, based on subtle hints of character that would show through despite him, that Charles Holland wasn’t the upstanding man he wanted everyone to think he was."

"And had you from the first such a feeling?"

"And did you have that feeling from the very beginning?"

"I had."

"I have."

"It is very strange."

"It's really weird."

"Yes; and what is more strange still, is that he from the first seemed to know it; and despite a caution which I could see he always kept uppermost in his thoughts, he could not help speaking tartly to me at times."

"Yeah, and what's even stranger is that he seemed to know it from the very beginning; and even though I could tell he always had a caution at the forefront of his mind, he couldn't help but snap at me sometimes."

"I have noticed that," said George.

"I've seen that," said George.

"You may depend it is a fact," added Marchdale, "that nothing so much excites the deadly and desperate hatred of a man who is acting a hypocritical part, as the suspicion, well grounded or not, that another sees and understands the secret impulses of his dishonourable heart."

"You can trust that it's true," Marchdale added, "that nothing stirs up the intense and desperate hatred of a man who is being hypocritical more than the suspicion, whether justified or not, that someone else perceives and understands the hidden motives of his dishonorable heart."

"I cannot blame you, or any one else, Mr. Marchdale," said Henry, "that you did not give utterance to your secret thoughts, but I do wish that you had done so."

"I can't blame you or anyone else, Mr. Marchdale," said Henry, "for not sharing your true thoughts, but I do wish you had."

"Nay, dear Henry," replied Mr. Marchdale, "believe me, I have made this matter a subject of deep thought, and have abundance of reasons why I ought not to have spoken to you upon the subject."

"Nah, dear Henry," replied Mr. Marchdale, "trust me, I’ve thought a lot about this, and I have plenty of reasons why I shouldn’t have talked to you about it."

"Indeed!"

"Absolutely!"

"Indeed I have, and not among the least important is the one, that if I had acquainted you with my suspicions, you would have found yourself in the painful position of acting a hypocritical part yourself towards this Charles Holland, for you must either have kept the secret that he was suspected, or you must have shewn it to him by your behaviour."

"Indeed I have, and one of the most important reasons is that if I had shared my suspicions with you, you would have found yourself in the uncomfortable position of having to act hypocritically toward this Charles Holland. You would have had to either keep the secret that he was suspected or reveal it through your behavior."

"Well, well. I dare say, Marchdale, you acted for the best. What shall we do now?"

"Well, well. I must say, Marchdale, you did what you thought was best. What should we do now?"

"Can you doubt?"

"Can you even doubt?"

"I was thinking of letting Flora at once know the absolute and complete worthlessness of her lover, so that she could have no difficulty in at once tearing herself from him by the assistance of the natural pride which would surely come to her aid, upon finding herself so much deceived."

"I was thinking of letting Flora know immediately just how worthless her boyfriend really is, so she wouldn't have any trouble breaking away from him with the help of her natural pride, which would definitely kick in once she realized how badly she'd been deceived."

"The test may be possible."

"The test might be possible."

"You think so?"

"Do you think so?"

"I do, indeed."

"I do."

"Here is a letter, which of course remains unopened, addressed to Flora by Charles Holland. The admiral rather thought it would hurt her feelings to deliver her such an epistle, but I must confess I am of a contrary opinion upon that point, and think now the more evidence she has of the utter worthlessness of him who professed to love her with so much disinterested affection, the better it will be for her."

"Here’s a letter, which, of course, is still unopened, addressed to Flora from Charles Holland. The admiral thought it would upset her to receive such a letter, but I must admit I disagree. I believe the more she knows about the complete worthlessness of someone who claimed to love her so selflessly, the better it will be for her."

"You could not, possibly, Henry, have taken a more sensible view of the subject."

"You couldn't, Henry, have taken a more sensible view on this topic."

"I am glad you agree with me."

"I’m glad you think the same way."

"No reasonable man could do otherwise, and from what I have seen of Admiral Bell, I am sure, upon reflection, he will be of the same opinion."

"No reasonable person could think any differently, and from what I've seen of Admiral Bell, I'm confident that, when he thinks it over, he'll feel the same way."

"Then it shall be so. The first shock to poor Flora may be severe, but we shall then have the consolation of knowing that it is the only one, and that in knowing the very worst, she has no more on that score to apprehend. Alas, alas! the hand of misfortune now appears to have pressed heavily upon us indeed. What in the name of all that is unlucky and disastrous, will happen next, I wonder?"

"Then it will be so. The initial shock for poor Flora may be intense, but we'll take comfort in knowing it’s the only one, and by facing the worst, she has nothing more to fear on that front. Oh dear! It seems that misfortune has really weighed us down. What terrible and unfortunate event will happen next, I wonder?"

"What can happen?" said Marchdale; "I think you have now got rid of the greatest evil of all—a false friend."

"What could possibly happen?" Marchdale said. "I believe you've just gotten rid of the worst kind of evil—a fake friend."

"We have, indeed."

"Absolutely, we have."

"Go, then, to Flora; assure her that in the affection of others who know no falsehood, she will find a solace from every ill. Assure her that there are hearts that will place themselves between her and every misfortune."

"Go to Flora, and let her know that in the love of those who are honest, she will find comfort from all her troubles. Tell her that there are people who will stand between her and any misfortune."

Mr. Marchdale was much affected as he spoke. Probably he felt deeper than he chose to express the misfortunes of that family for whom he entertained so much friendship. He turned aside his head to hide the traces of emotion which, despite even his great powers of self-command, would shew themselves upon his handsome and intelligent countenance. Then it appeared as if his noble indignation had got, for a few brief moments, the better of all prudence, and he exclaimed,—

Mr. Marchdale was deeply moved as he spoke. He probably felt more about the misfortunes of the family he cared for than he wanted to show. He turned his head aside to hide the signs of emotion that, despite his strong self-control, were evident on his handsome and intelligent face. For a brief moment, it seemed like his noble anger had taken over his usual caution, and he exclaimed,—

"The villain! the worse than villain! who would, with a thousand artifices, make himself beloved by a young, unsuspecting, and beautiful girl, but then to leave her to the bitterness of regret, that she had ever given such a man a place in her esteem. The heartless ruffian!"

"The villain! Worse than a villain! Someone who would use a thousand tricks to make himself liked by a young, innocent, and beautiful girl, only to leave her with the pain of regretting that she ever valued a man like him. The heartless scoundrel!"

"Be calm, Mr. Marchdale, I pray you be calm," said George; "I never saw you so much moved."

"Please stay calm, Mr. Marchdale. I’m asking you to be calm," said George; "I've never seen you this upset."

"Excuse me," he said, "excuse me; I am much moved, and I am human. I cannot always, let me strive my utmost, place a curb upon my feelings."

"Excuse me," he said, "excuse me; I’m really moved, and I’m human. I can’t always, no matter how hard I try, hold back my feelings."

"They are feelings which do you honour."

"They are feelings that honor you."

"Nay, nay, I am foolish to have suffered myself to be led away into such a hasty expression of them. I am accustomed to feel acutely and to feel deeply, but it is seldom I am so much overcome as this."

"No, no, I was foolish to let myself get carried away with such a quick expression of my feelings. I'm used to feeling things intensely and deeply, but it's rare for me to be so overwhelmed as I am now."

"Will you accompany us to the breakfast room at once, Mr. Marchdale, where we will make this communication to Flora; you will then be able to judge by her manner of receiving it, what it will be best to say to her."

"Will you come with us to the breakfast room right now, Mr. Marchdale? We’ll share this news with Flora, and then you’ll be able to tell by her reaction what it’s best to say to her."

"Come, then, and pray be calm. The least that is said upon this painful and harassing subject, after this morning, will be the best."

"Come on, and please stay calm. The less that is said about this difficult and distressing topic, after this morning, the better."

"You are right—you are right."

"You're right—you're right."

Mr. Marchdale hastily put on his coat. He was dressed, with the exception of that one article of apparel, when the brothers came to his chamber, and then he came to the breakfast-parlour where the painful communication was to be made to Flora of her lover's faithlessness.

Mr. Marchdale quickly put on his coat. He was dressed, except for that one piece of clothing, when the brothers arrived in his room, and then he went to the breakfast parlor where they would have the difficult conversation with Flora about her lover's betrayal.

Flora was already seated in that apartment. Indeed, she had been accustomed to meet Charles Holland there before others of the family made their appearance, but, alas! this morning the kind and tender lover was not there.

Flora was already sitting in that apartment. In fact, she was used to meeting Charles Holland there before the rest of the family showed up, but, unfortunately! this morning, the kind and caring lover was not there.

The expression that sat upon the countenances of her brothers, and of Mr. Marchdale, was quite sufficient to convince her that something more serious than usual had occurred, and she at the moment turned very pale. Marchdale observed this change of change of countenance in her, and he advanced towards her, saying,—

The look on her brothers' and Mr. Marchdale's faces was enough to make her realize that something more serious than usual had happened, and she suddenly went very pale. Marchdale noticed this shift in her expression and stepped closer to her, saying,—

"Calm yourself, Flora, we have something to communicate to you, but it is a something which should excite indignation, and no other feeling, in your breast."

"Calm down, Flora, we have something to tell you, but it’s something that should stir up indignation and nothing else in you."

"Brother, what is the meaning of this?" said Flora, turning aside from Marchdale, and withdrawing the hand which he would have taken.

"Brother, what is this about?" said Flora, turning away from Marchdale and pulling back the hand he tried to take.

"I would rather have Admiral Bell here before I say anything," said Henry, "regarding a matter in which he cannot but feel much interested personally."

"I’d prefer to have Admiral Bell here before I say anything," Henry said, "about a matter that he must be personally interested in."

"Here he is," said the admiral, who at that moment had opened the door of the breakfast room. "Here he is, so now fire away, and don't spare the enemy."

"Here he is," said the admiral, who at that moment had opened the door of the breakfast room. "Here he is, so now go ahead, and don't hold back against the enemy."

"And Charles?" said Flora, "where is Charles?"

"And Charles?" Flora asked, "Where's Charles?"

"D—n Charles!" cried the admiral, who had not been much accustomed to control his feelings.

"Dammit, Charles!" shouted the admiral, who wasn't really used to controlling his emotions.

"Hush! hush!" said Henry; "my dear sir, hush! do not indulge now in any invectives. Flora, here are three letters; you will see that the one which is unopened is addressed to yourself. However, we wish you to read the whole three of them, and then to form your own free and unbiased opinion."

"Hush! Hush!" said Henry. "My dear sir, please be quiet! Don’t start throwing insults now. Flora, here are three letters; you’ll notice that the one that’s unopened is addressed to you. However, we want you to read all three of them, and then you can form your own free and unbiased opinion."

Flora looked as pale as a marble statue, when she took the letters into her hands. She let the two that were open fall on the table before her, while she eagerly broke the seal of that which was addressed to herself.

Flora looked as pale as a marble statue when she picked up the letters. She let the two that were open drop onto the table in front of her while she eagerly broke the seal on the one that was addressed to her.

129.png

Henry, with an instinctive delicacy, beckoned every one present to the window, so that Flora had not the pain of feeling that any eyes were fixed upon her but those of her mother, who had just come into the room, while she was perusing those documents which told such a tale of heartless dissimulation.

Henry, with a natural gentleness, signaled for everyone present to gather by the window, so that Flora didn’t have to endure the discomfort of feeling anyone’s gaze on her except for her mother’s, who had just entered the room while she was reading those documents that revealed such a story of cruel deceit.

"My dear child," said Mrs. Bannerworth, "you are ill."

"My dear child," Mrs. Bannerworth said, "you're not feeling well."

"Hush! mother—hush!" said Flora, "let me know all."

"Hush, Mom—hush!" said Flora, "tell me everything."

She read the whole of the letters through, and then, as the last one dropped from her grasp, she exclaimed,—

She read all the letters and then, as the last one fell from her hands, she exclaimed,—

"Oh, God! oh, God! what is all that has occurred compared to this? Charles—Charles—Charles!"

"Oh my God! Oh my God! What does everything that has happened mean compared to this? Charles—Charles—Charles!"

"Flora!" exclaimed Henry, suddenly turning from the window. "Flora, is this worthy of you?"

"Flora!" Henry exclaimed, suddenly turning away from the window. "Flora, is this good enough for you?"

"Heaven now support me!"

"God, please support me!"

"Is this worthy of the name you bear Flora? I should have thought, and I did hope, that woman's pride would have supported you."

"Is this really worthy of the name you carry, Flora? I expected, and I hoped, that a woman's pride would have stood by you."

"Let me implore you," added Marchdale, "to summon indignation to your aid, Miss Bannerworth."

"Please, I urge you," added Marchdale, "to summon your indignation to help you, Miss Bannerworth."

"Charles—Charles—Charles!" she again exclaimed, as she wrung her hands despairingly.

"Charles—Charles—Charles!" she cried again, as she wrung her hands in despair.

"Flora, if anything could add a sting to my already irritated feelings," said Henry, "this conduct of yours would."

"Flora, if anything could make me even more irritated," Henry said, "it would be your behavior."

"Henry—brother, what mean you? Are you mad?"

"Henry—bro, what do you mean? Are you crazy?"

"Are you, Flora?"

"Is that you, Flora?"

"God, I wish now that I was."

"God, I wish I were."

"You have read those letters, and yet you call upon the name of him who wrote them with frantic tenderness."

"You've read those letters, and yet you still call out the name of the person who wrote them with desperate affection."

"Yes, yes," she cried; "frantic tenderness is the word. It is with frantic tenderness I call upon his name, and ever will.—Charles! Charles!—dear Charles!"

"Yes, yes," she exclaimed; "frantic tenderness is the right term. It is with frantic tenderness that I call out his name, and I always will.—Charles! Charles!—dear Charles!"

"This surpasses all belief," said Marchdale.

"This is beyond belief," said Marchdale.

"It is the frenzy of grief," added George; "but I did not expect it of her. Flora—Flora, think again."

"It’s the craziness of grief," George added. "But I didn’t expect that from her. Flora—Flora, reconsider."

"Think—think—the rush of thought distracts. Whence came these letters?—where did you find these most disgraceful forgeries?"

"Think—think—the flood of thoughts distracts. Where did these letters come from?—where did you discover these shameful forgeries?"

"Forgeries!" exclaimed Henry; and he staggered back, as if someone had struck him a blow.

"Forgeries!" Henry exclaimed, stumbling back as if someone had hit him.

"Yes, forgeries!" screamed Flora. "What has become of Charles Holland? Has he been murdered by some secret enemy, and then these most vile fabrications made up in his name? Oh, Charles, Charles, are you lost to me for ever?"

"Yes, forgeries!" shouted Flora. "What happened to Charles Holland? Has he been killed by some hidden enemy, and then these disgusting lies created in his name? Oh, Charles, Charles, are you gone from me forever?"

"Good God!" said Henry; "I did not think of that"

"Wow!" said Henry; "I didn't think of that."

"Madness!—madness!" cried Marchdale.

"Madness!—madness!" shouted Marchdale.

"Hold!" shouted the admiral. "Let me speak to her."

"Stop!" shouted the admiral. "Let me talk to her."

He pushed every one aside, and advanced to Flora. He seized both her hands in his own, and in a tone of voice that was struggling with feeling, he cried,—

He pushed everyone aside and stepped up to Flora. He grabbed both her hands in his own, and in a voice full of emotion, he shouted,—

"Look at me, my dear; I'm an old man old enough to be your grandfather, so you needn't mind looking me steadily in the face. Look at me, I want to ask you a question."

"Look at me, my dear; I'm an old man who's old enough to be your grandfather, so you don't have to worry about looking me directly in the eye. Look at me, I want to ask you something."

Flora raised her beautiful eyes, and looked the old weather-beaten admiral full in the face.

Flora lifted her beautiful eyes and looked the old, weather-beaten admiral straight in the face.

Oh! what a striking contrast did those two persons present to each other. That young and beautiful girl, with her small, delicate, childlike hands clasped, and completely hidden in the huge ones of the old sailor, the white, smooth skin contrasting wonderfully with his wrinkled, hardened features.

Oh! what a striking contrast those two people presented to each other. That young and beautiful girl, with her small, delicate, childlike hands clasped and completely hidden in the huge ones of the old sailor, her white, smooth skin wonderfully contrasting with his wrinkled, hardened face.

"My dear," he cried, "you have read those—those d——d letters, my dear?"

"My dear," he exclaimed, "you’ve read those—those damn letters, haven’t you?"

"I have, sir."

"Yeah, I have it, sir."

"And what do you think of them?"

"And what do you think about them?"

"They were not written by Charles Holland, your nephew."

"They weren't written by Charles Holland, your nephew."

A choking sensation seemed to come over the old man, and he tried to speak, but in vain. He shook the hands of the young girl violently, until he saw that he was hurting her, and then, before she could be aware of what he was about, he gave her a kiss on the cheek, as he cried,—

A choking feeling seemed to wash over the old man, and he tried to speak, but it was useless. He shook the young girl's hands urgently until he realized he was hurting her, and then, before she could understand what he was doing, he kissed her on the cheek as he cried,—

"God bless you—God bless you! You are the sweetest, dearest little creature that ever was, or that ever will be, and I'm a d——d old fool, that's what I am. These letters were not written by my nephew, Charles. He is incapable of writing them, and, d—n me, I shall take shame to myself as long as I live for ever thinking so."

"God bless you—God bless you! You are the sweetest, dearest little person that ever was, or ever will be, and I'm a damn fool, that's what I am. These letters weren't written by my nephew, Charles. He's not capable of writing them, and damn it, I'll feel ashamed of myself for thinking that for the rest of my life."

"Dear sir," said Flora, who somehow or another did not seem at all offended at the kiss which the old man had given her; "dear sir, how could you believe, for one moment, that they came from him? There has been some desperate villany on foot. Where is he?—oh, find him, if he be yet alive. If they who have thus striven to steal from him that honour, which is the jewel of his heart, have murdered him, seek them out, sir, in the sacred name of justice, I implore you."

"Dear sir," Flora said, surprisingly not at all upset by the kiss the old man had given her. "Dear sir, how could you think, even for a second, that they came from him? There's been some serious wrongdoing happening. Where is he?—oh, please find him if he's still alive. If those who have tried to rob him of that honor, which is the most precious thing to him, have killed him, please seek them out, sir, in the name of justice, I beg you."

"I will—I will. I don't renounce him; he is my nephew still—Charles Holland—my own dear sister's son; and you are the best girl, God bless you, that ever breathed. He loved you—he loves you still; and if he's above ground, poor fellow, he shall yet tell you himself he never saw those infamous letters."

"I will—I will. I won't give him up; he's still my nephew—Charles Holland—my own dear sister's son; and you are the best girl, God bless you, who ever lived. He loved you—he still loves you; and if he's alive, poor guy, he'll tell you himself that he never saw those terrible letters."

"You—you will seek for him?" sobbed Flora, and the tears gushed from her eyes. "Upon you, sir, who, as I do, feel assured of his innocence, I alone rely. If all the world say he is guilty, we will not think so."

"You—you’re going to look for him?" Flora sobbed, tears streaming down her face. "You're the only one I trust, sir, who, like me, believes he’s innocent. Even if everyone else says he’s guilty, we won’t believe it."

"I'm d——d if we do."

"I'm damned if we do."

Henry had sat down by the table, and, with his hands clasped together, seemed in an agony of thought.

Henry had sat down at the table, and, with his hands clasped together, looked like he was deep in thought.

He was now roused by a thump on the back by the admiral, who cried,—

He was now awakened by a thump on the back from the admiral, who exclaimed,—

"What do you think, now, old fellow? D—n it, things look a little different now."

"What do you think now, my friend? Damn it, things look a bit different now."

"As God is my judge," said Henry, holding up his hands, "I know not what to think, but my heart and feelings all go with you and with Flora, in your opinion of the innocence of Charles Holland."

"As God is my judge," said Henry, raising his hands, "I don't know what to think, but my heart and feelings are completely with you and Flora in your belief in the innocence of Charles Holland."

"I knew you would say that, because you could not possibly help it, my dear boy. Now we are all right again, and all we have got to do is to find out which way the enemy has gone, and then give chase to him."

"I knew you’d say that because you couldn’t help it, my dear boy. Now we’re all good again, and all we have to do is figure out which way the enemy went and then go after him."

"Mr. Marchdale, what do you think of this new suggestion," said George to that gentleman.

"Mr. Marchdale, what do you think of this new suggestion?" George asked him.

"Pray, excuse me," was his reply; "I would much rather not be called upon to give an opinion."

"Please, excuse me," was his reply; "I would much rather not be asked to give an opinion."

"Why, what do you mean by that?" said the admiral.

"Wait, what do you mean by that?" said the admiral.

"Precisely what I say, sir."

"Exactly what I mean, sir."

"D—n me, we had a fellow once in the combined fleets, who never had an opinion till after something had happened, and then he always said that was just what he thought."

"Damn it, we had a guy once in the combined fleets who never had an opinion until after something happened, and then he always said that was exactly what he thought."

"I was never in the combined, or any other fleet, sir," said Marchdale, coldly.

"I was never in the combined fleet, or any other fleet, sir," Marchdale said coldly.

"Who the devil said you were?" roared the admiral.

"Who on earth said you were?" roared the admiral.

Marchdale merely hawed.

Marchdale just hesitated.

"However," added the admiral, "I don't care, and never did, for anybody's opinion, when I know I am right. I'd back this dear girl here for opinions, and good feelings, and courage to express them, against all the world, I would, any day. If I was not the old hulk I am, I would take a cruise in any latitude under the sun, if it was only for the chance of meeting with just such another."

"However," the admiral added, "I don't care, and never have, about anyone's opinion when I know I'm right. I'd stand by this dear girl here for her opinions, her good heart, and her courage to express them, against anyone in the world, any day. If I weren't the old wreck I am, I'd take a trip anywhere under the sun, just for the chance to meet someone like her."

"Oh, lose no time!" said Flora. "If Charles is not to be found in the house, lose no time in searching for him, I pray you; seek him, wherever there is the remotest probability he may chance to be. Do not let him think he is deserted."

"Oh, don't waste any time!" Flora said. "If Charles isn’t in the house, hurry up and look for him, please; search for him anywhere there’s even the slightest chance he might be. Don’t let him feel like he’s been abandoned."

"Not a bit of it," cried the admiral. "You make your mind easy, my dear. If he's above ground, we shall find him out, you may depend upon it. Come along master Henry, you and I will consider what had best be done in this uncommonly ugly matter."

"Not at all," shouted the admiral. "Don't worry, my dear. If he's still alive, we will definitely find him, you can count on that. Come on, Master Henry, you and I will figure out what needs to be done about this really serious situation."

Henry and George followed the admiral from the breakfast-room, leaving Marchdale there, who looked serious and full of melancholy thought.

Henry and George followed the admiral out of the breakfast room, leaving Marchdale behind, who looked serious and lost in deep thought.

It was quite clear that he considered Flora had spoken from the generous warmth of her affection as regarded Charles Holland, and not from the convictions which reason would have enforced her to feel.

It was obvious that he believed Flora had spoken out of her genuine affection for Charles Holland, rather than from the beliefs that reason would have urged her to hold.

When he was now alone with her and Mrs. Bannerworth, he spoke in a feeling and affectionate tone regarding the painful and inexplicable events which had transpired.

When he was alone with her and Mrs. Bannerworth, he spoke in a heartfelt and caring tone about the troubling and confusing events that had happened.


CHAPTER XXVIII.

MR. MARCHDALE'S EXCULPATION OF HIMSELF.—THE SEARCH THROUGH THE GARDENS.—THE SPOT OF THE DEADLY STRUGGLE.—THE MYSTERIOUS PAPER.


131.png

It was, perhaps, very natural that, with her feelings towards Charles Holland, Flora should shrink from every one who seemed to be of a directly contrary impression, and when Mr. Marchdale now spoke, she showed but little inclination to hear what he had to say in explanation.

It was probably natural that, considering her feelings for Charles Holland, Flora would want to avoid anyone who seemed to have the opposite opinion. So when Mr. Marchdale started speaking now, she showed little interest in hearing his explanation.

The genuine and unaffected manner, however, in which he spoke, could not but have its effect upon her, and she found herself compelled to listen, as well as, to a great extent, approve of the sentiments that fell from his lips.

The sincere and natural way he spoke definitely impacted her, and she felt drawn to listen and, to a large extent, agree with the thoughts he shared.

"Flora," he said, "I beg that you will here, in the presence of your mother, give me a patient hearing. You fancy that, because I cannot join so glibly as the admiral in believing that these letters are forgeries, I must be your enemy."

"Flora," he said, "I ask you to please listen to me patiently here in front of your mother. You think that just because I can't easily agree with the admiral that these letters are forgeries, I must be against you."

"Those letters," said Flora, "were not written by Charles Holland."

"Those letters," Flora said, "weren't written by Charles Holland."

"That is your opinion."

"That's your opinion."

"It is more than an opinion. He could not write them."

"It’s more than just an opinion. He couldn’t write them."

"Well, then, of course, if I felt inclined, which Heaven alone knows I do not, I could not hope successfully to argue against such a conviction. But I do not wish to do so. All I want to impress upon you is, that I am not to be blamed for doubting his innocence; and, at the same time, I wish to assure you that no one in this house would feel more exquisite satisfaction than I in seeing it established."

"Well, if I felt like it, which God knows I don't, I couldn't hope to successfully argue against such a belief. But I don't want to do that. All I want to make clear to you is that I shouldn't be blamed for questioning his innocence; and at the same time, I want to assure you that no one in this house would be happier than I would be to see it proven."

"I thank you for so much," said Flora; "but as, to my mind, his innocence has never been doubted, it needs to me no establishing."

"I really appreciate it," said Flora; "but since I’ve never doubted his innocence, I don’t think it needs to be proven."

"Very good. You believe these letters forgeries?"

"Great. Do you think these letters are forgeries?"

"I do."

"I do."

"And that the disappearance of Charles Holland is enforced, and not of his own free will?"

"And that Charles Holland's disappearance was forced, and not by his own choice?"

"I do."

"I do."

"Then you may rely upon my unremitting exertions night and day to find him and any suggestion you can make, which is likely to aid in the search, shall, I pledge myself, be fully carried out."

"Then you can count on my constant efforts day and night to find him, and any suggestion you can offer that might help in the search will definitely be put into action, I promise."

"I thank you, Mr. Marchdale."

"Thanks, Mr. Marchdale."

"My dear," said the mother, "rely on Mr. Marchdale."

"My dear," said the mother, "trust Mr. Marchdale."

"I will rely on any one who believe Charles Holland innocent of writing those odious letters, mother—I rely upon the admiral. He will aid me heart and hand."

"I will depend on anyone who believes Charles Holland is innocent of writing those horrible letters, Mom—I trust the admiral. He will help me wholeheartedly."

"And so will Mr. Marchdale."

"And so will Mr. Marchdale."

"I am glad to hear it."

"Glad to hear that."

"And yet doubt it, Flora," said Marchdale, dejectedly. "I am very sorry that such should be the case; I will not, however, trouble you any further, nor, give me leave to assure you, will I relax in my honest endeavours to clear up this mystery."

"And yet I doubt it, Flora," said Marchdale, feeling down. "I really wish it weren't the case; however, I won't bother you any more. But let me assure you, I won't stop trying to solve this mystery."

So saying, Mr. Marchdale bowed, and left the room, apparently more vexed than he cared to express at the misconstruction which had been put upon his conduct and motives. He at once sought Henry and the admiral, to whom he expressed his most earnest desire to aid in attempting to unravel the mysterious circumstances which had occurred.

So saying, Mr. Marchdale bowed and left the room, seemingly more upset than he wanted to show about the misunderstanding of his behavior and intentions. He immediately looked for Henry and the admiral, to whom he expressed his strong desire to help in trying to figure out the mysterious events that had taken place.

"This strongly-expressed opinion of Flora," he remarked, "is of course amply sufficient to induce us to pause before we say one word more that shall in any way sound like a condemnation of Mr. Holland. Heaven forbid that I should."

"This clearly stated opinion of Flora," he said, "is definitely enough to make us stop before we say anything more that even remotely sounds like we're condemning Mr. Holland. God forbid that I should."

"No," said the admiral; "don't."

"No," said the admiral. "Don't."

"I do not intend."

"I'm not planning to."

"I would not advise anybody."

"I wouldn't advise anyone."

"Sir, if you use that as a threat—"

"Look, if you’re using that as a threat—"

"A threat?"

"Is that a threat?"

"Yes; I must say, it sounded marvellously like one."

"Yeah; I have to say, it sounded really like one."

"Oh, dear, no—quite a mistake. I consider that every man has a fair right to the enjoyment of his opinion. All I have to remark is, that I shall, after what has occurred, feel myself called upon to fight anybody who says those letters were written by my nephew."

"Oh, no—definitely a mistake. I believe everyone has the right to their own opinion. All I want to say is that, after what just happened, I feel I have to challenge anyone who claims those letters were written by my nephew."

"Indeed, sir!"

"Absolutely, sir!"

"Ah, indeed."

"Yes, indeed."

"You will permit me to say such is a strange mode of allowing every one the free enjoyment of his opinion."

"You'll allow me to say that this is a strange way of letting everyone freely express their opinion."

"Not at all."

"Not really."

"Whatever pains and penalties may be the result, Admiral Bell, of differing with so infallible authority as yourself, I shall do so whenever my judgment induces me."

"Whatever consequences may come from disagreeing with such undeniable authority as you, Admiral Bell, I will do so whenever my judgment leads me."

"You will?"

"Are you?"

"Indeed I will."

"Absolutely, I will."

"Very good. You know the consequences."

"That's great. You understand the consequences."

"As to fighting you, I should refuse to do so."

"As for fighting you, I would refuse to do that."

"Refuse?"

"Decline?"

"Yes; most certainly."

"Absolutely."

"Upon what ground?"

"On what basis?"

"Upon the ground that you were a madman."

"Because you were acting wild."

"Come," now interposed Henry, "let me hope that, for my sake as well as for Flora's, this dispute will proceed no further."

"Come on," Henry interrupted, "let's hope that, for my sake and Flora's, this argument doesn't go any further."

"I have not courted it," said Marchdale. "I have much temper, but I am not a stick or a stone."

"I haven't sought it out," said Marchdale. "I have a lot of temperament, but I'm not just a stick or a stone."

"D——e, if I don't think," said the admiral, "you are a bit of both."

"D——e, if I don't think," said the admiral, "you are a bit of both."

"Mr. Henry Bannerworth," said Marchdale, "I am your guest, and but for the duty I feel in assisting in the search for Mr. Charles Holland, I should at once leave your house."

"Mr. Henry Bannerworth," Marchdale said, "I'm your guest, and if it weren't for my duty to help find Mr. Charles Holland, I would leave your house immediately."

"You need not trouble yourself on my account," said the admiral; "if I find no clue to him in the neighbourhood for two or three days, I shall be off myself."

"You don't have to worry about me," said the admiral; "if I don't find any leads on him in the area in a couple of days, I’ll leave myself."

"I am going," said Henry, rising, "to search the garden and adjoining meadows; if you two gentlemen choose to come with me, I shall of course be happy of your company; if, however, you prefer remaining here to wrangle, you can do so."

"I’m going," Henry said as he stood up, "to look around the garden and nearby meadows. If you two want to join me, I’d be glad to have your company; but if you’d rather stay here and argue, that’s fine too."

This had the effect, at all events, of putting a stop to the dispute for the present, and both the admiral and Mr. Marchdale accompanied Henry on his search. That search was commenced immediately under the balcony of Charles Holland's window, from which the admiral had seen him emerge.

This effectively put an end to the argument for now, and both the admiral and Mr. Marchdale joined Henry in his search. They started searching right under the balcony of Charles Holland's window, where the admiral had seen him come out.

There was nothing particular found there, or in the garden. Admiral Bell pointed out accurately the route he had seen Charles take across the grass plot just before he himself left his chamber to seek Henry.

There wasn't anything significant found there, or in the garden. Admiral Bell accurately pointed out the path he had seen Charles take across the grass just before he left his room to look for Henry.

Accordingly, this route was now taken, and it led to a low part of the garden wall, which any one of ordinary vigour could easily have surmounted.

Accordingly, this route was now taken, and it led to a lower section of the garden wall, which anyone with average strength could easily have climbed over.

"My impression is," said the admiral, "that he got over here."

"My impression is," said the admiral, "that he made it over here."

"The ivy appears to be disturbed," remarked Henry.

"The ivy seems to be upset," Henry said.

"Suppose we mark the spot, and then go round to it on the outer side?" suggested George.

"How about we mark the spot and then walk around to it on the outside?" suggested George.

This was agreed to; for, although the young man might have chosen rather to clamber over the wall than go round, it was doubtful if the old admiral could accomplish such a feat.

This was agreed upon; for, even though the young man might have preferred to climb over the wall rather than go around, it was uncertain if the old admiral could manage such a task.

The distance round, however, was not great, and as they had cast over the wall a handful of flowers from the garden to mark the precise spot, it was easily discoverable.

The distance around, however, wasn't far, and since they had tossed a handful of flowers from the garden over the wall to mark the exact spot, it was easy to find.

The moment they reached it, they were panic-stricken by the appearances which it presented. The grass was for some yards round about completely trodden up, and converted into mud. There were deep indentations of feet-marks in all directions, and such abundance of evidence that some most desperate struggle had recently taken place there, that the most sceptical person in the world could not have entertained any doubt upon the subject.

The moment they arrived, they were filled with panic by what they saw. The grass for several yards around was completely trampled and turned to mud. There were deep footprints in every direction, and so much evidence that a fierce struggle had recently occurred there that even the most doubtful person couldn't deny it.

Henry was the first to break the silence with which they each regarded the broken ground.

Henry was the first to speak up in the silence as they all looked at the damaged ground.

"This is conclusive to my mind," he said, with a deep sigh. "Here has poor Charles been attacked."

"This makes perfect sense to me," he said, with a deep sigh. "Poor Charles has been attacked here."

"God keep him!" exclaimed Marchdale, "and pardon me my doubts—I am now convinced."

"God bless him!" shouted Marchdale, "and forgive me for my doubts—I’m convinced now."

The old admiral gazed about him like one distracted. Suddenly he cried—

The old admiral looked around him as if he were confused. Suddenly he shouted—

"They have murdered him. Some fiends in the shape of men have murdered him, and Heaven only knows for what."

"They have killed him. Some monsters disguised as men have killed him, and only Heaven knows why."

"It seems but too probable," said Henry. "Let us endeavour to trace the footsteps. Oh! Flora, Flora, what terrible news this will be to you."

"It seems very likely," said Henry. "Let’s try to follow the trail. Oh! Flora, Flora, this will be terrible news for you."

"A horrible supposition comes across my mind," said George. "What if he met the vampyre?"

"A terrible thought crosses my mind," said George. "What if he ran into the vampire?"

"It may have been so," said Marchdale, with a shudder. "It is a point which we should endeavour to ascertain, and I think we may do so."

"It could have been," Marchdale said, shuddering. "That's something we should try to find out, and I believe we can."

"How!"

"How?"

"By some inquiry as to whether Sir Francis Varney was from home at midnight last night."

"By asking if Sir Francis Varney was home at midnight last night."

"True; that might be done."

"True; that could be done."

"The question, suddenly put to one of his servants, would, most probably, be answered as a thing of course."

"The question, unexpectedly asked of one of his servants, would likely be answered as a matter of fact."

"It would."

"It would."

"Then that shall be decided upon. And now, my friends, since you have some of you thought me luke-warm in this business, I pledge myself that, should it be ascertained that Varney was from home at midnight last evening, I will defy him personally, and meet him hand to hand."

"Then that will be decided. And now, my friends, since some of you think I've been indifferent about this matter, I promise that if it turns out Varney was away from home at midnight last night, I will challenge him personally and confront him face to face."

"Nay, nay," said Henry, "leave that course to younger hands."

"Nah, nah," said Henry, "let the younger ones handle that."

"Why so?"

"Why?"

"It more befits me to be his challenger."

"It suits me better to be his challenger."

"No, Henry. You are differently situated to what I am."

"No, Henry. Your situation is different from mine."

"How so?"

"How come?"

"Remember, that I am in the world a lone man; without ties or connexions. If I lose my life, I compromise no one by my death; but you have a mother and a bereaved sister to look to who will deserve your care."

"Remember, I’m just a lone man in this world, without any ties or connections. If I lose my life, it won't affect anyone but me; but you have a mother and a grieving sister who need your support."

"Hilloa," cried the admiral, "what's this?"

"Hilloa," shouted the admiral, "what's going on?"

"What?" cried each, eagerly, and they pressed forward to where the admiral was stooping to the ground to pick up something which was nearly completely trodden into the grass.

"What?" cried each of them, eager to know, as they moved closer to where the admiral was bending down to pick up something that was almost entirely pressed into the grass.

He with some difficulty raised it. It was a small slip of paper, on which was some writing, but it was so much covered with mud as not to be legible.

He struggled a bit to lift it. It was a small piece of paper with some writing on it, but it was so covered in mud that it was unreadable.

"If this be washed," said Henry, "I think we shall be able to read it clearly."

"If this gets washed," said Henry, "I think we'll be able to read it clearly."

"We can soon try that experiment," said George. "And as the footsteps, by some mysterious means, show themselves nowhere else but in this one particular spot, any further pursuit of inquiry about here appears useless."

"We can try that experiment soon," George said. "And since the footsteps, by some mysterious means, only appear in this one specific spot, any further investigation here seems pointless."

"Then we will return to the house," said Henry, "and wash the mud from this paper."

"Then we’ll go back to the house," Henry said, "and clean the mud off this paper."

"There is one important point," remarked Marchdale, "which it appears to me we have all overlooked."

"There’s one important point," said Marchdale, "that it seems we've all missed."

"Indeed!"

"Totally!"

"Yes."

"Yep."

"What may that be?"

"What could that be?"

"It is this. Is any one here sufficiently acquainted with the handwriting of Mr. Charles Holland to come to an opinion upon the letters?"

"It is this. Is anyone here familiar enough with Mr. Charles Holland's handwriting to form an opinion on the letters?"

"I have some letters from him," said Henry, "which we received while on the continent, and I dare say Flora has likewise."

"I have some letters from him," Henry said, "that we got while we were in Europe, and I bet Flora has some too."

"Then they should be compared with the alleged forgeries."

"Then they should be compared with the supposed forgeries."

"I know his handwriting well," said the admiral. "The letters bear so strong a resemblance to it that they would deceive anybody."

"I recognize his handwriting," said the admiral. "The letters look so much like it that they'd trick anyone."

"Then you may depend," remarked Henry, "some most deep-laid and desperate plot is going on."

"Then you can bet," Henry said, "that some really complicated and serious scheme is happening."

"I begin," added Marchdale, "to dread that such must be the case. What say you to claiming the assistance of the authorities, as well as offering a large reward for any information regarding Mr. Charles Holland?"

"I’m starting to worry," Marchdale said, "that this is how it has to be. What do you think about asking the authorities for help and also offering a big reward for any information about Mr. Charles Holland?"

"No plan shall be left untried, you may depend."

"Rest assured, no plan will be overlooked."

They had now reached the house, and Henry having procured some clean water, carefully washed the paper which had been found among the trodden grass. When freed from the mixture of clay and mud which had obscured it, they made out the following words,—

They had now arrived at the house, and Henry had gotten some clean water to carefully wash the paper that had been found in the trampled grass. Once it was cleared of the clay and mud that had covered it, they could read the following words,—

"—it be so well. At the next full moon seek a convenient spot, and it can be done. The signature is, to my apprehension, perfect. The money which I hold, in my opinion, is much more in amount than you imagine, must be ours; and as for—"

"—it will be fine. At the next full moon, find a good spot, and it can happen. The signature, as I see it, is flawless. The money I have, I believe, is much more than you think, and it must be ours; as for—"

Here the paper was torn across, and no further words were visible upon it.

Here, the paper was torn in half, and no other words were visible on it.

Mystery seemed now to be accumulating upon mystery; each one, as it showed itself darkly, seeming to bear some remote relation to what preceded it; and yet only confusing it the more.

Mystery now seemed to be piling up on top of mystery; each one, as it revealed itself vaguely, appeared to have some distant connection to what came before it; yet it only made everything more confusing.

That this apparent scrap of a letter had dropped from some one's pocket during the fearful struggle, of which there were such ample evidences, was extremely probable; but what it related to, by whom it was written, or by whom dropped, were unfathomable mysteries.

That this seemingly insignificant piece of a letter had fallen from someone's pocket during the intense struggle, of which there were plenty of signs, was very likely; but what it talked about, who wrote it, or who lost it, were complete mysteries.

In fact, no one could give an opinion upon these matters at all; and after a further series of conjectures, it could only be decided, that unimportant as the scrap of paper appeared now to be, it should be preserved, in case it should, as there was a dim possibility that it might become a connecting link in some chain of evidence at another time.

In fact, no one could weigh in on these matters at all; and after more guessing, it could only be concluded that, no matter how insignificant the scrap of paper seemed now, it should be kept, just in case it might someday serve as a connection in some chain of evidence.

"And here we are," said Henry, "completely at fault, and knowing not what to do."

"And here we are," Henry said, "totally at fault, and not knowing what to do."

"Well, it is a hard case," said the admiral, "that, with all the will in the world to be up and doing something, we are lying here like a fleet of ships in a calm, as idle as possible."

"Well, it’s a tough situation," said the admiral, "that, despite our eagerness to be active and get things done, we’re just lying here like a fleet of ships in a calm, completely inactive."

"You perceive we have no evidence to connect Sir Francis Varney with this affair, either nearly or remotely," said Marchdale.

"You see we have no evidence linking Sir Francis Varney to this situation, either directly or indirectly," said Marchdale.

"Certainly not," replied Henry.

"Definitely not," replied Henry.

"But yet, I hope you will not lose sight of the suggestion I proposed, to the effect of ascertaining if he were from home last night."

"But I hope you won't forget the suggestion I made about checking if he was home last night."

"But how is that to be carried out?"

"But how is that going to be done?"

"Boldly."

"Bravely."

"How boldly?"

"How bold?"

"By going at once, I should advise, to his house, and asking the first one of his domestics you may happen to see."

"Right away, I recommend going to his house and asking the first staff member you see."

"I will go over," cried George; "on such occasions as these one cannot act upon ceremony."

"I'll go ahead," shouted George; "in situations like this, you can't worry about formalities."

He seized his hat, and without waiting for a word from any one approving or condemning his going, off he went.

He grabbed his hat and, without waiting for anyone to say anything positive or negative about his departure, he left.

"If," said Henry, "we find that Varney has nothing to do with the matter, we are completely at fault."

"If," Henry said, "if we discover that Varney isn't involved at all, then it's entirely our mistake."

"Completely," echoed Marchdale.

"Absolutely," echoed Marchdale.

"In that case, admiral, I think we ought to defer to your feelings upon the subject, and do whatever you suggest should be done."

"In that case, Admiral, I think we should respect your feelings on the matter and do whatever you recommend."

"I shall offer a hundred pounds reward to any one who can and will bring any news of Charles."

"I will give a hundred pounds to anyone who can and will bring any news about Charles."

"A hundred pounds is too much," said Marchdale.

"A hundred pounds is too much," Marchdale said.

"Not at all; and while I am about it, since the amount is made a subject of discussion, I shall make it two hundred, and that may benefit some rascal who is not so well paid for keeping the secret as I will pay him for disclosing it."

"Not at all; and while I'm at it, since the amount is up for discussion, I'll make it two hundred, and that might help some jerk who isn’t paid as well for keeping the secret as I will pay him for revealing it."

"Perhaps you are right," said Marchdale.

"Maybe you're right," Marchdale said.

"I know I am, as I always am."

"I know I am, just like I always am."

Marchdale could not forbear a smile at the opinionated old man, who thought no one's opinion upon any subject at all equal to his own; but he made no remark, and only waited, as did Henry, with evident anxiety for the return of George.

Marchdale couldn't help but smile at the stubborn old man, who believed no one's opinion on any topic was as good as his own; however, he didn't say anything and just waited, like Henry, clearly anxious for George to return.

The distance was not great, and George certainly performed his errand quickly, for he was back in less time than they had thought he could return in. The moment he came into the room, he said, without waiting for any inquiry to be made of him,—

The distance wasn't far, and George definitely completed his task quickly because he returned sooner than they expected. As soon as he entered the room, he said, without waiting for anyone to ask him—

"We are at fault again. I am assured that Sir Francis Varney never stirred from home after eight o'clock last evening."

"We've messed up again. I'm told that Sir Francis Varney didn't leave home after eight o'clock last night."

"D—n it, then," said the admiral, "let us give the devil his due. He could not have had any hand in this business."

“Damn it, then,” said the admiral, “let’s give the devil his due. He couldn’t have had any part in this situation.”

"Certainly not."

"Definitely not."

"From whom, George, did you get your information?" asked Henry, in a desponding tone.

"Who did you get your information from, George?" Henry asked, sounding downcast.

"From, first of all, one of his servants, whom I met away from the house, and then from one whom I saw at the house."

"First, from one of his servants, whom I met away from the house, and then from another one I saw at the house."

"There can be no mistake, then?"

"There’s no way it can be wrong, right?"

"Certainly none. The servants answered me at once, and so frankly that I cannot doubt it."

"Definitely none. The servants responded to me immediately and so honestly that I can’t doubt it."

The door of the room was slowly opened, and Flora came in. She looked almost the shadow of what she had been but a few weeks before. She was beautiful, but she almost realised the poet's description of one who had suffered much, and was sinking into an early grave, the victim of a broken heart:—

The door to the room slowly creaked open, and Flora stepped inside. She looked like a shell of the vibrant person she had been just a few weeks earlier. She was beautiful, but she seemed to embody the poet's image of someone who had endured a lot and was fading away too soon, a casualty of a heartbroken spirit:—

"She was more beautiful than death,

And yet as sad to look upon."

Her face was of a marble paleness, and as she clasped her hands, and glanced from face to face, to see if she could gather hope and consolation from the expression of any one, she might have been taken for some exquisite statue of despair.

Her face was as pale as marble, and as she clasped her hands and looked from one face to another, trying to find hope and comfort in anyone's expression, she could have been mistaken for a beautiful statue of despair.

"Have you found him?" she said. "Have you found Charles?"

"Did you find him?" she asked. "Did you find Charles?"

"Flora, Flora," said Henry, as he approached her.

"Flora, Flora," Henry said as he walked up to her.

"Nay, answer me; have you found him? You went to seek him. Dead or alive, have you found him?"

"Nah, answer me; did you find him? You went to look for him. Dead or alive, did you find him?"

"We have not, Flora."

"We haven't, Flora."

"Then I must seek him myself. None will search for him as I will search; I must myself seek him. 'Tis true affection that can alone be successful in such a search."

"Then I have to find him myself. No one will look for him like I will; I have to search for him myself. Only true love can succeed in such a search."

"Believe me, dear Flora, that all has been done which the shortness of the time that has elapsed would permit. Further measures will now immediately be taken. Rest assured, dear sister, that all will be done that the utmost zeal can suggest."

"Believe me, dear Flora, that everything possible has been done given the limited time that has passed. Additional steps will now be taken immediately. Rest assured, dear sister, that everything will be done that the highest level of dedication can suggest."

"They have killed him! they have killed him!" she said, mournfully. "Oh, God, they have killed him! I am not now mad, but the time will come when I must surely be maddened. The vampyre has killed Charles Holland—the dreadful vampyre!"

"They've killed him! They've killed him!" she said, mournfully. "Oh, God, they’ve killed him! I’m not insane right now, but the time will come when I’ll surely go mad. The vampire has killed Charles Holland—the terrible vampire!"

"Nay, now, Flora, this is frenzy."

"Nah, come on, Flora, this is crazy."

"Because he loved me has he been destroyed. I know it, I know it. The vampyre has doomed me to destruction. I am lost, and all who loved me will be involved in one common ruin on my account. Leave me all of you to perish. If, for iniquities done in our family, some one must suffer to appease the divine vengeance, let that one be me, and only me."

"Because he loved me, he has been destroyed. I know it, I know it. The vampire has sentenced me to destruction. I am lost, and everyone who loved me will share in this common ruin because of me. Leave me all of you to perish. If, for the wrongs done in our family, someone must suffer to satisfy divine vengeance, let that person be me, and only me."

"Hush, sister, hush!" cried Henry. "I expected not this from you. The expressions you use are not your expressions. I know you better. There is abundance of divine mercy, but no divine vengeance. Be calm, I pray you."

"Hush, sister, hush!" Henry exclaimed. "I didn’t expect this from you. The words you’re using aren’t like you. I know you better than that. There’s plenty of divine mercy, but no divine punishment. Please, stay calm."

"Calm! calm!"

"Chill! Chill!"

"Yes. Make an exertion of that intellect we all know you to possess. It is too common a thing with human nature, when misfortune overtakes it, to imagine that such a state of things is specially arranged. We quarrel with Providence because it does not interfere with some special miracle in our favour; forgetting that, being denizens of this earth, and members of a great social system; We must be subject occasionally to the accidents which will disturb its efficient working."

"Yes. Use the intelligence we all know you have. It's incredibly common for people, when faced with misfortune, to think that things are unfairly arranged. We argue with fate because it doesn't perform some special miracle for us; forgetting that, as part of this world and a larger social system, we sometimes have to deal with the disruptions that come with it."

"Oh, brother, brother!" she exclaimed, as she dropped into a seat, "you have never loved."

"Oh, brother, brother!" she said, as she sank into a seat, "you've never truly loved."

"Indeed!"

"Absolutely!"

"No; you have never felt what it was to hold your being upon the breath of another. You can reason calmly, because you cannot know the extent of feeling you are vainly endeavouring to combat."

"No; you have never experienced what it’s like to rely on someone else for your existence. You can think rationally because you can’t grasp the depth of emotions you are trying so hard to resist."

"Flora, you do me less than justice. All I wish to impress upon your mind is, that you are not in any way picked out by Providence to be specially unhappy—that there is no perversion of nature on your account."

"Flora, you underestimate me. All I want to convey to you is that you are not uniquely chosen by fate to be particularly unhappy—that there is nothing unnatural about your situation."

"Call you that hideous vampyre form that haunts me no perversion of ordinary nature?"

"Call that creepy vampire shape that scares me nothing but a twisted version of normal nature?"

"What is is natural," said Marchdale.

"What’s natural?" said Marchdale.

"Cold reasoning to one who suffers as I suffer. I cannot argue with you; I can only know that I am most unhappy—most miserable."

"Logic doesn’t help someone who feels the way I do. I can’t debate with you; all I know is that I’m extremely unhappy—completely miserable."

"But that will pass away, sister, and the sun of your happiness may smile again."

"But that will fade, sister, and the sun of your happiness may shine again."

"Oh, if I could but hope!"

"Oh, if I could only hope!"

"And wherefore should you deprive yourself of that poorest privilege of the most unhappy?"

"And why should you take away from yourself that slightest privilege of the most unfortunate?"

"Because my heart tells me to despair."

"Because my heart tells me to give up."

"Tell it you won't, then," cried Admiral Bell. "If you had been at sea as long as I have, Miss Bannerworth, you would never despair of anything at all."

"Just say you won't, then," shouted Admiral Bell. "If you had spent as much time at sea as I have, Miss Bannerworth, you would never lose hope about anything."

"Providence guarded you," said Marchdale.

"Providence is watching over you," said Marchdale.

"Yes, that's true enough, I dare say, I was in a storm once off Cape Ushant, and it was only through Providence, and cutting away the mainmast myself, that we succeeded in getting into port."

"Yeah, that's true. I remember being caught in a storm once off Cape Ushant, and it was only thanks to luck and me personally cutting away the mainmast that we managed to reach the port."

"You have one hope," said Marchdale to Flora, as he looked in her wan face.

"You have one hope," Marchdale said to Flora, as he gazed at her pale face.

"One hope?"

"One wish?"

"Yes. Recollect you have one hope."

"Yes. Remember you have one hope."

"What is that?"

"What's that?"

"You think that, by removing from this place, you may find that peace which is here denied you."

"You believe that by leaving this place, you might discover the peace that is denied to you here."

"No, no, no."

"Nope."

"Indeed. I thought that such was your firm conviction."

"Yeah. I figured that was your strong belief."

"It was; but circumstances have altered."

"It was, but things have changed."

"How?"

"How?"

"Charles Holland has disappeared here, and here must I remain to seek for him."

"Charles Holland has vanished from here, and I must stay to look for him."

"True he may have disappeared here," remarked Marchdale; "and yet that may be no argument for supposing him still here."

"True, he might have vanished from here," said Marchdale; "but that doesn’t necessarily mean he’s still around."

"Where, then, is he?"

"Where is he now?"

"God knows how rejoiced I should be if I were able to answer your question. I must seek him, dead or alive! I must see him yet before I bid adieu to this world, which has now lost all its charms for me."

"God knows how happy I would be if I could answer your question. I have to find him, whether he's alive or not! I need to see him before I say goodbye to this world, which has now lost all its appeal for me."

"Do not despair," said Henry; "I will go to the town now at once, to make known our suspicions that he has met with some foul play. I will set every means in operation that I possibly can to discover him. Mr. Chillingworth will aid me, too; and I hope that not many days will elapse, Flora, before some intelligence of a most satisfactory nature shall be brought to you on Charles Holland's account."

"Don't worry," Henry said. "I'm going to the town right now to share our concerns that something bad has happened to him. I'll use every possible method to find him. Mr. Chillingworth will help me too, and I hope that it won't be long, Flora, before you receive some really good news about Charles Holland."

"Go, go, brother; go at once."

"Go, go, brother; go right now."

"I go now at once."

"I'm going right now."

"Shall I accompany you?" said Marchdale.

"Do you want me to come with you?" said Marchdale.

"No. Remain here to keep watch over Flora's safety while I am gone; I can alone do all that can be done."

"No. Stay here to watch over Flora's safety while I'm away; I can handle everything that needs to be done."

"And don't forget to offer the two hundred pounds reward," said the admiral, "to any one who can bring us news of Charles, on which we can rely."

"And don’t forget to offer the two hundred pounds reward," said the admiral, "to anyone who can give us reliable news about Charles."

"I will not."

"No way."

"Surely—surely something must result from that," said Flora, as she looked in the admiral's face, as if to gather encouragement in her dawning hopes from its expression.

"Surely—surely something has to come of that," Flora said, looking at the admiral's face, as if to find encouragement for her budding hopes in his expression.

"Of course it will, my dear," he said. "Don't you be downhearted; you and I are of one mind in this affair, and of one mind we will keep. We won't give up our opinions for anybody."

"Of course it will, my dear," he said. "Don't be discouraged; you and I see eye to eye on this, and we'll stay united. We won't change our opinions for anyone."

"Our opinions," she said, "of the honour and honesty of Charles Holland. That is what we will adhere to."

"Our opinions," she said, "of the honor and honesty of Charles Holland. That's what we will stick to."

"Of course we will."

"Definitely, we will."

"Ah, sir, it joys me, even in the midst of this, my affliction, to find one at least who is determined to do him full justice. We cannot find such contradictions in nature as that a mind, full of noble impulses, should stoop to such a sudden act of selfishness as those letters would attribute to Charles Holland. It cannot—cannot be."

"Ah, sir, it brings me joy, even in the midst of my suffering, to find at least one person who is committed to giving him the full credit he deserves. We can't find such contradictions in nature as a mind full of noble intentions suddenly committing an act of selfishness like the letters suggest about Charles Holland. It just can't be."

"You are right, my dear. And now, Master Henry, you be off, will you, if you please."

"You’re right, my dear. And now, Master Henry, please take your leave."

"I am off now. Farewell, Flora, for a brief space."

"I’m leaving now. Goodbye, Flora, for a little while."

"Farewell, brother; and Heaven speed you on your errand."

"Goodbye, brother; and may heaven guide you on your mission."

"Amen to that," cried the admiral; "and now, my dear, if you have got half an hour to spare, just tuck your arm under mine, and take a walk with me in the garden, for I want to say something to you."

"Amen to that," the admiral exclaimed; "and now, my dear, if you have half an hour to spare, just link your arm with mine and take a stroll with me in the garden, because I want to talk to you about something."

"Most willingly," said Flora.

"Sure thing," said Flora.

"I would not advise you to stray far from the house, Miss Bannerworth," said Marchdale.

"I wouldn’t recommend you wander too far from the house, Miss Bannerworth," said Marchdale.

"Nobody asked you for advice," said the admiral. "D——e, do you want to make out that I ain't capable of taking care of her?"

"Nobody asked you for advice," said the admiral. "D—n, do you want to say that I'm not capable of taking care of her?"

"No, no; but—"

"No, no; but—"

"Oh, nonsense! Come along, my dear; and if all the vampyres and odd fish that were ever created were to come across our path, we would settle them somehow or another. Come along, and don't listen to anybody's croaking."

"Oh, come on! Let's go, my dear; and if all the vampires and strange creatures that ever existed showed up in our way, we would handle them one way or another. Let’s go, and don’t pay attention to anyone’s complaining."


CHAPTER XXIX.

A PEEP THROUGH AN IRON GRATING.—THE LONELY PRISONER IN HIS DUNGEON.—THE MYSTERY.


136.png

Without forestalling the interest of our story, or recording a fact in its wrong place, we now call our readers' attention to a circumstance which may, at all events, afford some food for conjecture.

Without delaying the interest of our story or placing a fact out of order, we now draw our readers' attention to a circumstance that may, in any case, provide some food for thought.

Some distance from the Hall, which, from time immemorial, had been the home and the property of the Bannerworth family, was an ancient ruin known by the name of the Monks' Hall.

Some distance from the Hall, which had been the home and property of the Bannerworth family for ages, was an old ruin called the Monks' Hall.

It was conjectured that this ruin was the remains of some one of those half monastic, half military buildings which, during the middle ages, were so common in almost every commanding situation in every county of England.

It was thought that this ruin was the remnants of one of those buildings that were part monastery, part military, which were so common in nearly every commanding spot in every county of England during the Middle Ages.

At a period of history when the church arrogated to itself an amount of political power which the intelligence of the spirit of the age now denies to it, and when its members were quite ready to assert at any time the truth of their doctrines by the strong arm of power, such buildings as the one, the old grey ruins of which were situated near to Bannerworth Hall, were erected.

At a time in history when the church claimed more political power than today's understanding of justice accepts, and when its followers were eager to defend their beliefs with force, structures like the old gray ruins near Bannerworth Hall were built.

Ostensibly for religious purposes, but really as a stronghold for defence, as well as for aggression, this Monks' Hall, as it was called, partook quite as much of the character of a fortress, as of an ecclesiastical building.

Supposedly for religious reasons, but actually as a defense base and for launching attacks, this Monks' Hall, as it was known, had just as much of the feel of a fortress as it did of a church building.

The ruins covered a considerable extent, of ground, but the only part which seemed successfully to have resisted the encroaches of time, at least to a considerable extent, was a long, hall in which the jolly monks no doubt feasted and caroused.

The ruins covered a large area of land, but the only section that appeared to have successfully withstood the passage of time, at least to a significant degree, was a long hall where the cheerful monks likely enjoyed feasts and celebrations.

Adjoining to this hall, were the walls of other parts of the building, and at several places there were small, low, mysterious-looking doors that led, heaven knows where, into some intricacies and labyrinths beneath the building, which no one had, within the memory of man, been content to run the risk of losing himself in.

Next to this hall were the walls of other sections of the building, and in several spots, there were small, low, mysterious-looking doors that led, who knows where, into some complexities and mazes beneath the building, which no one, in living memory, had been willing to risk getting lost in.

137.png

It was related that among these subterranean passages and arches there were pitfalls and pools of water; and whether such a statement was true or not, it certainly acted as a considerable damper upon the vigour of curiosity.

It was said that among these underground passages and arches there were traps and pools of water; and whether that was true or not, it definitely put a damper on the excitement of curiosity.

This ruin was so well known in the neighbourhood, and had become from earliest childhood so familiar to the inhabitants of Bannerworth Hall, that one would as soon expect an old inhabitant of Ludgate-hill to make some remark about St. Paul's, as any of them to allude to the ruins of Monks' Hall.

This ruin was so well known in the neighborhood and had become so familiar to the people living at Bannerworth Hall since childhood that you'd be just as likely to hear an old resident of Ludgate Hill mention St. Paul's as you would any of them bringing up the ruins of Monks' Hall.

They never now thought of going near to it, for in infancy they had spoiled among its ruins, and it had become one of those familiar objects which, almost, from that very familiarity, cease to hold a place in the memories of those who know it so well.

They no longer thought about going near it, because in their childhood they messed around in its ruins, and it had become one of those familiar things that, almost due to that familiarity, stop being memorable for those who know it so well.

It is, however, to this ruin we would now conduct our readers, premising that what we have to say concerning it now, is not precisely in the form of a connected portion of our narrative.

It is, however, to this ruin that we would now take our readers, noting that what we have to say about it right now isn't exactly a connected part of our story.


It is evening—the evening of that first day of heart loneliness to poor Flora Bannerworth. The lingering rays of the setting sun are gilding the old ruins with a wondrous beauty. The edges of the decayed stones seem now to be tipped with gold, and as the rich golden refulgence of light gleams upon the painted glass which still adorned a large window of the hall, a flood of many-coloured beautiful light was cast within, making the old flag-stones, with which the interior was paved, look more like some rich tapestry, laid down to do honour to a monarch.

It’s evening—the evening of that first day of heartache for poor Flora Bannerworth. The fading rays of the setting sun are casting a stunning beauty over the old ruins. The edges of the crumbling stones appear to be edged with gold, and as the bright golden light reflects off the painted glass that still decorates a large window in the hall, a vibrant mix of beautiful colors floods inside, making the old flagstones on the floor look more like an elaborate tapestry, laid out to honor a king.

So picturesque and so beautiful an aspect did the ancient ruin wear, that to one with a soul to appreciate the romantic and the beautiful, it would have amply repaid the fatigue of a long journey now to see it.

The ancient ruin looked so picturesque and beautiful that for someone who could appreciate the romantic and the lovely, it would have been worth the effort of a long journey just to see it.

And as the sun sank to rest, the gorgeous colours that it cast upon the mouldering wall, deepened from an appearance of burnished gold to a crimson hue, and from that again the colour changed to a shifting purple, mingling with the shadows of the evening, and so gradually fading away into absolute darkness.

And as the sun set, the beautiful colors it threw on the crumbling wall shifted from a look of polished gold to a deep red, then changed again to a swirling purple that blended with the evening shadows, gradually fading into complete darkness.

The place is as silent as the tomb—a silence far more solemn than could have existed, had there been no remains of a human habitation; because even these time-worn walls were suggestive of what once had been; and the wrapt stillness which now pervaded them brought with them a melancholy feeling for the past.

The place is as silent as a grave—a silence much more serious than if there hadn't been any signs of human life; because even these weathered walls hinted at what used to be; and the deep stillness that now filled them brought a bittersweet feeling for the past.

There was not even the low hum of insect life to break the stillness of these ancient ruins.

There wasn't even the faint buzz of insects to interrupt the silence of these ancient ruins.

And now the last rays of the sun are gradually fading away. In a short time all will be darkness. A low gentle wind is getting up, and beginning slightly to stir the tall blades of grass that have shot up between some of the old stones. The silence is broken, awfully broken, by a sudden cry of despair; such a cry as might come from some imprisoned spirit, doomed to waste an age of horror in a tomb.

And now the last rays of the sun are slowly disappearing. Soon, everything will be dark. A light breeze is picking up and gently rustling the tall blades of grass that have grown up between some of the old stones. The silence is shattered, terrifyingly shattered, by a sudden cry of despair; the kind of cry that might come from a trapped soul, condemned to suffer an eternity of horror in a tomb.

And yet it was scarcely to be called a scream, and not all a groan. It might have come from some one on the moment of some dreadful sacrifice, when the judgment had not sufficient time to call courage to its aid, but involuntarily had induced that sound which might not be repeated.

And yet it could hardly be called a scream, and wasn’t quite a groan either. It might have come from someone at the moment of some terrible sacrifice, when the judgment hadn’t had enough time to muster courage, but had instead involuntarily produced a sound that might never be heard again.

A few startled birds flew from odd holes and corners about the ruins, to seek some other place of rest. The owl hooted from a corner of what had once been a belfry, and a dreamy-looking bat flew out from a cranny and struck itself headlong against a projection.

A few startled birds flew out from strange holes and corners around the ruins, looking for another place to rest. The owl hooted from a part of what used to be a belfry, and a dazed-looking bat flew out from a nook and crashed headfirst into a ledge.

Then all was still again. Silence resumed its reign, and if there had been a mortal ear to drink in that sudden sound, the mind might well have doubted if fancy had not more to do with the matter than reality.

Then everything was quiet again. Silence took over once more, and if there had been a human ear to catch that sudden sound, one might have seriously questioned whether imagination played a bigger role than reality.

From out a portion of the ruins that was enveloped in the deepest gloom, there now glides a figure. It is of gigantic height, and it moves along with a slow and measured tread. An ample mantle envelopes the form, which might well have been taken for the spirit of one of the monks who, centuries since, had made that place their home.

From a section of the ruins shrouded in deep darkness, a figure now emerges. It is enormous in height and walks with a slow, deliberate pace. A large cloak wraps around the figure, which could easily be mistaken for the spirit of one of the monks who, centuries ago, had made that place their home.

It walked the whole length of the ample hall we have alluded to, and then, at the window from which had streamed the long flood of many coloured light, it paused.

It walked the entire length of the spacious hall we mentioned earlier, and then, at the window where the vibrant stream of colorful light had poured in, it stopped.

For more than ten minutes this mysterious looking figure there stood.

For over ten minutes, this mysterious-looking figure stood there.

At length there passed something on the outside of the window, that looked like the shadow of a human form.

At last, something passed by outside the window that looked like the shadow of a person.

Then the tall, mysterious, apparition-looking man turned, and sought a side entrance to the hall.

Then the tall, mysterious, ghostly-looking man turned and looked for a side entrance to the hall.

Then he paused, and, in about a minute, he was joined by another who must have been he who had so recently passed the stained glass window on the outer side.

Then he stopped, and after about a minute, he was joined by someone who must have been the one who had just walked by the stained glass window outside.

There was a friendly salutation between these two beings, and they walked to the centre of the hall, where they remained for some time in animated conversation.

There was a warm greeting between these two individuals, and they walked to the center of the hall, where they stayed for a while engaged in lively conversation.

From the gestures they used, it was evident that the subject of their discourse was one of deep and absorbing interest to both. It was one, too, upon which, after a time, they seemed a little to differ, and more than once they each assumed attitudes of mutual defiance.

From their gestures, it was clear that the topic they were discussing was something both found deeply engaging. However, over time, it seemed they began to have slightly differing views, and more than once, they each took on postures of mutual defiance.

This continued until the sun had so completely sunk, that twilight was beginning sensibly to wane, and then gradually the two men appeared to have come to a better understanding, and whatever might be the subject of their discourse, there was some positive result evidently arrived at now.

This went on until the sun had completely set, and twilight was clearly fading, and gradually the two men seemed to have reached a better understanding. Whatever they were talking about, it was clear that they had come to some definite conclusion.

They spoke in lower tones. They used less animated gestures than before; and, after a time, they both walked slowly down the hull towards the dark spot from whence the first tall figure had so mysteriously emerged.

They spoke in quieter voices. They made fewer animated gestures than before; and, after a while, they both walked slowly down the hull towards the dark spot where the first tall figure had mysteriously appeared.


There it a dungeon—damp and full of the most unwholesome exhalations—deep under ground it seems, and, in its excavations, it would appear as if some small land springs had been liberated, for the earthen floor was one continued extent of moisture.

There’s a dungeon—damp and full of the most unpleasant smells—deep underground, and it looks like some small underground springs have been freed, because the earthen floor was constantly wet.

From the roof, too, came perpetually the dripping of water, which fell with sullen, startling splashes in the pool below.

From the roof, there was always the sound of water dripping, which fell with dull, surprising splashes into the pool below.

At one end, and near to the roof,—so near that to reach it, without the most efficient means from the inside, was a matter of positive impossibility—is a small iron grating, and not much larger than might be entirely obscured by any human face that might be close to it from the outside of the dungeon.

At one end, close to the ceiling—so close that reaching it without the best tools from the inside was completely impossible—is a small iron grate, not much bigger than any human face that might be up against it from the outside of the dungeon.

That dreadful abode is tenanted. In one corner, on a heap of straw, which appears freshly to have been cast into the place, lies a hopeless prisoner.

That terrible place is occupied. In one corner, on a pile of straw that seems to have just been thrown in, lies a desperate prisoner.

It is no great stretch of fancy to suppose, that it is from his lips came the sound of terror and of woe that had disturbed the repose of that lonely spot.

It’s not a huge leap to imagine that it was from his lips that the sounds of fear and sorrow disturbed the peace of that lonely place.

The prisoner is lying on his back; a rude bandage round his head, on which were numerous spots of blood, would seem to indicate that he had suffered personal injury in some recent struggle. His eyes were open. They were fixed desparingly, perhaps unconsciously, upon that small grating which looked into the upper world.

The prisoner is lying on his back; a rough bandage around his head, marked with several spots of blood, suggests that he has been injured in some recent struggle. His eyes are open. They are staring hopelessly, maybe even unconsciously, at the small grating that looks out into the outside world.

That grating slants upwards, and looks to the west, so that any one confined in that dreary dungeon might be tantalized, on a sweet summer's day, by seeing the sweet blue sky, and occasionally the white clouds flitting by in that freedom which he cannot hope for.

That grating slopes upward and faces west, so anyone locked up in that miserable dungeon might be tempted, on a beautiful summer day, by glimpses of the lovely blue sky and the white clouds drifting by in a freedom they can't even dream of.

The carol of a bird, too, might reach him there. Alas! sad remembrance of life, and joy, and liberty.

The song of a bird might reach him there as well. Unfortunately! It’s a sad reminder of life, joy, and freedom.

But now all is deepening gloom. The prisoner sees nothing—hears nothing; and the sky is not quite dark. That small grating looks like a strange light-patch in the dungeon wall.

But now everything feels heavy with darkness. The prisoner sees nothing—hears nothing; and the sky isn't fully dark. That small grate looks like an odd patch of light on the dungeon wall.

Hark! some footstep sounds upon his ear. The creaking of a door follows—a gleam of light shines into the dungeon, and the tall mysterious-looking figure in the cloak stands before the occupant of that wretched place.

Listen! Some footsteps are heard. The creaking of a door follows—a beam of light shines into the dungeon, and a tall, mysterious figure in a cloak stands before the person trapped in that miserable spot.

Then comes in the other man, and he carries in his hand writing materials. He stoops to the stone couch on which the prisoner lies, and offers him a pen, as he raises him partially from the miserable damp pallet.

Then the other man comes in, holding writing materials. He leans down to the stone couch where the prisoner is lying and offers him a pen while helping him sit up a bit from the miserable, damp pallet.

But there is no speculation in the eyes of that oppressed man. In vain the pen is repeatedly placed in his grasp, and a document of some length, written on parchment, spread out before him to sign. In vain is he held up now by both the men, who have thus mysteriously sought him in his dungeon; he has not power to do as they would wish him. The pen falls from his nerveless grasp, and, with a deep sigh, when they cease to hold him up, he falls heavily back upon the stone couch.

But there’s no uncertainty in the eyes of that oppressed man. The pen is put in his hand over and over again, and a long document, written on parchment, is spread out in front of him for him to sign. Despite being supported by both men who have mysteriously found him in his dungeon, he doesn’t have the strength to do what they want. The pen slips from his weak grip, and with a deep sigh, when they stop holding him up, he falls back heavily onto the stone couch.

Then the two men looked at each other for about a minute silently; after which he who was the shorter of the two raised one hand, and, in a voice of such concentrated hatred and passion as was horrible to hear, he said,—

Then the two men stared at each other for about a minute in silence; after that, the shorter of the two raised one hand and, with a voice filled with such intense hatred and passion that it was painful to hear, he said,—

"D—n!"

"Damnit!"

The reply of the other was a laugh; and then he took the light from the floor, and motioned the one who seemed so little able to control his feelings of bitterness and disappointment to leave the place with him.

The other person just laughed; then he picked up the light from the floor and signaled for the one who seemed unable to manage his feelings of bitterness and disappointment to leave with him.

With a haste and vehemence, then, which showed how much angered he was, the shorter man of the two now rolled up the parchment, and placed it in a breast-pocket of his coat.

With a rush of anger that showed how upset he was, the shorter man of the two quickly rolled up the parchment and tucked it into the breast pocket of his coat.

He cast a withering look of intense hatred on the form of the nearly-unconscious prisoner, and then prepared to follow the other.

He shot a fierce look of intense hatred at the nearly-unconscious prisoner and then got ready to follow the other person.

But when they reached the door of the dungeon, the taller man of the two paused, and appeared for a moment or two to be in deep thought; after which he handed the lamp he carried to his companion, and approached the pallet of the prisoner.

But when they got to the door of the dungeon, the taller man paused for a moment, seeming to be lost in thought. After a short while, he handed the lamp he was carrying to his companion and walked over to the prisoner's pallet.

He took from his pocket a small bottle, and, raising the head of the feeble and wounded man, he poured some portion of the contents into his mouth, and watched him swallow it.

He pulled a small bottle from his pocket and, lifting the head of the weak and injured man, poured some of its contents into his mouth, watching him swallow it.

The other looked on in silence, and then they both slowly left the dreary dungeon.

The other watched in silence, and then they both slowly left the gloomy dungeon.


The wind rose, and the night had deepened into the utmost darkness. The blackness of a night, unillumined by the moon, which would not now rise for some hours, was upon the ancient ruins. All was calm and still, and no one would have supposed that aught human was within those ancient, dreary looking walls.

The wind picked up, and the night had settled into complete darkness. The blackness of a moonless night, which wouldn’t rise for a few more hours, enveloped the ancient ruins. Everything was calm and quiet, and no one would have guessed that anyone human was inside those old, gloomy walls.

Time will show who it was who lay in that unwholesome dungeon, as well as who were they who visited him so mysteriously, and retired again with feelings of such evident disappointment with the document it seemed of such importance, at least to one of them, to get that unconscious man to sign.

Time will reveal who was in that grim dungeon, as well as who visited him so mysteriously and left with such clear disappointment over the document that seemed so important, at least to one of them, to get that unconscious man to sign.


CHAPTER XXX.

THE VISIT OF FLORA TO THE VAMPYRE.—THE OFFER.—THE SOLEMN ASSEVERATION.


140.png

Admiral Bell had, of course, nothing particular to communicate to Flora in the walk he induced her to take with him in the gardens of Bannerworth Hall, but he could talk to her upon a subject which was sure to be a welcome one, namely, of Charles Holland.

Admiral Bell didn't have anything specific to share with Flora during their stroll in the gardens of Bannerworth Hall, but he could chat with her about a topic he knew she would appreciate—Charles Holland.

And not only could he talk to her of Charles, but he was willing to talk of him in the style of enthusiastic commendation which assimilated best with her own feelings. No one but the honest old admiral, who was as violent in his likes and his dislikes as any one could possibly be, could just then have conversed with Flora Bannerworth to her satisfaction of Charles Holland.

And not only could he discuss Charles with her, but he was also eager to praise him in a way that mirrored her own feelings. No one except for the straightforward old admiral, who was as passionate about his likes and dislikes as anyone could be, could have talked to Flora Bannerworth about Charles Holland in a way that satisfied her at that moment.

He expressed no doubts whatever concerning Charles's faith, and to his mind, now that he had got that opinion firmly fixed in his mind, everybody that held a contrary one he at once denounced as a fool or a rogue.

He had no doubts about Charles's faith, and now that he firmly believed that, he immediately labeled anyone with a different opinion as a fool or a rogue.

"Never you mind, Miss Flora," he said; "you will find, I dare say, that all will come right eventually. D—n me! the only thing that provokes me in the whole business is, that I should have been such an old fool as for a moment to doubt Charles."

"Don't worry about it, Miss Flora," he said; "I’m sure everything will work out in the end. Damn it! The only thing that annoys me about the whole situation is that I was foolish enough to doubt Charles for even a second."

"You should have known him better, sir."

"You should have known him better, sir."

"I should, my dear, but I was taken by surprise, you see, and that was wrong, too, for a man who has held a responsible command."

"I should, my dear, but I was caught off guard, you see, and that was wrong, too, for someone who has held a responsible position."

"But the circumstances, dear sir, were of a nature to take every one by surprise."

"But the situation, dear sir, was surprising for everyone."

"They were, they were. But now, candidly speaking, and I know I can speak candidly to you; do you really think this Varney is the vampyre?"

"They were, they were. But now, honestly speaking, and I know I can be honest with you; do you really think this Varney is the vampire?"

"I do."

"I do."

"You do? Well, then, somebody must tackle him, that's quite clear; we can't put up with his fancies always."

"You do? Well, then, someone has to deal with him, that's obvious; we can't keep putting up with his whims all the time."

"What can be done?"

"What can we do?"

"Ah, that I don't know, but something must be done, you know. He wants this place; Heaven only knows why or wherefore he has taken such a fancy to it; but he has done so, that is quite clear. If it had a good sea view, I should not be so much surprised; but there's nothing of the sort, so it's no way at all better than any other shore-going stupid sort of house, that you can see nothing but land from."

"Honestly, I have no idea, but something needs to be done, you know. He wants this place; who knows why he’s taken such a liking to it, but it’s clear that he has. If it had a nice view of the sea, I wouldn’t be as surprised; but it doesn’t have that, so it’s really no better than any other boring house by the shore, where you can only see land."

"Oh, if my brother would but make some compromise with him to restore Charles to us and take the house, we might yet be happy."

"Oh, if my brother would just reach some agreement with him to bring Charles back to us and take the house, we could still be happy."

"D—n it! then you still think that he has a hand in spiriting away Charles?"

"Damn it! So you still believe he had a part in making Charles disappear?"

"Who else could do so?"

"Who else can do this?"

"I'll be hanged if I know. I do feel tolerably sure, and I have good deal of reliance upon your opinion, my dear; I say, I do feel tolerably sure: but, if I was d——d sure, now, I'd soon have it out of him."

"I'll be damned if I know. I do feel pretty confident, and I really trust your opinion, my dear; I mean, I do feel pretty confident: but if I were absolutely sure, I’d get it out of him in no time."

"For my sake, Admiral Bell, I wish now to extract one promise from you."

"For my sake, Admiral Bell, I want to make one request of you."

"Say your say, my dear, and I'll promise you."

"Speak your mind, my dear, and I promise you."

"You will not then expose yourself to the danger of any personal conflict with that most dreadful man, whose powers of mischief we do not know, and therefore cannot well meet or appreciate."

"You won't expose yourself to the risk of any personal conflict with that terrifying man, whose ability to cause trouble we don't understand and therefore can't effectively deal with or evaluate."

"Whew! is that what you mean?"

"Whew! Is that what you mean?"

"Yes; you will, I am sure, promise me so much."

"Yes; I’m sure you will promise me that much."

"Why, my dear, you see the case is this. In affairs of fighting, the less ladies interfere the better."

"Well, my dear, the situation is this: when it comes to fighting, it's best that ladies stay out of it."

"Nay, why so?"

"No, why is that?"

"Because—because, you see, a lady has no reputation for courage to keep up. Indeed, it's rather the other way, for we dislike a bold woman as much as we hold in contempt a cowardly man."

"Because—because, you see, a lady has no reputation for bravery to uphold. In fact, it's quite the opposite; we dislike a strong woman just as much as we look down on a cowardly man."

"But if you grant to us females that in consequence of our affections, we are not courageous, you must likewise grant how much we are doomed to suffer from the dangers of those whom we esteem."

"But if you concede that women, because of our feelings, are not brave, you must also acknowledge how much we have to endure from the threats posed by those we care about."

"You would be the last person in the world to esteem a coward."

"You would be the last person in the world to admire a coward."

"Certainly. But there is more true courage often in not fighting than in entering into a contest."

"Absolutely. But sometimes, true courage lies more in choosing not to fight than in jumping into a battle."

"You are right enough there, my dear."

"You’re absolutely right there, my dear."

"Under ordinary circumstances, I should not oppose your carrying out the dictates of your honour, but now, let me entreat you not to meet this dreadful man, if man he can be called, when you know not how unfair the contest may be."

"Normally, I wouldn't stand in the way of you following your conscience, but right now, I urge you not to meet this awful man, if he can even be called that, since you have no idea how unfair this situation might be."

"Unfair?"

"Unjust?"

"Yes. May he not have some means of preventing you from injuring him, and of overcoming you, which no mortal possesses?"

"Yes. Could he have some way to stop you from hurting him and to defeat you, something no human has?"

"He may."

"He might."

"Then the supposition of such a case ought to be sufficient ground for at once inducing you to abandon all idea of meeting with him."

"Then the idea of such a situation should be enough reason for you to immediately give up any notion of meeting with him."

"My dear, I'll consider of this matter."

"My dear, I'll think about this."

"Do so."

"Do it."

"There is another thing, however, which now you will permit me to ask of you as a favour."

"There’s one more thing, though, that I hope you’ll let me ask as a favor."

"It is granted ere it is spoken."

"It is given before it is said."

"Very good. Now you must not be offended with what I am going to say, because, however it may touch that very proper pride which you, and such as you, are always sure to possess, you are fortunately at all times able to call sufficient judgment to your aid to enable you to see what is really offensive and what is not."

"Very good. Now, please don’t take offense at what I’m about to say, because, no matter how it might poke at that proper pride which you and others like you always seem to have, you’re lucky enough to always have enough judgment to help you recognize what’s truly offensive and what isn’t."

"You alarm me by such a preface."

"You're shocking me with that introduction."

"Do I? then here goes at once. Your brother Henry, poor fellow, has enough to do, has he not, to make all ends meet."

"Do I? Then here I go. Your brother Henry, poor guy, has a lot on his plate, doesn’t he, trying to make ends meet."

A flush of excitement came over Flora's cheek as the old admiral thus bluntly broached a subject of which she already knew the bitterness to such a spirit as her brother's.

A rush of excitement colored Flora's cheeks as the old admiral bluntly brought up a topic she already understood was bitter for someone with her brother's temperament.

"You are silent," continued the old man; "by that I guess I am not wrong in my I supposition; indeed it is hardly a supposition at all, for Master Charles told me as much, and no doubt he had it from a correct quarter."

"You’re quiet," the old man continued; "that makes me think I'm right in my guess; in fact, it’s hardly a guess at all, since Master Charles told me as much, and I’m sure he got it from a reliable source."

"I cannot deny it, sir."

"I can't deny it, sir."

"Then don't. It ain't worth denying, my dear. Poverty is no crime, but, like being born a Frenchman, it's a d——d misfortune."

"Then don’t. It’s not worth denying, my dear. Poverty is not a crime, but, like being born a Frenchman, it’s a damn misfortune."

Flora could scarcely refuse a smile, as the nationality of the old admiral peeped out even in the midst of his most liberal and best feelings.

Flora could hardly hold back a smile, as the admiral's nationality showed through even in his most generous and kindest feelings.

"Well," he continued, "I don't intend that he shall have so much trouble as he has had. The enemies of his king and his country shall free him from his embarrassments."

"Well," he continued, "I don't plan for him to have the same amount of trouble he's had. The enemies of his king and his country will help him out of his difficulties."

"The enemies?"

"The foes?"

"Yes; who else?"

"Yes; who else is there?"

"You speak in riddles, sir."

"You talk in riddles, sir."

"Do I? Then I'll soon make the riddles plain. When I went to sea I was worth nothing—as poor as a ship's cat after the crew had been paid off for a month. Well, I began fighting away as hard and fast as I could, and the more I fought, and the more hard knocks I gave and took, the more money I got."

"Do I? Then I'll clear up the riddles soon. When I went to sea, I had nothing—just as broke as a ship's cat after the crew had been paid off for a month. Well, I started fighting as hard and fast as I could, and the more I fought, the more hard hits I took and dealt, the more money I earned."

"Indeed."

"Definitely."

"Yes; prize after prize we hauled into port, and at last the French vessels wouldn't come out of their harbours."

"Yeah; we brought in prize after prize, and eventually the French ships stopped coming out of their ports."

"What did you do then?"

"What did you do next?"

"What did we do then? Why what was the most natural thing in the whole world for us to do, we did."

"What did we do then? Well, we did the most natural thing in the world for us."

"I cannot guess."

"I can't guess."

"Well, I am surprised at that. Try again."

"Well, I'm surprised by that. Try again."

"Oh, yes; I can guess now. How could I have been so dull? You went and took them out."

"Oh, yes; I get it now. How could I have been so slow? You went and took them out."

"To be sure we did—to be sure we did, my dear; that's how we managed them. And, do you see, at the end of the war I found myself with lots of prize money, all wrung from old England's enemies, and I intend that some of it shall find it's way to your brother's pocket; and you see that will bear out just what I said, that the enemies of his king and his country shall free him from his difficulties—don't you see?"

"Of course we did—of course we did, my dear; that's how we handled things. And, you see, at the end of the war I ended up with a lot of prize money, all taken from England's enemies, and I plan to make sure some of it ends up in your brother's pocket; and you see that will prove exactly what I said, that his king and country’s enemies will help him out of his troubles—don't you see?"

"I see your noble generosity, admiral."

"I see your noble generosity, admiral."

"Noble fiddlestick! Now I have mentioned this matter to you, my dear, and I don't so much mind talking to you about such matters as I should to your brother, I want you to do me the favour of managing it all for me."

"Noble fiddlestick! Now that I've brought this up with you, my dear, I don’t mind chatting about it with you as much as I would with your brother. I'd appreciate it if you could handle everything for me."

"How, sir?"

"How, sir?"

"Why, just this way. You must find out how much money will free your brother just now from a parcel of botherations that beset him, and then I will give it to you, and you can hand it to him, you see, so I need not say anything about it; and if he speaks to me on the subject at all, I can put him down at once by saying, 'avast there, it's no business of mine.'"

"Well, it’s simple. You need to figure out how much money will get your brother out of the troubles he’s dealing with, and then I’ll give it to you so you can pass it to him. That way, I won’t have to mention it at all; and if he brings it up with me, I can quickly say, 'Hold on, it’s not my problem.'"

"And can you, dear admiral, imagine that I could conceal the generous source from where so much assistance came?"

"And can you, dear admiral, imagine that I could hide the generous source of all this help?"

"Of course; it will come from you. I take a fancy to make you a present of a sum of money; you do with it what you please—it's yours, and I have no right and no inclination to ask you what use you put it to."

"Of course; it will come from you. I’d like to give you some money as a gift; do whatever you want with it—it's yours, and I have no right or desire to ask how you use it."

Tears gushed from the eyes of Flora as she tried to utter some word, but could not. The admiral swore rather fearfully, and pretended to wonder much what on earth she could be crying for. At length, after the first gush of feeling was over, she said,—

Tears streamed down Flora's face as she struggled to say something, but couldn’t find the words. The admiral swore in a somewhat scared tone and feigned surprise over what could possibly be making her cry. Finally, after the initial wave of emotion passed, she said,—

"I cannot accept of so much generosity, sir—I dare not"

"I can't accept such generosity, sir—I just can't."

"Dare not!"

"Don't even think about it!"

"No; I should think meanly of myself were I to take advantage of the boundless munificence of your nature."

"No; I would think poorly of myself if I took advantage of your endless generosity."

"Take advantage! I should like to see anybody take advantage of me, that's all."

"Go ahead and try! I'd like to see anyone take advantage of me, that's all."

"I ought not to take the money of you. I will speak to my brother, and well I know how much he will appreciate the noble, generous offer, my dear sir."

"I shouldn't take your money. I'll talk to my brother, and I know he'll really appreciate your kind and generous offer, my dear sir."

"Well, settle it your own way, only remember I have a right to do what I like with my own money."

"Well, handle it however you want, just remember I have the right to do what I want with my own money."

"Undoubtedly."

"Definitely."

"Very good. Then as that is undoubted, whatever I lend to him, mind I give to you, so it's as broad as it's long, as the Dutchman said, when he looked at the new ship that was built for him, and you may as well take it yourself you see, and make no more fuss about it."

"Great. So, since that's certain, whatever I give him, I’m really giving to you, so it’s all the same, like the Dutchman said when he saw the new ship built for him. You might as well just take it yourself and stop making a big deal out of it."

"I will consider," said Flora, with much emotion—"between this time and the same hour to-morrow I will consider, sir, and if you can find any words more expressive of heartfelt gratitude than others, pray imagine that I have used them with reference to my own feelings towards you for such an unexampled offer of friendship."

"I’ll think it over," Flora said, clearly emotional. "From now until the same time tomorrow, I’ll consider it, sir. If you can come up with any words that better express my deep gratitude, just imagine that I’ve used them to describe how I feel about your extraordinary offer of friendship."

"Oh, bother—stuff."

"Oh, come on—stuff."

The admiral now at once changed the subject, and began to talk of Charles—a most grateful theme to Flora, as may well be supposed. He related to her many little particulars connected with him which all tended to place his character in a most amiable light, and as her ears drank in the words of commendation of him she loved, what sweeter music could there be to her than the voice of that old weather-beaten rough-spoken man.

The admiral quickly shifted the conversation and started talking about Charles—a subject that Flora was more than happy to hear about. He shared many small details about him that highlighted his charming personality, and as she listened to the praises for the man she loved, there was no sweeter sound to her than the voice of that gruff, seasoned man.

"The idea," he added, to a warm eulogium he had uttered concerning Charles—"the idea that he could write those letters my dear, is quite absurd."

"The idea," he added, after giving a heartfelt tribute to Charles—"the idea that he could write those letters, my dear, is totally ridiculous."

"It is, indeed. Oh, that we could know what had become of him!"

"It really is. Oh, if only we could figure out what happened to him!"

"We shall know. I don't think but what he's alive. Something seems to assure me that we shall some of these days look upon his face again."

"We will know. I can't help but think he's alive. Something tells me that we'll see his face again someday."

"I am rejoiced to hear you say so."

"I'm so glad to hear you say that."

"We will stir heaven and earth to find him. If he were killed, do you see, there would have been some traces of him now at hand; besides, he would have been left lying where the rascals attacked him."

"We will move heaven and earth to find him. If he had been killed, you see, there would be some evidence of him right now; besides, they would have left him where the scoundrels attacked him."

Flora shuddered.

Flora flinched.

"But don't you fret yourself. You may depend that the sweet little cherub that sits up aloft has looked after him."

"But don’t worry. You can count on the sweet little cherub up there to take care of him."

"I will hope so."

"Hope so."

"And now, my dear, Master Henry will soon be home, I am thinking, and as he has quite enough disagreeables on his own mind to be able to spare a few of them, you will take the earliest opportunity, I am sure, of acquainting him with the little matter we have been talking about, and let me know what he says."

"And now, my dear, Master Henry will be home soon, I think, and since he has plenty of his own issues to deal with, I’m sure you’ll take the first chance to fill him in on the little matter we’ve been discussing, and let me know what he says."

"I will—I will."

"I will—I will."

"That's right. Now, go in doors, for there's a cold air blowing here, and you are a delicate plant rather just now—go in and make yourself comfortable and easy. The worst storm must blow over at last."

"That's right. Now, go inside because there's a cold breeze blowing here, and you're a bit fragile right now—go in and make yourself comfortable. Even the worst storm will eventually pass."


CHAPTER XXXI.

SIR FRANCIS VARNEY AND HIS MYSTERIOUS VISITOR.—THE STRANGE CONFERENCE.


Sir Francis Varney is in what he calls his own apartment. It is night, and a dim and uncertain light from a candle which has been long neglected, only serves to render obscurity more perplexing. The room is a costly one. One replete with all the appliances of refinement and luxury which the spirit and the genius of the age could possibly supply him with, but there is upon his brow the marks of corroding care, and little does that most mysterious being seem to care for all the rich furnishing of that apartment in which he sits.

Sir Francis Varney is in what he calls his own apartment. It’s nighttime, and a dim, flickering candle that hasn’t been taken care of only adds to the confusion of the darkness. The room is expensive, filled with all the luxuries and refined elements that the spirit and genius of the age could offer him, yet his forehead shows signs of deep worry, and that most enigmatic figure seems hardly to care about the lavish decor of the room in which he sits.

His cadaverous-looking face is even paler and more death-like-looking than usual; and, if it can be conceived possible that such an one can feel largely interested in human affairs, to look at him, we could well suppose that some interest of no common magnitude was at stake.

His gaunt face looks even paler and more deathly than usual; and if it’s possible for someone like him to be significantly interested in human matters, just by looking at him, we might easily believe that something truly important was at stake.

Occasionally, too, he muttered some unconnected words, no doubt mentally filling up the gaps, which rendered the sentences incomplete, and being unconscious, perhaps, that he was giving audible utterance to any of his dark and secret meditations.

Sometimes, he would mumble some random words, likely trying to mentally fill in the blanks, which made his sentences incomplete, and he was probably unaware that he was voicing any of his hidden and secret thoughts.

At length he rose, and with an anxious expression of countenance, he went to the window, and looked out into the darkness of the night. All was still, and not an object was visible. It was that pitchy darkness without, which, for some hours, when the moon is late in lending her reflected beams, comes over the earth's surface.

At last, he stood up and, with a worried look on his face, went to the window and gazed out into the night’s darkness. Everything was quiet, and nothing was in sight. It was that deep darkness outside that blankets the earth for a few hours when the moon is slow to share its light.

"It is near the hour," he muttered. "It is now very near the hour; surely he will come, and yet I know not why I should fear him, although I seem to tremble at the thought of his approach. He will surely come. Once a year—only once does he visit me, and then 'tis but to take the price which he has compelled me to pay for that existence, which but for him had been long since terminated. Sometimes I devoutly wish it were."

"It’s almost time," he murmured. "It’s really close to the hour; he has to come, and yet I don’t know why I’m afraid of him, even though I seem to shake at the idea of him getting here. He will definitely come. Once a year—only once does he visit me, and it’s just to collect the cost he has forced me to pay for that life, which without him would have ended a long time ago. Sometimes I truly wish it had."

With a shudder he returned to the seat he had so recently left, and there for some time he appeared to meditate in silence.

With a shiver, he went back to the seat he had just left, and there, for a while, he seemed to think in silence.

Suddenly now, a clock, which was in the hall of that mansion he had purchased, sounded the hour loudly.

Suddenly, a clock in the hallway of the mansion he had bought chimed loudly to mark the hour.

"The time has come," said Sir Francis. "The time has come. He will surely soon be here. Hark! hark!"

"The moment has arrived," said Sir Francis. "The moment has arrived. He should be here any minute now. Listen! Listen!"

Slowly and distinctly he counted the strokes of the clock, and, when they had ceased, he exclaimed, with sudden surprise—

Slowly and clearly, he counted the clock's ticks, and when they stopped, he burst out with sudden surprise—

"Eleven! But eleven! How have I been deceived. I thought the hour of midnight was at hand."

"Eleven! But it's only eleven! How have I been fooled? I thought it was almost midnight."

He hastily consulted the watch he wore, and then he indeed found, that whatever he had been looking forward to with dread for some time past, as certain to ensue, at or about twelve o clock, had yet another hour in which to prey upon his imagination.

He quickly checked his watch, and then he realized that whatever he had been dreading for a while, which was sure to happen around twelve o'clock, still had another hour to weigh on his mind.

"How could I have made so grievous an error?" he exclaimed. "Another hour of suspense and wonder as to whether that man be among the living or the dead. I have thought of raising my hand against his life, but some strange mysterious feeling has always staid me; and I have let him come and go freely, while an opportunity might well have served me to put such a design into execution. He is old, too—very old, and yet he keeps death at a distance. He looked pale, but far from unwell or failing, when last I saw him. Alas! a whole hour yet to wait. I would that this interview were over."

"How could I have made such a terrible mistake?" he exclaimed. "Another hour of waiting and wondering if that man is alive or dead. I've thought about taking his life, but something strange and mysterious has always stopped me; I've let him come and go freely, even when I had the chance to carry out that plan. He's old—very old—but he still manages to keep death away. He looked pale, but definitely not sick or weak, the last time I saw him. Oh no! An entire hour left to wait. I wish this meeting were already over."

That extremely well known and popular disease called the fidgets, now began, indeed, to torment Sir Francis Varney. He could not sit—he could not walk, and, somehow or another, he never once seemed to imagine that from the wine cup he should experience any relief, although, upon a side table, there stood refreshments of that character. And thus some more time passed away, and he strove to cheat it of its weariness by thinking of a variety of subjects; but as the fates would have it, there seemed not one agreeable reminiscence in the mind of that most inexplicable man, and the more he plunged into the recesses of memory the more uneasy, not to say almost terrified, he looked and became. A shuddering nervousness came across him, and, for a few moments, he sat as if he were upon the point of fainting. By a vigorous effort, however, he shook this off, and then placing before him the watch, which now indicated about the quarter past eleven, he strove with a calmer aspect to wait the coming of him whose presence, when he did come, would really be a great terror, since the very thought beforehand produced so much hesitation and apparent dismay.

That very famous and popular condition called the fidgets now began to torment Sir Francis Varney. He couldn’t sit still—he couldn’t walk, and somehow he never once thought that he could find relief from the wine glass, even though there were refreshments of that kind on a side table. So more time passed, and he tried to distract himself from the boredom by thinking about various topics; but as fate would have it, there didn’t seem to be a single pleasant memory in the mind of that most puzzling man. The more he dug into his memories, the more uneasy, not to mention almost terrified, he looked. A shuddering nervousness washed over him, and for a moment, he sat as if he were about to faint. With a strong effort, though, he shook it off, and then placing his watch in front of him, which now showed around a quarter past eleven, he tried to wait with a calmer demeanor for the arrival of the one whose presence would truly be frightening, since even the thought of it produced so much hesitation and visible distress.

In order too, if possible, then to further withdraw himself from a too painful consideration of those terrors, which in due time the reader will be acquainted with the cause of, he took up a book, and plunging at random into its contents, he amused his mind for a time with the following brief narrative:—

In order to, if possible, further distance himself from the painful thoughts of those terrors, which the reader will soon learn the cause of, he picked up a book and randomly dove into its contents, distracting himself for a while with the following brief narrative:—

The wind howled round the gable ends of Bridport House in sudden and furious gusts, while the inmates sat by the fire-side, gazing in silence upon the blazing embers of the huge fire that shed a red and bright light all over the immense apartment in which they all sat.

The wind howled around the gable ends of Bridport House in sudden and fierce gusts, while the people inside sat by the fireplace, silently staring at the glowing embers of the big fire that filled the large room with a warm, bright light.

It was an ancient looking place, very large, end capable of containing a number of guests. Several were present.

It was an old-fashioned place, quite large, and able to accommodate a number of guests. Several were there.

An aged couple were seated in tall high straight-backed chairs. They were the owners of that lordly mansion, and near them sat two young maidens of surpassing beauty; they were dissimilar, and yet there was a slight likeness, but of totally different complexions.

An elderly couple sat in tall, straight-backed chairs. They were the owners of that grand mansion, and next to them sat two young women of exceptional beauty; they were different from each other, yet there was a subtle resemblance, despite their completely different complexions.

The one had tresses of raven black; eyebrows, eyelashes, and eyes were all of the same hue; she was a beautiful and proud-looking girl, her complexion clear, with the hue of health upon her cheeks, while a smile played around her lips. The glance of the eye was sufficient to thrill through the whole soul.

The girl had long, jet-black hair; her eyebrows, eyelashes, and eyes were all the same shade. She was a striking and confident-looking young woman, with a clear complexion and a healthy glow on her cheeks, while a smile lingered on her lips. Just one look from her was enough to send a thrill through the entire soul.

The other maiden was altogether different; her complexion altogether fairer—her hair of sunny chestnut, and her beautiful hazel eyes were shaded by long brown eyelashes, while a playful smile also lit up her countenance. She was the younger of the two.

The other girl was completely different; her skin was much fairer—her hair a bright chestnut, and her lovely hazel eyes were framed by long brown eyelashes, while a playful smile also brightened her face. She was the younger of the two.

The attention of the two young maidens had been directed to the words of the aged owner of the house, for he had been speaking a few moments before.

The two young women had been focused on the words of the old owner of the house, as he had been speaking just a moment earlier.

There were several other persons present, and at some little distance were many of the domestics who were not denied the privilege of warmth and rest in the presence of their master.

Several other people were present, and at a short distance, many of the servants enjoyed the privilege of warmth and rest in the presence of their master.

These were not the times, when, if servants sat down, they were deemed idle; but the daily task done, then the evening hour was spent by the fire-side.

These weren't the days when servants sat down and were seen as lazy; instead, once the daily chores were finished, the evening was spent by the fireplace.

"The wind howls and moans," said an aged domestic, "in an awful manner. I never heard the like."

"The wind howls and moans," said an old housekeeper, "in a terrible way. I've never heard anything like it."

"It seems as though some imprisoned spirit was waiting for the repose that had been denied on earth," said the old lady as she shifted her seat and gazed steadily on the fire.

"It seems like some trapped spirit was waiting for the peace that was denied on earth," said the old lady as she moved her seat and stared intently at the fire.

"Ay," said her aged companion, "it is a windy night, and there will be a storm before long, or I'm mistaken."

"Yeah," said her old companion, "it's a windy night, and there’s going to be a storm soon, unless I'm wrong."

"It was just such a night as that my son Henry left his home," said Mrs. Bradley, "just such another—only it had the addition of sleet and rain."

"It was exactly the kind of night that my son Henry left home," said Mrs. Bradley, "just like this—only it was also sleeting and raining."

The old man sighed at the mention of his son's name, a tear stood in the eyes of the maidens, while one looked silently at the other, and seemed to exchange glances.

The old man sighed at the mention of his son's name, a tear stood in the eyes of the young women, while one quietly looked at the other, and seemed to exchange glances.

"I would that I might again see him before my body seeks its final home in the cold remorseless grave."

"I wish I could see him again before my body finds its final resting place in the cold, unfeeling grave."

"Mother," said the fairest of the two maidens, "do not talk thus, let us hope that we yet may have many years of happiness together."

"Mom," said the fairest of the two girls, "don't say that, let's hope we still have many years of happiness together."

"Many, Emma?"

"Many, Emma?"

"Yes, mamma, many."

"Yes, mom, many."

"Do you know that I am very old, Emma, very old indeed, considering what I have suffered, such a life of sorrow and ill health is at least equal to thirty years added to my life."

"Do you realize how old I am, Emma? I'm really quite old, especially when you think about everything I've been through. A life full of sorrow and poor health adds at least thirty years to my age."

"You may have deceived yourself, aunt," said the other maiden; "at all events, you cannot count upon life as certain, for the strongest often go first, while those who seem much more likely to fall, by care, as often live in peace and happiness."

"You might be fooling yourself, aunt," said the other girl. "In any case, you can't take life for granted, because the strongest often go first, while those who seem more likely to struggle can, with care, often live in peace and happiness."

"But I lead no life of peace and happiness, while Henry Bradley is not here; besides, my life might be passed without me seeing him again."

"But I don’t live a life of peace and happiness while Henry Bradley isn’t here; also, my life could go on without me seeing him again."

"It is now two years since he was here last," said the old man,

"It’s been two years since he was last here," said the old man,

"This night two years was the night on which he left."

"This night two years ago was the night he left."

"This night two years?"

"This night two years ago?"

"Yes."

Yes.

"It was this night two years," said one of the servant men, "because old Dame Poutlet had twins on that night."

"It was on this night two years ago,” said one of the servants, “because old Dame Poutlet had twins that night."

"A memorable circumstance."

"A memorable situation."

"And one died at a twelvemonth old," said the man; "and she had a dream which foretold the event."

"And one died at a year old," said the man; "and she had a dream that predicted it."

"Ay, ay."

"Yeah, yeah."

"Yes, and moreover she's had the same dream again last Wednesday was a week," said the man.

"Yeah, and on top of that, she had that same dream again last Wednesday, which was a week ago," said the man.

"And lost the other twin?"

"And lost the other sibling?"

"Yes sir, this morning."

"Yes, sir, this morning."

"Omens multiply," said the aged man; "I would that it would seem to indicate the return of Henry to his home."

"Signs are increasing," said the old man; "I wish they pointed to Henry coming back home."

"I wonder where he can have gone to, or what he could have done all this time; probably he may not be in the land of the living."

"I wonder where he could have gone or what he might have been doing all this time; he probably isn't in the land of the living."

"Poor Henry," said Emma.

"Poor Henry," Emma said.

"Alas, poor boy! We may never see him again—it was a mistaken act of his, and yet he knew not otherwise how to act or escape his father's displeasure."

"Poor kid! We might never see him again—it was a wrong choice on his part, and yet he didn't know how else to act or avoid his father's anger."

"Say no more—say no more upon that subject; I dare not listen to it. God knows I know quite enough," said Mr. Bradley; "I knew not he would have taken my words so to heart as he did."

"Don't say anything more about it; I can't bear to hear it. God knows I already understand plenty," said Mr. Bradley; "I had no idea he would take my words to heart like that."

"Why," said the old woman, "he thought you meant what you said."

"Why," said the old woman, "he thought you were serious about what you said."

There was a long pause, during which all gazed at the blazing fire, seemingly wrapt in their own meditation.

There was a long pause, during which everyone stared at the blazing fire, seemingly lost in their own thoughts.

Henry Bradley, the son of the apparently aged couple, had left that day two years, and wherefore had he left the home of his childhood? wherefore had he, the heir to large estates, done this?

Henry Bradley, the son of the seemingly elderly couple, had left two years ago that day. Why had he left the home of his childhood? Why had he, the heir to large estates, done this?

He had dared to love without his father's leave, and had refused the offer his father made him of marrying a young lady whom he had chosen for him, but whom he could not love.

He had dared to love without his father's permission and had turned down his father's offer to marry a young woman he had picked out for him, but whom he couldn't love.

It was as much a matter of surprise to the father that the son should refuse, as it was to the son that his father should contemplate such a match.

It surprised the father just as much that the son would refuse, as it surprised the son that his father would consider such a match.

"Henry," said the father, "you have been thought of by me, I have made proposals for marrying you to the daughter of our neighbour, Sir Arthur Onslow."

"Henry," said the father, "I've been thinking about you. I've suggested that you marry the daughter of our neighbor, Sir Arthur Onslow."

"Indeed, father!"

"Yes, dad!"

"Yes; I wish you to go there with me to see the young lady."

"Yes, I want you to come with me to meet the young lady."

"In the character of a suitor?"

"In the role of a suitor?"

"Yes," replied the father, "certainly; it's high time you were settled."

"Yes," the father replied, "absolutely; it's about time you got settled."

"Indeed, I would rather not go, father; I have no intention of marrying just yet. I do not desire to do so."

"Honestly, I’d rather not go, Dad; I’m not ready to get married yet. I don’t want to."

This was an opposition that Mr. Bradley had not expected from his son, and which his imperious temper could ill brook, and with a darkened brow he said,—

This was a disagreement that Mr. Bradley hadn’t anticipated from his son, and his domineering nature couldn’t tolerate it well, so with a frown, he said,—

"It is not much, Henry, that I trespass upon your obedience; but when I do so, I expect that you will obey me."

"It’s not a lot, Henry, that I ask of your obedience; but when I do, I expect you to listen to me."

"But, father, this matter affects me for my whole life."

"But, Dad, this issue impacts me for the rest of my life."

"That is why I have deliberated so long and carefully over it."

"That's why I've thought about it for so long and so carefully."

"But it is not unreasonable that I should have a voice in the affair, father, since it may render me miserable."

"But it's not unfair for me to have a say in this matter, Dad, since it could make me unhappy."

"You shall have a voice."

"You will have a voice."

"Then I say no to the whole regulation," said Henry, decisively.

"Then I reject the entire regulation," Henry said firmly.

"If you do so you forfeit my protection, much more favour; but you had better consider over what you have said. Forget it, and come with me."

"If you do that, you lose my protection and a lot of goodwill; but you should think about what you just said. Let it go, and come with me."

"I cannot."

"I can't."

"You will not?"

"Are you not?"

"No, father; I cannot do as you wish me; my mind is fully made up upon that matter."

"No, Dad; I can’t do what you want me to do; I’m completely decided about that."

145.png

"And so is mine. You either do as I would have you, or you leave the house, and seek your own living, and you are a beggar."

"And so is mine. You either do what I ask you to do, or you leave the house and find your own way to live, and then you'll be a beggar."

"I should prefer being such," said Henry, "than to marry any young lady, and be unable to love her."

"I would rather be like that," said Henry, "than marry any young woman and not be able to love her."

"That is not required."

"That's not necessary."

"No! I am astonished! Not necessary to love the woman you marry!"

"No! I'm shocked! It's not necessary to love the woman you marry!"

"Not at all; if you act justly towards her she ought to be grateful; and it is all that is requisite in the marriage state. Gratitude will beget love, and love in one begets love in the other."

"Not at all; if you treat her fairly, she should be thankful; and that's all that's needed in a marriage. Gratitude will lead to love, and love in one person will spark love in the other."

"I will not argue with you, father, upon the matter. You are a better judge than I; you have had more experience."

"I won't argue with you, dad, about this. You know better than I do; you've had more experience."

"I have."

"I’ve."

"And it would be useless to speak upon the subject; but of this I can speak—my own resolve—that I will not marry the lady in question."

"And it would be pointless to discuss the topic; but I can speak to this—my own decision—that I will not marry the woman in question."

The son had all the stern resolve of the father, but he had also very good reasons for what he did. He loved, and was beloved in return; and hence he would not break his faith with her whom he loved.

The son had all the strong determination of his father, but he also had great reasons for his actions. He loved and was loved back, and because of that, he wouldn’t betray the trust of the woman he loved.

To have explained this to his father would have been to gain nothing except an accession of anger, and he would have made a new demand upon his (the son's) obedience, by ordering him to discard from his bosom the image that was there indelibly engraven.

To explain this to his father would have only led to more anger, and he would have made yet another demand on his (the son's) obedience, telling him to get rid of the image that was permanently etched in his heart.

"You will not marry her whom I have chosen for your bride?"

"You won’t marry the woman I picked for you?"

"I cannot."

"I can't."

"Do not talk to me of can and can't, when I speak of will and wont. It Is useless to disguise the fact. You have your free will in the matter. I shall take no answer but yes or no."

"Don't talk to me about can and can't when I’m talking about will and won't. It’s pointless to pretend otherwise. You have your free will in this. I won’t accept any answer except yes or no."

"Then, no, father."

"Then, no, Dad."

"Good, sir; and now we are strangers."

"Alright, sir; and now we're strangers."

With that Mr. Bradley turned abruptly from his son, and left him to himself.

With that, Mr. Bradley suddenly turned away from his son and left him alone.

It was the first time they had any words of difference together, and it was sudden and soon terminated.

It was the first time they had any disagreements together, and it was sudden and over quickly.

Henry Bradley was indignant at what had happened; he did not think his father would have acted as he had done in this instance; but he was too much interested in the fate of another to hesitate for a moment. Then came the consideration as to what he should do, now that he had arrived at such a climax.

Henry Bradley was furious about what had happened; he didn't believe his father would have acted this way in this situation. However, he was too concerned about someone else's fate to hesitate for a second. Then he started to think about what he should do now that he had reached such a turning point.

His first thoughts turned to his mother and sister. He could not leave the house without bidding them good-bye. He determined to see his mother, for his father had left the Hall upon a visit.

His first thoughts went to his mom and sister. He couldn’t leave the house without saying goodbye to them. He decided to see his mom since his dad had left the Hall for a visit.

Mrs. Bradley and Emma were alone when he entered their apartment, and to them he related all that had passed between himself and father.

Mrs. Bradley and Emma were alone when he entered their apartment, and he told them everything that had happened between him and his father.

They besought him to stay, to remain there, or at least in the neighbourhood; but he was resolved to quit the place altogether for a time, as he could do nothing there, and he might chance to do something elsewhere.

They begged him to stay, to remain there, or at least in the area; but he was determined to leave the place completely for a while, as he couldn’t do anything there, and he might have the chance to accomplish something elsewhere.

Upon this, they got together all the money and such jewels as they could spare, which in all amounted to a considerable sum; then taking an affectionate leave of his mother and sister, Henry left the Hall—not before he had taken a long and affectionate farewell of one other who lived within those walls.

Upon this, they gathered all the money and any jewels they could spare, which totaled quite a significant amount; then, after saying a heartfelt goodbye to his mother and sister, Henry left the Hall—not before he took a long and loving farewell of one other person who lived within those walls.

This was no other than the raven-eyed maiden who sat by the fire side, and listened attentively to the conversation that was going on. She was his love—she, a poor cousin. For her sake he had braved all his father's anger, and attempted to seek his fortune abroad.

This was none other than the raven-eyed girl who sat by the fire, listening closely to the conversation happening around her. She was his love—she, a poor cousin. For her, he had faced all his father's anger and tried to chase his fortune overseas.

This done, he quietly left the Hall, without giving any one any intimation of where he was going.

This done, he quietly left the Hall without telling anyone where he was going.

Old Mr. Bradley, when he had said so much to his son, was highly incensed at what he deemed his obstinacy; and he thought the threat hanging over him would have had a good effect; but he was amazed when he discovered that Henry had indeed left the Hall, and he knew not whither.

Old Mr. Bradley, after saying so much to his son, was really upset about what he saw as his stubbornness; he thought the threat looming over him would have worked in his favor. But he was shocked when he found out that Henry had actually left the Hall, and he had no idea where he went.

For some time he comforted himself with the assurance that he would, he must return, but, alas! he came not, and this was the second anniversary of that melancholy day, which no one more repented of and grieved for, than did poor Mr. Bradley.

For a while, he reassured himself that he would, he had to return, but sadly, he did not, and this was the second anniversary of that sad day, which no one regretted and mourned more than poor Mr. Bradley.

"Surely, surely he will return, or let us know where he is," he said; "he cannot be in need, else he would have written to us for aid."

"Surely, he will come back, or at least tell us where he is," he said; "he can't be in trouble, or he would have reached out to us for help."

"No, no," said Mrs. Bradley; "it is, I fear, because he has not written, that he is in want; he would never write if he was in poverty, lest he should cause us unhappiness at his fate. Were he doing well, we should hear of it, for he would be proud of the result of his own unaided exertions."

"No, no," said Mrs. Bradley; "I’m afraid it’s because he hasn’t written that he’s in need; he would never write if he were struggling, to avoid making us upset about his situation. If he were doing well, we’d hear from him, because he would be proud of what he achieved on his own."

"Well, well," said Mr. Bradley, "I can say no more; if I was hasty, so was he; but it is passed. I would forgive all the past, if I could but see him once again—once again!"

"Well, well," said Mr. Bradley, "I won’t say anything more; if I was quick to judge, so was he; but that’s behind us now. I would forgive everything from before if I could just see him one more time—just once more!"

"How the wind howls," added the aged man; "and it's getting worse and worse."

"How the wind is howling," the old man added; "and it's just getting worse."

"Yes, and the snow is coming down now in style," said one of the servants, who brought in some fresh logs which were piled up on the fire, and he shook the white flakes off his clothes.

"Yeah, and the snow is falling heavily now," said one of the servants, who brought in some fresh logs that he stacked by the fire, shaking the white flakes off his clothes.

"It will be a heavy fall before morning," said one of the men.

"It’s going to be a heavy snowfall before morning," one of the men said.

"Yes, it has been gathering for some days; it will be much warmer than it has been when it is all down."

"Yes, it has been building up for a few days; it will be a lot warmer than it has been once it's all gone."

"So it will—so it will."

"So it will—so it will."

At that moment there was a knocking at the gate, and the dogs burst into a dreadful uproar from their kennels.

At that moment, someone knocked at the gate, and the dogs erupted into a terrible noise from their kennels.

"Go, Robert," said Mr. Bradley, "and see who it is that knocks such a night as this; it is not fit or safe that a dog should be out in it."

"Go, Robert," Mr. Bradley said, "and see who's knocking on a night like this; it's neither suitable nor safe for a dog to be out in it."

The man went out, and shortly returned, saying,—

The man went out and shortly came back, saying,—

"So please you, sir, there is a traveller that has missed his way, and desires to know if he can obtain shelter here, or if any one can be found to guide him to the nearest inn."

"Excuse me, sir, there's a traveler who got lost and wants to know if he can find a place to stay here or if someone can help him get to the nearest inn."

"Bid him come in; we shall lose no warmth because there is one more before the fire."

"Invite him to come in; we won't lose any warmth with one more person by the fire."

The stranger entered, and said,—"I have missed my way, and the snow comes down so thick and fast, and is whirled in such eddies, that I fear, by myself, I should fall into some drift, and perish before morning."

The stranger walked in and said, "I've lost my way, and the snow is falling so heavily and swirling in such gusts that I’m worried I might end up in a snowbank and not make it through the night."

"Do not speak of it, sir," said Mr. Bradley; "such a night as this is a sufficient apology for the request you make, and an inducement to me to grant it most willingly."

"Don't mention it, sir," said Mr. Bradley; "a night like this is more than enough reason for your request, and it makes me eager to grant it."

"Thanks," replied the stranger; "the welcome is most seasonable."

"Thanks," said the stranger; "the welcome couldn't have come at a better time."

"Be seated, sir; take your seat by the ingle; it is warm."

"Please have a seat, sir; sit by the fireplace; it's warm."

The stranger seated himself, and seemed lost in reflection, as he gazed intently on the blazing logs. He was a robust man, with great whiskers and beard, and, to judge from his outward habiliments, he was a stout man.

The stranger took a seat and appeared deep in thought as he stared intently at the burning logs. He was a strong man, with thick whiskers and a beard, and judging by his clothing, he was quite hefty.

"Have you travelled far?"

"Have you traveled far?"

"I have, sir."

"I've got it, sir."

"You appear to belong to the army, if I mistake not?"

"You seem to be part of the army, if I'm not mistaken?"

"I do, sir."

"I do, sir."

There was a pause; the stranger seemed not inclined to speak of himself much; but Mr. Bradley continued,—

There was a pause; the stranger didn’t seem interested in talking about himself much; but Mr. Bradley continued,—

"Have you come from foreign service, sir? I presume you have."

"Did you come from overseas, sir? I assume you did."

"Yes; I have not been in this country more than six days."

"Yeah; I haven't been in this country for more than six days."

"Indeed; shall we have peace think you?"

"Exactly; do you think we will have peace?"

"I do so, and I hope it may be so, for the sake of many who desire to return to their native land, and to those they love best."

"I will do this, and I hope it works out, for the many who want to go back to their homeland and to those they love the most."

Mr. Bradley heaved a deep sigh, which was echoed softly by all present, and the stranger looked from one to another, with a hasty glance, and then turned his gaze upon the fire.

Mr. Bradley let out a deep sigh, which was softly echoed by everyone there, and the stranger glanced quickly from one person to another before turning his attention to the fire.

"May I ask, sir, if you have any person whom you regard in the army—any relative?"

"Can I ask you, sir, if you have anyone in the army that you consider a relative?"

"Alas! I have—perhaps, I ought to say I had a son. I know not, however, where he is gone."

"Unfortunately! I have—maybe I should say I had a son. I don't know, though, where he has gone."

"Oh! a runaway; I see."

"Oh! A runaway; I see."

"Oh, no; he left because there were some family differences, and now, I would, that he were once more here."

"Oh, no; he left because of some family issues, and now, I wish he were back here."

"Oh!" said the stranger, softly, "differences and mistakes will happen now and then, when least desired."

"Oh!" said the stranger gently, "differences and mistakes will happen from time to time, often when we least want them."

At this moment, an old hound who had lain beside Ellen Mowbray, she who wore the coal-black tresses, lifted his head at the difference in sound that was noticed in the stranger's voice. He got up and slowly walked up to him, and began to smell around him, and, in another moment, he rushed at him with a cry of joy, and began to lick and caress him in the most extravagant manner. This was followed by a cry of joy in all present.

At that moment, an old hound that had been lying next to Ellen Mowbray, the one with the coal-black hair, raised his head at the change in the stranger's voice. He got up and slowly approached him, starting to sniff around him. In another moment, he charged at him with a joyful bark and began to lick and nuzzle him in the most enthusiastic way. This was met with cheers of joy from everyone present.

"It is Henry!" exclaimed Ellen Mowbray, rising and rushing into his arms.

"It’s Henry!" exclaimed Ellen Mowbray, getting up and running into his arms.

It was Henry, and he threw off the several coats he had on, as well as the large beard he wore to disguise himself.

It was Henry, and he took off the several coats he was wearing, along with the big beard he had on to hide his identity.

The meeting was a happy one; there was not a more joyful house than that within many miles around. Henry was restored to the arms of those who loved him, and, in a month, a wedding was celebrated between him and his cousin Ellen.

The meeting was a happy one; there was no more joyful home than that for many miles around. Henry was back in the arms of those who loved him, and within a month, a wedding took place between him and his cousin Ellen.


Sir Francis Varney glanced at his watch. It indicated but five minutes to twelve o'clock, and he sprang to his feet. Even as he did so, a loud knocking at the principal entrance to his house awakened every echo within its walls.

Sir Francis Varney looked at his watch. It showed just five minutes to twelve, and he jumped to his feet. Just then, a loud knocking at the front door of his house echoed through its walls.


CHAPTER XXXII.

THE THOUSAND POUNDS.—THE STRANGER'S PRECAUTIONS.


147.png

Varney moved not now, nor did he speak, but, like a statue, he stood, with his unearthly looking eyes rivetted upon the door of the apartment.

Varney neither moved nor spoke; he stood like a statue, his otherworldly eyes fixed on the door of the room.

In a few moments one of his servants came, and said—

In a few moments, one of his servants came and said—

"Sir, a person is here, who says he wants to see you. He desired me to say, that he had ridden far, and that moments were precious when the tide of life was ebbing fast."

"Sir, someone is here who says he wants to see you. He asked me to tell you that he has traveled a long way and that time is crucial as life is slipping away quickly."

"Yes! yes!" gasped Varney; "admit him, I know him! Bring him here? It is—an—old friend—of mine."

"Yes! Yes!" gasped Varney. "Let him in, I know him! Bring him here. It's an old friend of mine."

He sank into a chair, and still he kept his eyes fixed upon that door through which his visitor must come. Surely some secret of dreadful moment must be connected with him whom Sir Francis expected—dreaded—and yet dared not refuse to see. And now a footstep approaches—a slow and a solemn footstep—it pauses a moment at the door of the apartment, and then the servant flings it open, and a tall man enters. He is enveloped in the folds of a horseman's cloak, and there is the clank of spurs upon his heels as he walks into the room.

He settled into a chair, yet kept his gaze fixed on the door through which his guest would arrive. Surely, some secret of great significance must be linked to the person Sir Francis was expecting—someone he both feared and couldn't refuse to see. Now, a footstep is coming—slow and serious—it hesitates for a moment at the apartment door, then the servant swings it open, and a tall man steps in. He is wrapped in a horseman’s cloak, and the sound of spurs clinks against his heels as he walks into the room.

Varney rose again, but he said not a word and for a few moments they stood opposite each other in silence. The domestic has left the room, and the door is closed, so that there was nothing to prevent them from conversing; and, yet, silent they continued for some minutes. It seemed as if each was most anxious that the other should commence the conversation, first.

Varney got up again, but he didn't say anything, and for a few moments, they stood across from each other in silence. The servant had left the room, and the door was closed, so nothing was stopping them from talking; yet, they remained quiet for several minutes. It felt like each was eagerly waiting for the other to start the conversation first.

And yet there was nothing so very remarkable in the appearance of that stranger which should entirely justify Sir Francis Varney, in feeling so much alarm at his presence. He certainly was a man past the prime of life; and he looked like one who had battled much with misfortune, and as if time had not passed so lightly over his brow, but that it had left deep traces of its progress. The only thing positively bad about his countenance, was to be found in his eyes. There there was a most ungracious and sinister expression, a kind of lurking and suspicions look, as if he were always resolving in his mind some deep laid scheme, which might be sufficient to circumvent the whole of mankind.

And yet there was nothing particularly striking about the appearance of that stranger that would totally justify Sir Francis Varney feeling so alarmed by his presence. He was definitely past his prime and looked like someone who had faced a lot of hardship; it was clear that time hadn't treated him gently, leaving noticeable marks on his face. The only truly unsettling thing about his features was his eyes. They held a rather unpleasant and eerie expression, a kind of hidden and suspicious look, as if he were constantly planning some intricate scheme to outsmart everyone around him.

Finding, probably, that Varney would not speak first, he let his cloak fall more loosely about him, and in a low, deep tone, he said,

Finding that Varney would probably not speak first, he let his cloak hang more loosely around him and said in a low, deep voice,

"I presume I was expected?"

"Am I supposed to be here?"

"You were," said Varney. "It is the day, and it is the hour."

"You were," Varney said. "It's the day, and it's the hour."

"You are right. I like to see you so mindful. You don't improve in looks since—"

"You’re right. I love seeing you so thoughtful. You haven’t really changed in looks since—"

"Hush—hush! no more of that; can we not meet without a dreadful allusion to the past! There needs nothing to remind me of it; and your presence here now shows that you are not forgetful. Speak not of that fearful episode. Let no words combine to place it in a tangible shape to human understanding. I cannot, dare not, hear you speak of that."

"Shh—please, no more of that; can we not meet without bringing up the past? I don’t need any reminders of it, and your being here shows that you haven’t forgotten. Don’t mention that terrifying event. Let’s not use any words that would make it real or understandable. I can’t, I won’t, listen to you talk about it."

"It is well," said the stranger; "as you please. Let our interview be brief. You know my errand?"

"It’s fine," said the stranger. "As you wish. Let’s keep our conversation short. Do you know why I’m here?"

"I do. So fearful a drag upon limited means, is not likely to be readily forgotten."

"I do. A burden on limited resources like that isn't something you easily forget."

"Oh, you are too ingenious—too full of well laid schemes, and to apt and ready in their execution, to feel, as any fearful drag, the conditions of our bargain. Why do you look at me so earnestly?"

"Oh, you are too clever—too full of well-thought-out plans, and too quick and ready to carry them out, to feel, like any anxious burden, the terms of our deal. Why are you looking at me so seriously?"

"Because," said Varney—and he trembled as he spoke—"because each lineament of your countenance brings me back to the recollection of the only scene in life that made me shudder, and which I cannot think of, even with the indifference of contempt. I see it all before my mind's eye, coming in frightful panoramic array, those incidents, which even to dream of, are sufficient to drive the soul to madness; the dread of this annual visit, hangs upon me like a dark cloud upon my very heart; it sits like some foul incubus, destroying its vitality and dragging me, from day to day, nearer to that tomb, from whence not as before, I can emerge."

"Because," Varney said, his voice trembling as he spoke, "because each feature of your face reminds me of the only moment in my life that made me shudder, and I can't think about it, even with a sense of indifferent contempt. I can see it all clearly in my mind, unfolding in a terrifying panorama—those events that, just to dream of, would be enough to drive anyone insane. The fear of this yearly visit hangs over me like a dark cloud over my heart; it feels like a terrible weight, draining my energy and pulling me, day by day, closer to that grave from which I can no longer rise."

"You have been among the dead?" said the stranger.

"You've been among the dead?" said the stranger.

"I have."

"I do."

"And yet are mortal."

"And yet we're mortal."

"Yes," repeated Varney, "yes, and yet am mortal."

"Yes," Varney repeated, "yes, and yet I am human."

"It was I that plucked you back to that world, which, to judge from your appearance, has had since that eventful period but few charms for you. By my faith you look like—"

"It was I who pulled you back to that world, which, based on how you look, hasn’t had much appeal for you since that memorable time. I swear you look like—"

"Like what I am," interrupted Varney.

"Like what I am," Varney interrupted.

"This is a subject that once a year gets frightfully renewed between us. For weeks before your visit I am haunted by frightful recollections, and it takes me many weeks after you are gone, before I can restore myself to serenity. Look at me; am I not an altered man?"

"This is a topic that scares us every year. For weeks leading up to your visit, I’m haunted by terrifying memories, and it takes me weeks after you leave before I can feel calm again. Look at me; am I not a changed man?"

"In faith you are," said the stranger "I have no wish to press upon you painful recollections. And yet 'tis strange to me that upon such a man as you, the event to which you allude should produce so terrible an impression."

"In faith you are," said the stranger. "I don't want to bring up any painful memories for you. Still, it's strange to me that someone like you would be so deeply affected by the event you're mentioning."

"I have passed through the agony of death," said Varney, "and have again endured the torture—for it is such—of the re-union of the body and the soul; not having endured so much, not the faintest echo of such feelings can enter into your imagination."

"I've gone through the pain of death," Varney said, "and have once again suffered the torment—because that’s what it is—of the body and soul coming back together; if you haven’t experienced this much, not even the tiniest hint of such feelings can enter your mind."

"There may be truth in that, and yet, like a fluttering moth round a flame, it seems to me, that when I do see you, you take a terrific kind of satisfaction in talking of the past."

"There might be some truth to that, but it feels to me, like a moth buzzing around a flame, that whenever I see you, you get a real kick out of discussing the past."

"That is strictly true," said Varney; "the images with which my mind is filled are frightful. Pent up do they remain for twelve long months. I can speak to you, and you only, without disguise, and thus does it seem to me that I get rid of the uneasy load of horrible imaginings. When you are gone, and have been gone a sufficient lapse of time, my slumbers are not haunted with frightful images—I regain a comparative peace, until the time slowly comes around again, when we are doomed to meet."

"That's completely true," Varney said. "The thoughts in my mind are terrifying. They stay locked away for twelve long months. I can talk to you, and only you, without pretense, and that feels like I’m unloading the heavy burden of these awful visions. When you leave, and enough time has passed, my sleep isn’t disturbed by these frightening images—I find a sort of peace again, until the time inevitably comes around when we’re forced to meet."

"I understand you. You seem well lodged here?"

"I get you. You seem settled in here?"

"I have ever kept my word, and sent to you, telling you where I am."

"I have always kept my promise and reached out to you, letting you know where I am."

"You have, truly. I have no shadow of complaint to make against you. No one, could have more faithfully performed his bond than you have. I give you ample credit for all that, and long may you live still to perform your conditions."

"You really have. I have no complaints against you. No one could have honored their agreement more faithfully than you have. I give you full credit for all that, and may you live long to continue fulfilling your commitments."

"I dare not deceive you, although to keep such faith I may be compelled to deceive a hundred others."

"I can't lie to you, even if staying true to you means I might have to lie to a hundred others."

"Of that I cannot judge. Fortune seems to smile upon you; you have not as yet disappointed me."

"That's something I can't judge. It seems like luck is on your side; you haven't let me down so far."

"And will not now," said Varney. "The gigantic and frightful penalty of disappointing you, stares me in the face. I dare not do so."

"And I won't now," said Varney. "The huge and terrifying consequence of letting you down is glaring right at me. I can't take that risk."

He took from his pocket, as he spoke, a clasped book, from which he produced several bank notes, which he placed before the stranger.

He pulled a closed book from his pocket as he spoke and took out several banknotes, placing them in front of the stranger.

"A thousand pounds," he said; "that is the agreement."

"A thousand pounds," he said, "that's the agreement."

"It is to the very letter. I do not return to you a thousand thanks—we understand each other better than to waste time with idle compliment. Indeed I will go quite as far as to say, truthfully, that did not my necessities require this amount from you, you should have the boon, for which you pay that price at a much cheaper rate."

"It’s absolutely true. I won’t waste your time with a thousand thank-yous—we understand each other well enough for that. In fact, I’ll go so far as to say, honestly, that if I didn’t need this amount from you, you would have the favor you’re paying for at a much lower cost."

"Enough! enough!" said Varney. "It is strange, that your face should have been the last I saw, when the world closed upon me, and the first that met my eyes when I was again snatched back to life! Do you pursue still your dreadful trade?"

"Enough! Enough!" Varney said. "It's strange that your face was the last thing I saw before everything went dark, and the first thing that met my eyes when I came back to life! Are you still doing your terrible work?"

"Yes," said the stranger, "for another year, and then, with such a moderate competence as fortune has assigned me, I retire, to make way for younger and abler spirits."

"Yes," said the stranger, "for another year, and then, with the modest means that fate has given me, I'll step back to allow younger and more capable people to take over."

"And then," said Varney, "shall you still require of me such an amount as this?"

"And then," Varney said, "are you still going to ask me for this much?"

"No; this is my last visit but one. I shall be just and liberal towards you. You are not old; and I have no wish to become the clog of your existence. As I have before told you, it is my necessity, and not my inclination, that sets the value upon the service I rendered you."

"No, this is my second to last visit. I will be fair and generous toward you. You're not old, and I don't want to be a burden in your life. As I've mentioned before, it's my need, not my desire, that determines the worth of the help I gave you."

"I understand you, and ought to thank you. And in reply to so much courtesy, be assured, that when I shudder at your presence, it is not that I regard you with horror, as an individual, but it is because the sight of you awakens mournfully the remembrance of the past."

"I get you, and I should thank you for that. In response to your kindness, I want you to know that when I feel uneasy in your presence, it's not because I see you as frightening as a person, but because seeing you sadly reminds me of the past."

"It is clear to me," said the stranger; "and now I think we part with each other in a better spirit than we ever did before; and when we meet again, the remembrance that it is the last time, will clear away the gloom that I now find hanging over you."

"It’s obvious to me," said the stranger. "And now I believe we’re parting on better terms than we ever have before. When we meet again, knowing it’s the last time will lift the sadness that you’re feeling right now."

"It may! it may! With what an earnest gaze you still regard me!"

"It might! It might! With what an intense look you still watch me!"

"I do. It does appear to me most strange, that time should not have obliterated the effects which I thought would have ceased with their cause. You are no more the man that in my recollection you once were, than I am like a sporting child."

"I do. It seems really strange to me that time hasn’t erased the effects that I thought would stop along with their cause. You’re not the same man I remember you being, just like I’m not that playful child anymore."

"And I never shall be," said Varney; "never—never again! This self-same look which the hand of death had placed upon me, I shall ever wear. I shudder at myself, and as I oft perceive the eye of idle curiosity fixed steadfastly upon me, I wonder in my inmost heart, if even the wildest guesser hits upon the cause why I am not like unto other men?"

"And I never will be," said Varney; "never—never again! This same look that death has given me, I will always wear. I shudder at myself, and when I often notice the gaze of idle curiosity fixed on me, I wonder in my deepest heart if even the wildest guesser can figure out why I'm not like other men?"

"No. Of that you may depend there is no suspicion; but I will leave you now; we part such friends, as men situated as we are can be. Once again shall we meet, and then farewell for ever."

"No. You can be sure there's no doubt about that; but I will leave you now; we part as friends, as much as two men in our circumstances can be. We will meet again, and then goodbye for good."

"Do you leave England, then?"

"Are you leaving England then?"

"I do. You know my situation in life. It is not one which offers me inducements to remain. In some other land, I shall win the respect and attention I may not hope for here. There my wealth will win many golden opinions; and casting, as best I may, the veil of forgetfulness over my former life, my declining years may yet be happy. This money, that I have had of you from time to time, has been more pleasantly earned than all beside. Wrung, as it has been, from your fears, still have I taken it with less reproach. And now, farewell!"

"I do. You know my situation in life. It's not one that encourages me to stay. In another country, I can gain the respect and attention I can't hope for here. There, my wealth will earn me many compliments; and, as best I can, I will try to forget my past life so that my later years can still be happy. The money I've received from you over time has been more pleasantly earned than anything else. Even though it’s been taken from your fears, I still feel less guilty about accepting it. And now, goodbye!"

Varney rang for a servant to show the stranger from the house, and without another word they parted.

Varney called for a servant to escort the stranger out of the house, and without saying anything else, they went their separate ways.

Then, when he was alone, that mysterious owner of that costly home drew a long breath of apparently exquisite relief.

Then, when he was alone, that mysterious owner of that expensive home let out a long sigh of seemingly pure relief.

"That is over!—that is over!" he said. "He shall have the other thousand pounds, perchance, sooner than he thinks. With all expedition I will send it to him. And then on that subject I shall be at peace. I shall have paid a large sum; but that which I purchased was to me priceless. It was my life!—it was my life itself! That possession which the world's wealth cannot restore! And shall I grudge these thousands, which have found their way into this man's hands? No! 'Tis true, that existence, for me, has lost some of its most resplendent charms. 'Tis true, that I have no earthly affections, and that shunning companionship with all, I am alike shunned by all; and yet, while the life-blood still will circulate within my shrunken veins, I cling to vitality."

"That’s over!—that’s over!” he said. “He’ll get the other thousand pounds, maybe sooner than he thinks. I’ll send it to him as quickly as I can. And then I’ll finally have peace on that subject. I’ll have paid a lot, but what I bought was priceless to me. It was my life!—it was my very existence! That possession which the world’s wealth can’t bring back! And should I resent these thousands that have gone to this man? No! It’s true that my life has lost some of its brightest charms. It’s true that I have no earthly attachments, and that by avoiding everyone, I’m avoided by everyone in return; yet, as long as the life-blood still flows through my weakened veins, I hold onto life."

He passed into an inner room, and taking from a hook, on which it hung, a long, dark-coloured cloak, he enveloped his tall, unearthly figure within its folds.

He stepped into a back room and took a long, dark cloak from a hook where it was hanging. He wrapped his tall, otherworldly figure in its folds.

Then, with his hat in his hand, he passed out of his house, and appeared to be taking his way towards Bannerworth House.

Then, with his hat in hand, he left his house and seemed to be heading toward Bannerworth House.

Surely it must be guilt of no common die that could oppress a man so destitute of human sympathies as Sir Francis Varney. The dreadful suspicions that hovered round him with respect to what he was, appeared to gather confirmation from every act of his existence.

Surely, it has to be an uncommon guilt that weighs down a man as devoid of human empathy as Sir Francis Varney. The terrible suspicions about who he was seemed to be reinforced by every action he took.

Whether or not this man, to whom he felt bound to pay annually so large a sum, was in the secret, and knew him to be something more than earthly, we cannot at present declare; but it would seem from the tenor of their conversation as if such were the fact.

Whether or not this man, to whom he felt obligated to pay such a large sum every year, was in the know and recognized him as something beyond human, we can't say for sure right now; however, it appeared from the nature of their conversation that this might be true.

Perchance he had saved him from the corruption of the tomb, by placing out, on some sylvan spot, where the cold moonbeams fell, the apparently lifeless form, and now claimed so large a reward for such a service, and the necessary secrecy contingent upon it.

Maybe he had saved him from the decay of the grave, by laying the seemingly lifeless body in a wooded area where the cold moonlight shone, and now demanded a significant reward for that deed, along with the required secrecy that came with it.

We say this may be so, and yet again some more natural and rational explanation may unexpectedly present itself; and there may be yet a dark page in Sir Francis Varney's life's volume, which will place him in a light of superadded terrors to our readers.

We say this might be true, and yet another more natural and logical explanation may unexpectedly come to light; and there could still be a dark chapter in Sir Francis Varney's life story that reveals him in a way that adds even more fear for our readers.

Time, and the now rapidly accumulating incidents of our tale, will soon tear aside the veil of mystery that now envelopes some of our dramatis personae.

Time, along with the quickly piling events of our story, will soon lift the curtain on the mystery that currently surrounds some of our dramatis personae.

And let us hope that in the development of those incidents we shall be enabled to rescue the beautiful Flora Bannerworth from the despairing gloom that is around her. Let us hope and even anticipate that we shall see her smile again; that the roseate hue of health will again revisit her cheeks, the light buoyancy of her step return, and that as before she may be the joy of all around her, dispensing and receiving happiness.

And let's hope that as these events unfold, we'll be able to rescue the beautiful Flora Bannerworth from the despair that surrounds her. Let's hope and even expect to see her smile again; that the rosy glow of health will return to her cheeks, that she’ll be light on her feet again, and that, as before, she’ll bring joy to everyone around her, sharing and receiving happiness.

And, he too, that gallant fearless lover, he whom no chance of time or tide could sever from the object of his fond affections, he who listened to nothing but the dictates of his heart's best feelings, let us indulge a hope that he will have a bright reward, and that the sunshine of a permanent felicity will only seem the brighter for the shadows that for a time have obscured its glory.

And he, that brave and fearless lover, the one whom no circumstance could pull away from the one he cares about, the one who followed nothing but the guidance of his heart's deepest feelings, let’s hope that he will receive a wonderful reward, and that the light of lasting happiness will seem even brighter for the shadows that temporarily dimmed its shine.


CHAPTER XXXIII.

THE STRANGE INTERVIEW.—THE CHASE THROUGH THE HALL.


150.png

It was with the most melancholy aspect that anything human could well bear, that Sir Francis Varney took his lonely walk, although perhaps in saying so much, probably we are instituting a comparison which circumstances scarcely empower us to do; for who shall say that that singular man, around whom a very atmosphere of mystery seemed to be perpetually increasing, was human?

Sir Francis Varney took his lonely walk with an air of deep sadness that was almost unbearable for a human. However, by saying this, we might be making a comparison that circumstances don't really allow us to make. After all, who can truly say that this unique man, who seemed to be surrounded by a constantly growing atmosphere of mystery, was even human?

Averse as we are to believe in the supernatural, or even to invest humanity with any preternatural powers, the more than singular facts and circumstances surrounding the existence and the acts of that man bring to the mind a kind of shuddering conviction, that if he be indeed really mortal he still must possess some powers beyond ordinary mortality, and be walking the earth for some unhallowed purposes, such as ordinary men with the ordinary attributes of human nature can scarcely guess at.

As much as we dislike the idea of believing in the supernatural or giving humans any extraordinary powers, the unique facts and events surrounding this man create a chilling sense of certainty. If he is truly mortal, he must still have abilities beyond typical human limits and be on this earth for some dark purposes that ordinary people can hardly imagine.

Silently and alone he took his way through that beautiful tract of country, comprehending such picturesque charms of hill and dale which lay between his home and Bannerworth Hall. He was evidently intent upon reaching the latter place by the shortest possible route, and in the darkness of that night, for the moon had not yet risen, he showed no slight acquaintance with the intricacies of that locality, that he was at all enabled to pursue so undeviatingly a tract as that which he took.

Silently and alone, he made his way through that beautiful area, appreciating the picturesque qualities of the hills and valleys that lay between his home and Bannerworth Hall. He was clearly focused on getting to the hall by the quickest route possible, and in the darkness of the night, with the moon yet to rise, it was evident that he was quite familiar with the complexities of the area, which allowed him to navigate so steadily along the path he chose.

He muttered frequently to himself low, indistinct words as he went, and chiefly did they seem to have reference to that strange interview he had so recently had with one who, from some combination of circumstances scarcely to be guessed at, evidently exercised a powerful control over him, and was enabled to make a demand upon his pecuniary resources of rather startling magnitude.

He often whispered low, unclear words to himself as he walked, and those words mainly seemed to relate to that strange meeting he had just had with someone who, due to some combination of circumstances that were hard to figure out, clearly had a strong influence over him and was able to make a surprising demand on his financial resources.

And yet, from a stray word or two, which were pronounced more distinctly, he did not seem to be thinking in anger over that interview; but it would appear that it rather had recalled to his remembrance circumstances of a painful and a degrading nature, which time had not been able entirely to obliterate from his recollection.

And yet, from a word or two that were said more clearly, he didn’t seem to be angry about that meeting. Instead, it seemed to have reminded him of painful and humiliating experiences that time hadn’t completely erased from his memory.

"Yes, yes," he said, as he paused upon the margin of the wood, to the confines of which he, or what seemed to be he, had once been chased by Marchdale and the Bannerworths—"yes, the very sight of that man recalls all the frightful pageantry of a horrible tragedy, which I can never—never forget. Never can it escape my memory, as a horrible, a terrific fact; but it is the sight of this man alone that can recall all its fearful minutiae to my mind, and paint to my imagination, in the most vivid colours, every, the least particular connected with that time of agony. These periodical visits much affect me. For months I dread them, and for months I am but slowly recovering from the shocks they give me. 'But once more,' he says—'but once more,' and then we shall not meet again. Well, well; perchance before that time arrives, I may be able to possess myself of those resources which will enable me to forestall his visit, and so at least free myself from the pang of expecting him."

"Yeah, yeah," he said as he paused at the edge of the woods, where he, or someone who looked like him, had once been chased by Marchdale and the Bannerworths—"yeah, just seeing that guy brings back all the terrifying images of a horrible tragedy that I can never—never forget. It’s a nightmarish fact that I can’t shake off; only the sight of this man can bring back all the frightening details to my mind and vividly paint every little thing connected with that time of suffering. These regular visits really affect me. For months, I dread them, and it takes me a long time to recover from the shock they cause me. 'But one more time,' he says—'but one more time,' and then we won’t see each other again. Well, well; maybe before that day comes, I’ll find a way to prepare myself and avoid his visit, so at least I can escape the pain of waiting for him."

He paused at the margin of the wood, and glanced in the direction of Bannerworth Hall. By the dim light which yet showed from out the light sky, he could discern the ancient gable ends, and turret-like windows; he could see the well laid out gardens, and the grove of stately firs that shaded it from the northern blasts, and, as he gazed, a strong emotion seemed to come over him, such as no one could have supposed would for one moment have possessed the frame of one so apparently unconnected with all human sympathies.

He stopped at the edge of the woods and looked toward Bannerworth Hall. In the faint light still visible in the evening sky, he could make out the old gabled ends and turret-like windows. He could see the neatly arranged gardens and the grove of tall fir trees that protected it from the northern winds, and as he observed, a powerful emotion washed over him—something no one would have guessed could affect someone who seemed so detached from human feelings.

"I know this spot well," he said, "and my appearance here on that eventful occasion, when the dread of my approach induced a crime only second to murder itself, was on such a night as this, when all was so still and calm around, and when he who, at the merest shadow of my presence, rather chose to rush on death than be assured it was myself. Curses on the circumstances that so foiled me! I should have been most wealthy. I should have possessed the means of commanding the adulation of those who now hold me but cheaply; but still the time may come. I have a hope yet, and that greatness which I have ever panted for, that magician-like power over my kind, which the possession of ample means alone can give, may yet be mine."

"I know this spot well," he said, "and my presence here on that memorable night, when the fear of my arrival led to a crime only second to murder itself, was on a night just like this—when everything was so quiet and calm around me, and when the person who, at the slightest hint of my presence, chose to rush towards death rather than face me. Damn the circumstances that thwarted me! I could have been incredibly wealthy. I could have had the ability to command the admiration of those who now see me as insignificant; but there's still a chance for that. I still hold on to hope, and that greatness I've always longed for, that almost magical influence over others, which only comes from having enough resources, may still be within my reach."

Wrapping his cloak more closely around him, he strode forward with that long, noiseless step which was peculiar to him. Mechanically he appeared to avoid those obstacles of hedge and ditch which impeded his pathway. Surely he had come that road often, or he would not so easily have pursued his way. And now he stood by the edge of a plantation which in some measure protected from trespassers the more private gardens of the Hall, and there he paused, as if a feeling of irresolution had come over him, or it might be, as indeed it seemed from his subsequent conduct, that he had come without any fixed intention, or if with a fixed intention, without any regular plan of carrying it into effect.

Wrapping his cloak tighter around him, he walked forward with that long, quiet stride unique to him. Automatically, he seemed to dodge the obstacles of hedges and ditches that got in his way. He must have traveled this path often; otherwise, he wouldn't have navigated it so easily. Now, he stood at the edge of a plantation that somewhat shielded the more private gardens of the Hall from intruders, pausing as if a sense of uncertainty had taken hold of him, or perhaps, as it seemed from his later actions, he had come without a clear intention, or if he did have a goal, without a solid plan to make it happen.

Did he again dream of intruding into any of the chambers of that mansion, with the ghastly aspect of that terrible creation with which, in the minds of its inhabitants, he seemed to be but too closely identified? He was pale, attenuated, and trembled. Could it be that so soon it had become necessary to renew the life-blood in his veins in the awful manner which it is supposed the vampyre brood are compelled to protract their miserable existence?

Did he again dream of sneaking into any of the rooms of that mansion, with the horrifying look of that terrible creature he seemed to be too closely connected with in the minds of its inhabitants? He was pale, thin, and shaking. Could it be that so soon it had become essential to refresh the blood in his veins in the dreadful way that the vampire clan is thought to have to extend their miserable lives?

It might be so, and that he was even now reflecting upon how once more he could kindle the fire of madness in the brain of that beautiful girl, who he had already made so irretrievably wretched.

It could be true, and he was currently thinking about how he could once again ignite the flames of madness in the mind of that beautiful girl, whom he had already made so hopelessly miserable.

He leant against an aged tree, and his strange, lustrous-looking eyes seemed to collect every wandering scintillation of light that was around, and to shine with preternatural intensity.

He leaned against an old tree, and his unusual, shiny eyes appeared to capture every stray spark of light around him, shining with an almost supernatural intensity.

"I must, I will," he said, "be master of Bannerworth Hall. It must come to that. I have set an existence upon its possession, and I will have it; and then, if with my own hands I displace it brick by brick and stone by stone, I will discover that hidden secret which no one but myself now dreams of. It shall be done by force or fraud, by love or by despair, I care not which; the end shall sanctify all means. Ay, even if I wade through blood to my desire, I say it shall be done."

"I must, I will," he said, "be the master of Bannerworth Hall. It has to happen. I've staked my life on getting it, and I will have it; and then, even if I have to tear it down brick by brick and stone by stone, I will uncover that hidden secret that no one but me even imagines right now. It will be done by force or deceit, by love or despair, I don't care which; the end justifies all methods. Yes, even if I have to wade through blood to get what I want, I say it will be done."

There was a holy and a still calmness about the night much at variance with the storm of angry passion that appeared to be momentarily gathering power in the breast of that fearful man. Not the least sound came from Bannerworth Hall, and it was only occasionally that from afar off on the night air there came the bark of some watchdog, or the low of distant cattle. All else was mute save when the deep sepulchral tones of that man, if man he was, gave an impulse to the soft air around him.

The night had a sacred and peaceful calmness, which stood in stark contrast to the storm of anger brewing inside that frightened man. There was no sound coming from Bannerworth Hall, and occasionally, from far away, you could hear the bark of a watchdog or the low of distant cattle. Everything else was silent, except for the deep, haunting voice of that man—if he could be called a man—disturbing the quiet air around him.

With a strolling movement as if he were careless if he proceeded in that direction or not, he still went onward toward the house, and now he stood by that little summer-house once so sweet and so dear a retreat, in which the heart-stricken Flora had held her interview with him whom she loved with a devotion unknown to meaner minds.

With a casual stroll as if he didn’t care whether he went that way or not, he continued toward the house. Now, he stood by that little summer house, once such a lovely and cherished escape, where the heartbroken Flora had met with the one she loved with a devotion beyond the understanding of lesser minds.

This spot scarcely commanded any view of the house, for so enclosed was it among evergreens and blooming flowers, that it seemed like a very wilderness of nature, upon which, with liberal hand, she had showered down in wild luxuriance her wildest floral beauties.

This spot barely offered any view of the house, as it was so surrounded by evergreens and blooming flowers that it felt like a true wilderness, where nature had generously sprinkled her most vibrant floral beauties in wild abundance.

In and around that spot the night air was loaded with sweets. The mingled perfume of many flowers made that place seem a very paradise. But oh, how sadly at variance with that beauty and contentedness of nature was he who stood amidst such beauty! All incapable as he was of appreciating its tenderness, or of gathering the faintest moral from its glory.

In that area, the night air was filled with sweet scents. The mix of many flowers made that place feel like paradise. But oh, how out of place was the one who stood amid such beauty! He was completely unable to appreciate its gentleness or to take even the slightest lesson from its magnificence.

"Why am I here?" he said. "Here, without fixed design or stability of purpose, like some miser who has hidden his own hoards so deeply within the bowels of the earth he cannot hope that he shall ever again be able to bring them to the light of day. I hover around this spot which I feel—which I know—contains my treasure, though I cannot lay my hands upon it, or exult in its glistening beauty."

"Why am I here?" he asked. "Here, without any clear plan or sense of direction, like a miser who has buried his wealth so deep in the ground that he can't ever hope to bring it back to the surface. I linger around this place that I sense— that I know—holds my treasure, even though I can’t reach it or revel in its shining beauty."

Even as he spoke he cowered down like some guilty thing, for he heard a faint footstep upon the garden path. So light, so fragile was the step, that, in the light of day, the very hum of summer insects would have drowned the noise; but he heard it, that man of crime—of unholy and awful impulses. He heard it, and he shrunk down among the shrubs and flowers till he was hidden completely from observation amid a world of fragrant essences.

Even as he spoke, he crouched down like a guilty creature, because he heard a faint footstep on the garden path. The step was so light and delicate that, in the bright daylight, even the buzz of summer insects would have covered the sound; but he heard it, that man of crime—of unholy and terrible urges. He heard it, and he shrank down among the shrubs and flowers until he was completely hidden from sight in a world of fragrant scents.

Was it some one stealthily in that place even as he was, unwelcome or unknown? or was it one who had observed him intrude upon the privacy of those now unhappy precincts, and who was coming to deal upon him that death which, vampyre though he might be, he was yet susceptible of from mortal hands?

Was someone sneaking around there just like he was, unwanted or unfamiliar? Or was it someone who had seen him invade the privacy of those now miserable areas, and who was coming to deliver the death that, even though he might be a vampire, he could still be vulnerable to from human hands?

The footstep advanced, and lower down he shrunk until his coward-heart beat against the very earth itself. He knew that he was unarmed, a circumstance rare with him, and only to be accounted for by the disturbance of his mind consequent upon the visit of that strange man to his house, whose presence had awakened so many conflicting emotions.

The footsteps got closer, and he crouched down lower, feeling his cowardly heart pounding against the ground. He realized he was unarmed, which was unusual for him, and the only explanation for this was the turmoil in his mind after that strange man visited his house, stirring up so many mixed feelings.

Nearer and nearer still came that light footstep, and his deep-seated fears would not let him perceive that it was not the step of caution or of treachery, but owed its lightness to the natural grace and freedom of movement of its owner.

Closer and closer came that light footstep, and his deep-seated fears wouldn’t let him realize that it wasn’t the step of stealth or betrayal, but its lightness came from the natural grace and freedom of movement of its owner.

The moon must have arisen, although obscured by clouds, through which it cast but a dim radiance, for the night had certainly grown lighter; so that although there were no strong shadows cast, a more diffused brightness was about all things, and their outlines looked not so dancing, and confused the one with the other.

The moon must have come up, even though it was hidden by clouds, through which it gave off a faint glow, because the night had definitely become lighter; so that even though there weren't any strong shadows, a softer brightness surrounded everything, making their shapes appear less defined and blurring them together.

He strained his eyes in the direction whence the sounds proceeded, and then his fears for his personal safety vanished, for he saw it was a female form that was slowly advancing towards him.

He squinted in the direction where the sounds were coming from, and then his worries about his safety disappeared when he realized it was a woman slowly walking toward him.

His first impulse was to rise, for with the transient glimpse he got of it, he knew that it must be Flora Bannerworth; but a second thought, probably one of intense curiosity to know what could possibly have brought her to such a spot at such a time, restrained him, and he was quiet. But if the surprise of Sir Francis Varney was great to see Flora Bannerworth at such a time in such a place, we have no doubt, that with the knowledge which our readers have of her, their astonishment would more than fully equal his; and when we come to consider, that since that eventful period when the sanctity of her chamber had been so violated by that fearful midnight visitant, it must appear somewhat strange that she could gather courage sufficient to wander forth alone at such an hour.

His first instinct was to get up because, from the brief glimpse he had of her, he realized it had to be Flora Bannerworth. But a second thought, probably driven by intense curiosity about what could have brought her to such a place at that time, held him back, and he stayed quiet. However, if Sir Francis Varney was surprised to see Flora Bannerworth in such a situation, we have no doubt that our readers, knowing her as they do, would be equally astonished. When we think about it, since that dramatic moment when her room had been so disturbingly intruded upon by that terrifying midnight visitor, it's quite strange that she could find the courage to venture out alone at such an hour.

Had she no dread of meeting that unearthly being? Did the possibility that she might fall into his ruthless grasp, not come across her mind with a shuddering consciousness of its probability? Had she no reflection that each step she took, was taking her further and further from those who would aid her in all extremities? It would seem not, for she walked onward, unheeding, and apparently unthinking of the presence, possible or probable, of that bane of her existence.

Had she no fear of running into that otherworldly being? Didn’t the thought that she might fall into his merciless grip cross her mind with a chilling awareness of how likely it was? Didn’t she realize that with every step she took, she was moving further away from those who could help her in any crisis? It seemed not, because she walked on, oblivious and apparently unthinking of the possible presence of that curse in her life.

But let us look at her again. How strange and spectral-like she moves along; there seems no speculation in her countenance, but with a strange and gliding step, she walks like some dim shadow of the past in that ancient garden. She is very pale, and on her brow there is the stamp of suffering; her dress is a morning robe, she holds it lightly round her, and thus she moves forward towards that summer-house which probably to her was sanctified by having witnessed those vows of pure affection, which came from the lips of Charles Holland, about whose fate there now hung so great a mystery.

But let's take another look at her. She moves in a strange, ghostly way; there’s no expression on her face, but with a smooth, flowing step, she walks like a faint shadow from the past in that old garden. She is very pale, and there’s a look of pain on her brow; she's wearing a morning gown, holding it lightly around her, and she moves toward the summer house, which was probably made special to her because it witnessed those vows of true love that came from Charles Holland, whose fate now carried such a heavy mystery.

Has madness really seized upon the brain of that beautiful girl? Has the strong intellect really sunk beneath the oppressions to which it has been subjected? Does she now walk forth with a disordered intellect, the queen of some fantastic realm, viewing the material world with eyes that are not of earth; shunning perhaps that which she should have sought, and, perchance, in her frenzy, seeking that which in a happier frame of mind she would have shunned.

Has madness truly taken hold of that beautiful girl’s mind? Has her strong intellect really been overwhelmed by the burdens it has faced? Does she now move through the world with a disordered mind, reigning over some imaginary realm, seeing the physical world with eyes that aren’t grounded in reality; avoiding what she should pursue, and, maybe in her madness, chasing what she would have avoided in a clearer state of mind?

153.png

Such might have been the impression of any one who had looked upon her for a moment, and who knew the disastrous scenes through which she had so recently passed; but we can spare our readers the pangs of such a supposition. We have bespoken their love for Flora Bannerworth, and we are certain that she has it; therefore would we spare them, even for a few brief moments, from imagining that cruel destiny had done its worst, and that the fine and beautiful spirit we have so much commended had lost its power of rational reflection. No; thank Heaven, such is not the case. Flora Bannerworth is not mad, but under the strong influence of some eccentric dream, which has pictured to her mind images which have no home but in the airy realms of imagination. She has wandered forth from her chamber to that sacred spot where she had met him she loved, and heard the noblest declaration of truth and constancy that ever flowed from human lips.

That might have been the impression of anyone who caught a glimpse of her for a moment and knew the terrible experiences she had recently gone through; but we can spare our readers the pain of such a thought. We’ve asked for their affection for Flora Bannerworth, and we’re sure she has it; therefore, we want to protect them, even just for a few brief moments, from imagining that cruel fate had done its worst and that the strong and beautiful spirit we’ve praised so much had lost its ability to think clearly. No; thank goodness, that’s not the case. Flora Bannerworth is not insane, but under the strong influence of some strange dream, which has filled her mind with visions that belong only in the realm of imagination. She has stepped out of her room to that special place where she met the one she loved and heard the most noble words of truth and loyalty that ever came from human lips.

Yes, she is sleeping; but, with a precision such as the somnambulist so strangely exerts, she trod the well-known paths slowly, but surely, toward that summer's bower, where her dreams had not told her lay crouching that most hideous spectre of her imagination, Sir Francis Varney. He who stood between her and her heart's best joy; he who had destroyed all hope of happiness, and who had converted her dearest affections into only so many causes of greater disquietude than the blessings they should have been to her.

Yes, she's sleeping; but with a precision like that of a sleepwalker, she walked slowly but surely toward that summer's shelter, where her dreams hadn’t revealed to her that the most horrifying figure of her imagination, Sir Francis Varney, was lurking. He stood between her and her greatest joy; he who had shattered all hope for happiness and turned her deepest feelings into sources of anxiety rather than the blessings they should have been.

Oh! could she have imagined but for one moment that he was there, with what an eagerness of terror would she have flown back again to the shelter of those walls, where at least was to be found some protection from the fearful vampyre's embrace, and where she would be within hail of friendly hearts, who would stand boldly between her and every thought of harm.

Oh! If she could have imagined for even a moment that he was there, how desperately she would have rushed back to the safety of those walls, where she could at least find some protection from the terrifying vampire's grasp, and where she would be close to friendly people who would stand firmly between her and any thought of danger.

But she knew it not, and onwards she went until the very hem of her garment touched the face of Sir Francis Varney.

But she didn't realize it, and she continued on until the very edge of her dress brushed against Sir Francis Varney's face.

And he was terrified—he dared not move—he dared not speak! The idea that she had died, and that this was her spirit, come to wreak some terrible vengeance upon him, for a time possessed him, and so paralysed with fear was he, that he could neither move nor speak.

And he was terrified—he didn’t dare to move—he didn’t dare to speak! The thought that she had died and that this was her spirit come to seek some terrible revenge on him overwhelmed him, and he was so paralyzed with fear that he couldn’t move or speak.

It had been well if, during that trance of indecision in which his coward heart placed him, Flora had left the place, and again sought her home; but unhappily such an impulse came not over her; she sat upon that rustic seat, where she had reposed when Charles had clasped her to his heart, and through her very dream the remembrance of that pure affection came across her, and in the tenderest and most melodious accents, she said,—

It would have been better if, during that moment of uncertainty where his cowardly heart had left him, Flora had left and gone home; but unfortunately, that thought never crossed her mind. She sat on that rustic seat where she had rested when Charles had held her close, and in her dream, the memory of that pure affection washed over her, and in the softest and most melodic voice, she said,—

"Charles! Charles! and do you love me still? No—no; you have not forsaken me. Save me, save me from the vampyre!"

"Charles! Charles! Do you still love me? No—no; you haven't abandoned me. Save me, save me from the vampire!"

She shuddered, and Sir Francis Varney heard her weeping.

She shivered, and Sir Francis Varney heard her crying.

"Fool that I am," he muttered, "to be so terrified. She sleeps. This is one of the phases which a disordered imagination oft puts on. She sleeps, and perchance this may be an opportunity of further increasing the dread of my visitation, which shall make Bannerworth Hall far too terrible a dwelling-place for her; and well I know, if she goes, they will all go. It will become a deserted house, and that is what I want. A house, too, with such an evil reputation, that none but myself, who have created that reputation, will venture within its walls:—a house, which superstition will point out as the abode of evil spirits;—a house, as it were, by general opinion, ceded to the vampyre. Yes, it shall be my own; fit dwelling-place for a while for me. I have sworn it shall be mine, and I will keep my oath, little such as I have to do with vows."

"How foolish am I," he muttered, "to be so scared. She’s sleeping. This is one of the states that a troubled mind sometimes goes through. She sleeps, and maybe this is a chance to amplify the fear of my haunting, which will make Bannerworth Hall far too frightening for her; and I know very well that if she leaves, they will all leave. It will turn into an abandoned house, and that’s exactly what I want. A house with such a bad reputation that no one but me, the one who created that reputation, will dare to enter it:—a house that superstition will mark as the home of evil spirits;—a house that, in a way, public opinion has handed over to the vampire. Yes, it shall be mine; a fitting place for me for a while. I have sworn it shall be mine, and I will keep my promise, even if I don’t care much for vows."

He rose, and moved slowly to the narrow entrance of the summer-house; a movement he could make, without at all disturbing Flora, for the rustic seat, on which she sat, was at its further extremity. And there he stood, the upper part of his gaunt and hideous form clearly defined upon the now much lighter sky, so that if Flora Bannerworth had not been in that trance of sleep in which she really was, one glance upward would let her see the hideous companion she had, in that once much-loved spot—a spot hitherto sacred to the best and noblest feelings, but now doomed for ever to be associated with that terrific spectre of despair.

He got up and slowly walked to the narrow entrance of the summer house; a move he could make without disturbing Flora at all, since the rustic seat she was on was at the far end. There he stood, his gaunt and ugly figure clearly outlined against the now much lighter sky, so that if Flora Bannerworth hadn’t been in that deep sleep she was really in, one look upward would have revealed the horrifying figure she had for company in that once-beloved spot—a place that had been sacred to the best and noblest feelings, but was now forever tainted by that terrifying specter of despair.

But she was in no state to see so terrible a sight. Her hands were over her face, and she was weeping still.

But she was not in a condition to witness such a terrible sight. Her hands were covering her face, and she was still crying.

"Surely, he loves me," she whispered; "he has said he loved me, and he does not speak in vain. He loves me still, and I shall again look upon his face, a Heaven to me! Charles! Charles! you will come again? Surely, they sin against the divinity of love, who would tell me that you love me not!"

"Surely, he loves me," she whispered; "he has told me he loves me, and he doesn't speak thoughtlessly. He still loves me, and I will see his face again, a blessing to me! Charles! Charles! you will come back, right? Surely, those who tell me that you don't love me are going against the essence of love!"

"Ha!" muttered Varney, "this passion is her first, and takes a strong hold on her young heart—she loves him—but what are human affections to me? I have no right to count myself in the great muster-roll of humanity. I look not like an inhabitant of the earth, and yet am on it. I love no one, expect no love from any one, but I will make humanity a slave to me; and the lip-service of them who hate me in their hearts, shall be as pleasant jingling music to my ear, as if it were quite sincere! I will speak to this girl; she is not mad—perchance she may be."

"Ha!" Varney muttered. "This passion is her first, and it has a strong grip on her young heart—she loves him—but what do human feelings mean to me? I have no right to consider myself part of humanity. I don’t look like I belong here, yet I’m on this Earth. I don’t love anyone, nor do I expect love from anyone, but I will make humanity my servant; and the flattery from those who hate me deep down will sound as sweet to my ears as if it were completely genuine! I’ll talk to this girl; she isn’t mad—though perhaps she might be."

There was a diabolical look of concentrated hatred upon Varney's face, as he now advanced two paces towards the beautiful Flora.

There was a sinister look of intense hatred on Varney's face as he stepped two paces closer to the beautiful Flora.


CHAPTER XXXIV.

THE THREAT.—ITS CONSEQUENCES.—THE RESCUE, AND SIR FRANCIS VARNEY'S DANGER.


155.png

Sir Francis Varney now paused again, and he seemed for a few moments to gloat over the helpless condition of her whom he had so determined to make his victim; there was no look of pity in his face, no one touch of human kindness could be found in the whole expression of those diabolical features; and if he delayed making the attempt to strike terror into the heart of that unhappy, but beautiful being, it could not be from any relenting feeling, but simply, that he wished for a few moments to indulge his imagination with the idea of perfecting his villany more effectually.

Sir Francis Varney paused again, and for a few moments, he seemed to revel in the helpless state of the woman he had determined to make his victim. There was no hint of pity on his face; not a trace of human kindness could be found in his entire expression, which was utterly diabolical. If he hesitated to instill terror in the heart of that unhappy yet beautiful being, it was not out of any sense of mercy, but simply because he wanted a few moments to indulge his imagination with the idea of executing his evil plan more effectively.

Alas! and they who would have flown to her rescue,—they, who for her would have chanced all accidents, ay, even life itself, were sleeping, and knew not of the loved one's danger. She was alone, and far enough from the house, to be driven to that tottering verge where sanity ends, and the dream of madness, with all its terrors, commences.

Alas! Those who would have rushed to her rescue—those who would have risked everything for her, even their lives—were asleep and unaware of the danger that threatened their loved one. She was alone, far enough from the house to be pushed toward that shaky edge where sanity fades and the nightmare of madness begins, along with all its fears.

But still she slept—if that half-waking sleep could indeed be considered as any thing akin to ordinary slumber—still she slept, and called mournfully upon her lover's name; and in tender, beseeching accents, that should have melted even the stubbornest hearts, did she express her soul's conviction that he loved her still.

But still she slept—if that half-waking sleep could really be considered anything like regular slumber—still she slept and called out sadly for her lover's name; and in gentle, pleading tones that should have melted even the hardest hearts, she expressed her heartfelt belief that he still loved her.

The very repetition of the name of Charles Holland seemed to be galling to Sir Francis Varney. He made a gesture of impatience, as she again uttered it, and then, stepping forward, he stood within a pace of where she sat, and in a fearfully distinct voice he said,—

The constant mention of Charles Holland's name seemed to irritate Sir Francis Varney. He showed his annoyance with a gesture as she said it again, and then, stepping closer, he stood just a step away from where she sat, and in a very clear voice, he said,—

"Flora Bannerworth, awake! awake! and look upon me, although the sight blast and drive you to despair. Awake! awake!"

"Flora Bannerworth, wake up! Wake up! and look at me, even if the sight shocks you and makes you feel hopeless. Wake up! Wake up!"

It was not the sound of the voice which aroused her from that strange slumber. It is said that those who sleep in that eccentric manner, are insensible to sounds, but that the lightest touch will arouse them in an instant; and so it was in this case, for Sir Francis Varney, as he spoke, laid upon the hand of Flora two of his cold, corpse-like looking fingers. A shriek burst from her lips, and although the confusion of her memory and conceptions was immense, yet she was awake, and the somnambulistic trance had left her.

It wasn't the sound of the voice that woke her from that strange sleep. People say that those who sleep in such an unusual way are unaware of sounds, but even the slightest touch can wake them instantly; and that was exactly what happened here. Sir Francis Varney, while speaking, placed two of his cold, lifeless-looking fingers on Flora's hand. A scream escaped her lips, and even though her thoughts and memories were a jumbled mess, she was awake, and the sleepwalking trance was gone.

"Help, help!" she cried. "Gracious Heavens! Where am I?"

"Help, help!" she shouted. "Oh my gosh! Where am I?"

Varney spoke not, but he spread out his long, thin arms in such a manner that he seemed almost to encircle her, while he touched her not, so that escape became a matter of impossibility, and to attempt to do so, must have been to have thrown herself into his hideous embrace.

Varney didn't say anything, but he spread his long, thin arms in such a way that it felt like he was almost wrapping around her, even though he didn't actually touch her. It made escape seem impossible, and trying to get away would have meant throwing herself into his terrifying embrace.

She could obtain but a single view of the face and figure of him who opposed her progress, but, slight as that view was, it more than sufficed. The very extremity of fear came across her, and she sat like one paralysed; the only evidence of existence she gave consisting in the words,—

She could only catch a glimpse of the face and figure of the person blocking her path, but even that brief look was more than enough. A deep sense of fear washed over her, and she sat there frozen, the only sign of life coming from her words,—

"The vampyre—the vampyre!"

"The vampire—the vampire!"

"Yes," said Varney, "the vampyre. You know me, Flora Bannerworth—Varney, the vampyre; your midnight guest at that feast of blood. I am the vampyre. Look upon me well; shrink not from my gaze. You will do well not to shun me, but to speak to me in such a shape that I may learn to love you."

"Yes," said Varney, "the vampire. You know me, Flora Bannerworth—Varney, the vampire; your midnight guest at that blood feast. I am the vampire. Look at me closely; don't shy away from my gaze. It would be wise not to avoid me, but to talk to me in a way that helps me learn to love you."

Flora shook as in a convulsion, and she looked as white as any marble statue.

Flora trembled like she was having a seizure, and she looked as pale as any marble statue.

"This is horrible!" she said. "Why does not Heaven grant me the death I pray for?"

"This is terrible!" she said. "Why doesn’t Heaven just grant me the death I’m asking for?"

"Hold!" said Varney. "Dress not up in the false colours of the imagination that which in itself is sufficiently terrific to need none of the allurements of romance. Flora Bannerworth, you are persecuted—persecuted by me, the vampyre. It is my fate to persecute you; for there are laws to the invisible as well as the visible creation that force even such a being as I am to play my part in the great drama of existence. I am a vampyre; the sustenance that supports this frame must be drawn from the life-blood of others."

"Stop!" Varney said. "Don’t dress up the terrifying truth with fanciful lies when it’s already scary enough on its own. Flora Bannerworth, you are being hunted—hunted by me, the vampire. It’s my destiny to hunt you; there are rules in the unseen as well as the seen world that compel someone like me to play my role in the grand story of life. I am a vampire; the energy that keeps this body alive must come from the blood of others."

"Oh, horror—horror!"

"Oh, no—this is awful!"

"But most I do affect the young and beautiful. It is from the veins of such as thou art, Flora Bannerworth, that I would seek the sustenance I'm compelled to obtain for my own exhausted energies. But never yet, in all my long career—a career extending over centuries of time—never yet have I felt the soft sensation of human pity till I looked on thee, exquisite piece of excellence. Even at the moment when the reviving fluid from the gushing fountain of your veins was warming at my heart, I pitied and I loved you. Oh, Flora! even I can now feel the pang of being what I am!"

"But most of all, I'm drawn to the young and beautiful. It's from the veins of someone like you, Flora Bannerworth, that I seek the sustenance I need to revive my own drained energy. Yet, never in all my long career—a career spanning centuries—have I experienced the gentle sensation of human pity until I saw you, a truly remarkable being. Even at the moment when the life-giving fluid from your flowing veins was warming my heart, I felt both pity and love for you. Oh, Flora! Even I can now feel the pain of being what I am!"

There was a something in the tone, a touch of sadness in the manner, and a deep sincerity in these words, that in some measure disabused Flora of her fears. She sobbed hysterically, and a gush of tears came to her relief, as, in almost inarticulate accents, she said,—

There was something in the tone, a hint of sadness in the manner, and a deep sincerity in those words that helped reassure Flora, easing some of her fears. She sobbed hysterically, and a rush of tears came to her relief as she spoke in nearly incoherent words,—

"May the great God forgive even you!"

"May the great God forgive you too!"

"I have need of such a prayer," exclaimed Varney—"Heaven knows I have need of such a prayer. May it ascend on the wings of the night air to the throne of Heaven. May it be softly whispered by ministering angels to the ear of Divinity. God knows I have need of such a prayer!"

"I really need a prayer like that," Varney exclaimed. "Only Heaven knows how much I need it. May it rise on the wings of the night air to the throne of Heaven. May it be softly whispered by angels to the ear of God. God knows I truly need a prayer like that!"

"To hear you speak in such a strain," said Flora, "calms the excited fancy, and strips even your horrible presence of some of its maddening influence."

"Listening to you speak like that," Flora said, "soothes my agitated imagination and removes some of the overwhelming effect of your terrifying presence."

"Hush," said the vampire, "you must hear more—you must know more ere you speak of the matters that have of late exercised an influence of terror over you."

"Hush," said the vampire, "you need to listen more—you need to know more before you talk about the things that have recently scared you."

"But how came I here?" said Flora, "tell me that. By what more than earthly power have you brought me to this spot? If I am to listen to you, why should it not be at some more likely time and place?"

"But how did I get here?" said Flora, "tell me that. By what kind of otherworldly power have you brought me to this place? If I have to listen to you, why can't it be at a more appropriate time and place?"

"I have powers," said Varney, assuming from Flora's words, that she would believe such arrogance—"I have powers which suffice to bend many purposes to my will—powers incidental to my position, and therefore is it I have brought you here to listen to that which should make you happier than you are."

"I have powers," Varney said, interpreting Flora's words as a sign that she would accept such arrogance. "I have the ability to shape many things to my will—powers that come with my position. That's why I've brought you here to hear something that should make you happier than you are."

"I will attend," said Flora. "I do not shudder now; there's an icy coldness through my veins, but it is the night air—speak, I will attend you."

"I'll go," Flora said. "I’m not trembling anymore; there's just a chill running through my veins, but it's the night air—go ahead, I’ll join you."

"I will. Flora Bannerworth, I am one who has witnessed time's mutations on man and on his works, and I have pitied neither; I have seen the fall of empires, and sighed not that high reaching ambition was toppled to the dust. I have seen the grave close over the young and the beautiful—those whom I have doomed by my insatiable thirst for human blood to death, long ere the usual span of life was past, but I never loved till now."

"I will. Flora Bannerworth, I’m someone who has seen how time changes people and their creations, and I’ve felt pity for neither; I've watched empires fall and didn’t mourn that lofty ambition was brought down to nothing. I’ve seen the grave take the young and beautiful—those whom I’ve condemned to death by my never-ending thirst for human blood long before the normal lifespan was over, but I’ve never loved until now."

"Can such a being as you," said Flora "be susceptible of such an earthly passion?"

"Can someone like you," Flora said, "really be capable of such a human passion?"

"And wherefore not?"

"And why not?"

"Love is either too much of heaven, or too much of earth to find a home with thee."

"Love is either too much of heaven or too much of earth to find a place with you."

"No, Flora, no! it may be that the feeling is born of pity. I will save you—I will save you from a continuance of the horrors that are assailing you."

"No, Flora, no! It might be that this feeling comes from pity. I will save you—I will rescue you from the ongoing horrors that are tormenting you."

"Oh! then may Heaven have mercy in your hour of need!"

"Oh! then may Heaven show mercy in your time of need!"

"Amen!"

"Amen!"

"May you even yet know peace and joy above."

"May you still find peace and joy above."

"It is a faint and straggling hope—but if achieved, it will be through the interposition of such a spirit as thine, Flora, which has already exercised so benign an influence upon my tortured soul, as to produce the wish within my heart, to do a least one unselfish action."

"It’s a small and uncertain hope—but if it happens, it will be thanks to a spirit like yours, Flora, which has already had such a positive impact on my troubled soul that it has made me desire to do at least one selfless act."

"That wish," said Flora, "shall be father to the deed. Heaven has boundless mercy yet."

"That wish," Flora said, "will lead to action. Heaven still has endless mercy."

"For thy sweet sake, I will believe so much, Flora Bannerworth; it is a condition with my hateful race, that if we can find one human heart to love us, we are free. If, in the face of Heaven, you will consent to be mine, you will snatch me from a continuance of my frightful doom, and for your pure sake, and on your merits, shall I yet know heavenly happiness. Will you be mine?"

"For your sweet sake, I will believe this, Flora Bannerworth; it's a rule for my despised kind that if we can find one human heart to love us, we are free. If, in front of Heaven, you agree to be mine, you will rescue me from my terrible fate, and for your purity and goodness, I will finally know true happiness. Will you be mine?"

A cloud swept from off the face of the moon, and a slant ray fell upon the hideous features of the vampire. He looked as if just rescued from some charnel-house, and endowed for a space with vitality to destroy all beauty and harmony in nature, and drive some benighted soul to madness.

A cloud moved away from the moon, and a beam of light hit the ugly face of the vampire. He looked like he had just escaped from a grave, temporarily given life to ruin all beauty and peace in nature and drive a lost soul to madness.

"No, no, no!" shrieked Flora, "never!"

"No, no, no!" Flora yelled, "never!"

"Enough," said Varney, "I am answered. It was a bad proposal. I am a vampyre still."

"Enough," Varney said, "I get it now. It was a bad idea. I'm still a vampire."

"Spare me! spare me!"

"Please, no! Please, no!"

"Blood!"

"Blood!"

Flora sank upon her knees, and uplifted her hands to heaven. "Mercy, mercy!" she said.

Flora dropped to her knees and raised her hands to the sky. "Please, help me!" she said.

"Blood!" said Varney, and she saw his hideous, fang-like teeth. "Blood! Flora Bannerworth, the vampyre's motto. I have asked you to love me, and you will not—the penalty be yours."

"Blood!" Varney exclaimed, revealing his horrifying, fang-like teeth. "Blood! Flora Bannerworth, the vampire's motto. I've asked you to love me, but you refuse—the consequences are on you."

"No, no!" said Flora. "Can it be possible that even you, who have already spoken with judgment and precision, can be so unjust? you must feel that, in all respects, I have been a victim, most gratuitously—a sufferer, while there existed no just cause that I should suffer; one who has been tortured, not from personal fault, selfishness, lapse of integrity, or honourable feelings, but because you have found it necessary, for the prolongation of your terrific existence, to attack me as you have done. By what plea of honour, honesty, or justice, can I be blamed for not embracing an alternative which is beyond all human control?—I cannot love you."

"No, no!" Flora exclaimed. "Is it really possible that even you, who have spoken with such judgment and clarity, can be this unfair? You must realize that in every way, I've been a victim, completely without reason—a sufferer when there was no just cause for my suffering; someone who has been tormented, not due to personal faults, selfishness, a lack of integrity, or honorable feelings, but because you felt it necessary, to prolong your terrifying existence, to attack me as you have. On what grounds of honor, honesty, or justice can I be blamed for not choosing an option that is completely beyond human control?—I cannot love you."

"Then be content to suffer. Flora Bannerworth, will you not, even for a time, to save yourself and to save me, become mine?"

"Then be okay with suffering. Flora Bannerworth, will you not, even for a little while, to save yourself and to save me, become mine?"

"Horrible proposition!"

"Terrible suggestion!"

"Then am I doomed yet, perhaps, for many a cycle of years, to spread misery and desolation around me; and yet I love you with a feeling which has in it more of gratefulness and unselfishness than ever yet found a home within my breast. I would fain have you, although you cannot save me; there may yet be a chance, which shall enable you to escape from the persecution of my presence."

"Am I doomed then, perhaps, for many years to spread misery and desolation around me? And yet I love you with a feeling that contains more gratitude and selflessness than I've ever felt before. I wish to have you, even though you can't save me; there might still be a chance for you to escape the burden of my presence."

"Oh! glorious chance!" said Flora. "Which way can it come? tell me how I may embrace it, and such grateful feelings as a heart-stricken mourner can offer to him who has rescued her from her deep affliction, shall yet be yours."

"Oh! what a wonderful opportunity!" said Flora. "Which direction will it come from? Tell me how I can welcome it, and the deep gratitude a heartbroken mourner can give to the one who has saved her from her profound sorrow shall be yours."

"Hear me, then, Flora Bannerworth, while I state to you some particulars of mysterious existence, of such beings as myself, which never yet have been breathed to mortal ears."

"Hear me now, Flora Bannerworth, as I share some details of my mysterious existence, of beings like myself, which have never been revealed to human ears before."

Flora looked intently at him, and listened, while, with a serious earnestness of manner, he detailed to her something of the physiology of the singular class of beings which the concurrence of all circumstances tended to make him appear.

Flora watched him closely and listened as he seriously explained some aspects of the unique group of beings that all circumstances seemed to make him resemble.

"Flora," he said, "it is not that I am so enamoured of an existence to be prolonged only by such frightful means, which induces me to become a terror to you or to others. Believe me, that if my victims, those whom my insatiable thirst for blood make wretched, suffer much, I, the vampyre, am not without my moments of unutterable agony. But it is a mysterious law of our nature, that as the period approaches when the exhausted energies of life require a new support from the warm, gushing fountain of another's veins, the strong desire to live grows upon us, until, in a paroxysm of wild insanity, which will recognise no obstacles, human or divine, we seek a victim."

"Flora," he said, "it's not that I'm so obsessed with living a life that can only be extended through such horrific means, pushing me to become a nightmare for you or anyone else. Believe me, if my victims, those who suffer greatly from my endless thirst for blood, are tormented, I, the vampire, also experience moments of unimaginable pain. But there's a strange law of our nature that as the time comes when the worn-out energies of life need a new source from the warm, flowing blood of another, the intense urge to survive grows stronger in us. Until, in a frenzy of wild madness that ignores all barriers, human or divine, we hunt for a victim."

"A fearful state!" said Flora.

"A scary situation!" said Flora.

"It is so; and, when the dreadful repast is over, then again the pulse beats healthfully, and the wasted energies of a strange kind of vitality are restored to us, we become calm again, but with that calmness comes all the horror, all the agony of reflection, and we suffer far more than tongue can tell."

"It’s true; and once that terrible meal is finished, our pulse starts to beat steadily again, and the drained energies of an unusual kind of vitality return to us. We become calm again, but along with that calmness comes all the horror and all the pain of reflection, and we suffer much more than words can express."

"You have my pity," said Flora; "even you have my pity."

"You have my sympathy," said Flora; "even you have my sympathy."

"I might well demand it, if such a feeling held a place within your breast. I might well demand your pity, Flora Bannerworth, for never crawled an abject wretch upon the earth's rotundity, so pitiable as I."

"I could definitely ask for it if you felt that way in your heart. I could definitely ask for your sympathy, Flora Bannerworth, because no miserable person on this planet is as pathetic as I am."

"Go on, go on."

"Come on, come on."

"I will, and with such brief conclusions as I may. Having once attacked any human being, we feel a strange, but terribly impulsive desire again to seek that person for more blood. But I love you, Flora; the small amount of sensibility that still lingers about my preternatural existence, acknowledges in you a pure and better spirit. I would fain save you."

"I will, and I'll keep it brief. Once we’ve attacked someone, there’s this strange, almost uncontrollable urge to go after them again. But I love you, Flora; the little bit of feeling that still exists in my unnatural state recognizes that you have a pure and better spirit. I truly want to save you."

"Oh! tell me how I may escape the terrible infliction."

"Oh! tell me how I can escape this horrible plight."

"That can only be done by flight. Leave this place, I implore you! leave it as quickly as the movement may be made. Linger not—cast not one regretful look behind you on your ancient home. I shall remain in this locality for years. Let me lose sight of you, I will not pursue you; but, by force of circumstances, I am myself compelled to linger here. Flight is the only means by which you may avoid a doom as terrific as that which I endure."

"That can only be done by flying away. Please, leave this place! Do it as quickly as you can. Don’t hesitate—don’t look back at your old home with regret. I will be here for years. If you go, I won’t follow you; but I have to stay here because of my situation. Leaving is the only way for you to avoid a fate as terrible as the one I’m stuck with."

"But tell me," said Flora, after a moment's pause, during which she appeared to be endeavouring to gather courage to ask some fearful question; "tell me if it be true that those who have once endured the terrific attack of a vampyre, become themselves, after death, one of that dread race?"

"But tell me," said Flora, after a brief pause, during which she seemed to be trying to find the courage to ask a terrifying question, "is it true that those who have once faced the terrifying attack of a vampire become one of that fearsome race themselves after they die?"

"It is by such means," said Varney, "that the frightful brood increases; but time and circumstances must aid the development of the new and horrible existence. You, however, are safe."

"It’s through these ways," Varney said, "that the terrifying offspring multiplies; but time and circumstances must contribute to the growth of this new and dreadful existence. You, however, are safe."

"Safe! Oh! say that word again."

"Safe! Oh! Say that again."

"Yes, safe; not once or twice will the vampyre's attack have sufficient influence on your mortal frame, as to induce a susceptibility on your part to become coexistent with such as he. The attacks must be often repeated, and the termination of mortal existence must be a consequence essential, and direct from those attacks, before such a result may be anticipated."

"Yes, safe; not just once or twice will a vampire's attack significantly affect your human body enough to make you susceptible to becoming like him. The attacks have to happen frequently, and the end of your human life must directly result from those attacks before such an outcome can be expected."

"Yes, yes; I understand."

"Got it, I understand."

"If you were to continue my victim from year to year, the energies of life would slowly waste away, and, till like some faint taper's gleam, consuming more sustenance than it received, the veriest accident would extinguish your existence, and then, Flora Bannerworth, you might become a vampyre."

"If you were to keep making me your victim year after year, the energy of life would gradually fade away, and like a dim candle flickering, using up more fuel than it gets, even the slightest accident could end your existence, and then, Flora Bannerworth, you could become a vampire."

"Oh! horrible! most horrible!"

"Oh! terrible! so terrible!"

"If by chance, or by design, the least glimpse of the cold moonbeams rested on your apparently lifeless remains, you would rise again and be one of us—a terror to yourself and a desolation to all around."

"If by chance or by intention, if even the slightest touch of the cold moonlight fell on your seemingly lifeless body, you would come back to life and become one of us—a nightmare for yourself and a misery for everyone around."

"Oh! I will fly from here," said Flora. "The hope of escape from so terrific and dreadful a doom shall urge me onward; if flight can save me—flight from Bannerworth Hall, I will pause not until continents and oceans divide us."

"Oh! I will fly from here," said Flora. "The hope of escaping such a terrifying and dreadful fate will push me forward; if running away can save me—running away from Bannerworth Hall, I won't stop until continents and oceans are between us."

"It is well. I'm able now thus calmly to reason with you. A few short months more and I shall feel the languor of death creeping over me, and then will come that mad excitement of the brain, which, were you hidden behind triple doors of steel, would tempt me again to seek your chamber—again to seize you in my full embrace—again to draw from your veins the means of prolonged life—again to convulse your very soul with terror."

"It’s all good. I can now calmly discuss things with you. In just a few short months, I’ll start to feel the weakness of death settling in, and then I’ll experience that wild excitement in my mind that, even if you were behind three layers of steel doors, would drive me to come looking for you— to hold you tightly in my arms— to draw from your veins what I need to keep living— to terrify your very soul all over again."

"I need no incentives," said Flora, with a shudder, "in the shape of descriptions of the past, to urge me on."

"I don’t need any motivation," Flora said with a shudder, "in the form of stories about the past, to push me forward."

"You will fly from Bannerworth Hall?"

"You will leave from Bannerworth Hall?"

"Yes, yes!" said Flora, "it shall be so; its very chambers now are hideous with the recollection of scenes enacted in them. I will urge my brothers, my mother, all to leave, and in some distant clime we will find security and shelter. There even we will learn to think of you with more of sorrow than of anger—more pity than reproach—more curiosity than loathing."

"Yes, yes!" Flora said. "It will be done; the rooms here are awful with memories of what happened in them. I will convince my brothers, my mother, everyone, to leave, and in some faraway place, we will find safety and comfort. There, we will learn to think of you with more sadness than anger—more pity than blame—more curiosity than disgust."

"Be it so," said the vampyre; and he clasped his hands, as if with a thankfulness that he had done so much towards restoring peace at least to one, who, in consequence of his acts, had felt such exquisite despair. "Be it so; and even I will hope that the feelings which have induced so desolated and so isolated a being as myself to endeavour to bring peace to one human heart, will plead for me, trumpet-tongued, to Heaven!"

"That's how it is," said the vampire, clasping his hands as if grateful that he had done so much to restore peace to at least one person who, because of his actions, had felt such deep despair. "That's how it is; and even I will hope that the feelings that have driven such a lonely and isolated being like me to try to bring peace to one human heart will call out for me, loud and clear, to Heaven!"

"It will—it will," said Flora.

"It will—it will," Flora said.

"Do you think so?"

"Do you really think so?"

"I do; and I will pray that the thought may turn to certainty in such a cause."

"I do; and I will pray that this thought becomes a reality for such a cause."

The vampyre appeared to be much affected; and then he added,—

The vampire seemed to be quite affected; and then he added,—

"Flora, you know that this spot has been the scene of a catastrophe fearful to look back upon, in the annals of your family?"

"Flora, you know that this place has been the site of a disaster that's terrifying to remember in your family's history?"

"It has," said Flora. "I know to what you allude; 'tis a matter of common knowledge to all—a sad theme to me, and one I would not court."

"It has," said Flora. "I know what you're referring to; it's common knowledge to everyone—a sad topic for me, and one I'd rather avoid."

"Nor would I oppress you with it. Your father, here, on this very spot, committed that desperate act which brought him uncalled for to the judgment seat of God. I have a strange, wild curiosity upon such subjects. Will you, in return for the good that I have tried to do you, gratify it?"

"Nor would I put any pressure on you about it. Your father, right here in this very place, made that reckless decision which brought him unexpectedly before the judgment seat of God. I have a strange, wild curiosity about these things. Will you, in exchange for the good I've tried to do for you, satisfy it?"

"I know not what you mean," said Flora.

"I don't know what you mean," said Flora.

"To be more explicit, then, do you remember the day on which your father breathed his last?"

"To be more clear, do you remember the day your father passed away?"

"Too well—too well."

"Too well—too well."

"Did you see him or converse with him shortly before that desperate act was committed?"

"Did you see him or talk to him right before that desperate act happened?"

"No; he shut himself up for some time in a solitary chamber."

"No, he locked himself away for a while in a private room."

"Ha! what chamber?"

"Ha! What room?"

"The one in which I slept myself on the night—"

"The one where I fell asleep that night—"

"Yes, yes; the one with the portrait—that speaking portrait—the eyes of which seem to challenge an intruder as he enters the apartment."

"Yes, yes; the one with the portrait—that talking portrait—the eyes of which seem to challenge anyone who walks into the room."

"The same."

"Same here."

"For hours shut up there!" added Varney, musingly; "and from thence he wandered to the garden, where, in this summer-house, he breathed his last?"

"For hours locked up there!" Varney added, thoughtfully; "and then he wandered to the garden, where, in this summer house, he took his last breath?"

"It was so."

"That's how it was."

"Then, Flora, ere I bid you adieu—"

"Then, Flora, before I say goodbye—"

These words were scarcely uttered, when there was a quick, hasty footstep, and Henry Bannerworth appeared behind Varney, in the very entrance of the summer-house.

These words had barely been spoken when a quick, hurried footstep was heard, and Henry Bannerworth appeared behind Varney, right at the entrance of the summer-house.

"Now," he cried, "for revenge! Now, foul being, blot upon the earth's surface, horrible imitation of humanity, if mortal arm can do aught against you, you shall die!"

"Now," he shouted, "for revenge! Now, vile creature, stain on the earth, terrible imitation of a human, if any human hand can do something against you, you will die!"

A shriek came from the lips of Flora, and flinging herself past Varney, who stepped aside, she clung to her brother, who made an unavailing pass with his sword at the vampyre. It was a critical moment; and had the presence of mind of Varney deserted him in the least, unarmed as he was, he must have fallen beneath the weapon of Henry. To spring, however, up the seat which Flora had vacated, and to dash out some of the flimsy and rotten wood-work at the back of the summer-house by the propulsive power of his whole frame, was the work of a moment; and before Henry could free himself from the clinging embrace of Flora, Varney, the vampyre was gone, and there was no greater chance of his capture than on a former occasion, when he was pursued in vain from the Hall to the wood, in the intricacies of which he was so entirely lost.

A scream escaped Flora's lips, and as she pushed past Varney, who stepped aside, she threw herself around her brother, who made a futile attempt to hit the vampire with his sword. It was a tense moment; if Varney had lost his composure even a little, unarmed as he was, he would have fallen to Henry's weapon. However, in a split second, he jumped onto the seat that Flora had just left and smashed through some of the weak, decayed wood at the back of the summer-house with all his strength. Before Henry could break free from Flora's tight grip, Varney, the vampire, was gone, and there was no better chance of capturing him than before, when he had been chased in vain from the Hall into the woods, where he completely disappeared.


CHAPTER XXXV.

THE EXPLANATION.—MARCHDALE'S ADVICE.—THE PROJECTED REMOVAL, AND THE ADMIRAL'S ANGER.


159.png

This extremely sudden movement on the part of Varney was certainly as unexpected as it was decisive. Henry had imagined, that by taking possession of the only entrance to the summer-house, he must come into personal conflict with the being who had worked so much evil for him and his; and that he should so suddenly have created for himself another mode of exit, certainly never occurred to him.

This sudden move by Varney was just as surprising as it was important. Henry thought that by controlling the only way into the summer house, he would have to face the person who had caused so much trouble for him and his family; he never expected that Varney would create another way out so quickly.

"For Heaven's sake, Flora," he said, "unhand me; this is a time for action."

"For heaven's sake, Flora," he said, "let go of me; this is a time for action."

"But, Henry, Henry, hear me."

"But, Henry, listen to me."

"Presently, presently, dear Flora; I will yet make another effort to arrest the headlong flight of Varney."

"Right now, dear Flora, I'm going to make another attempt to stop Varney's reckless approach."

He shook her off, perhaps with not more roughness than was necessary to induce her to forego her grasp of him, but in a manner that fully showed he intended to be free; and then he sprang through the same aperture whence Varney had disappeared, just as George and Mr. Marchdale arrived at the door of the summer-house.

He shook her off, maybe not any more roughly than needed to make her let go of him, but in a way that clearly showed he wanted to be free; then he jumped through the same opening where Varney had gone, just as George and Mr. Marchdale arrived at the door of the summer house.

It was nearly morning, so that the fields were brightening up with the faint radiance of the coming day; and when Henry reached a point which he knew commanded an extensive view, he paused, and ran his eye eagerly along the landscape, with a hope of discovering some trace of the fugitive.

It was almost morning, and the fields were lighting up with the soft glow of the new day; when Henry got to a spot he knew offered a wide view, he stopped and scanned the landscape eagerly, hoping to find some sign of the person who had escaped.

Such, however, was not the case; he saw nothing, heard nothing of Sir Francis Varney; and then he turned, and called loudly to George to join him, and was immediately replied to by his brother's presence, accompanied by Marchdale.

That wasn’t the situation at all; he saw nothing and heard nothing about Sir Francis Varney. He then turned and called out loudly for George to join him, and was quickly answered by the presence of his brother, who was accompanied by Marchdale.

Before, however, they could exchange a word, a rattling discharge of fire-arms took place from one of the windows, and they heard the admiral, in a loud voice, shouting,—

Before they could say a word, a loud burst of gunfire exploded from one of the windows, and they heard the admiral shouting in a strong voice,—

"Broadside to broadside! Give it them again, Jack! Hit them between wind and water!"

"Side by side! Hit them again, Jack! Strike them where it hurts!"

Then there was another rattling discharge, and Henry exclaimed,—

Then there was another loud bang, and Henry shouted,—

"What is the meaning of that firing?"

"What does that firing mean?"

"It comes from the admiral's room," said Marchdale. "On my life, I think the old man must be mad. He has some six or eight pistols ranged in a row along the window-sill, and all loaded, so that by the aid of a match they can be pretty well discharged as a volley, which he considers the only proper means of firing upon the vampyre."

"It comes from the admiral's room," said Marchdale. "Honestly, I think the old man must be crazy. He has about six or eight pistols lined up along the window-sill, and they're all loaded, so with a match, they can basically be fired off all at once, which he thinks is the only right way to shoot at the vampire."

"It is so," replied George; "and, no doubt, hearing an alarm, he has commenced operations by firing into the enemy."

"It is," George replied, "and I'm sure that when he heard the alarm, he started his attack by shooting at the enemy."

"Well, well," said Henry; "he must have his way. I have pursued Varney thus far, and that he has again retreated to the wood, I cannot doubt. Between this and the full light of day, let us at least make an effort to discover his place of retreat. We know the locality as well as he can possibly, and I propose now that we commence an active search."

"Well, well," Henry said; "he's going to do what he wants. I've tracked Varney this far, and I have no doubt he's retreated back into the woods. Before it's completely light out, let's at least try to find where he's hiding. We know the area as well as he does, and I suggest we start an active search now."

"Come on, then," said Marchdale. "We are all armed; and I, for one, shall feel no hesitation in taking the life, if it be possible to do so, of that strange being."

"Alright then," said Marchdale. "We're all armed; and I, for one, won't hesitate to take the life, if it's possible, of that strange individual."

"Of that possibility you doubt?" said George, as they hurried on across the meadows.

"Do you doubt that possibility?" said George, as they rushed across the meadows.

"Indeed I do, and with reason too. I'm certain that when I fired at him before I hit him; and besides, Flora must have shot him upon the occasion when we were absent, and she used your pistols Henry, to defend herself and her mother."

"Yes, I do, and I have good reason. I'm sure that when I shot at him, I actually hit him; also, Flora must have shot him when we were not there, and she used your pistols, Henry, to protect herself and her mother."

"It would seem so," said Henry; "and disregarding all present circumstances, if I do meet him, I will put to the proof whether he be mortal or not."

"It seems like that," said Henry; "and putting all current circumstances aside, if I do run into him, I will find out for sure if he is mortal or not."

The distance was not great, and they soon reached the margin of the wood; they then separated agreeing to meet within it, at a well-spring, familiar to them all: previous to which each was to make his best endeavour to discover if any one was hidden among the bush-wood or in the hollows of the ancient trees they should encounter on their line of march.

The distance wasn't far, and they quickly arrived at the edge of the forest; they then parted ways, agreeing to meet inside at a familiar spring. Before that, each of them was to do their best to find out if anyone was hiding among the bushes or in the hollows of the old trees they would come across on their way.

The fact was, that Henry finding that he was likely to pass an exceedingly disturbed, restless night, through agitation of spirits, had, after tossing to and fro on his couch for many hours, wisely at length risen, and determined to walk abroad in the gardens belonging to the mansion, in preference to continuing in such a state of fever and anxiety, as he was in, in his own chamber.

The truth was, Henry realized he was going to have a really disturbed, restless night due to his anxiety. After tossing and turning on his bed for several hours, he finally decided to get up and take a walk in the gardens of the mansion instead of staying in his room in such a state of stress and worry.

Since the vampyre's dreadful visit, it had been the custom of both the brothers, occasionally, to tap at the chamber door of Flora, who, at her own request, now that she had changed her room, and dispensed with any one sitting up with her, wished occasionally to be communicated with by some member of the family.

Since the vampire's terrifying visit, both brothers had made it a habit to occasionally knock on Flora's bedroom door. She had asked to change her room and didn't want anyone staying up with her anymore, but she still wanted to be contacted from time to time by a family member.

Henry, then, after rapidly dressing, as he passed the door of her bedroom, was about to tap at it, when to his surprise he found it open, and upon hastily entering it he observed that the bed was empty, and a hasty glance round the apartment convinced him that Flora was not there.

Henry, after quickly getting dressed, was about to knock on her bedroom door when he was surprised to find it open. He hurried in and saw that the bed was empty, and a quick look around the room made it clear that Flora wasn't there.

Alarm took possession of him, and hastily arming himself, he roused Marchdale and George, but without waiting for them to be ready to accompany him, he sought the garden, to search it thoroughly in case she should be anywhere there concealed.

Alarm took over him, and quickly arming himself, he woke Marchdale and George, but without waiting for them to be ready to join him, he headed to the garden to search it thoroughly in case she was hidden there.

Thus it was he had come upon the conference so strangely and so unexpectedly held between Varney and Flora in the summer-house. With what occurred upon that discovery the readers are acquainted.

Thus, he had stumbled upon the conference held so strangely and unexpectedly between Varney and Flora in the summer-house. The readers are familiar with what happened after that discovery.

Flora had promised George that she would return immediately to the house, but when, in compliance with the call of Henry, George and Marchdale had left her alone, she felt so agitated and faint that she began to cling to the trellis work of the little building for a few moments before she could gather strength to reach the mansion.

Flora had promised George that she would go back to the house right away, but after George and Marchdale left her alone at Henry's request, she felt so anxious and weak that she had to hold onto the trellis of the little building for a few moments before she could muster the strength to walk to the mansion.

Two or three minutes might thus have elapsed, and Flora was in such a state of mental bewilderment with all that had occurred, that she could scarce believe it real, when suddenly a slight sound attracted her attention, and through the gap which had been made in the wall of the summer-house, with an appearance of perfect composure, again appeared Sir Francis Varney.

Two or three minutes might have passed, and Flora was in such a state of confusion from everything that had happened that she could hardly believe it was real, when suddenly a faint sound caught her attention, and through the gap that had been made in the wall of the summer-house, with an air of complete calm, Sir Francis Varney reappeared.

"Flora," he said, quietly resuming the discourse which had been broken off, "I am quite convinced now that you will be much the happier for the interview."

"Flora," he said, quietly continuing the conversation that had been interrupted, "I really believe now that you will be much happier after the meeting."

"Gracious Heaven!" said Flora, "whence have you come from?"

"Gracious heavens!" Flora exclaimed, "where did you come from?"

"I have never left," said Varney.

"I've never left," Varney stated.

"But I saw you fly from this spot."

"But I saw you leave this place."

"You did; but it was only to another immediately outside the summer house. I had no idea of breaking off our conference so abruptly."

"You did; but it was only to another person just outside the summer house. I had no intention of ending our conversation so suddenly."

"Have you anything to add to what you have already stated?"

"Do you have anything to add to what you've already said?"

"Absolutely nothing, unless you have a question to propose to me—I should have thought you had, Flora. Is there no other circumstance weighing heavily upon your mind, as well as the dreadful visitation I have subjected you to?"

"Absolutely nothing, unless you have a question to ask me—I thought you might, Flora. Is there nothing else troubling you, aside from the awful situation I’ve put you in?"

"Yes," said Flora. "What has become of Charles Holland?"

"Yes," Flora said. "What happened to Charles Holland?"

"Listen. Do not discard all hope; when you are far from here you will meet with him again."

"Listen. Don’t give up hope; when you’re far away from here, you’ll see him again."

"But he has left me."

"But he has abandoned me."

"And yet he will be able, when you again encounter him, so far to extenuate his seeming perfidy, that you shall hold him as untouched in honour as when first he whispered to you that he loved you."

"And yet when you see him again, he will be able to explain away his perceived betrayal so well that you will consider his honor as intact as when he first told you he loved you."

"Oh, joy! joy!" said Flora; "by that assurance you have robbed misfortune of its sting, and richly compensated me for all that I have suffered."

"Oh, joy! Joy!" said Flora. "With that assurance, you've taken the sting out of misfortune and have more than made up for everything I've been through."

"Adieu!" said the vampyre. "I shall now proceed to my own home by a different route to that taken by those who would kill me."

"Goodbye!" said the vampire. "I'm going to my own home by a different path than the one taken by those who want to kill me."

"But after this," said Flora, "there shall be no danger; you shall be held harmless, and our departure from Bannerworth Hall shall be so quick, that you will soon be released from all apprehension of vengeance from my brother, and I shall taste again of that happiness which I thought had fled from me for ever."

"But after this," Flora said, "there won't be any danger; you'll be safe, and we'll leave Bannerworth Hall so quickly that you won't have to worry about my brother's revenge anymore, and I'll be able to feel that happiness again that I thought was gone forever."

"Farewell," said the vampire; and folding his cloak closely around him, he strode from the summer-house, soon disappearing from her sight behind the shrubs and ample vegetation with which that garden abounded.

"Goodbye," said the vampire; and wrapping his cloak tightly around him, he walked out of the summer house, quickly disappearing from her view behind the bushes and lush plants that filled the garden.

Flora sunk upon her knees, and uttered a brief, but heartfelt thanksgiving to Heaven for this happy change in her destiny. The hue of health faintly again visited her cheeks, and as she now, with a feeling of more energy and strength than she had been capable of exerting for many days, walked towards the house, she felt all that delightful sensation which the mind experiences when it is shaking off the trammels of some serious evil which it delights now to find that the imagination has attired in far worse colours than the facts deserved.

Flora dropped to her knees and offered a short, heartfelt thank you to Heaven for this positive turn in her life. The color of health slightly returned to her cheeks, and as she walked toward the house, feeling a burst of energy and strength that she hadn’t felt in days, she experienced that wonderful feeling the mind gets when it breaks free from the grip of a serious problem that it now realizes was dressed up by her imagination in much worse colors than the reality warranted.

It is scarcely necessary, after this, to say that the search in the wood for Sir Francis Varney was an unproductive one, and that the morning dawned upon the labours of the brother and of Mr. Marchdale, without their having discovered the least indication of the presence of Varney. Again puzzled and confounded, they stood on the margin of the wood, and looked sadly towards the brightening windows of Bannerworth Hall, which were now reflecting with a golden radiance the slant rays of the morning sun.

It’s hardly worth mentioning that the search in the woods for Sir Francis Varney didn’t result in anything, and the morning came for the brother and Mr. Marchdale without them finding any sign of Varney. Still puzzled and frustrated, they stood at the edge of the woods, looking sadly at the brightening windows of Bannerworth Hall, which were now glowing with the golden light of the early morning sun.

"Foiled again," remarked Henry, with a gesture of impatience; "foiled again, and as completely as before. I declare that I will fight this man, let our friend the admiral say what he will against such a measure I will meet him in mortal combat; he shall consummate his triumph over our whole family by my death, or I will rid the world and ourselves of so frightful a character."

"Foiled again," Henry said, waving his hand in frustration. "Foiled again, and just as completely as before. I swear I’m going to fight this guy, no matter what our friend the admiral says about it. I’ll face him in a life-or-death battle; he won’t claim his victory over our family through my death, or I’ll eliminate such a terrible person from the world and from our lives."

"Let us hope," said Marchdale, "that some other course may be adopted, which shall put an end to these proceedings."

"Let's hope," said Marchdale, "that some other approach can be taken to end these proceedings."

"That," exclaimed Henry, "is to hope against all probability; what other course can be pursued? Be this Varney man or devil, he has evidently marked us for his prey."

"That," Henry exclaimed, "is to hope against all odds; what other option do we have? Whether this Varney is a man or a devil, it's clear he's chosen us as his targets."

161.png

"Indeed, it would seem so," remarked George; "but yet he shall find that we will not fall so easily; he shall discover that if poor Flora's gentle spirit has been crushed by these frightful circumstances, we are of a sterner mould."

"You're probably right," George said; "but he will see that we won't be defeated so easily; he will find out that if poor Flora's gentle spirit has been crushed by these terrible circumstances, we are made of tougher stuff."

"He shall," said Henry; "I for one will dedicate my life to this matter. I will know no more rest than is necessary to recruit my frame, until I have succeeded in overcoming this monster; I will seek no pleasure here, and will banish from my mind, all else that may interfere with that one fixed pursuit. He or I must fall."

"He will," said Henry; "I, for one, will dedicate my life to this cause. I'll take no more rest than what's needed to recharge, until I’ve managed to defeat this monster; I won’t seek any pleasure here, and I will push aside everything else that might distract me from that single goal. Either he goes down or I do."

"Well spoken," said Marchdale; "and yet I hope that circumstances may occur to prevent such a necessity of action, and that probably you will yet see that it will be wise and prudent to adopt a milder and a safer course."

"Well said," Marchdale replied; "but I still hope that situations will arise to avoid such drastic measures, and that you will realize it would be wiser and safer to choose a gentler path."

"No, Marchdale, you cannot feel as we feel. You look on more as a spectator, sympathising with the afflictions of either, than feeling the full sting of those afflictions yourself."

"No, Marchdale, you can't feel the way we do. You see it more as an outsider, sympathizing with our struggles, rather than truly experiencing the pain of those struggles yourself."

"Do I not feel acutely for you? I'm a lonely man in the world, and I have taught myself now to centre my affections in your family; my recollections of early years assist me in so doing. Believe me, both of you, that I am no idle spectator of your griefs, but that I share them fully. If I advise you to be peaceful, and to endeavour by the gentlest means possible to accomplish your aims, it is not that I would counsel you cowardice; but having seen so much more of the world than either of you have had time or opportunity of seeing, I do not look so enthusiastically upon matters, but, with a cooler, calmer judgment, I do not say a better, I proffer to you my counsel."

"Don't you think I deeply care for you? I'm a lonely guy in this world, and I've learned to focus my feelings on your family; my memories from earlier years help me with that. Believe me, both of you, I'm not just a bystander to your pain; I feel it as well. If I urge you to stay calm and try the gentlest ways to achieve your goals, it's not because I see you as weak; rather, having experienced so much more of the world than either of you has had the chance to, I don't view things as idealistically. With a cooler, more composed judgment—though I won't claim it's better—I offer you my advice."

"We thank you," said Henry; "but this is a matter in which action seems specially called for. It is not to be borne that a whole family is to be oppressed by such a fiend in human shape as that Varney."

"We appreciate it," said Henry; "but this is a situation where action is clearly needed. It's unacceptable for an entire family to be tormented by a monster in human form like that Varney."

"Let me," said Marchdale, "counsel you to submit to Flora's decision in this business; let her wishes constitute the rules of action. She is the greatest sufferer, and the one most deeply interested in the termination of this fearful business. Moreover she has judgment and decision of character—she will advise you rightly, be assured."

"Let me," Marchdale said, "counsel you to go along with Flora's decision in this matter; let her wishes guide your actions. She's the one who's hurting the most and has the most at stake in the outcome of this terrible situation. Plus, she has good judgment and strong character—she will give you the right advice, trust me."

"That she would advise us honourably," said Henry, "and that we should feel every disposition in the world to defer to her wishes our proposition, is not to be doubted; but little shall be done without her counsel and sanction. Let us now proceed homeward, for I am most anxious to ascertain how it came about that she and Sir Francis Varney were together in that summer-house at so strange an hour."

"That she would advise us well," said Henry, "and that we would be more than willing to respect her wishes regarding our proposal, is beyond doubt; but not much will be done without her guidance and approval. Let’s head home now, as I’m very eager to find out how she and Sir Francis Varney ended up together in that summer house at such an unusual hour."

They all three walked together towards the house, conversing in a similar strain as they went.

They all walked together towards the house, chatting in a similar way as they went.


CHAPTER XXXVI.

THE CONSULTATION.—THE DUEL AND ITS RESULTS.


162.png

Independent of this interview which Flora had had with the much dreaded Sir Francis Varney, the circumstances in which she and all who were dear to her, happened at that moment to be placed, certainly required an amount of consideration, which could not be too soon bestowed.

Regardless of the interview Flora had with the feared Sir Francis Varney, the situation she and her loved ones found themselves in at that moment definitely required careful thought that couldn’t wait any longer.

By a combination of disagreeables, everything that could possibly occur to disturb the peace of the family seemed to have taken place at once; like Macbeth's, their troubles had truly come in battalions, and now that the serenity of their domestic position was destroyed, minor evils and annoyances which that very serenity had enabled them to hold at arm's-length became gigantic, and added much to their distress.

Everything that could disrupt the family’s peace seemed to happen all at once; like Macbeth’s, their troubles had really come in waves. Now that their calm home life was shattered, little problems and annoyances that they had been able to keep at bay due to that calm became huge and added to their distress.

The small income, which, when all was happiness, health and peace, was made to constitute a comfortable household, was now totally inadequate to do so—the power to economise and to make the most of a little, had flown along with that contentedness of spirit which the harmony of circumstances alone could produce.

The small income, which once helped create a comfortable household when there was happiness, health, and peace, was now completely insufficient for that purpose—the ability to save money and stretch a little was gone along with the sense of contentment that only the right circumstances could provide.

It was not to be supposed that poor Mrs. Bannerworth could now, as she had formerly done, when her mind was free from anxiety, attend to those domestic matters which make up the comforts of a family—distracted at the situation of her daughter, and bewildered by the rapid succession of troublesome events which so short a period of time had given birth to, she fell into an inert state of mind as different as anything could possibly be, from her former active existence.

It was unreasonable to think that poor Mrs. Bannerworth could, as she used to, when she was free from worry, focus on the household matters that provide family comfort. Distracted by her daughter's situation and overwhelmed by the quick succession of troubling events that had unfolded in such a short time, she fell into a state of mind that was completely different from her previously active life.

It has likewise been seen how the very domestics fled from Bannerworth Hall in dismay, rather than remain beneath the same roof with a family believed to be subject to the visitations of so awful a being as a vampyre.

It has also been noted how the household staff ran away from Bannerworth Hall in panic, rather than stay under the same roof as a family thought to be haunted by such a terrifying creature as a vampire.

Among the class who occupy positions of servitude, certainly there might have been found some, who, with feelings and understandings above such considerations, would have clung sympathetically to that family in distress, which they had known under a happier aspect; but it had not been the good fortune of the Bannerworths to have such as these about them; hence selfishness had its way, and they were deserted. It was not likely, then, that strangers would willingly accept service in a family so situated, without some powerful impulse in the shape of a higher pecuniary consideration, as was completely out of the power of the Bannerworths to offer.

Among the group in service roles, there may have been a few who, with feelings and understandings beyond such circumstances, would have felt a connection to that struggling family they had known during better times. However, the Bannerworths were not fortunate enough to have anyone like that around them; as a result, selfishness took over, and they were left alone. It was unlikely that outsiders would willingly take up a position in a family like theirs without a strong incentive in the form of significantly better pay, something the Bannerworths simply couldn’t provide.

Thus was it, then, that most cruelly, at the very time that they had most need of assistance and of sympathy, this unfortunate family almost became isolated from their kind; and, apart from every other consideration, it would have been almost impossible for them to continue inhabitants of the Hall, with anything like comfort, or advantage.

So it was that, in a most cruel way, at the very time they needed help and sympathy the most, this unfortunate family nearly became cut off from everyone else; and, aside from everything else, it would have been nearly impossible for them to keep living in the Hall with any sense of comfort or benefit.

And then, although the disappearance of Charles Holland no longer awakened those feelings of indignation at his supposed perfidy which were first produced by that event; still, view it in which way they might, it was a severe blow of fate, and after it, they one and all found themselves still less able to contend against the sea of troubles that surrounded them.

And then, even though Charles Holland’s disappearance no longer stirred up the anger over his supposed betrayal that it initially did, no matter how they looked at it, it was a harsh twist of fate, and after that, they all found themselves even less capable of dealing with the overwhelming troubles that surrounded them.

The reader, too, will not have failed to remark that there was about the whole of the family that pride of independence which induced them to shrink from living upon extraneous aid; and hence, although they felt and felt truly, that when Admiral Bell, in his frank manner, offered them pecuniary assistance, that it was no idle compliment, yet with a sensitiveness such as they might well be expected to feel, they held back, and asked each other what prospect there was of emerging from such a state of things, and if it were justifiable to commence a life of dependence, the end of which was not evident or tangible.

The reader will also notice that the whole family had a sense of pride in their independence, which made them reluctant to rely on outside help. So, even though they genuinely appreciated Admiral Bell's generous offer of financial support and knew it wasn't just a polite gesture, they hesitated. They questioned each other about the chances of getting out of their current situation and whether it was right to start a life of dependence that had no clear or certain outcome.

Notwithstanding, too, the noble confidence of Flora in her lover, and notwithstanding that confidence had been echoed by her brothers, there would at times obtrude into the minds of the latter, a feeling of the possibility, that after all they might be mistaken; and Charles Holland might, from some sudden impulse, fancying his future happiness was all at stake, have withdrawn himself from the Hall, and really written the letters attributed to him.

However, despite Flora's strong faith in her lover and the fact that her brothers shared that confidence, there would occasionally creep into their minds the unsettling thought that they might be wrong; that Charles Holland, driven by a sudden impulse and believing his future happiness was on the line, could have left the Hall and actually written the letters attributed to him.

We say this only obtruded itself occasionally, for all their real feelings and aspirations were the other way, although Mr. Marchdale, they could perceive, had his doubts, and they could not but confess that he was more likely to view the matter calmly and dispassionately than they.

We mention this only because it came up from time to time, since their true feelings and hopes were actually quite the opposite. However, they noticed that Mr. Marchdale had his doubts, and they had to admit that he was probably more likely to see things rationally and without bias than they were.

In fact, the very hesitation with which he spoke upon the subject, convinced them of his doubt; for they attributed that hesitation to a fear of giving them pain, or of wounding the prejudices of Admiral Bell, with whom he had already had words so nearly approaching to a quarrel.

In fact, the hesitation with which he spoke about the subject convinced them of his doubts; they believed that hesitation came from a fear of hurting their feelings or offending Admiral Bell, with whom he had already had a few arguments that were almost a quarrel.

Henry's visit to Mr. Chillingworth was not likely to be productive of any results beyond those of a conjectural character. All that that gentleman could do was to express a willingness to be directed by them in any way, rather than suggest any course of conduct himself upon circumstances which he could not be expected to judge of as they who were on the spot, and had witnessed their actual occurrence.

Henry's visit to Mr. Chillingworth probably wouldn’t lead to anything more than guesses. All Mr. Chillingworth could do was show his readiness to follow their instructions rather than suggest any actions himself regarding situations he couldn't assess as well as those who were there and had seen what actually happened.

And now we will suppose that the reader is enabled with us to look into one of the principal rooms of Bannerworth Hall. It is evening, and some candles are shedding a sickly light on the ample proportions of the once handsome apartment. At solemn consultation the whole of the family are assembled. As well as the admiral, Mr. Chillingworth, and Marchdale, Jack Pringle, too, walked in, by the sufferance of his master, as if he considered he had a perfect right to do so.

And now let’s imagine that the reader can join us in looking into one of the main rooms of Bannerworth Hall. It's evening, and some candles are casting a weak light on the spacious area of what was once a beautiful room. The entire family is gathered for a serious discussion. Along with the admiral, Mr. Chillingworth, and Marchdale, Jack Pringle also entered, with his master's permission, as if he believed he had every right to be there.

The occasion of the meeting had been a communication which Flora had made concerning her most singular and deeply interesting interview with the vampyre. The details of this interview had produced a deep effect upon the whole of the family. Flora was there, and she looked better, calmer, and more collected than she had done for some days past.

The reason for the meeting was a message from Flora about her unique and fascinating conversation with the vampire. The details of this conversation had a profound impact on the entire family. Flora was present, and she appeared better, calmer, and more composed than she had in recent days.

No doubt the interview she had had with Varney in the summer-house in the garden had dispelled a host of imaginary terrors with which she had surrounded him, although it had confirmed her fully that he and he only was the dreadful being who had caused her so much misery.

There's no doubt that the conversation she had with Varney in the summer house in the garden had removed many of the imaginary fears she had about him, even though it made it clear to her that he was the only one who had caused her so much suffering.

That interview had tended to show her that about him there was yet something human, and that there was not a danger of her being hunted down from place to place by so horrible an existence.

That interview made her realize that there was still something human about him, and that she wasn't in danger of being chased from place to place by such a terrifying existence.

Such a feeling as this was, of course, a source of deep consolation; and with a firmer voice, and more of her old spirit of cheerfulness about her than she had lately exhibited, she again detailed the particulars of the interview to all who had assembled, concluding by saying,—

Such a feeling was definitely a source of deep comfort; and with a stronger voice and more of her old cheerfulness than she had shown lately, she shared the details of the conversation with everyone who had gathered, finishing by saying,—

"And this has given me hope of happier days. If it be a delusion, it is a happy one; and now that but a frightful veil of mystery still hangs over the fate of Charles Holland, I how gladly would I bid adieu to this place, and all that has made it terrible. I could almost pity Sir Francis Varney, rather than condemn him."

"And this has given me hope for happier days. If it’s an illusion, it’s a pleasant one; and now that a frightening mystery still surrounds the fate of Charles Holland, I would happily say goodbye to this place and everything that has made it awful. I could almost feel sorry for Sir Francis Varney, rather than judge him."

"That may be true," said Henry, "to a certain extent, sister; but we never can forget the amount of misery he has brought upon us. It is no slight thing to be forced from our old and much-loved home, even if such proceeding does succeed in freeing us from his persecutions."

"That might be true," Henry said, "to some degree, sister; but we can never forget how much misery he has caused us. It’s no small thing to be pushed out of our old and cherished home, even if it does manage to free us from his torment."

"But, my young friend," said Marchdale, "you must recollect, that through life it is continually the lot of humanity to be endeavouring to fly from great evils to those which do not present themselves to the mind in so bad an aspect. It is something, surely, to alleviate affliction, if we cannot entirely remove it."

"But, my young friend," said Marchdale, "you have to remember that throughout life, it's common for people to try to escape from serious problems to ones that seem less daunting. It's something, at least, to ease suffering, even if we can't completely get rid of it."

"That is true," said Mr. Chillingworth, "to a considerable extent, but then it takes too much for granted to please me."

"That's true," said Mr. Chillingworth, "to a large extent, but it makes too many assumptions for my liking."

"How so, sir?"

"How's that, sir?"

"Why, certainly, to remove from Bannerworth Hall is a much less evil than to remain at Bannerworth Hall, and be haunted by a vampyre; but then that proposition takes for granted that vampyre business, which I will never grant. I repeat, again and again, it is contrary to all experience, to philosophy, and to all the laws of ordinary nature."

"Of course, leaving Bannerworth Hall is a lot better than staying there and being haunted by a vampire; but that idea assumes that there really is such a thing as a vampire, which I refuse to accept. I’ll say it again and again: it goes against all experience, philosophy, and the laws of nature."

"Facts are stubborn things," said Marchdale.

"Facts are tough to argue with," said Marchdale.

"Apparently," remarked Mr. Chillingworth.

"Apparently," said Mr. Chillingworth.

"Well, sir; and here we have the fact of a vampyre."

"Well, sir; and here we have the reality of a vampire."

"The presumed fact. One swallow don't make a summer, Mr. Marchdale."

"The supposed fact. One swallow doesn’t make a summer, Mr. Marchdale."

"This is waste of time," said Henry—"of course, the amount of evidence that will suffice to bring conviction to one man's mind will fail in doing so to another. The question is, what are we to do?"

"This is a waste of time," Henry said. "Of course, the amount of evidence that convinces one person may not convince another. The question is, what should we do?"

All eyes were turned upon Flora, as if this question was more particularly addressed to her, and it behoved her, above all others, to answer it. She did so; and in a firm, clear voice, she said,—

All eyes were on Flora, as if this question was especially directed at her, and it was her responsibility, more than anyone else's, to answer it. She did so; and in a firm, clear voice, she said,—

"I will discover the fate of Charles Holland, and then leave the Hall."

"I'll find out what happened to Charles Holland, and then I'll leave the Hall."

"The fate of Charles Holland!" said Marchdale. "Why, really, unless that young gentleman chooses to be communicative himself upon so interesting a subject, we may be a long while discovering his fate. I know that it is not a romantic view to take of the question, to suppose simply that he wrote the three letters found upon his dressing-table, and then decamped; but to my mind, it savours most wonderfully of matter-of-fact. I now speak more freely than I have otherwise done, for I am now upon the eve of my departure. I have no wish to remain here, and breed dissension in any family, or to run a tilt against anybody's prejudices." Here he looked at Admiral Bell. "I leave this house to-night."

"The fate of Charles Holland!" said Marchdale. "Honestly, unless that young man decides to share what happened himself regarding such an intriguing topic, we might be waiting a while to find out his fate. I know it's not a romantic way to look at it, but I think it’s quite practical to assume that he wrote the three letters found on his dressing table and then left. I’m speaking more openly now than I have before because I'm about to leave. I don’t want to stick around and cause tension in any family or clash with anyone's beliefs." He then glanced at Admiral Bell. "I'm leaving this house tonight."

"You're a d——d lubberly thief," said the admiral; "the sooner you leave it the better. Why, you bad-looking son of a gun, what do you mean? I thought we'd had enough of that."

"You're a damn clumsy thief," said the admiral; "the sooner you get out of here, the better. Why, you ugly son of a gun, what are you thinking? I thought we'd had enough of that."

"I fully expected this abuse," said Marchdale.

"I totally saw this abuse coming," said Marchdale.

"Did you expect that?" said the admiral, as he snatched up an inkstand, and threw at Marchdale, hitting him a hard knock on the chin, and bespattering its contents on his breast. "Now I'll give you satisfaction, you lubber. D—me, if you ain't a second Jones, and enough to sink the ship. Shiver my timbers if I sha'n't say something strong presently."

"Did you expect that?" the admiral said, grabbing an inkstand and throwing it at Marchdale, landing a solid hit on his chin and splattering the ink all over his chest. "Now I’ll give you what you deserve, you fool. Damn it, you’re just like a second Jones, enough to sink the ship. I swear I’m going to say something harsh soon."

"I really," said Henry, "must protest, Admiral Bell, against this conduct."

"I really," said Henry, "have to protest, Admiral Bell, against this behavior."

"Protest and be d——d."

"Protest and be damned."

"Mr. Marchdale may be right, sir, or he may be wrong, it's a matter of opinion."

"Mr. Marchdale might be right, sir, or he might be wrong; it’s just a matter of opinion."

"Oh, never mind," said Marchdale; "I look upon this old nautical ruffian as something between a fool and a madman. If he were a younger man I should chastise him upon the spot; but as it is I live in hopes yet of getting him into some comfortable lunatic asylum."

"Oh, forget it," said Marchdale; "I see this old sailor as a mix between a fool and a madman. If he were younger, I would take action right away; but for now, I'm just hoping to get him into a nice mental health facility."

"Me into an asylum!" shouted the admiral. "Jack, did you hear that?"

"Me into an asylum!" shouted the admiral. "Jack, did you hear that?"

"Ay, ay, sir."

"Yes, sir."

"Farewell all of you," said Marchdale; "my best wishes be with this family. I cannot remain under this roof to be so insulted."

"Goodbye, everyone," said Marchdale; "my best wishes are with this family. I can't stay here to be insulted like this."

"A good riddance," cried the admiral. "I'd rather sail round the world with a shipload of vampyres than with such a humbugging son of a gun as you are. D——e, you're worse than a lawyer."

"A good riddance," yelled the admiral. "I'd rather sail around the world with a ship full of vampires than with a fraud like you. Damn it, you're worse than a lawyer."

"Nay, nay," cried they, "Mr. Marchdale, stay."

"Nah, nah," they shouted, "Mr. Marchdale, wait."

"Stay, stay," cried George, and Mrs. Bannerworth, likewise, said stay; but at the moment Flora stepped forward, and in a clear voice she said,—

"Wait, wait," shouted George, and Mrs. Bannerworth also said wait; but just then Flora stepped forward, and in a clear voice she said,—

"No, let him go, he doubts Charles Holland; let all go who doubt Charles Holland. Mr. Marchdale, Heaven forgive you this injustice you are doing. We may never meet again. Farewell, sir!"

"No, let him go; anyone who doubts Charles Holland can leave. Mr. Marchdale, I hope you can forgive this injustice you're committing. We may never see each other again. Goodbye, sir!"

These words were spoken in so decided a tone, that no one contradicted them. Marchdale cast a strange kind of look round upon the family circle, and in another instant he was gone.

These words were said with such certainty that no one argued with them. Marchdale glanced around the family group with a peculiar expression, and in a moment, he was gone.

"Huzza!" shouted Jack Pringle; "that's one good job."

"Hooray!" shouted Jack Pringle; "that's one good job."

Henry looked rather resentful, which the admiral could not but observe, and so, less with the devil-may-care manner in which he usually spoke, the old man addressed him.

Henry looked pretty resentful, which the admiral couldn't help but notice, so, less with the carefree attitude he usually had, the old man spoke to him.

"Hark ye, Mr. Henry Bannerworth, you ain't best pleased with me, and in that case I don't know that I shall stay to trouble you any longer, as for your friend who has left you, sooner or later you'll find him out—I tell you there's no good in that fellow. Do you think I've been cruizing about for a matter of sixty years, and don't know an honest man when I see him. But never mind, I'm going on a voyage of discovery for my nephew, and you can do as you like."

"Listen, Mr. Henry Bannerworth, I can tell you’re not happy with me, and if that’s the case, I might as well leave you alone. As for your friend who has left, you’ll realize the truth about him sooner or later—I’m telling you, he’s no good. Do you really think I’ve been sailing around for about sixty years and can’t recognize an honest man when I see one? But whatever, I’m going on a voyage of discovery for my nephew, and you can do whatever you want."

"Heaven only knows, Admiral Bell," said Henry, "who is right and who is wrong. I do much regret that you have quarrelled with Mr. Marchdale; but what is done can't be undone."

"Heaven only knows, Admiral Bell," said Henry, "who's right and who's wrong. I really regret that you’ve had a falling out with Mr. Marchdale; but what’s done is done."

"Do not leave us," said Flora; "let me beg of you, Admiral Bell, not to leave us; for my sake remain here, for to you I can speak freely and with confidence, of Charles, when probably I can do so to no one else. You knew him well and have a confidence in him, which no one else can aspire to. I pray you, therefore, to stay with us."

"Please don’t go," said Flora. "I beg you, Admiral Bell, not to leave us; stay here for my sake, because I can talk to you honestly and confidently about Charles in a way I probably can’t with anyone else. You knew him well and trust him in a way that no one else can. So, I really hope you’ll stay with us."

"Only on one condition," said the admiral.

"Only if one condition is met," said the admiral.

"Name it—name it!

"Say its name—say its name!"

"You think of letting the Hall?"

"You considering renting out the Hall?"

"Yes, yes."

"Yeah, yeah."

"Let me have it, then, and let me pay a few years in advance. If you don't, I'm d——d if I stay another night in the place. You must give me immediate possession, too, and stay here as my guests until you suit yourselves elsewhere. Those are my terms and conditions. Say yes, and all's right; say no, and I'm off like a round shot from a carronade. D——me, that's the thing, Jack, isn't it?"

"Give it to me, then, and I'll pay a few years upfront. If you don’t, I swear I won’t stay another night here. You also need to give me immediate possession and stay here as my guests until you find somewhere else to go. Those are my terms. Say yes, and everything’s good; say no, and I’m out of here like a cannonball. I mean it, Jack, that’s how it is, right?"

"Ay, ay, sir."

"Yes, sir."

There was a silence of some few moments after this extraordinary offer had been made, and then they spoke, saying,—

There was a moment of silence after this extraordinary offer was made, and then they spoke, saying,—

"Admiral Bell, your generous offer, and the feelings which dictated it, are by far too transparent for us to affect not to understand them. Your actions, Admiral—"

"Admiral Bell, your generous offer and the feelings behind it are so obvious that we can’t pretend not to understand them. Your actions, Admiral—"

"Oh, bother my actions! what are they to you? Come, now, I consider myself master of the house, d—n you! I invite you all to dinner, or supper, or to whatever meal comes next. Mrs. Bannerworth, will you oblige me, as I'm an old fool in family affairs, by buying what's wanted for me and my guests? There's the money, ma'am. Come along, Jack, we'll take a look over our new house. What do you think of it?"

"Oh, come on, what do you care about what I do? Honestly, I see myself as the head of the house, damn it! I invite all of you to dinner, or supper, or whatever meal is next. Mrs. Bannerworth, can you help me out, since I'm not great with family matters, and get what I need for me and my guests? Here's the money, ma'am. Come on, Jack, let's check out our new house. What do you think?"

"Wants some sheathing, sir, here and there."

"Wants some covering, sir, here and there."

"Very like; but, however, it will do well enough for us; we're in port, you know. Come along."

"Sounds good; but, still, it'll work for us just fine; we're in port, you know. Let's go."

"Ay, ay, sir."

"Yes, sir."

And off went the admiral and Jack, after leaving a twenty pound note in Mrs. Bannerworth's lap.

And off went the admiral and Jack after leaving a twenty-pound note in Mrs. Bannerworth's lap.


CHAPTER XXXVII.

SIR FRANCIS VARNEY'S SEPARATE OPPONENTS.—THE INTERPOSITION OF FLORA.


165.png

The old admiral so completely overcame the family of the Bannerworths by his generosity and evident single-mindedness of his behaviour, that although not one, except Flora, approved of his conduct towards Mr. Marchdale, yet they could not help liking him; and had they been placed in a position to choose which of the two they would have had remain with them, the admiral or Marchdale, there can be no question they would have made choice of the former.

The old admiral won over the Bannerworth family with his generosity and clear determination. Even though none of them, except Flora, agreed with how he treated Mr. Marchdale, they couldn't help but like him. If they had to choose between having the admiral or Marchdale stay with them, there's no doubt they would have picked the admiral.

Still, however, it was not pleasant to find a man like Marchdale virtually driven from the house, because he presumed to differ in opinion upon a very doubtful matter with another of its inmates. But as it was the nature of the Bannerworth family always to incline to the most generous view of subjects, the frank, hearty confidence of the old admiral in Charles Holland pleased them better than the calm and serious doubting of Marchdale.

Still, it wasn’t pleasant to see a guy like Marchdale basically forced out of the house just because he disagreed on a pretty questionable topic with one of the family members. However, since the Bannerworth family always tended to take the most generous view of things, they appreciated the open, genuine trust the old admiral had in Charles Holland more than the calm and serious skepticism of Marchdale.

His ruse of hiring the house of them, and paying the rent in advance, for the purpose of placing ample funds in their hands for any contingency, was not the less amiable because it was so easily seen through; and they could not make up their minds to hurt the feelings of the old man by the rejection of his generous offer.

His trick of renting the house for them and paying the rent upfront, so they would have enough money for anything that came up, was still kind, even though it was easy to see through; and they couldn't bring themselves to hurt the old man's feelings by turning down his generous offer.

When he had left, this subject was canvassed among them, and it was agreed that he should have his own way in the matter for the present, although they hoped to hear something from Marchdale, which should make his departure appear less abrupt and uncomfortable to the whole of the family.

When he left, they discussed the topic among themselves and decided that he should have his way for now. They hoped to get some news from Marchdale that would make his departure seem less sudden and awkward for the whole family.

During the course of this conversation, it was made known to Flora with more distinctness than under any other circumstances it would have been, that George Holland had been on the eve of fighting a duel with Sir Francis Varney, previous to his mysterious disappearance.

During the conversation, Flora realized more clearly than she would have in any other situation that George Holland was about to duel Sir Francis Varney before his mysterious disappearance.

When she became fully aware of this fact, to her mind it seemed materially to add to the suspicions previously to then entertained, that foul means had been used in order to put Charles out of the way.

When she fully realized this fact, it seemed to her that it significantly increased the suspicions she had previously held that foul play had been used to remove Charles from the picture.

"Who knows," she said, "that this Varney may not shrink with the greatest terror from a conflict with any human being, and feeling one was inevitable with Charles Holland, unless interrupted by some vigorous act of his own, he or some myrmidons of his may have taken Charles's life!"

"Who knows," she said, "that this Varney might not be absolutely terrified of facing any human being, and knowing that a confrontation with Charles Holland was unavoidable unless he took some decisive action, he or one of his minions may have killed Charles!"

"I do not think, Flora," said Henry, "that he would have ventured upon so desperate an act; I cannot well believe such a thing possible. But fear not; he will find, if he have really committed any such atrocity, that it will not save him."

"I don't think so, Flora," Henry said. "I can't believe he would actually go through with something so desperate. But don’t worry; if he has really done something like that, he’ll find out that it won’t save him."

These words of Henry, though it made no impression at the time upon Flora, beyond what they carried upon their surface, they really, however, as concerned Henry himself, implied a settled resolution, which he immediately set about reducing to practice.

These words from Henry, while they didn’t impact Flora at the time beyond their surface meaning, actually indicated a firm determination on Henry's part, which he quickly set about putting into action.

When the conference broke up, night, as it still was, he, without saying anything to any one, took his hat and cloak, and left the Hall, proceeding by the nearest practicable route to the residence of Sir Francis Varney, where he arrived without any interruption of any character.

When the conference ended, it was still night. He quietly grabbed his hat and coat, didn’t say a word to anyone, and left the Hall, taking the quickest route to Sir Francis Varney’s residence, where he arrived without any interruption.

Varney was at first denied to him, but before he could leave the house, a servant came down the great staircase, to say it was a mistake; and that Sir Francis was at home, and would be happy to see him.

Varney was initially turned away, but before he could leave the house, a servant came down the grand staircase to say it was a mistake; that Sir Francis was home and would be pleased to see him.

He was ushered into the same apartment where Sir Francis Varney had before received his visitors; and there sat the now declared vampyre, looking pale and ghastly by the dim light which burned in the apartment, and, indeed, more like some spectre of the tomb, than one of the great family of man.

He was brought into the same apartment where Sir Francis Varney had previously met with his guests; and there sat the now-revealed vampire, looking pale and ghostly in the dim light burning in the room, and, in fact, more like some specter from the grave than a member of the human race.

"Be seated, sir," said Varney; "although my eyes have seldom the pleasure of beholding you within these walls, be assured you are a honoured guest."

"Please take a seat, sir," Varney said; "even though I rarely get the pleasure of seeing you here, know that you are a respected guest."

"Sir Francis Varney," said Henry, "I came not here to bandy compliments with you; I have none to pay to you, nor do I wish to hear any of them from your lips."

"Sir Francis Varney," Henry said, "I didn't come here to exchange pleasantries with you; I have no compliments to give you, and I don't want to hear any from you either."

"An excellent sentiment, young man," said Varney, "and well delivered. May I presume, then, without infringing too far upon your extreme courtesy, to inquire, to what circumstances I am indebted for your visit?"

"That's a great sentiment, young man," Varney said, "and you delivered it well. May I ask, if it’s not too much trouble, what brings you here?"

"To one, Sir Francis, that I believe you are better acquainted with than you will have the candour to admit."

"To one, Sir Francis, that I think you know better than you'll honestly admit."

"Indeed, sir," said Varney, coldly; "you measure my candour, probably, by a standard of your own; in which case I fear, I may be no gainer; and yet that may be of itself a circumstance that should afford little food for surprise, but proceed, sir—since we have so few compliments to stand between us and our purpose, we shall in all due time arrive at it."

"Sure, sir," Varney said coolly. "You probably judge my honesty by your own standards, and if that’s the case, I’m afraid I won’t come out ahead. However, that’s not really surprising. But let’s continue, sir—since there are so few pleasantries to get in the way of us reaching our goal, we will get to it in due time."

"Yes, in due time, Sir Francis Varney, and that due time has arrived. Know you anything of my friend, Mr. Charles Holland?" said Henry, in marked accents; and he gazed on Sir Francis Varney with earnestness, that seemed to say not even a look should escape his observation.

"Yes, in due time, Sir Francis Varney, and that time has come. Do you know anything about my friend, Mr. Charles Holland?" said Henry, clearly emphasizing his words; he looked at Sir Francis Varney with such intensity that it seemed as if not even the slightest gesture would go unnoticed.

Varney, however, returned the gaze as steadily, but coldly, as he replied in his measured accents,—

Varney, however, met the gaze just as steadily, but with a coldness, as he responded in his even tones,—

"I have heard of the young gentleman."

"I've heard about the young man."

"And seen him?"

"And have you seen him?"

"And seen him too, as you, Mr. Bannerworth, must be well aware. Surely you have not come all this way, merely to make such an inquiry; but, sir, you are welcome to the answer."

"And you've seen him too, as you, Mr. Bannerworth, must know well. Surely you didn't come all this way just to ask that; but, sir, you're welcome to the answer."

Henry had something of a struggle to keep down the rising anger, at these cool taunts of Varney; but he succeeded—and then he said,—

Henry had a hard time controlling his rising anger at Varney's cool taunts, but he managed to hold it back—and then he said,—

"I suspect Charles Holland, Sir Francis Varney, has met with unfair treatment, and that he has been unfairly dealt with, for an unworthy purpose."

"I think Charles Holland, Sir Francis Varney, has been treated unfairly, and that he’s been dealt with unjustly, for reasons that aren’t honorable."

"Undoubtedly," said Varney, "if the gentleman you allude to, has been unfairly dealt with, it was for a foul purpose; for no good or generous object, my young sir, could be so obtained—you acknowledge so much, I doubt not?"

"Definitely," Varney said, "if the person you're talking about has been treated unfairly, it was for a bad reason; no noble or generous goal, my young friend, could be achieved in that way—you wouldn't disagree, I'm sure?"

"I do, Sir Francis Varney; and hence the purpose of my visit here—for this reason I apply to you—"

"I do, Sir Francis Varney; and that's why I'm here—this is the reason I’m reaching out to you—"

"A singular object, supported by a singular reason. I cannot see the connection, young sir; pray proceed to enlighten me upon this matter, and when you have done that, may I presume upon your consideration, to inquire in what way I can be of any service to you?"

"A unique thing, backed by a unique reason. I can't understand the connection, young man; please help me understand this, and once you’ve explained, may I ask how I can assist you?"

"Sir Francis," said Henry, his anger raising his tones—"this will not serve you—I have come to exact an account of how you have disposed of my friend; and I will have it."

"Sir Francis," Henry said, his anger elevating his voice—"this won't work for you—I’m here to get an explanation for what you did with my friend; and I will get it."

"Gently, my good sir; you are aware I know nothing of your friend; his motions are his own; and as to what I have done with him; my only answer is, that he would permit me to do nothing with him, had I been so inclined to have taken the liberty."

"Easy there, my good sir; you know I have no idea about your friend; his actions are his own, and as for what I've done with him, all I can say is that he wouldn't let me do anything with him, even if I had wanted to take that liberty."

"You are suspected, Sir Francis Varney, of having made an attempt upon the life or liberty of Charles Holland; you, in fact, are suspected of being his murderer—and, so help me Heaven! if I have not justice, I will have vengeance!"

"You are suspected, Sir Francis Varney, of trying to take the life or freedom of Charles Holland; in fact, you are suspected of being his murderer—and, I swear to God! if I do not get justice, I will take revenge!"

"Young sir, your words are of grave import, and ought to be coolly considered before they are uttered. With regard to justice and vengeance, Mr. Bannerworth, you may have both; but I tell you, of Charles Holland, or what has become of him, I know nothing. But wherefore do you come to so unlikely a quarter to learn something of an individual of whom I know nothing?"

"Young man, what you say is very important and should be thought through carefully before you speak. Regarding justice and revenge, Mr. Bannerworth, you can have both; but I must tell you, I know nothing about Charles Holland or what has happened to him. But why do you come to such an unexpected place to find out about someone I have no information on?"

"Because Charles Holland was to have fought a duel with you: but before that had time to take place, he has suddenly become missing. I suspect that you are the author of his disappearance, because you fear an encounter with a mortal man."

"Because Charles Holland was supposed to duel you: but before that could happen, he suddenly went missing. I suspect you're behind his disappearance because you're afraid of facing a real fight."

"Mr. Bannerworth, permit me to say, in my own defence, that I do not fear any man, however foolish he may be; and wisdom is not an attribute I find, from experience in all men, of your friend. However, you must be dreaming, sir—a kind of vivid insanity has taken possession of your mind, which distorts—"

"Mr. Bannerworth, let me defend myself by saying that I don't fear any man, no matter how foolish he may be; and wisdom is not something I’ve seen in your friend from my experience with people. However, you must be dreaming, sir—a kind of vivid insanity has taken over your mind, which distorts—"

"Sir Francis Varney!" exclaimed Henry, now perfectly uncontrollable.

"Sir Francis Varney!" shouted Henry, now completely beside himself.

"Sir," said Varney, as he filled up the pause, "proceed; I am all attention. You do me honour."

"Sir," Varney said, breaking the silence, "go ahead; I'm all ears. You're doing me a great honor."

"If," resumed Henry, "such was your object in putting Mr. Holland aside, by becoming personally or by proxy an assassin, you are mistaken in supposing you have accomplished your object."

"If," Henry continued, "if that was your goal in sidelining Mr. Holland, either directly or through someone else as an assassin, you're wrong to think you've achieved it."

"Go on, sir," said Sir Francis Varney, in a bland and sweet tone; "I am all attention; pray proceed."

"Go ahead, sir," said Sir Francis Varney, in a smooth and pleasant tone; "I'm all ears; please continue."

"You have failed; for I now here, on this spot, defy you to mortal combat. Coward, assassin as you are, I challenge you to fight."

"You've failed; because I'm here, right now, challenging you to a fight. Coward, assassin that you are, I dare you to battle."

"You don't mean on the carpet here?" said Varney, deliberately.

"You don't mean on the carpet here?" Varney said, purposely.

"No, sir; but beneath the canopy of heaven, in the light of the day. And then, Sir Francis, we shall see who will shrink from the conflict."

"No, sir; but under the sky, in the daylight. And then, Sir Francis, we'll see who will back down from the fight."

"It is remarkably good, Mr. Bannerworth, and, begging your pardon, for I do not wish to give any offence, my honoured sir, it would rehearse before an audience; in short, sir, it is highly dramatic."

"It’s really great, Mr. Bannerworth, and, excuse me, I don’t mean to offend you, sir, but it would perform well in front of an audience; in short, sir, it’s very dramatic."

"You shrink from the combat, do you? Now, indeed, I know you."

"You’re avoiding the fight, huh? Now I really see how you are."

"Young man—young man," said Sir Francis, calmly, and shaking his head very deliberately, and the shadows passed across his pale face, "you know me not, if you think Sir Francis Varney shrinks from any man, much less one like yourself."

"Young man—young man," Sir Francis said calmly, shaking his head slowly, and the shadows crossed his pale face, "you don't know me if you think Sir Francis Varney backs down from any man, especially not someone like you."

"You are a coward, and worse, if you refuse my challenge."

"You’re a coward, and even worse if you turn down my challenge."

"I do not refuse it; I accept it," said Varney, calmly, and in a dignified manner; and then, with a sneer, he added,—"You are well acquainted with the mode in which gentlemen generally manage these matters, Mr. Bannerworth, and perhaps I am somewhat confined in my knowledge in the ways of the world, because you are your own principal and second. In all my experience, I never met with a similar case."

"I don't refuse it; I accept it," Varney said calmly and with dignity. Then, with a smirk, he added, "You know how gentlemen typically handle these things, Mr. Bannerworth, and maybe I'm a bit limited in my understanding of the world since you are both your own principal and second. In all my experience, I've never encountered a situation like this."

"The circumstances under which it is given are as unexampled, and will excuse the mode of the challenge," said Henry, with much warmth.

"The situation in which it's given is so unique that it justifies the way the challenge was made," Henry said passionately.

"Singular coincidence—the challenge and mode of it is most singular! They are well matched in that respect. Singular, did I say? The more I think of it, Mr. Bannerworth, the more I am inclined to think this positively odd."

"Such a strange coincidence—the challenge and the way it's presented is really unusual! They’re a perfect match in that regard. Strange, did I say? The more I ponder it, Mr. Bannerworth, the more I feel this is definitely weird."

"Early to-morrow, Sir Francis, you shall hear from me."

"Tomorrow morning, Sir Francis, you'll hear from me."

"In that case, you will not arrange preliminaries now? Well, well; it is very unusual for the principals themselves to do so; and yet, excuse my freedom, I presumed, as you had so far deserted the beaten track, that I had no idea how far you might be disposed to lead the same route."

"In that case, you’re not going to set up the preliminary stuff now? Well, that's quite unusual for the main people to do that themselves; but, forgive me for being forward, I figured that since you had already strayed from the norm, I had no clue how far you might want to continue down that path."

"I have said all I intended to say, Sir Francis Varney; we shall see each other again."

"I've said everything I wanted to say, Sir Francis Varney; we'll see each other again."

"I may not detain you, I presume, to taste aught in the way of refreshment?"

"I won’t hold you up, I assume, to try anything to drink?"

Henry made no reply, but turned towards the door, without even making an attempt to return the grave and formal bow that Sir Francis Varney made as he saw him about to quit the apartment; for Henry saw that his pale features were lighted up with a sarcastic smile, most disagreeable to look upon as well as irritating to Henry Bannerworth.

Henry didn’t respond but turned toward the door, not even bothering to attempt the serious and formal bow that Sir Francis Varney gave him as he was about to leave the room. Henry noticed that Varney's pale face was lit up with a sarcastic smile, which was both unpleasant to see and irritating to Henry Bannerworth.

He now quitted Sir Francis Varney's abode, being let out by a servant who had been rung for for that purpose by his master.

He now left Sir Francis Varney's home, being let out by a servant who had been called for that purpose by his master.

Henry walked homeward, satisfied that he had now done all that he could under the circumstances.

Henry walked home, feeling satisfied that he had done everything he could given the situation.

"I will send Chillingworth to him in the morning, and then I shall see what all this will end in. He must meet me, and then Charles Holland, if not discovered, shall be, at least, revenged."

"I'll send Chillingworth to him in the morning, and then I'll see how this all turns out. He needs to meet with me, and then Charles Holland, if he hasn't been found out, will at least get his revenge."

There was another person in Bannerworth Hall who had formed a similar resolution. That person was a very different sort of person to Henry Bannerworth, though quite as estimable in his way.

There was another person in Bannerworth Hall who had made a similar decision. That person was very different from Henry Bannerworth, but equally admirable in his own way.

This was no other than the old admiral. It was singular that two such very different persons should deem the same steps necessary, and both keep the secret from each other; but so it was, and, after some internal swearing, he determined upon challenging Varney in person.

This was none other than the old admiral. It was strange that two such different people would feel the need to take the same steps and both keep it a secret from each other; but that’s how it was, and after some internal cursing, he decided to challenge Varney in person.

"I'd send Jack Pringle, but the swab would settle the matter as shortly as if a youngster was making an entry in a log, and heard the boatswain's whistle summoning the hands to a mess, and feared he would lose his grog.

"I'd send Jack Pringle, but the deckhand would wrap things up just as quickly as a kid writing in a log, who hears the boatswain's whistle calling everyone to a meal and worries he might miss out on his drink."

"D—n my quarters! but Sir Francis Varney, as he styles himself, sha'n't make any way against old Admiral Bell. He's as tough as a hawser, and just the sort of blade for a vampyre to come athwart. I'll pitch him end-long, and make a plank of him afore long. Cus my windpipe! what a long, lanky swab he is, with teeth fit to unpick a splice; but let me alone, I'll see if I can't make a hull of his carcass, vampyre or no vampyre.

"Damn my quarters! But Sir Francis Varney, as he likes to call himself, won't get anywhere against old Admiral Bell. He's as tough as a rope and just the kind of guy a vampire would run into. I'll throw him overboard and turn him into a plank before you know it. Excuse my language! What a tall, skinny guy he is, with teeth that could untie a knot; but just wait, I'll show him that I can make a whole ship out of his body, vampire or not."

"My nevy, Charles Holland, can't be allowed to cut away without nobody's leave or licence. No, no; I'll not stand that anyhow. 'Never desert a messmate in the time of need,' is the first maxim of a seaman, and I ain't the one as 'll do so."

"My nephew, Charles Holland, can't just leave without anyone's permission or approval. No way; I'm not going to let that happen. 'Never abandon a crewmate in times of need' is the first rule of a sailor, and I'm not the type to do that."

Thus self-communing, the old admiral marched along until he came to Sir Francis Varney's house, at the gate of which he gave the bell what he called a long pull, a strong pull, and a pull altogether, that set it ringing with a fury, the like of which had never certainly been heard by the household.

Thus, deep in thought, the old admiral walked along until he reached Sir Francis Varney's house, where he rang the bell with what he called a long pull, a strong pull, and a pull altogether, causing it to ring with a fury that had certainly never been heard by the household before.

A minute or two scarcely elapsed before the domestics hurried to answer so urgent a summons; and when the gate was opened, the servant who answered it inquired his business.

A minute or two hardly passed before the staff rushed to respond to such an urgent call; and when the gate was opened, the servant who answered it asked about his purpose.

"What's that to you, snob? Is your master, Sir Francis Varney, in? because, if he be, let him know old Admiral Bell wants to speak to him. D'ye hear?"

"What's it to you, snob? Is your boss, Sir Francis Varney, in? Because if he is, tell him that old Admiral Bell wants to talk to him. Do you hear?"

"Yes, sir," replied the servant, who had paused a few moments to examine the individual who gave this odd kind of address.

"Yes, sir," said the servant, who took a moment to look over the person who had made this strange address.

In another minute word was brought to him that Sir Francis Varney would be very happy to see Admiral Bell.

In just a minute, he was informed that Sir Francis Varney would be very pleased to see Admiral Bell.

"Ay, ay," he muttered; "just as the devil likes to meet with holy water, or as I like any water save salt water."

"Ay, ay," he muttered; "just like the devil loves to encounter holy water, or like I prefer any water except salt water."

He was speedily introduced to Sir Francis Varney, who was seated in the same posture as he had been left by Henry Bannerworth not many minutes before.

He was quickly introduced to Sir Francis Varney, who was sitting in the same position he had been left in by Henry Bannerworth just a few minutes earlier.

"Admiral Bell," said Sir Francis, rising, and bowing to that individual in the most polite, calm, and dignified manner imaginable, "permit me to express the honour I feel at this unexpected visit."

"Admiral Bell," Sir Francis said, standing and bowing to him in the most polite, calm, and dignified way possible, "let me express how honored I am by this unexpected visit."

"None of your gammon."

"None of your nonsense."

"Will you be seated. Allow me to offer you such refreshments as this poor house affords."

"Please take a seat. Let me offer you some refreshments that this humble home can provide."

"D—n all this! You know, Sir Francis, I don't want none o' this palaver. It's for all the world like a Frenchman, when you are going to give him a broadside; he makes grimaces, throws dust in your eyes, and tries to stab you in the back. Oh, no! none of that for me."

"Damn all this! You know, Sir Francis, I don't want any of this nonsense. It's just like a Frenchman when you're about to hit him with a broadside; he makes faces, throws dust in your eyes, and tries to stab you in the back. Oh, no! None of that for me."

"I should say not, Admiral Bell. I should not like it myself, and I dare say you are a man of too much experience not to perceive when you are or are not imposed upon."

"I wouldn’t say so, Admiral Bell. I wouldn’t like it myself, and I’m sure you’re experienced enough to notice when someone is trying to take advantage of you."

"Well, what is that to you? D—n me, I didn't come here to talk to you about myself."

"Well, what does that matter to you? Damn it, I didn't come here to talk to you about myself."

"Then may I presume upon your courtesy so far as to beg that you will enlighten me upon the object of your visit!"

"Then can I rely on your kindness to ask you to clarify the reason for your visit?"

"Yes; in pretty quick time. Just tell me where you have stowed away my nephew, Charles Holland?"

"Yes, pretty quickly. Just tell me where you've hidden my nephew, Charles Holland?"

"Really, I—"

"Honestly, I—"

"Hold your slack, will you, and hear me out; if he's living, let him out, and I'll say no more about it; that's liberal, you know; it ain't terms everybody would offer you."

"Please relax and listen to me; if he's alive, let him go, and I won't mention it again; that's generous, you know; not everyone would offer you those terms."

"I must, in truth, admit they are not; and, moreover, they quite surprise even me, and I have learned not to be surprised at almost anything."

"I have to admit that they're not; and, in fact, they even surprise me, and I've learned not to be surprised by just about anything."

"Well, will you give him up alive? but, hark ye, you mustn't have made very queer fish of him, do ye see?"

"Well, will you let him go alive? But listen, you can't have turned him into something really strange, you know?"

"I hear you," said Sir Francis, with a bland smile, passing one hand gently over the other, and showing his front teeth in a peculiar manner; "but I really cannot comprehend all this; but I may say, generally, that Mr. Holland is no acquaintance of mine, and I have no sort of knowledge where he may be."

"I hear you," said Sir Francis, with a bland smile, gently passing one hand over the other and showing his front teeth in a strange way; "but I really can’t understand all of this; I can say, in general, that Mr. Holland is not someone I know, and I have no idea where he might be."

"That won't do for me," said the admiral, positively, shaking his head.

"That's not going to work for me," said the admiral, definitely shaking his head.

"I am particularly sorry, Admiral Bell, that it will not, seeing that I have nothing else to say."

"I really regret, Admiral Bell, that it won't, since I have nothing else to add."

"I see how it is; you've put him out of the way, and I'm d——d if you shan't bring him to life, whole and sound, or I'll know the reason why."

"I get it; you've taken him out of the picture, and I swear you'll bring him back to life, whole and healthy, or I'll find out why not."

"With that I have already furnished you, Admiral Bell," quietly rejoined Varney; "anything more on that head is out of my power, though my willingness to oblige a person of such consideration as yourself, is very great; but, permit me to add, this is a very strange and odd communication from one gentleman to another. You have lost a relative, who has, very probably, taken some offence, or some notion into his head, of which nobody but himself knows anything, and you come to one yet more unlikely to know anything of him, than even yourself.

"With what I've already given you, Admiral Bell," Varney replied quietly, "there's nothing else I can provide on that topic, even though I'm very eager to help someone as important as you. However, let me add that this is a really strange message from one gentleman to another. You've lost a relative who has probably taken some offense or developed some idea that no one but him knows about, and you're coming to someone even less likely to know anything about him than you are."

"Gammon again, now, Sir Francis Varney, or Blarney."

"Gammon again, now, Sir Francis Varney, or Blarney."

"Varney, if you please, Admiral Bell; I was christened Varney."

"Varney, if you don’t mind, Admiral Bell; I was named Varney."

"Christened, eh?"

"Baptized, right?"

"Yes, christened—were you not christened? If not, I dare say you understand the ceremony well enough."

"Yes, baptized—weren't you baptized? If not, I guess you know the ceremony pretty well."

169.png

"I should think I did; but, as for christening, a—"

"I'd like to think I did; but, as for naming it, a—"

"Go on, sir."

"Go ahead, sir."

"A vampyre! why I should as soon think of reading the burial service of a pig."

"A vampire! I might as well think about reading the burial service for a pig."

"Very possible; but what has all this to do with your visit to me?"

"That's very possible, but what does all this have to do with your visit to me?"

"This much, you lubber. Now, d—n my carcass from head to stern, if I don't call you out."

"This much, you landlubber. Now, damn my body from head to toe, if I don't challenge you."

"Well, Admiral Bell," slid Varney, mildly, "in that case, I suppose I must come out; but why do you insist that I have any knowledge of your nephew, Mr. Charles Holland?"

"Well, Admiral Bell," Varney said calmly, "in that case, I guess I have to come forward; but why do you think I know your nephew, Mr. Charles Holland?"

"You were to have fought a duel with him, and now he's gone."

"You were supposed to have fought a duel with him, and now he's gone."

"I am here," said Varney.

"I'm here," said Varney.

"Ay," said the admiral, "that's as plain as a purser's shirt upon a handspike; but that's the very reason why my nevey ain't here, and that's all about it."

"Yeah," said the admiral, "that's as obvious as a purser's shirt on a handspike; but that's exactly why my nephew isn't here, and that's all there is to it."

"And that's marvellous little, so far as the sense is concerned," said Varney, without the movement of a muscle.

"And that's pretty amazing, as far as the sense goes," said Varney, without flinching.

"It is said that people of your class don't like fighting mortal men; now you have disposed of him, lest he should dispose of you."

"It’s said that people like you don’t enjoy fighting ordinary men; now you’ve taken care of him, so he wouldn’t take care of you."

"That is explicit, but it is to no purpose, since the gentleman in question hasn't placed himself at my disposal."

"That's clear, but it doesn't matter, since the guy in question hasn't made himself available to me."

"Then, d——e, I will; fish, flesh, or fowl, I don't care; all's one to Admiral Bell. Come fair or fowl, I'm a tar for all men; a seaman ever ready to face a foe, so here goes, you lubberly moon manufactured calf."

"Then, damn it, I will; fish, meat, or poultry, I don't care; it's all the same to Admiral Bell. Whether the weather is good or bad, I'm a sailor for everyone; a seaman always ready to face an enemy, so here I go, you clumsy, moon-made calf."

"I hear, admiral, but it is scarcely civil, to say the least of it; however, as you are somewhat eccentric, and do not, I dare say, mean all your words imply, I am quite willing to make every allowance."

"I hear you, admiral, but it's hardly polite, to say the least. However, since you're a bit eccentric and probably don't mean everything you say, I'm more than willing to overlook it."

"I don't want any allowance; d—n you and your allowance, too; nothing but allowance of grog, and a pretty good allowance, too, will do for me, and tell you, Sir Francis Varney," said the admiral, with much wrath, "that you are a d——d lubberly hound, and I'll fight you; yes, I'm ready to hammer away, or with anything from a pop-gun to a ship's gun; you don't come over me with your gammon, I tell you. You've murdered Charles Holland because you couldn't face him—that's the truth of it."

"I don't want any allowance; damn you and your allowance, too; nothing but an allowance of drinks, and a pretty good allowance at that, will work for me. And let me tell you, Sir Francis Varney," said the admiral, filled with anger, "that you are a damn clumsy fool, and I'll fight you; yes, I'm ready to go at it with anything from a toy gun to a ship's cannon; you can't fool me with your nonsense, I’m telling you. You’ve killed Charles Holland because you were too scared to face him—that’s the truth."

"With the other part of your speech, Admiral Bell, allow me to say, you have mixed up a serious accusation—one I cannot permit to pass lightly."

"With the other part of your speech, Admiral Bell, I have to say that you've made a serious accusation—one I can't let slide easily."

"Will you or not fight?"

"Will you fight or not?"

"Oh, yes; I shall be happy to serve you any way that I can. I hope this will be an answer to your accusation, also."

"Oh, absolutely; I’ll be glad to help you in any way I can. I hope this addresses your accusation as well."

"That's settled, then."

"That's settled."

"Why, I am not captious, Admiral Bell, but it is not generally usual for the principals to settle the preliminaries themselves; doubtless you, in your career of fame and glory, know something of the manner in which gentlemen demean themselves on these occasions."

"Well, I'm not being difficult, Admiral Bell, but it's usually not common for the main parties to handle the preliminaries themselves; surely you, with your career of fame and glory, understand how gentlemen conduct themselves in these situations."

"Oh, d—n you! Yes, I'll send some one to do all this. Yes, yes, Jack Pringle will be the man, though Jack ain't a holiday, shore-going, smooth-spoken swab, but as good a seaman as ever trod deck or handled a boarding-pike."

"Oh, damn you! Yes, I'll send someone to handle all this. Yes, yes, Jack Pringle will be the one, even though Jack isn't a holiday-going, smooth-talking guy, but he’s as good a seaman as ever walked a deck or handled a boarding pike."

"Any friend of yours," said Varney, blandly, "will be received and treated as such upon an errand of such consequence; and now our conference has, I presume, concluded."

"Any friend of yours," Varney said smoothly, "will be welcomed and treated as such on an errand of this importance; and I assume our meeting has now come to an end."

"Yes, yes, I've done—d——e, no—yes—no. I will keel-haul you but I'll know something of my neavy, Charles Holland."

"Yeah, yeah, I've done it—damn it, no—yes—no. I will keel-haul you but I'll know something about my heavy, Charles Holland."

"Good day, Admiral Bell." As Varney spoke, he placed his hand upon the bell which he had near him, to summon an attendant to conduct the admiral out. The latter, who had said a vast deal more than he ever intended, left the room in a great rage, protesting to himself that he would amply avenge his nephew, Charles Holland.

"Good day, Admiral Bell." As Varney spoke, he put his hand on the bell nearby to call an attendant to escort the admiral out. The admiral, who had said far more than he intended, stormed out of the room in a fit of rage, vowing to himself that he would get revenge for his nephew, Charles Holland.

He proceeded homeward, considerably vexed and annoyed that he had been treated with so much calmness, and all knowledge of his nephew denied.

He headed home, feeling quite frustrated and irritated that he had been treated so calmly, with all mention of his nephew ignored.

When he got back, he quarrelled heartily with Jack Pringle—made it up—drank grog—quarrelled—made it up, and finished with grog again—until he went to bed swearing he should like to fire a broadside at the whole of the French army, and annihilate it at once.

When he returned, he had a big argument with Jack Pringle—then they made up—had some drinks—argued again—made up once more, and wrapped up with more drinks—until he went to bed claiming he would love to take on the entire French army and wipe it out completely.

With this wish, he fell asleep.

With that wish, he fell asleep.

Early next morning, Henry Bannerworth sought Mr. Chillingworth, and having found him, he said in a serious tone,—

Early the next morning, Henry Bannerworth looked for Mr. Chillingworth, and when he found him, he said in a serious tone,—

"Mr. Chillingworth, I have rather a serious favour to ask you, and one which you may hesitate in granting."

"Mr. Chillingworth, I have a pretty serious favor to ask you, and one that you might hesitate to grant."

"It must be very serious indeed," said Mr. Chillingworth, "that I should hesitate to grant it to you; but pray inform me what it is that you deem so serious?"

"It must be really serious," Mr. Chillingworth said, "if I'm hesitating to give it to you; but please tell me what you think is so serious?"

"Sir Francis Varney and I must have a meeting," said Henry.

"Sir Francis Varney and I need to have a meeting," said Henry.

"Have you really determined upon such a course?" said Mr. Chillingworth; "you know the character of your adversary?"

"Have you really decided on that course?" Mr. Chillingworth said. "Do you know what kind of person your opponent is?"

"That is all settled,—I have given a challenge, and he has accepted it; so all other considerations verge themselves into one—and that is the when, where, and how."

"That's all sorted out—I've issued a challenge, and he has accepted it; so all other factors boil down to just one question: when, where, and how."

"I see," said Mr. Chillingworth. "Well, since it cannot be helped on your part, I will do what is requisite for you—do you wish anything to be done or insisted on in particular in this affair."

"I understand," said Mr. Chillingworth. "Well, since there's nothing you can do about it, I will take care of what needs to be done for you—do you want anything specific to be done or emphasized in this matter?"

"Nothing with regard to Sir Francis Varney that I may not leave to your discretion. I feel convinced that he is the assassin of Charles Holland, whom he feared to fight in duel."

"There's nothing about Sir Francis Varney that I won't leave up to your judgment. I'm convinced that he's the one who killed Charles Holland, whom he was too afraid to confront in a duel."

"Then there remains but little else to do, but to arrange preliminaries, I believe. Are you prepared on every other point?"

"Then there's not much left to do except get the details sorted out, I think. Are you ready on everything else?"

"I am—you will see that I am the challenger, and that he must now fight. What accident may turn up to save him, I fear not, but sure I am, that he will endeavour to take every advantage that may arise, and so escape the encounter."

"I am—you’ll see that I’m the challenger, and he has to fight now. I’m not worried about what might happen to save him, but I’m sure he’ll try to take every opportunity that comes up to avoid the confrontation."

"And what do you imagine he will do now he has accepted your challenge?" said Mr. Chillingworth; "one would imagine he could not very well escape."

"And what do you think he will do now that he has accepted your challenge?" said Mr. Chillingworth; "it seems like he can't really get away from it."

"No—but he accepted the challenge which Charles Holland sent him—a duel was inevitable, and it seems to me to be a necessary consequence that he disappeared from amongst us, for Mr. Holland would never have shrunk from the encounter."

"No—but he accepted the challenge that Charles Holland sent him—a duel was unavoidable, and it seems to me that it was a necessary result that he vanished from our lives, because Mr. Holland would never have backed down from the fight."

"There can be no sort of suspicion about that," remarked Chillingworth; "but allow me to advise you that you take care of yourself, and keep a watchful eye upon every one—do not be seen out alone."

"There’s no doubt about that," said Chillingworth; "but let me advise you to take care of yourself and keep a close watch on everyone—don’t go out alone."

"I fear not."

"I'm not afraid."

"Nay, the gentleman who has disappeared was, I am sure, fearless enough; but yet that has not saved him. I would not advise you to be fearful, only watchful; you have now an event awaiting upon you, which it is well you should go through with, unless circumstances should so turn out, that it is needless; therefore I say, when you have the suspicions you do entertain of this man's conduct, beware, be cautious, and vigilant."

"No, the gentleman who has vanished was definitely brave; however, that hasn’t protected him. I wouldn’t suggest you be afraid, just be observant. You have an event coming up that you should see through, unless things change and it becomes unnecessary; so I say, given your suspicions about this man’s behavior, be careful, cautious, and alert."

"I will do so—in the mean time, I trust myself confidently in your hands—you know all that is necessary."

"I'll do that—in the meantime, I confidently trust you to handle things—you know everything that's needed."

"This affair is quite a secret from all of the family?"

"This affair is a total secret from the whole family?"

"Most certainly so, and will remain so—I shall be at the Hall."

"Definitely, and it will stay that way—I’ll be at the Hall."

"And there I will see you—but be careful not to be drawn into any adventure of any kind—it is best to be on the safe side under all circumstances."

"And there I will see you—but be careful not to get caught up in any adventure at all—it’s better to play it safe in every situation."

"I will be especially careful, be assured, but farewell; see Sir Francis Varney as early as you can, and let the meeting be as early as you can, and thus diminish the chance of accident."

"I'll be extra careful, so don’t worry. But goodbye for now; try to meet Sir Francis Varney as soon as possible, and make that meeting happen as quickly as you can to reduce the risk of something going wrong."

"That I will attend to. Farewell for the present."

"That's something I'll handle. Goodbye for now."

Mr. Chillingworth immediately set about the conducting of the affair thus confided to him; and that no time might be lost, he determined to set out at once for Sir Francis Varney's residence.

Mr. Chillingworth quickly got to work on the matter entrusted to him; and to ensure no time was wasted, he decided to head straight to Sir Francis Varney's home.

"Things with regard to this family seem to have gone on wild of late," thought Mr. Chillingworth; "this may bring affairs to a conclusion, though I had much rather they had come to some other. My life for it, there is a juggle or a mystery somewhere; I will do this, and then we shall see what will come of it; if this Sir Francis Varney meets him—and at this moment I can see no reason why he should not do so—it will tend much to deprive him of the mystery about him; but if, on the other hand, he refuse—but then that's all improbable, because he has agreed to do so. I fear, however, that such a man as Varney is a dreadful enemy to encounter—he is cool and unruffled—and that gives him all the advantage in such affairs; but Henry's nerves are not bad, though shaken by these untowards events; but time will show—I would it were all over."

"Things regarding this family have been pretty crazy lately," thought Mr. Chillingworth. "This might finally wrap things up, though I would have preferred a different outcome. I'm sure there's some kind of trick or mystery going on; I'll try this and see what happens. If Sir Francis Varney meets him—and honestly, I can't see why he wouldn't—it will clear up a lot of the mystery surrounding him. But if he refuses... well, that's unlikely since he agreed to meet. Still, I worry that someone like Varney is a terrifying enemy to face—he stays calm and collected, which gives him the upper hand in situations like this. But Henry has decent nerves, even though these unfortunate events have shaken him up a bit. Time will tell—I just wish it were all over."

With these thoughts and feelings strangely intermixed, Mr. Chillingworth set forward for Sir Francis Varney's house.

With these thoughts and feelings oddly mixed together, Mr. Chillingworth headed towards Sir Francis Varney's house.


Admiral Bell slept soundly enough though, towards morning, he fell into a strange dream, and thought he was yard arm and yard arm with a strange fish—something of the mermaid species.

Admiral Bell slept quite well, but as morning approached, he drifted into a strange dream, believing he was side by side with a peculiar fish—something like a mermaid.

"Well," exclaimed the admiral, after a customary benediction of his eyes and limbs, "what's to come next? may I be spliced to a shark if I understand what this is all about. I had some grog last night, but then grog, d'y'see, is—is—a seaman's native element, as the newspapers say, though I never read 'em now, it's such a plague."

"Well," the admiral exclaimed, after giving his eyes and limbs their usual check, "what's next? I swear I can't make heads or tails of this. I had some drinks last night, but you know, drinks are—well—a sailor's natural thing, as the papers say, though I don’t bother reading them anymore; they’re such a hassle."

He lay quiet for a short time, considering in his own mind what was best to be done, and what was the proper course to pursue, and why he should dream.

He lay still for a little while, thinking to himself about what needed to be done, the right path to take, and why he should be dreaming.

"Hilloa, hilloa, hil—loa! Jack a-hoy! a-hoy!" shouted the admiral, as a sudden recollection of his challenge came across his memory; "Jack Pringle a-hoy? d—n you, where are you?—you're never at hand when you are wanted. Oh, you lubber,—a-hoy!"

"Helloo, helloo, hey—lo! Jack, ahoy! Ahoy!" shouted the admiral, as a sudden reminder of his challenge came to mind; "Jack Pringle, ahoy? Damn it, where are you? You're never around when you’re needed. Oh, you slacker—ahoy!"

"A-hoy!" shouted a voice, as the door opened, and Jack thrust his head in; "what cheer, messmate? what ship is this?"

"A-hoy!" shouted a voice as the door swung open, and Jack stuck his head in. "What's up, buddy? What ship is this?"

"Oh, you lubberly—"

"Oh, you clumsy—"

The door was shut in a minute, and Jack Pringle disappeared.

The door was closed in a minute, and Jack Pringle vanished.

"Hilloa, Jack Pringle, you don't mean to say you'll desert your colours, do you, you dumb dog?"

"Hilloa, Jack Pringle, you can't be serious about abandoning your team, can you, you silly dog?"

"Who says I'll desert the ship as she's sea-worthy!"

"Who says I'll abandon the ship when she's still seaworthy!"

"Then why do you go away?"

"Then why are you going?"

"Because I won't be called lubberly. I'm as good a man as ever swabbed a deck, and don't care who says to the contrary. I'll stick to the ship as long as she's seaworthy," said Jack.

"Because I won't be called clumsy. I'm just as good a man as anyone who's ever cleaned a deck, and I don't care who disagrees. I'll stay with the ship as long as she's fit for sailing," said Jack.

"Well, come here, and just listen to the log, and be d——d to you."

"Well, come over here and just listen to the log, and to hell with you."

"What's the orders now, admiral?" said Jack, "though, as we are paid off—"

"What's the plan now, Admiral?" Jack said, "even though we're being let go—"

"There, take that, will you?" said Admiral Bell, as he flung a pillow at Jack, being the only thing in the shape of a missile within reach.

"There, take that, will you?" said Admiral Bell, as he threw a pillow at Jack, the only thing nearby that he could use as a projectile.

Jack ducked, and the pillow produced a clatter in the washhand-stand among the crockery, as Jack said,—

Jack ducked, and the pillow made a noise as it hit the washstand among the dishes, while Jack said,—

"There's a mutiny in the ship, and hark how the cargo clatters; will you have it back again?"

"There's a revolt on the ship, and listen to the cargo clanging; do you want it back?"

"Come, will you? I've been dreaming, Jack."

"Come on, will you? I've been dreaming, Jack."

"Dreaming! what's that?"

"Dreaming! What's that?"

"Thinking of something when you are asleep, you swab."

"Thinking about something while you sleep, you wipe."

"Ha, ha, ha!" laughed Jack; "never did such a thing in my life—ha, ha, ha! what's the matter now?"

"Ha, ha, ha!" laughed Jack; "I’ve never done anything like that in my life—ha, ha, ha! What’s going on now?"

"I'll tell you what's the matter. Jack Pringle, you are becoming mutinous, and I won't have it; if you don't hold your jaw and draw in your slacks, I'll have another second."

"I'll tell you what's going on. Jack Pringle, you're getting rebellious, and I won't tolerate it; if you don't shut your mouth and pull up your pants, I'll find another second."

"Another second! what's in the wind, now?" said Jack. "Is this the dream?"

"Another second! What's going on now?" said Jack. "Is this the dream?"

"If ever I dream when I'm alongside a strange craft, then it is a dream; but old Admiral Bell ain't the man to sleep when there's any work to be done."

"If I ever dream while I'm near a strange ship, then it’s just a dream; but old Admiral Bell isn’t the type to sleep when there’s work to be done."

"That's uncommon true," said Jack, turning a quid.

"That's really true," said Jack, flipping a coin.

"Well, then, I'm going to fight."

"Alright, then, I'm going to fight."

"Fight!" exclaimed Jack. "Avast, there, I don't see where's the enemy—none o' that gammon; Jack Pringle can fight, too, and will lay alongside his admiral, but he don't see the enemy anywhere."

"Fight!" shouted Jack. "Hold on, I don’t see where the enemy is—none of that nonsense; Jack Pringle can fight too, and will stand by his admiral, but he doesn’t see the enemy anywhere."

"You don't understand these things, so I'll tell you. I have had a bit of talk with Sir Francis Varney, and I am going to fight him."

"You don't get these things, so I'll explain. I've had a little chat with Sir Francis Varney, and I'm going to fight him."

"What the wamphigher?" remarked Jack, parenthetically.

"What the heck?" remarked Jack, parenthetically.

"Yes."

Yes.

"Well, then," resumed Jack, "then we shall see another blaze, at least afore we die; but he's an odd fish—one of Davy Jones's sort."

"Alright then," Jack continued, "we'll see another fire, at least before we die; but he's a strange one—one of Davy Jones's kind."

"I don't care about that; he may be anything he likes; but Admiral Bell ain't a-going to have his nephew burned and eaten, and sucked like I don't know what, by a vampyre, or by any other confounded land-shark."

"I don't care about that; he can be whatever he wants; but Admiral Bell is not going to let his nephew be burned and eaten, or sucked like who knows what, by a vampire, or by any other damn land-shark."

"In course," said Jack, "we ain't a-going to put up with nothing of that sort, and if so be as how he has put him out of the way, why it's our duty to send him after him, and square the board."

"In that case," said Jack, "we're not going to tolerate anything like that, and if he has gotten rid of him, then it's our responsibility to go after him and settle the score."

"That's the thing, Jack; now you know you must go to Sir Francis Varney and tell him you come from me."

"That's the thing, Jack; now you know you have to go to Sir Francis Varney and tell him you come from me."

"I don't care if I goes on my own account," said Jack.

"I don't care if I go on my own," said Jack.

"That won't do; I've challenged him and I must fight him."

"That won't work; I've challenged him and I have to fight him."

"In course you will," returned Jack, "and, if he blows you away, why I'll take your place, and have a blaze myself."

"In the course of time, you will," Jack replied, "and if he takes you out, then I'll step in for you and have my own blast."

The admiral gave a look at Jack of great admiration, and then said,—

The admiral looked at Jack with great admiration and then said,—

"You are a d——d good seaman, Jack, but he's a knight, and might say no to that, but do you go to him, and tell him that you come from me to settle the when and the where this duel is to be fought."

"You’re a damn good sailor, Jack, but he’s a knight and might refuse that. Still, go to him and let him know you’re here on my behalf to decide when and where this duel is going to take place."

"Single fight?" said Jack.

"Single fight?" Jack asked.

"Yes; consent to any thing that is fair," said the admiral, "but let it be as soon as you can. Now, do you understand what I have said?"

"Yes, agree to anything that’s reasonable," said the admiral, "but do it as soon as you can. Now, do you get what I’m saying?"

"Yes, to be sure; I ain't lived all these years without knowing your lingo."

"Yeah, for sure; I haven't lived all these years without understanding your slang."

"Then go at once; and don't let the honour of Admiral Bell and old England suffer, Jack. I'm his man, you know, at any price."

"Then go right now; and don't let Admiral Bell's honor and old England take a hit, Jack. I'm his guy, you know, no matter what."

"Never fear," said Jack; "you shall fight him, at any rate. I'll go and see he don't back out, the warmint."

"Don't worry," Jack said. "You’ll face him, no matter what. I'll go make sure he doesn’t back out, that coward."

"Then go along, Jack; and mind don't you go blazing away like a fire ship, and letting everybody know what's going on, or it'll be stopped."

"Then go ahead, Jack; and make sure you don't go shooting off like a fire ship, making everyone aware of what's happening, or it'll get shut down."

"I'll not spoil sport," said Jack, as he left the room, to go at once to Sir Francis Varney, charged with the conducting of the important cartel of the admiral. Jack made the best of his way with becoming gravity and expedition until he reached the gate of the admiral's enemy.

"I won’t ruin the fun," said Jack, as he left the room to go straight to Sir Francis Varney, tasked with handling the important challenge from the admiral. Jack made his way with the appropriate seriousness and speed until he reached the gate of the admiral's enemy.

Jack rang loudly at the gate; there seemed, if one might judge by his countenance, a something on his mind, that Jack was almost another man. The gate was opened by the servant, who inquired what he wanted there.

Jack knocked loudly at the gate; judging by his expression, it was clear that something was on his mind, and he seemed almost like a different person. The gate was opened by the servant, who asked what he needed there.

"The wamphigher."

"The wamphigher."

"Who?"

"Who?"

"The wamphigher."

"The wamphigher."

The servant frowned, and was about to say something uncivil to Jack, who winked at him very hard, and then said,—

The servant frowned and was about to say something rude to Jack, who winked at him emphatically and then said,—

"Oh, may be you don't know him, or won't know him by that name: I wants to see Sir Francis Varney."

"Oh, maybe you don't know him, or you won't recognize him by that name: I want to see Sir Francis Varney."

"He's at home," said the servant; "who are you?"

"He's at home," the servant said. "Who are you?"

"Show me up, then. I'm Jack Pringle, and I'm come from Admiral Bell; I'm the Admiral's friend, you see, so none of your black looks."

"Go ahead, show me up. I'm Jack Pringle, and I'm from Admiral Bell; I’m a friend of the Admiral, so no need for your dirty looks."

The servant seemed amazed, as well as rather daunted, at Jack's address; he showed him, however, into the hall, where Mr. Chillingworth had just that moment arrived, and was waiting for an interview with Varney.

The servant looked surprised and a bit intimidated by Jack's confidence; however, he led him into the hall, where Mr. Chillingworth had just arrived and was waiting to meet with Varney.


CHAPTER XXXVIII.

MARCHDALE'S OFFER.—THE CONSULTATION AT BANNERWORTH HALL.—THE MORNING OF THE DUEL.


173.png

Mr. Chillingworth was much annoyed to see Jack Pringle in the hall, and Jack was somewhat surprised at seeing Mr. Chillingworth there at that time in the rooming; they had but little time to indulge in their mutual astonishment, for a servant came to announce that Sir Francis Varney would see them both.

Mr. Chillingworth was quite annoyed to see Jack Pringle in the hall, and Jack was a bit surprised to find Mr. Chillingworth there at that time in the morning; they had hardly any time to share their mutual surprise, as a servant came in to announce that Sir Francis Varney wanted to see them both.

Without saying anything to the servant or each other, they ascended the staircase, and were shown into the apartment where Sir Francis Varney received them.

Without saying anything to the servant or to each other, they went up the stairs and were led into the room where Sir Francis Varney was waiting for them.

"Gentlemen," said Sir Francis, in his usual bland tone, "you are welcome."

"Gentlemen," said Sir Francis, in his usual calm tone, "you are welcome."

"Sir Francis," said Mr. Chillingworth, "I have come upon matters of some importance; may I crave a separate audience?"

"Sir Francis," Mr. Chillingworth said, "I've come across some important matters; may I request a private meeting?"

"And I too," said Jack Pringle; "I come as the friend of Admiral Bell, I want a private audience; but, stay, I don't care a rope's end who knows who I am, or what I come about; say you are ready to name time and place, and I'm as dumb as a figure-head; that is saying something, at all events; and now I'm done."

"And I do too," said Jack Pringle; "I'm here as the friend of Admiral Bell. I want a private meeting; but, you know what, I don't care who knows who I am or why I'm here. Just say you're ready to set a time and place, and I won't say a word; and believe me, that's saying something. And now I'm done."

"Why, gentlemen," said Sir Francis, with a quiet smile, "as you have both come upon the same errand, and as there may arise a controversy upon the point of precedence, you had better be both present, as I must arrange this matter myself upon due inquiry."

"Why, gentlemen," Sir Francis said with a calm smile, "since you both have come for the same purpose, and there might be a disagreement about who goes first, it’s better for both of you to be here, as I need to sort this out myself after some investigation."

"I do not exactly understand this," said Mr. Chillingworth; "do you, Mr. Pringle? perhaps you can enlighten me?"

"I don't really get this," said Mr. Chillingworth; "do you, Mr. Pringle? Maybe you can shed some light on it for me?"

"It," said Jack, "as how you came here upon the same errand as I, and I as you, why we both come about fighting Sir Francis Varney."

"It," said Jack, "is how you came here for the same reason as me, and I came for the same reason as you—why we both showed up to confront Sir Francis Varney."

"Yes," said Sir Francis; "what Mr. Pringle says, is, I believe correct to a letter. I have a challenge from both your principals, and am ready to give you both the satisfaction you desire, provided the first encounter will permit me the honour of joining in the second. You, Mr. Pringle, are aware of the chances of war?"

"Yes," said Sir Francis; "what Mr. Pringle says is, I believe, correct in every detail. I have a challenge from both your principals and I'm ready to give you both the satisfaction you want, as long as the first encounter allows me the honor of participating in the second. You, Mr. Pringle, know the realities of conflict?"

"I should say so," said Jack, with a wink and a nod of a familiar character. "I've seen a few of them."

"I'll say," Jack replied, winking and nodding in his usual way. "I've seen a few of those."

"Will you proceed to make the necessary agreement between you both, gentlemen? My affection for the one equals fully the good will I bear the other, and I cannot give a preference in so delicate a matter; proceed gentlemen."

"Will you move forward to make the necessary agreement between the two of you, gentlemen? My feelings for one are just as strong as my goodwill towards the other, and I can’t choose between them in such a delicate matter; go ahead, gentlemen."

Mr. Chillingworth looked at Jack, and Jack Pringle looked at Mr. Chillingworth, and then the former said,—

Mr. Chillingworth looked at Jack, and Jack Pringle looked at Mr. Chillingworth, and then the former said,—

"Well, the admiral means fighting, and I am come to settle the necessaries; pray let me know what are your terms, Mr. What-d'ye-call'em."

"Well, the admiral means business, and I've come to sort out the essentials; please let me know what your terms are, Mr. What's-your-name."

"I am agreeable to anything that is at all reasonable—pistols, I presume?"

"I’m okay with anything that makes sense—pistols, I guess?"

"Sir Francis Varney," said Mr. Chillingworth, "I cannot consent to carry on this office, unless you can appoint a friend who will settle these matters with us—myself, at least."

"Sir Francis Varney," Mr. Chillingworth said, "I can't agree to continue with this task unless you can bring in a friend who will help sort these issues out with us—at the very least, myself."

"And I too," said Jack Pringle; "we don't want to bear down an enemy. Admiral Bell ain't the man to do that, and if he were, I'm not the man to back him in doing what isn't fair or right; but he won't do it."

"And me too," said Jack Pringle; "we don't want to crush an enemy. Admiral Bell isn't that kind of person, and even if he were, I wouldn't support him in doing something unfair or wrong; but he won't do that."

"But, gentlemen, this must not be; Mr. Henry Bannerworth must not be disappointed, and Admiral Bell must not be disappointed. Moreover, I have accepted the two cartels, and I am ready and willing to fight;—one at a time, I presume?"

"But, gentlemen, this can't happen; Mr. Henry Bannerworth must not be let down, and Admiral Bell must not be let down either. Furthermore, I've accepted the two challenges, and I'm ready and willing to fight—one at a time, I assume?"

"Sir Francis, after what you have said, I must take upon myself, on the part of Mr. Henry Bannerworth, to decline meeting you, if you cannot name a friend with whom I can arrange this affair."

"Sir Francis, based on what you've said, I have to take it upon myself, on behalf of Mr. Henry Bannerworth, to decline meeting with you unless you can name a friend with whom I can sort this out."

"Ah!" said Jack Pringle, "that's right enough. I recollect very well when Jack Mizeu fought Tom Foremast, they had their seconds. Admiral Bell can't do anything in the dark. No, no, d——e! all must be above board."

"Ah!" said Jack Pringle, "that's true enough. I remember very well when Jack Mizeu fought Tom Foremast; they had their seconds. Admiral Bell can't do anything in the dark. No, no, damn it! Everything must be above board."

"Gentlemen," said Sir Francis Varney, "you see the dilemma I am in. Your principals have both challenged me. I am ready to fight any one, or both of them, as the case may be. Distinctly understand that; because it is a notion of theirs that I will not do so, or that I shrink from them; but I am a stranger in this neighbourhood, and have no one whom I could call upon to relinquish so much, as they run the risk of doing by attending me to the field."

"Gentlemen," said Sir Francis Varney, "you see the situation I'm in. Both of your principals have challenged me. I'm ready to fight either one of them, or both, depending on the circumstances. Make it clear that this isn't out of fear or reluctance on my part; I simply have no one in this area who could be called upon to give up as much as they would risk by coming with me to the field."

"Then your acquaintances are no friends, d——e!" said Jack Pringle, spitting through his teeth into the bars of a beautifully polished grate. "I'd stick to anybody—the devil himself, leave alone a vampyre—if so be as how I had been his friends and drunk grog from the same can. They are a set of lubbers."

"Then your acquaintances are no friends, damn it!" said Jack Pringle, spitting through his teeth into the bars of a beautifully polished grate. "I'd stick by anyone—even the devil himself, not to mention a vampire—if I had been his friend and shared a drink from the same mug. They're a bunch of lazy fools."

"I have not been here long enough to form any such friendships, Mr. Chillingworth; but can confidently rely upon your honour and that of your principal, and will freely and fairly meet him."

"I haven't been here long enough to make any friendships like that, Mr. Chillingworth; but I can trust your word and that of your boss, and I’m ready to meet him openly and honestly."

"But, Sir Francis, you forget the fact, in transacting, myself for Mr. Bannerworth, and this person or Admiral Bell, we do match, and have our own characters at stake; nay more, our lives and fortunes. These may be small; but they are everything to us. Allow me to say, on my own behalf, that I will not permit my principal to meet you unless you can name a second, as is usual with gentlemen on such occasions."

"But, Sir Francis, you’re forgetting that when it comes to my dealings with Mr. Bannerworth and this person, or Admiral Bell, we have a stake in our own reputations; what's more, our lives and fortunes are on the line. They may not seem like much, but they mean everything to us. Let me say for myself that I won’t allow my principal to meet with you unless you can name a second, as is customary for gentlemen in such situations."

"I regret, while I declare to you my entire willingness to meet you, that I cannot comply through utter inability to do so, with your request. Let this go forth to the world as I have stated it, and let it be an answer to any aspersions that may be uttered as to my unwillingness to fight."

"I’m sorry to say that, while I’m completely willing to meet you, I simply can’t fulfill your request because I truly can’t. Let this statement be known to everyone, and let it serve as a response to any doubts raised about my willingness to fight."

There was a pause of some moments. Mr. Chillingworth was resolved that, come of it what would, he would not permit Henry to fight, unless Sir Francis Varney himself should appoint a friend, and then they could meet upon equal terms.

There was a brief pause. Mr. Chillingworth was determined that, no matter what happened, he would not allow Henry to fight unless Sir Francis Varney himself chose a friend, and then they could face each other on equal ground.

Jack Pringle whistled, and spit, and chewed and turned his quid—hitched up his trousers, and looked wistfully from one to the other, as he said,—

Jack Pringle whistled, spat, chewed, and adjusted his chewing tobacco—pulled up his pants, and looked longingly from one to the other as he said,—

"So then it's likely to be no fight at all, Sir Francis what's-o'-name?"

"So it's probably not going to be a fight at all, Sir Francis what's-his-name?"

"It seems like it, Mr. Pringle," replied Varney, with a meaning smile; "unless you can be more complaisant towards myself, and kind towards the admiral."

"It looks that way, Mr. Pringle," Varney responded with a knowing smile, "unless you can be more agreeable to me and kinder to the admiral."

"Why, not exactly that," said Jack; "it's a pity to stop a good play in the beginning, just because some little thing is wrong in the tackling."

"Well, not exactly," said Jack; "it's a shame to end a good play early just because there’s a minor issue with the tackling."

"Perhaps your skill and genius may enable us to find some medium course that we may pursue with pleasure and profit. What say you, Mr. Pringle?"

"Maybe your talent and brilliance can help us find a middle path that we can follow with enjoyment and benefit. What do you think, Mr. Pringle?"

"All I know about genius, as you call it is the Flying Dutchman, or some such odd out of the way fish. But, as I said, I am not one to spoil sport, nor more is the admiral. Oh, no, we is all true men and good."

"All I know about genius, as you call it, is the Flying Dutchman, or some other strange, unusual thing. But, as I said, I'm not one to ruin the fun, and neither is the admiral. Oh no, we're all true men and good."

"I believe it," said Varney, bowing politely.

"I believe it," Varney said, bowing politely.

"You needn't keep your figure-head on the move; I can see you just as well. Howsoever, as I was saying, I don't like to spoil sport, and sooner than both parties should be disappointed, my principal shall become your second, Sir Francis."

"You don’t need to keep your figurehead moving; I can see you just fine. Anyway, as I was saying, I don’t want to ruin the fun, and rather than have both sides be let down, my principal will be your second, Sir Francis."

"What, Admiral Bell?" exclaimed Varney, lifting his eyebrows with surprise.

"What, Admiral Bell?" Varney exclaimed, raising his eyebrows in surprise.

"What, Charles Holland's uncle!" exclaimed Mr. Chillingworth, in accents of amazement.

"What, Charles Holland's uncle!" exclaimed Mr. Chillingworth, in a tone of disbelief.

"And why not?" said Jack, with great gravity. "I will pledge my word—Jack Pringle's word—that Admiral Bell shall be second to Sir Francis Varney, during his scrimmage with Mr. Henry Bannerworth. That will let the matter go on; there can be no back-out then, eh?" continued Jack Pringle, with a knowing nod at Chillingworth as he spoke.

"And why not?" said Jack, seriously. "I promise—Jack Pringle's promise—that Admiral Bell will be second to Sir Francis Varney during his fight with Mr. Henry Bannerworth. That will keep things moving; there’s no turning back after that, right?" Jack Pringle added with a knowing nod at Chillingworth as he spoke.

"That will, I hope, remove your scruples, Mr. Chillingworth," said Varney, with a courteous smile.

"That will, I hope, put your concerns to rest, Mr. Chillingworth," said Varney, with a polite smile.

"But will Admiral Bell do this?"

"But will Admiral Bell actually do this?"

"His second says so, and has, I daresay, influence enough with him to induce that person to act in conformity with his promise."

"His second says so, and I would say has enough influence with him to get that person to follow through on his promise."

"In course he will. Do you think he would be the man to hang back? Oh, no; he would be the last to leave Jack Pringle in the lurch—no. Depend upon it, Sir Francis, he'll be as sure to do what I say, as I have said it."

"In time, he will. Do you think he would be the type to hold back? Oh, no; he would be the last to abandon Jack Pringle—no way. Trust me, Sir Francis, he’ll be as certain to do what I say as I’ve said it."

"After that assurance, I cannot doubt it," said Sir Francis Varney; "this act of kindness will, indeed, lay me under a deep and lasting obligation to Admiral Bell, which I fear I shall never be able to pay."

"After that reassurance, I can't doubt it," said Sir Francis Varney; "this act of kindness will truly put me in a deep and lasting debt to Admiral Bell, which I worry I may never be able to repay."

"You need not trouble yourself about that," said Jack Pringle; "the admiral will credit all, and you can pay off old scores when his turn comes in the field."

"You don't have to worry about that," said Jack Pringle; "the admiral will take care of everything, and you can settle old debts when it's his turn on the battlefield."

"I will not forget," said Varney; "he deserves every consideration; but now, Mr. Chillingworth, I presume that we may come to some understanding respecting this meeting, which you were so kind as to do me the honour of seeking."

"I won't forget," Varney said. "He deserves every bit of consideration; but now, Mr. Chillingworth, I assume we can come to some agreement about this meeting, which you were kind enough to request."

"I cannot object to its taking place. I shall be most happy to meet your second in the field, and will arrange with him."

"I can’t object to it happening. I’ll be more than happy to meet your second in the field, and I’ll coordinate with him."

"I imagine that, under the circumstances, that it will be barely necessary to go to that length of ceremony. Future interviews can be arranged later; name the time and place, and after that we can settle all the rest on the ground."

"I think that, given the circumstances, it won't be necessary to go through all that ceremony. We can set up future meetings later; just let me know the time and place, and then we can figure everything else out on site."

"Yes," said Jack; "it will be time enough, surely, to see the admiral when we are upon the ground. I'll warrant the old buffer is a true brick as ever was: there's no flinching about him."

"Yeah," said Jack; "it'll be time enough to see the admiral when we get there. I bet the old guy is as solid as they come: he doesn't back down."

"I am satisfied," said Varney.

"I'm satisfied," said Varney.

"And I also," said Chillingworth; "but, understand, Sir Francis, any default for seconds makes the meeting a blank."

"And I also," said Chillingworth; "but, understand, Sir Francis, any mistake on your part means the meeting doesn't happen."

"I will not doubt Mr. Pringle's honour so much as to believe it possible."

"I won't doubt Mr. Pringle's honor enough to believe that's even possible."

"I'm d——d," said Jack, "if you ain't a trump-card, and no mistake; it's a great pity as you is a wamphigher."

"I'm damned," said Jack, "if you aren't a trump card, no doubt about it; it's a real shame that you're a wamphigher."

"The time, Mr. Chillingworth?"

"What's the time, Mr. Chillingworth?"

"To-morrow, at seven o'clock," replied that gentleman.

"Tomorrow, at seven o'clock," replied that gentleman.

"The place, sir?"

"Where to, sir?"

"The best place that I can think of is a level meadow half-way between here and Bannerworth Hall; but that is your privilege, Sir Francis Varney."

"The best spot I can think of is a flat meadow halfway between here and Bannerworth Hall; but that’s up to you, Sir Francis Varney."

"I waive it, and am much obliged to you for the choice of the spot; it seems of the best character imaginable. I will be punctual."

"I accept, and I really appreciate you choosing the location; it seems perfect. I’ll be on time."

"I think we have nothing further to arrange now," said Mr. Chillingworth. "You will meet with Admiral Bell."

"I think we don’t have anything else to set up now," said Mr. Chillingworth. "You will meet Admiral Bell."

"Certainly. I believe there is nothing more to be done; this affair is very satisfactorily arranged, and much better than I anticipated."

"Sure. I think there's nothing more to do; this situation is really well taken care of, and it's much better than I expected."

"Good morning, Sir Francis," said Mr. Chillingworth. "Good morning."

"Good morning, Sir Francis," Mr. Chillingworth said. "Good morning."

"Adieu," said Sir Francis, with a courteous salutation. "Good day, Mr. Pringle, and commend me to the admiral, whose services will be of infinite value to me."

"Goodbye," said Sir Francis, with a polite nod. "Have a nice day, Mr. Pringle, and please give my regards to the admiral, whose help will be extremely valuable to me."

"Don't mention it," said Jack; "the admiral's the man as'd lend any body a helping hand in case of distress like the present; and I'll pledge my word—Jack Pringle's too, as that he'll do what's right, and give up his turn to Mr. Henry Bannerworth; cause you see he can have his turn arterwards, you know—it's only waiting awhile."

"Don’t mention it," said Jack; "the admiral is the kind of guy who would lend a hand to anyone in trouble like this; and I promise you—Jack Pringle too—that he’ll do the right thing and let Mr. Henry Bannerworth take his turn; because, you see, he can have his turn later on, it’s just a matter of waiting a bit."

"That's all," said Sir Francis.

"That's it," said Sir Francis.

Jack Pringle made a sea bow and took his leave, as he followed Mr. Chillingworth, and they both left the house together, to return to Bannerworth Hall.

Jack Pringle gave a polite nod and said goodbye as he followed Mr. Chillingworth, and they both left the house together to head back to Bannerworth Hall.

"Well," said Mr. Chillingworth, "I am glad that Sir Francis Varney has got over the difficulty of having no seconds; for it would not be proper or safe to meet a man without a friend for him."

"Well," said Mr. Chillingworth, "I’m glad that Sir Francis Varney has sorted out the issue of not having any seconds, because it wouldn’t be right or safe to confront someone without a friend to back him up."

"It ain't the right thing," said Jack hitching up his trousers; "but I was afeard as how he would back out, and that would be just the wrong thing for the admiral; he'd go raving mad."

"It’s not the right thing," Jack said, adjusting his trousers. "But I was afraid he would back out, and that would be bad for the admiral; he’d go completely crazy."

They had got but very few paces from Sir Francis Varney's house, when they were joined by Marchdale.

They had barely taken a few steps from Sir Francis Varney's house when Marchdale joined them.

"Ah," he said, as he came up, "I see you have been to Sir Francis Varney's, if I may judge from the direction whence you're coming, and your proximity."

"Ah," he said as he approached, "I see you've been to Sir Francis Varney's, if I can tell by the direction you're coming from and how close you are."

"Yes, we have," said Mr. Chillingworth. "I thought you had left these parts?"

"Yes, we have," Mr. Chillingworth said. "I thought you had left this area?"

"I had intended to do so," replied Marchdale; "but second thoughts are sometimes best, you know."

"I meant to do that," Marchdale replied, "but you know how second thoughts can be sometimes."

"Certainly."

"Of course."

"I have so much friendship for the family at the hall, that notwithstanding I am compelled to be absent from the mansion itself, yet I cannot quit the neighbourhood while there are circumstances of such a character hanging about them. I will remain, and see if there be not something arising, in which I may be useful to them in some matter."

"I have such strong feelings of friendship for the family at the hall that, even though I have to be away from the mansion itself, I can’t leave the neighborhood while there are situations surrounding them. I will stay and see if anything comes up where I can be of help to them in some way."

"It is very disinterested of you; you will remain here for some time, I suppose?"

"It’s really generous of you; I assume you’ll be staying here for a while?"

"Yes, undoubtedly; unless, as I do not anticipate, I should see any occasion to quit my present quarters."

"Yes, definitely; unless, as I don't expect, I have any reason to leave my current place."

"I tell you what it is," said Jack Pringle; "if you had been here half-an-hour earlier you could have seconded the wamphigher."

"I'll tell you what it is," said Jack Pringle; "if you had been here half an hour earlier, you could have seconded the wamphigher."

"Seconded!"

"Agreed!"

"Yes, we're here to challenge."

"Yes, we're here to compete."

"A double challenge?"

"Two challenges?"

"Yes; but in confiding this matter to you, Mr. Marchdale, you will make no use of it to the exploding of this affair. By so doing you will seriously damage the honour of Mr. Henry Bannerworth."

"Yes, but by sharing this matter with you, Mr. Marchdale, you won't use it to blow this situation up. Doing so would seriously harm the reputation of Mr. Henry Bannerworth."

"I will not, you may rely upon it; but Mr. Chillingworth, do I not see you in the character of a second?"

"I won't, you can count on that; but Mr. Chillingworth, am I not seeing you as a second?"

"You do, sir."

"You do, sir."

"To Mr. Henry?"

"To Mr. Henry?"

"The same, sir."

"Same here, sir."

"Have you reflected upon the probable consequences of such an act, should any serious mischief occur?"

"Have you thought about what could happen if something really bad occurs because of that action?"

"What I have undertaken, Mr. Marchdale, I will go through with; the consequences I have duly considered, and yet you see me in the character of Mr. Henry Bannerworth's friend."

"What I've taken on, Mr. Marchdale, I'm going to see it through; I've thought about the consequences, and here I am as Mr. Henry Bannerworth's friend."

"I am happy to see you as such, and I do not think Henry could find a better. But this is beside the question. What induced me to make the remark was this,—had I been at the hall, you will admit that Henry Bannerworth would have chosen myself, without any disparagement to you, Mr. Chillingworth."

"I’m glad to see you like this, and I really don’t think Henry could find anyone better. But that’s not the point. The reason I made that remark is this—if I had been at the hall, you must admit that Henry Bannerworth would have chosen me, without any disrespect to you, Mr. Chillingworth."

"Well sir, what then?"

"Well, sir, what's next?"

"Why I am a single man, I can live, reside and go any where; one country will suit me as well as another. I shall suffer no loss, but as for you, you will be ruined in every particular; for if you go in the character of a second, you will not be excused; for all the penalties incurred your profession of a surgeon will not excuse you."

"Why am I a single man? I can live, stay, and go anywhere; one country works just as well for me as another. I won’t lose anything, but for you, you’ll be ruined in every way; because if you go in the role of a second, you won’t be spared; your profession as a surgeon won’t protect you from all the penalties you’ll face."

"I see all that, sir."

"I get it, sir."

"What I propose is, that you should accompany the parties to the field, but in your own proper character of surgeon, and permit me to take that of second to Mr. Bannerworth."

"What I suggest is that you join the groups in the field, but as the surgeon you are, and allow me to be Mr. Bannerworth's second."

"This cannot be done, unless by Mr. Henry Bannerworth's consent," said Mr. Chillingworth.

"This can't be done without Mr. Henry Bannerworth's consent," said Mr. Chillingworth.

"Then I will accompany you to Bannerworth Hall, and see Mr. Henry, whom I will request to permit me to do what I have mentioned to you."

"Then I will go with you to Bannerworth Hall and see Mr. Henry, and I will ask him to allow me to do what I mentioned to you."

Mr. Chillingworth could not but admit the reasonableness of this proposal, and it was agreed they should return to Bannerworth Hall in company.

Mr. Chillingworth couldn’t help but acknowledge the logic of this suggestion, and they agreed to return to Bannerworth Hall together.

Here they arrived in a very short time after, and entered together.

Here they arrived shortly afterward and went in together.

"And now," said Mr. Chillingworth, "I will go and bring our two principals, who will be as much astonished to find themselves engaged in the same quarrel, as I was to find myself sent on a similar errand to Sir Francis with our friend Mr. John Pringle."

"And now," said Mr. Chillingworth, "I’m going to get our two main people, who will be just as surprised to find themselves in the same argument as I was when I was sent on a similar mission to Sir Francis with our friend Mr. John Pringle."

"Oh, not John—Jack Pringle, you mean," said that individual.

"Oh, not John—Jack Pringle, you mean," said that person.

Chillingworth now went in search of Henry, and sent him to the apartment where Mr. Marchdale was with Jack Pringle, and then he found the admiral waiting the return of Jack with impatience.

Chillingworth now went to find Henry and sent him to the room where Mr. Marchdale was with Jack Pringle. Then he discovered the admiral waiting impatiently for Jack's return.

"Admiral!" he said, "I perceive you are unwell this morning."

"Admiral!" he said, "I can see that you're not feeling well this morning."

"Unwell be d——d," said the admiral, starting up with surprise. "Who ever heard that old admiral Bell looked ill just afore he was going into action? I say it's a scandalous lie."

"Unwell be damned," said the admiral, jumping up in surprise. "Who ever heard that old Admiral Bell looked sick right before going into action? I say it's a scandalous lie."

"Admiral, admiral, I didn't say you were ill; only you looked ill—a—a little nervous, or so. Rather pale, eh? Is it not so?"

"Admiral, admiral, I didn't say you were sick; only that you looked sick—a bit anxious, maybe. You seem kind of pale, right? Isn't that so?"

"Confound you, do you think I want to be physicked? I tell you, I have not a little but a great inclination to give you a good keelhauling. I don't want a doctor just yet."

"Curse you, do you think I want to be treated? I’m telling you, I have a strong desire to give you a good thrashing. I don't need a doctor right now."

"But it may not be so long, you know, admiral; but there is Jack Pringle a-waiting you below. Will you go to him? There is a particular reason; he has something to communicate from Sir Francis Varney, I believe."

"But it might not be too long, you know, Admiral; but Jack Pringle is waiting for you below. Will you go to him? There’s a specific reason; he has something to share from Sir Francis Varney, I believe."

The admiral gave a look of some amazement at Mr. Chillingworth, and then he said, muttering to himself,—

The admiral looked at Mr. Chillingworth with some surprise, and then he said, mumbling to himself,—

"If Jack Pringle should have betrayed me—but, no; he could not do that, he is too true. I'm sure of Jack; and how did that son of a gallipot hint about the odd fish I sent Jack to?"

"If Jack Pringle ever betrayed me—but, no; he couldn't do that, he's too loyal. I trust Jack completely; and how did that guy suggest something about the strange catch I sent Jack?"

Filled with a dubious kind of belief which he had about something he had heard of Jack Pringle, he entered the room, where he met Marchdale, Jack Pringle, and Henry Bannerworth. Immediately afterwards, Mr. Chillingworth entered the apartment.

Filled with a questionable belief he had about something he heard regarding Jack Pringle, he walked into the room, where he met Marchdale, Jack Pringle, and Henry Bannerworth. Shortly after, Mr. Chillingworth came into the room.

"I have," said he, "been to Sir Francis Varney, and there had an interview with him, and with Mr. Pringle; when I found we were both intent upon the same object, namely, an encounter with the knight by our principals."

"I have," he said, "been to see Sir Francis Varney, and I had a meeting with him and Mr. Pringle; during which I realized we were both focused on the same goal, which is to confront the knight on behalf of our leaders."

"Eh?" said the admiral.

"Wait, what?" said the admiral.

"What!" exclaimed Henry; "had he challenged you, admiral?"

"What!" Henry exclaimed. "Did he challenge you, admiral?"

"Challenged me!" exclaimed Admiral Bell, with a round oath. "I—however—since it comes to this, I must admit I challenged him."

"Challenged me!" Admiral Bell exclaimed, cursing under his breath. "I—well—since it has come to this, I have to admit that I challenged him."

"That's what I did," said Henry Bannerworth, after a moment's thought; "and I perceive we have both fallen into the same line of conduct."

"That's what I did," said Henry Bannerworth, after thinking for a moment; "and I see that we've both ended up on the same path."

"That is the fact," said Mr. Chillingworth. "Both Mr. Pringle and I went there to settle the preliminaries, and we found an insurmountable bar to any meeting taking place at all."

"That's the truth," said Mr. Chillingworth. "Both Mr. Pringle and I went there to work out the details, but we encountered a huge obstacle that prevented any meeting from happening."

"He wouldn't fight, then?" exclaimed Henry. "I see it all now."

"He won't fight, then?" shouted Henry. "I get it now."

"Not fight!" said Admiral Bell, with a sort of melancholy disappointment. "D—n the cowardly rascal! Tell me, Jack Pringle, what did the long horse-marine-looking slab say to it? He told me he would fight. Why he ought to be made to stand sentry over the wind."

"Don't fight!" said Admiral Bell, with a kind of sad disappointment. "Damn that cowardly rascal! Tell me, Jack Pringle, what did that tall, marine-looking guy say about it? He told me he would fight. He should really be made to stand guard over the wind."

"You challenged him in person, too, I suppose?" said Henry.

"You challenged him in person as well, right?" said Henry.

"Yes, confound him! I went there last night."

"Yes, damn him! I went there last night."

"And I too."

"Me too."

"It seems to me," said Marchdale, "that this affair has been not indiscretely conducted; but somewhat unusually and strangely, to say the least of it."

"It seems to me," said Marchdale, "that this situation has not been handled carelessly; but rather unusually and oddly, to say the least."

"You see," said Chillingworth, "Sir Francis was willing to fight both Henry and the admiral, as he told us."

"You see," Chillingworth said, "Sir Francis was ready to take on both Henry and the admiral, just like he told us."

"Yes," said Jack; "he told us he would fight us both, if so be as his light was not doused in the first brush."

"Yeah," said Jack; "he told us he would take us both on, as long as his light wasn't put out in the first clash."

"That was all that was wanted," said the admiral.

"That was all that was needed," the admiral said.

"We could expect no more."

"We couldn't expect more."

"But then he desired to meet you without any second; but, of course, I would not accede to this proposal. The responsibility was too great and too unequally borne by the parties engaged in the rencontre."

"But then he wanted to meet you right away; however, I wouldn't agree to that. The responsibility was too heavy and not equally shared by those involved in the meeting."

"Decidedly," said Henry; "but it is unfortunate—very unfortunate."

"Definitely," said Henry; "but it's really unfortunate—very unfortunate."

"Very," said the admiral—"very. What a rascally thing it is there ain't another rogue in the country to keep him in countenance."

"Very," said the admiral—"very. What a sneaky thing it is that there isn't another crook in the country to back him up."

177.png

"I thought it was a pity to spoil sport," said Jack Pringle. "It was a pity a good intention should be spoiled, and I promised the wamphigher that if as how he would fight, you should second him, and you'd meet him to do so."

"I thought it was a shame to ruin the fun," said Jack Pringle. "It was a shame that a good intention should go to waste, and I promised the wamphigher that if he was going to fight, you would support him, and you'd meet him to do that."

"Eh! who? I!" exclaimed the admiral in some perplexity.

"Hey! Who? Me!" exclaimed the admiral, somewhat puzzled.

"Yes; that is the truth," said Mr. Chillingworth. "Mr Pringle said you would do so, and he then and there pledged his word that you should meet him on the ground and second him."

"Yes, that's the truth," Mr. Chillingworth said. "Mr. Pringle mentioned that you would do this, and he promised on the spot that you would meet him on the field and back him up."

"Yes," said Jack "You must do it. I knew you would not spoil sport, and that there had better be a fight than no fight. I believe you'd sooner see a scrimmage than none, and so it's all arranged."

"Yeah," said Jack. "You have to do it. I knew you wouldn't ruin the fun, and it's better to have a fight than to have nothing at all. I think you'd rather see some action than none, so it’s all set."

"Very well," said the admiral, "I only wish Mr. Henry Bannerworth had been his second; I think I was entitled to the first meeting."

"Alright," said the admiral, "I just wish Mr. Henry Bannerworth had been his second; I believe I deserved the first meeting."

"No," said Jack, "you warn't, for Mr. Chillingworth was there first; first come first served, you know."

"No," Jack said, "you weren't, because Mr. Chillingworth was there first; first come, first served, you know."

"Well, well, I mustn't grumble at another man's luck; mine'll come in turn; but it had better be so than a disappointment altogether; I'll be second to this Sir Francis Varney; he shall have fair play, as I'm an admiral; but, d——e he shall fight—yes, yes, he shall fight."

"Well, well, I shouldn’t complain about someone else’s luck; mine will come around eventually; but it’s better to have that than to face total disappointment; I’ll take second place to this Sir Francis Varney; he’ll get a fair chance, as I am an admiral; but damn it, he will fight—yes, yes, he will fight."

"And to this conclusion I would come," said Henry, "I wish him to fight; now I will take care that he shall not have any opportunity of putting me on one side quietly."

"And I would come to this conclusion," said Henry, "I want him to fight; now I’ll make sure he doesn’t get the chance to quietly sideline me."

"There is one thing," observed Marchdale, "that I wished to propose. After what has passed, I should not have returned, had I not some presentiment that something was going forward in which I could be useful to my friend."

"There’s one thing," Marchdale said, "that I want to suggest. After everything that’s happened, I wouldn’t have come back if I didn’t have a feeling that something was going on where I could help my friend."

"Oh!" said the admiral, with a huge twist of his countenance.

"Oh!" said the admiral, with a big twist of his face.

"What I was about to say was this,—Mr. Chillingworth has much to lose as he is situated, and I nothing as I am placed. I am chained down to no spot of earth. I am above following a profession—my means, I mean, place me above the necessity. Now, Henry, allow me to be your second in this affair; allow Mr. Chillingworth to attend in his professional capacity; he may be of service—of great service to one of the principals; whereas, if he go in any other capacity, he will inevitably have his own safety to consult."

"What I was about to say is this: Mr. Chillingworth has a lot to lose given his situation, while I have nothing to lose in mine. I'm not tied down to any specific place. I'm beyond the need to follow a profession—my resources, I mean, free me from that obligation. Now, Henry, let me be your second in this matter; let Mr. Chillingworth attend in his professional role; he could be very helpful—extremely helpful to one of the main parties; however, if he comes in any other capacity, he'll definitely have to look out for his own safety."

"That is most unquestionably true," said Henry, "and, to my mind, the best plan that can be proposed. What say you, Admiral Bell, will you act with Mr. Marchdale in this affair?"

"That's definitely true," said Henry, "and I think it's the best plan we can come up with. What do you say, Admiral Bell? Will you join Mr. Marchdale in this matter?"

"Oh, I!—Yes—certainly—I don't care. Mr. Marchdale is Mr. Marchdale, I believe, and that's all I care about. If we quarrel to-day, and have anything to do to-morrow, in course, to-morrow I can put off my quarrel for next day; it will keep,—that's all I have to say at present."

"Oh, I!—Yes—of course—I don't mind. Mr. Marchdale is Mr. Marchdale, as far as I’m concerned, and that’s all that matters to me. If we fight today, and have something to deal with tomorrow, then tomorrow I can just postpone our fight until the next day; it’s not going anywhere—that’s all I have to say for now."

"Then this is a final arrangement?" said Mr. Chillingworth.

"Is this the final arrangement?" Mr. Chillingworth asked.

"It is."

"Yep."

"But, Mr. Bannerworth, in resigning my character of second to Mr. Marchdale, I only do so because it appears and seems to be the opinion of all present that I can be much better employed in another capacity."

"But, Mr. Bannerworth, I’m stepping down as Mr. Marchdale's second only because it seems to be the general opinion of everyone here that I would be better suited to another role."

"Certainly, Mr. Chillingworth; and I cannot but feel that I am under the same obligations to you for the readiness and zeal with which you have acted."

"Of course, Mr. Chillingworth; and I can’t help but feel that I owe you the same gratitude for the enthusiasm and commitment you've shown."

"I have done what I have done," said Chillingworth, "because I believed it was my duty to do so."

"I did what I did," Chillingworth said, "because I believed it was my responsibility to do so."

"Mr. Chillingworth has undoubtedly acted most friendly and efficiently in this affair," said Marchdale; "and he does not relinquish the part for the purpose of escaping a friendly deed, but to perform one in which he may act in a capacity that no one else can."

"Mr. Chillingworth has definitely been very supportive and effective in this situation," said Marchdale; "and he isn't stepping back to avoid doing something good, but to take on a role that only he can fulfill."

"That is true," said the admiral.

"That's true," the admiral said.

"And now," said Chillingworth, "you are to meet to-morrow morning in the meadow at the bottom of the valley, half way between here and Sir Francis Varney's house, at seven o'clock in the morning."

"And now," Chillingworth said, "you are to meet tomorrow morning in the meadow at the bottom of the valley, halfway between here and Sir Francis Varney's house, at seven o'clock in the morning."

More conversation passed among them, and it was agreed that they should meet early the next morning, and that, of course, the affair should be kept a secret.

More conversations took place among them, and they agreed to meet early the next morning, with the understanding that the matter would remain a secret.

Marchdale for that night should remain in the house, and the admiral should appear as if little or nothing was the matter; and he and Jack Pringle retired, to talk over in private all the arrangements.

Marchdale should stay in the house that night, and the admiral should act like everything was fine; he and Jack Pringle went off to discuss all the arrangements in private.

Henry Bannerworth and Marchdale also retired, and Mr. Chillingworth, after a time, retired, promising to be with them in time for the meeting next morning.

Henry Bannerworth and Marchdale also went to bed, and Mr. Chillingworth, after a while, left as well, promising to join them in time for the meeting the next morning.

Much of that day was spent by Henry Bannerworth in his own apartment, in writing documents and letters of one kind and another; but at night he had not finished, for he had been compelled to be about, and in Flora's presence, to prevent anything from being suspected.

Much of that day was spent by Henry Bannerworth in his own apartment, writing various documents and letters. However, by nighttime he hadn’t finished, as he had to be out and in Flora's presence to avoid raising any suspicion.

Marchdale was much with him, and in secret examined the arms, ammunition, and bullets, and saw all was right for the next morning; and when he had done, he said,—

Marchdale spent a lot of time with him and secretly checked the weapons, ammunition, and bullets, making sure everything was ready for the next morning; and when he finished, he said,—

"Now, Henry, you must permit me to insist that you take some hours' repose, else you will scarcely be as you ought to be."

"Now, Henry, I need you to let me insist that you take a few hours to rest, or you won’t be at your best."

"Very good," said Henry. "I have just finished, and can take your advice."

"Great," said Henry. "I just finished and can take your advice."

After many thoughts and reflections, Henry Bannerworth fell into a deep sleep, and slept several hours in calmness and quietude, and at an early hour he awoke, and saw Marchdale sitting by him.

After thinking for a long time, Henry Bannerworth fell into a deep sleep and rested for several hours in peace and quiet. He woke up early and saw Marchdale sitting next to him.

"Is it time, Marchdale? I have not overslept myself, have I?"

"Is it time, Marchdale? I haven't overslept, have I?"

"No; time enough—time enough," said Marchdale. "I should have let you sleep longer, but I should have awakened you in good time."

"No, there's plenty of time—plenty of time," said Marchdale. "I should have let you sleep a bit longer, but I would have woken you up at the right time."

It was now the grey light of morning, and Henry arose and began to prepare for the encounter. Marchdale stole to Admiral Bell's chamber, but he and Jack Pringle were ready.

It was now the gray light of morning, and Henry got up and started getting ready for the encounter. Marchdale quietly went to Admiral Bell's room, but he and Jack Pringle were already prepared.

Few words were spoken, and those few were in a whisper, and the whole party left the Hall in as noiseless a manner as possible. It was a mild morning, and yet it was cold at that time of the morning, just as day is beginning to dawn in the east. There was, however, ample time to reach the rendezvous.

Few words were said, and those that were, were whispered, and the whole group left the Hall as quietly as possible. It was a mild morning, but it was still chilly at that early hour, just as dawn was starting in the east. However, there was plenty of time to get to the meeting point.

It was a curious party that which was now proceeding towards the spot appointed for the duel, the result of which might have so important an effect on the interests of those who were to be engaged in it.

It was an odd gathering that was now making its way to the location set for the duel, the outcome of which could have a significant impact on the lives of those involved.

It would be difficult for us to analyse the different and conflicting emotions that filled the breasts of the various individuals composing that party—the hopes and fears—the doubts and surmises that were given utterance to; though we are compelled to acknowledge that though to Henry, the character of the man he was going to meet in mortal fight was of a most ambiguous and undefined nature, and though no one could imagine the means he might be endowed with for protection against the arms of man—Henry, as we said, strode firmly forward with unflinching resolution. His heart was set on recovering the happiness of his sister, and he would not falter.

It would be tough for us to analyze the various and conflicting emotions that filled the hearts of the people in that group—the hopes and fears—the doubts and speculations that were voiced; yet we must acknowledge that, although to Henry, the character of the man he was about to face in a duel was very ambiguous and unclear, and no one could guess what means he might have for protection against others—Henry, as we said, walked confidently forward with unwavering determination. His focus was on restoring his sister's happiness, and he would not hesitate.

So far, then, we may consider that at length proceedings of a hostile character were so far clearly and fairly arranged between Henry Bannerworth and that most mysterious being who certainly, from some cause or another, had betrayed no inclination to meet an opponent in that manner which is sanctioned, bad as it is, by the usages of society.

So far, we can see that the hostile dealings between Henry Bannerworth and that mysterious figure were clearly and fairly organized. This figure, for some reason, showed no interest in confronting an opponent in the way that society, for all its flaws, accepts.

But whether his motive was one of cowardice or mercy, remained yet to be seen. It might be that he feared himself receiving some mortal injury, which would at once put a stop to that preternatural career of existence which he affected to shudder at, and yet evidently took considerable pains to prolong.

But whether his motive was out of cowardice or mercy was still unclear. He might have been afraid of getting seriously hurt, which would immediately end the unnatural life he pretended to fear but clearly worked hard to continue.

Upon the other hand, it is just possible that some consciousness of invulnerability on his own part, or of great power to injure his antagonist, might be the cause why he had held back so long from fighting the duel, and placed so many obstacles in the way of the usual necessary arrangements incidental to such occasions.

On the other hand, it's possible that some awareness of his own invulnerability, or a strong belief in his ability to harm his opponent, might be why he had delayed fighting the duel for so long and put so many barriers in the way of the usual arrangements needed for such events.

Now, however, there would seem to be no possible means of escape. Sir Francis Varney must fight or fly, for he was surrounded by too many opponents.

Now, however, it seems there’s no way out. Sir Francis Varney must either fight or flee, as he is surrounded by too many enemies.

To be sure he might have appealed to the civil authorities to protect him, and to sanction him in his refusal to commit what undoubtedly is a legal offence; but then there cannot be a question that the whole of the circumstances would come out, and meet the public eye—the result of which would be, his acquisition of a reputation as unenviable as it would be universal.

To be sure, he could have turned to the authorities for protection and support in refusing to commit what is clearly a crime; but then there's no doubt that all the details would come to light and attract public attention—which would lead to him gaining a reputation that would be as terrible as it would be widespread.

It had so happened, that the peculiar position of the Bannerworth family kept their acquaintance within extremely narrow limits, and greatly indisposed them to set themselves up as marks for peculiar observation.

It just so happened that the unusual situation of the Bannerworth family kept their friendships very limited, making them quite reluctant to draw attention to themselves.

Once holding, as they had, a proud position in the county, and being looked upon quite as magnates of the land, they did not now court the prying eye of curiosity to look upon their poverty; but rather with a gloomy melancholy they lived apart, and repelled the advances of society by a cold reserve, which few could break through.

Once holding a proud position in the county and being regarded as the land's elite, they no longer sought the curious gazes that would expose their poverty. Instead, with a somber melancholy, they lived in isolation and pushed away society's attempts to connect with them through a cold reserve that few could penetrate.

Had this family suffered in any noble cause, or had the misfortunes which had come over them, and robbed their ancestral house of its lustre, been an unavoidable dispensation of providence, they would have borne the hard position with a different aspect; but it must be remembered, that to the faults, the vices, and the criminality of some of their race, was to be attributed their present depressed state.

If this family had suffered for any noble reason, or if the misfortunes that struck them and took away the glory of their ancestral home had been an unavoidable act of fate, they would have faced their difficult situation differently. However, it's important to note that their current fallen state was due to the faults, vices, and crimes of some members of their lineage.

It has been seen during the progress of our tale, that its action has been tolerably confined to Bannerworth Hall, its adjacent meadows, and the seat of Sir Francis Varney; the only person at any distance, knowing anything of the circumstances, or feeling any interest in them, being Mr. Chillingworth, the surgeon, who, from personal feeling, as well as from professional habit, was not likely to make a family's affairs a subject of gossip.

Throughout our story, we've noticed that the events mainly take place at Bannerworth Hall, the nearby meadows, and Sir Francis Varney's estate. The only person far enough away to know about the situation or care about it is Mr. Chillingworth, the surgeon, who, due to his personal connection and professional background, is unlikely to discuss a family's matters as gossip.

A change, however, was at hand—a change of a most startling and alarming character to Varney—one which he might expect, yet not be well prepared for.

A change was coming, though—a change that was shocking and concerning for Varney—one he might have anticipated, but wasn’t truly ready for.

This period of serenity was to pass away, and he was to become most alarmingly popular. We will not, however, anticipate, but proceed at once to detail as briefly as may be the hostile meeting.

This time of calm was not meant to last, and he was about to become surprisingly popular. However, we won’t jump ahead; instead, we will immediately describe the tense encounter as briefly as possible.

It would appear that Varney, now that he had once consented to the definitive arrangements of a duel, shrunk not in any way from carrying them out, nor in the slightest attempted to retard arrangements which might be fatal to himself.

It seems that Varney, having agreed to the final plans for a duel, didn't hesitate to go through with it, nor did he make any effort to slow down the arrangements that could be deadly for him.

The early morning was one of those cloudy ones so frequently occurring in our fickle climate, when the cleverest weather prophet would find it difficult to predict what the next hour might produce.

The early morning was one of those cloudy ones that often happen in our unpredictable climate, when even the best weather forecaster would struggle to guess what the next hour might bring.

There was a kind of dim gloominess over all objects; and as there were no bright lights, there were no deep shadows—the consequence of which was a sureness of effect over the landscape, that robbed it of many of its usual beauties.

There was a dull gloominess covering everything; and since there were no bright lights, there weren't any deep shadows—this made the landscape have a uniformity that took away many of its typical beauties.

Such was the state of things when Marchdale accompanied Henry and Admiral Bell from Bannerworth Hall across the garden in the direction of the hilly wood, close to which was the spot intended for the scene of encounter.

Such was the situation when Marchdale joined Henry and Admiral Bell from Bannerworth Hall as they walked through the garden toward the hilly woods, near the place set for the confrontation.

Jack Pringle came on at a lazy pace behind with his hands in his pockets, and looking as unconcerned as if he had just come out for a morning's stroll, and scarcely knew whether he saw what was going on or not.

Jack Pringle walked up at a slow pace with his hands in his pockets, looking totally relaxed as if he had just stepped out for a morning stroll and hardly noticed what was happening around him.

The curious contortion into which he twisted his countenance, and the different odd-looking lumps that appeared in it from time to time, may be accounted for by a quid of unusual size, which he seemed to be masticating with a relish quite horrifying to one unused to so barbarous a luxury.

The strange way he twisted his face and the weird lumps that popped up in it now and then can be explained by the oversized piece of tobacco he was chewing with a disturbing enjoyment, particularly unsettling for someone not used to such a savage indulgence.

The admiral had strictly enjoined him not to interfere on pain of being considered a lubber and no seaman for the remainder of his existence—threatened penalties which, of course, had their own weight with Jack, and accordingly he came just, to see the row in as quiet a way as possible, perhaps not without a hope, that something might turn up in the shape of a causus belli, that might justify him in adopting a threatening attitude towards somebody.

The admiral had firmly ordered him not to interfere or risk being seen as incompetent and unfit to be a sailor for the rest of his life—threats that, of course, had their own impact on Jack, so he went just to witness the commotion as quietly as he could, perhaps not without hoping that something might arise that could justify him in taking a more aggressive stance against someone.

"Now, Master Henry," said the admiral, "none of your palaver to me as we go along, recollect I don't belong to your party, you know. I've stood friend to two or three fellows in my time; but if anybody had said to me, 'Admiral Bell, the next time you go out on a quiet little shooting party, it will be as second to a vampyre,' I'd have said 'you're a liar' Howsomever, d—me, here you goes, and what I mean to say is this, Mr Henry, that I'd second even a Frenchman rather than he shouldn't fight when he's asked"

"Now, Master Henry," the admiral said, "no talking nonsense as we go along. Remember, I’m not part of your group. I've supported a couple of guys in my time, but if someone had told me, 'Admiral Bell, the next time you go on a nice little shooting trip, it’ll involve a vampire,' I would have called them a liar. However, here we are, and what I mean to say is this, Mr. Henry: I’d back even a Frenchman before I’d let him avoid a fight when he's asked."

"That's liberal of you," said Henry, "at all event"

"That's generous of you," said Henry, "anyway."

"I believe you it is," said the admiral, "so mind if you don't hit him, I'm not a-going to tell you how—all you've got to do, is to fire low; but that's no business of mine. Shiver my timbers, I oughtn't to tell you, but d—n you, hit him if you can."

"I believe you it is," said the admiral, "so just remember, if you miss him, I’m not going to explain how— all you need to do is aim low; but that’s not my concern. Damn it, I shouldn’t tell you this, but go ahead and hit him if you can."

"Admiral," said Henry, "I can hardly think you are even preserving a neutrality in the matter, putting aside my own partisanship as regards your own man."

"Admiral," Henry said, "I can hardly believe you're staying neutral in this situation, especially considering my own bias towards your guy."

"Oh, hang him. I'm not going to let him creep out of the thing on such a shabby pretence. I can tell you. I think I ought to have gone to his house this morning; only, as I said I never would cross his threshold again, I won't."

"Oh, just forget it. I’m not going to let him get away with that pathetic excuse. Believe me, I should have gone to his place this morning; but like I said, since I swore I’d never set foot in his house again, I won’t."

"I wonder if he'll come," said Mr Marchdale to Henry. "After all, you know he may take to flight, and shun an encounter which, it is evident, he has entered into but tardily."

"I wonder if he'll show up," Mr. Marchdale said to Henry. "You know he might run away and avoid a meeting that, clearly, he has only reluctantly agreed to."

"I hope not," said Henry, "and yet I must own that your supposition has several times crossed my mind. If, however, he do not meet me, he never can appear at all in the country, and we should, at least, be rid of him, and all his troublesome importunities concerning the Hall. I would not allow that man, on any account, to cross the threshold of my house, as its tenant or its owner."

"I hope not," Henry said, "but I have to admit that your idea has crossed my mind several times. However, if he doesn’t meet me, he can’t show up in the country at all, and we would at least be rid of him and all his annoying demands about the Hall. I would never let that man set foot in my house, whether as a tenant or an owner."

"Why, it ain't usual," said the admiral, "to let ones house to two people at once, unless you seem quite to forget that I've taken yours. I may as well remind you of it."

"Why, it's not common," said the admiral, "to rent out your home to two people at the same time, unless you've completely forgotten that I've taken yours. I might as well remind you."

"Hurra" said Jack Pringle, at this moment.

"Hooray," said Jack Pringle at this moment.

"What's the matter with you? Who told you to hurra?"

"What's wrong with you? Who told you to cheer?"

"Enemy in the offing," said Jack, "three or four pints to the sou-west."

"Enemy in sight," said Jack, "three or four points to the southwest."

"So he is, by Jove! dodging about among the trees. Come, now, this vampyre's a decenter fellow than I thought him. He means, after all, to let us have a pop at him."

"So he is, for real! dodging around among the trees. Come on, this vampire is a better guy than I figured. He actually intends to give us a shot at him."

They had now reached so close to the spot, that Sir Francis Varney, who, to all appearance, had been waiting, emerged from among the trees, rolled up in his dismal-looking cloak, and, if possible, looking longer and thinner than ever he had looked before.

They had now gotten so close to the spot that Sir Francis Varney, who seemed to have been waiting, stepped out from among the trees, wrapped in his gloomy-looking cloak and, if anything, looking even longer and thinner than he ever had before.

His face wore a singular cadaverous looking aspect. His very lips were white and there was a curious, pinkish-looking circle round each of his eyes, that imparted to his whole countenance a most uninviting appearance. He turned his eyes from one to the other of those who were advancing towards him, until he saw the admiral, upon which he gave such a grim and horrible smile, that the old man exclaimed,—

His face had a distinct, corpse-like look. His lips were very pale, and there were strange pink circles around his eyes, making his whole face look really unappealing. He glanced back and forth at the people coming toward him until he spotted the admiral, at which point he gave such a grim and terrifying smile that the old man exclaimed,—

"I say, Jack, you lubber, there's a face for a figure head."

"I say, Jack, you clumsy oaf, that’s a face for a figurehead."

"Ay, ay, sir."

"Yes, sir."

"Did you ever see such a d——d grin as that in your life, in any latitude?"

"Have you ever seen such a damn grin as that in your life, anywhere?"

"Ay, ay, sir."

"Yes, sir."

"You did you swab."

"You did your swab."

"I should think so."

"I guess so."

"It's a lie, and you know it."

"It's a lie, and you know it."

"Very good," said Jack, "don't you recollect when that ere iron bullet walked over your head, leaving a nice little nick, all the way off Bergen-ap-Zoom, that was the time—blessed if you didn't give just such a grin as that."

"Very good," said Jack, "don’t you remember when that iron bullet passed over your head, leaving a nice little nick, all the way from Bergen-ap-Zoom? That was the time—if you didn’t give just such a grin as that."

"I didn't, you rascal."

"I didn't, you rogue."

"And I say you did."

"And I say you did."

"Mutiny, by God!"

"Rebellion, for real!"

"Go to blazes!"

"Go to hell!"

How far this contention might have gone, having now reached its culminating point, had the admiral and Jack been alone, it is hard to say; but as it was, Henry and Marchdale interfered, and so the quarrel was patched up for the moment, in order to give place to more important affairs.

How far this argument might have escalated, now that it had reached its peak, if the admiral and Jack had been alone, is hard to say; but since Henry and Marchdale stepped in, the quarrel was smoothed over for the time being to make room for more important matters.

Varney seemed to think, that after the smiling welcome he had given to his second, he had done quite enough; for there he stood, tall, and gaunt, and motionless, if we may except an occasional singular movement of the mouth, and a clap together of his teeth, at times, which was enough to make anybody jump to hear.

Varney seemed to believe that after the warm welcome he gave his second, he had done more than enough; he stood there, tall, thin, and motionless, except for an occasional strange movement of his mouth and a loud snap of his teeth from time to time, which was enough to startle anyone who heard it.

"For Heaven's sake," said Marchdale, "do not let us trifle at such a moment as this. Mr. Pringle, you really had no business here."

"For heaven's sake," said Marchdale, "let's not waste time at a moment like this. Mr. Pringle, you really shouldn't be here."

"Mr. who?" said Jack.

"Mr. who?" Jack asked.

"Pringle, I believe, is your name?" returned Marchdale.

"Pringle, I think that's your name?" replied Marchdale.

"It were; but blowed if ever I was called mister before."

"It was; but I swear I was never called mister before."

The admiral walked up to Sir Francis Varney, and gave him a nod that looked much more like one of defiance than of salutation, to which the vampyre replied by a low, courtly bow.

The admiral approached Sir Francis Varney and nodded, a gesture that seemed more like an act of defiance than a greeting. The vampyre responded with a slight, graceful bow.

"Oh, bother!" muttered the old admiral. "If I was to double up my backbone like that, I should never get it down straight again. Well, all's right; you've come; that's all you could do, I suppose."

"Oh, come on!" muttered the old admiral. "If I tried to bend my back like that, I'd never get it straight again. Well, it's fine; you've shown up; that's all you could do, I guess."

"I am here," said Varney, "and therefore it becomes a work of supererogation to remark that I've come."

"I'm here," Varney said, "so it's unnecessary to point out that I've arrived."

"Oh! does it? I never bolted a dictionary, and, therefore, I don't know exactly what you mean."

"Oh! does it? I never looked up a dictionary, so I don't really know what you mean."

"Step aside with me a moment, Admiral Bell, and I will tell you what you are to do with me after I am shot, if such should be my fate."

"Step aside with me for a moment, Admiral Bell, and I’ll tell you what you should do with me after I get shot, if that’s how things turn out."

"Do with you! D——d if I'll do anything with you."

"Do what you want! Damn if I'm going to do anything with you."

"I don't expect you will regret me; you will eat."

"I don't think you'll regret me; you'll eat."

"Eat!"

"Let's eat!"

"Yes, and drink as usual, no doubt, notwithstanding being witness to the decease of a fellow-creature."

"Yeah, and drink as usual, no doubt, even though we've just seen a fellow being die."

"Belay there; don't call yourself a fellow-creature of mine; I ain't a vampyre."

"Hold on; don’t call yourself my fellow being; I’m not a vampire."

"But there's no knowing what you may be; and now listen to my instructions; for as you're my second, you cannot very well refuse to me a few friendly offices. Rain is falling. Step beneath this ancient tree, and I will talk to you."

"But you never know who you might become; now pay attention to my instructions. Since you're my second, it's hard for you to refuse me a few favors. It's raining, so come under this old tree, and I'll talk to you."


CHAPTER XXXIX.

THE STORM AND THE FIGHT.-THE ADMIRAL'S REPUDIATION OF HIS PRINCIPAL.


181.png

"Well," said the admiral, when they were fairly under the tree, upon the leaves of which the pattering rain might be heard falling: "well—what is it?"

"Well," said the admiral, once they were properly under the tree where they could hear the rain pattering on the leaves: "well—what is it?"

"If your young friend, Mr. Bannerworth, should chance to send a pistol-bullet through any portion of my anatomy, prejudicial to the prolongation of my existence, you will be so good as not to interfere with anything I may have about me, or to make any disturbance whatever."

"If your young friend, Mr. Bannerworth, happens to shoot me with a pistol and it affects my chances of staying alive, please don’t interfere with anything I have on me or cause any sort of disturbance."

"You may depend I sha'n't."

"You can count on me not to."

"Just take the matter perfectly easy—as a thing of course."

"Just take it easy—like it's no big deal."

"Oh! I mean d——d easy."

"Oh! I mean damn easy."

"Ha! what a delightful thing is friendship! There is a little knoll or mound of earth midway between here and the Hall. Do you happen to know it? There is one solitary tree glowing near its summit—an oriental looking tree, of the fir tribe, which, fan-like, spreads its deep green leaves; across the azure sky."

"Ha! What a wonderful thing friendship is! There's a small hill or mound of dirt halfway between here and the Hall. Do you happen to know it? There's one lone tree shining near the top—an exotic-looking tree from the fir family, which fans out its rich green leaves against the blue sky."

"Oh! bother it; it's a d——d old tree, growing upon a little bit of a hill, I suppose you mean?"

"Oh! Come on; it's a damn old tree, growing on a little hill, I guess that's what you mean?"

"Precisely; only much more poetically expressed. The moon rises at a quarter past four to-night, or rather to-morrow, morning."

"Exactly; just much more poetically put. The moon rises at a quarter past four tonight, or rather tomorrow morning."

"Does it?"

"Really?"

"Yes; and if I should happen to be killed, you will have me removed gently to this mound of earth, and there laid beneath this tree, with my face upwards; and take care that it is done before the moon rises. You can watch that no one interferes."

"Yes; and if I happen to get killed, you'll have me gently moved to this mound of earth and laid beneath this tree, facing up. Make sure it's done before the moon rises. You need to keep an eye out so that no one stops you."

"A likely job. What the deuce do you take me for? I tell you what it is, Mr. Vampyre, or Varney, or whatever's your name, if you should chance to be hit, where-ever you chance to fall, there you'll lie."

"A likely job. What on earth do you think I am? I'll tell you this, Mr. Vampyre, or Varney, or whatever your name is: if you happen to get hit, wherever you fall, that's where you'll stay."

"How very unkind."

"That's so unkind."

"Uncommon, ain't it?"

"Unusual, isn't it?"

"Well, well, since that is your determination, I must take care of myself in another way. I can do so, and I will."

"Okay, since that’s your decision, I have to look after myself in a different way. I can do that, and I will."

"Take care of yourself how you like, for all I care; I've come here to second you, and to see that, on the honour of a seaman, if you are put out of the world, it's done in a proper manner, that's all I have to do with you—now you know."

"Take care of yourself however you want; it doesn’t matter to me. I’m here to support you and to make sure, on the honor of a sailor, that if you’re taken out of this world, it’s done the right way. That's all I have to do with you—now you know."

Sir Francis Varney looked after him with a strange kind of smile, as he walked away to make the necessary preparation with Marchdale for the immediate commencement of the contest.

Sir Francis Varney watched him with a strange kind of smile as he walked away to make the necessary preparations with Marchdale for the immediate start of the contest.

These were simple and brief. It was agreed that twelve paces should be measured out, six each way, from a fixed point; one six to be paced by the admiral, and the other by Marchdale; then they were to draw lots, to see at which end of this imaginary line Varney was to be placed; after this the signal for firing was to be one, two, three—fire!

These were straightforward and quick. They agreed to measure out twelve paces, six in each direction, from a specific point; one six would be paced by the admiral, and the other by Marchdale. Then they would draw lots to determine which end of this imaginary line Varney would stand at; after that, the signal to fire would be one, two, three—fire!

A few minutes sufficed to complete these arrangements; the ground was measured in the manner we have stated, and the combatants placed in their respective positions, Sir Francis Varney occupying the same spot where he had at first stood, namely, that nearest to the little wood, and to his own residence.

A few minutes were enough to finalize these arrangements; the area was measured as described, and the fighters were positioned accordingly, with Sir Francis Varney standing again in the same spot he had originally occupied, which was closest to the small woods and his own home.

It is impossible that under such circumstances the bravest and the calmest of mankind could fail to feel some slight degree of tremour or uneasiness; and, although we can fairly claim for Henry Bannerworth that he was as truly courageous as any right feeling Christian man could wish to be, yet when it was possible that he stood within, as it were, a hair's breadth of eternity, a strange world of sensation and emotions found a home in his heart, and he could not look altogether undaunted on that future which might, for all he knew to the contrary, be so close at hand, as far as he was concerned.

It’s hard to believe that anyone, no matter how brave or calm, wouldn’t feel some level of fear or anxiety in such a situation. While we can say that Henry Bannerworth was as brave as any good-hearted Christian man could hope to be, the fact that he was standing on the edge of eternity filled him with a mix of strange feelings and emotions. He couldn’t face the possibility of a future that might be just around the corner without feeling a bit shaken, even if he didn't fully understand what it meant for him.

It was not that he feared death, but that he looked with a decent gravity upon so grave a change as that from this world to the next, and hence was it that his face was pale, and that he looked all the emotion which he really felt.

It wasn't that he was afraid of death, but rather that he regarded the serious transition from this world to the next with appropriate solemnity. That's why his face was pale, reflecting the emotions he truly felt.

This was the aspect and the bearing of a brave but not a reckless man; while Sir Francis Varney, on the other hand, seemed, now that he had fairly engaged in the duel, to look upon it and its attendant circumstances with a kind of smirking satisfaction, as if he were far more amused than personally interested.

This was the demeanor and attitude of a courageous but not a foolhardy man; whereas Sir Francis Varney, once he committed to the duel, appeared to regard it and the situations surrounding it with a sort of smug satisfaction, as if he found it more entertaining than personally relevant.

This was certainly the more extraordinary after the manner in which he had tried to evade the fight, and, at all events, was quite a sufficient proof that cowardice had not been his actuating motive in so doing.

This was definitely more surprising considering how he had tried to avoid the fight, and, in any case, it clearly showed that fear wasn’t his main reason for doing so.

The admiral, who stood on a level with him, could not see the sort of expression he wore, or, probably, he would have been far from well pleased; but the others did, and they found something inexpressibly disagreeable in the smirking kind of satisfaction with which the vampyre seemed to regard now the proceedings.

The admiral, who was at the same level as him, couldn't see the expression on his face, or he likely would have been quite displeased; but the others did, and they sensed something utterly disturbing in the smirking satisfaction with which the vampire was now observing the proceedings.

"Confound him," whispered Marchdale to Henry, "one would think he was quite delighted, instead, as we had imagined him, not well pleased, at these proceedings; look how he grins."

"Confound him," whispered Marchdale to Henry, "you'd think he was totally happy, instead of the way we thought he would be—unhappy about all this; just look at him grinning."

"It is no matter," said Henry; "let him wear what aspect he may, it is the same to me; and, as Heaven is my judge, I here declare, if I did not think myself justified in so doing, I would not raise my hand against this man."

"It doesn't matter," said Henry; "he can look however he wants, it makes no difference to me; and, as God is my witness, I declare here that if I didn't believe I was justified in doing this, I wouldn't raise my hand against this man."

"There can be no shadow of a doubt regarding your justification. Have at him, and Heaven protect you."

"There’s no doubt about your reasons. Go for it, and may Heaven keep you safe."

"Amen!"

"Amen!"

The admiral was to give the word to fire, and now he and Marshal having stepped sufficiently on one side to be out of all possible danger from any stray shot, he commenced repeating the signal,—

The admiral was supposed to give the order to fire, and now he and the marshal had moved far enough to the side to avoid any stray shots. He began to repeat the signal—

"Are you ready, gentlemen?—once."

"Are you ready, guys?—once."

They looked sternly at each other, and each grasped his pistol.

They stared at each other seriously, and each grabbed their pistol.

"Twice!"

"Two times!"

Sir Francis Varney smiled and looked around him, as if the affair were one of the most common-place description.

Sir Francis Varney smiled and looked around, as if the situation were just the most ordinary thing.

"Thrice!"

"Three times!"

Varney seemed to be studying the sky rather than attending to the duel.

Varney appeared to be gazing at the sky instead of focusing on the duel.

"Fire!" said the admiral, and one report only struck upon the ear. It was that from Henry's pistol.

"Fire!" said the admiral, and only one sound reached my ears. It was from Henry's pistol.

All eyes were turned upon Sir Francis Varney, who had evidently reserved his fire, for what purpose could not be devised, except a murderous one, the taking of a more steady aim at Henry.

All eyes were on Sir Francis Varney, who clearly had held back his attack for some unknown reason, except for a deadly one, as he took a more precise aim at Henry.

Sir Francis, however, seemed in no hurry, but smiled significantly, and gradually raised the point of his weapon.

Sir Francis, however, didn't seem in a rush. He smiled knowingly and slowly raised the tip of his weapon.

"Did you hear the word, Sir Francis? I gave it loud enough, I am sure. I never spoke plainer in my life; did I ever, Jack?"

"Did you hear what I said, Sir Francis? I made sure to speak loudly enough, I'm certain. I've never been clearer in my life; have I, Jack?"

"Yes, often," said Jack Pringle; "what's the use of your asking such yarns as them? you know you have done so often enough when you wanted grog."

"Yeah, pretty often," said Jack Pringle; "what's the point of asking for stories like that? You know you've done it plenty of times when you wanted a drink."

"You d——d rascal, I'll—I'll have your back scored, I will."

"You damn rascal, I'll—I'll have your back whipped, I will."

"So you will, when you are afloat again, which you never will be—you're paid off, that's certain."

"So you will, when you’re back on your feet again, which you never will be—you’re done for, that’s for sure."

"You lubberly lout, you ain't a seaman; a seaman would never mutiny against his admiral; howsomever, do you hear, Sir Francis, I'll give the matter up, if you don't pay some attention to me."

"You clumsy fool, you’re not a sailor; a sailor would never rebel against his captain; however, do you hear me, Sir Francis, I’ll drop it if you start paying some attention to me."

Henry looked steadily at Varney, expecting every moment to feel his bullet. Mr. Marchdale hastily exclaimed that this was not according to usage.

Henry stared at Varney, bracing himself to feel the impact of the bullet at any moment. Mr. Marchdale quickly interjected that this wasn't how things were typically done.

Sir Francis Varney took no notice, but went on elevating his weapon; when it was perpendicular to the earth he fired in the air.

Sir Francis Varney ignored it and continued raising his weapon; when it was pointing straight up, he fired into the air.

"I had not anticipated this," said Marchdale, as he walked to Henry. "I thought he was taking a more deadly aim."

"I didn't see this coming," said Marchdale, as he walked over to Henry. "I thought he was aiming more threateningly."

"And I," said Henry.

"And I," Henry said.

"Ay, you have escaped, Henry; let me congratulate you."

"Hey, you made it out, Henry; let me congratulate you."

"Not so fast; we may fire again."

"Not so fast; we might fire again."

"I can afford to do that," he said, with a smile.

"I can afford to do that," he said with a smile.

"You should have fired, sir, according to custom," said the admiral; "this is not the proper thing."

"You should have fired, sir, as is customary," said the admiral; "this isn't the right thing to do."

"What, fire at your friend?"

"What, shoot your friend?"

"Oh, that's all very well! You are my friend for a time, vampyre as you are, and I intend you shall fire."

"Oh, that’s all great! You’re my friend for now, vampire that you are, and I want you to shine."

"If Mr. Henry Bannerworth demands another fire, I have no objection to it, and will fire at him; but as it is I shall not do so, indeed, it would be quite useless for him to do so—to point mortal weapons at me is mere child's play, they will not hurt me."

"If Mr. Henry Bannerworth wants another shot, I have no problem with that and I’ll shoot back; but as it stands, I won't do it. Honestly, it would be pointless for him to try—aiming weapons at me is just child's play; they won't harm me."

"The devil they won't," said the admiral.

"The devil they won't," said the admiral.

"Why, look you here," said Sir Francis Varney, stepping forward and placing his hand to his neckerchief; "look you here; if Mr. Henry Bannerworth should demand another fire, he may do so with the same bullet."

"Hey, look here," said Sir Francis Varney, stepping forward and adjusting his neckerchief; "look here; if Mr. Henry Bannerworth asks for another shot, he can do it with the same bullet."

"The same bullet!" said Marchdale, stepping forward—"the same bullet! How is this?"

"The same bullet!" Marchdale said, stepping forward. "The same bullet! How is this possible?"

"My eyes," said Jack; "who'd a thought it; there's a go! Wouldn't he do for a dummy—to lead a forlorn hope, or to put among the boarders?"

"My eyes," said Jack; "who would have thought it; that's something! Wouldn't he make a perfect decoy—to lead a hopeless mission, or to put among the guests?"

"Here," said Sir Francis, handing a bullet to Henry Bannerworth—"here is the bullet you shot at me."

"Here," said Sir Francis, giving a bullet to Henry Bannerworth—"here's the bullet you shot at me."

Henry looked at it—it was blackened by powder; and then Marchdale seized it and tried it in the pistol, but found the bullet fitted Henry's weapon.

Henry looked at it—it was scorched by gunpowder; and then Marchdale grabbed it and tried it in the pistol, but discovered the bullet fit Henry's gun.

"By heavens, it is so!" he exclaimed, stepping back and looking at Varney from top to toe in horror and amazement.

"By heavens, it really is!" he exclaimed, stepping back and looking at Varney from head to toe in shock and disbelief.

"D——e," said the admiral, "if I understand this. Why Jack Pringle, you dog, here's a strange fish."

"D——e," said the admiral, "if I get this right. Why Jack Pringle, you rascal, here's a strange catch."

"On, no! there's plenty on 'um in some countries."

"Whoa, no! There are plenty of them in some countries."

"Will you insist upon another fire, or may I consider you satisfied?"

"Are you going to demand another fire, or can I take it that you're satisfied?"

"I shall object," said Marchdale. "Henry, this affair must go no further; it would be madness—worse than madness, to fight upon such terms."

"I have to disagree," said Marchdale. "Henry, this situation can't continue; it would be crazy—worse than crazy, to fight under these conditions."

"So say I," said the admiral. "I will not have anything to do with you, Sir Francis. I'll not be your second any longer. I didn't bargain for such a game as this. You might as well fight with the man in brass armour, at the Lord Mayor's show, or the champion at a coronation."

"That’s right," said the admiral. "I won't be involved with you anymore, Sir Francis. I'm not going to be your second any longer. I didn't agree to this kind of situation. You might as well be fighting against the guy in the brass armor at the Lord Mayor's show, or the champion at a coronation."

"Oh!" said Jack Pringle; "a man may as well fire at the back of a halligator as a wamphigher."

"Oh!" said Jack Pringle; "a man might as well shoot at the back of an alligator as a wamphigher."

"This must be considered as having been concluded," said Mr. Marchdale.

"This should be regarded as being settled," said Mr. Marchdale.

"No!" said Henry.

"No!" Henry said.

"And wherefore not?"

"And why not?"

"Because I have not received his fire."

"Because I haven't received his fire."

"Heaven forbid you should."

"God forbid you should."

"I may not with honour quit the ground without another fire."

"I can't leave the battlefield with my honor intact without firing my weapon again."

"Under ordinary circumstances there might be some shadow of an excuse for your demand; but as it is there is none. You have neither honour nor credit to gain by such an encounter, and, certainly, you can gain no object."

"Normally, there might be some reason for your demand; but right now, there’s no justification. You have nothing to gain in terms of honor or reputation from this confrontation, and you definitely won't achieve any objective."

"How are we to decide this affair? Am I considered absolved from the accusation under which I lay, of cowardice?" inquired Sir Francis Varney, with a cold smile.

"How are we supposed to settle this issue? Am I cleared of the accusation of cowardice that I’m facing?" asked Sir Francis Varney, with a cold smile.

"Why, as for that," said the admiral, "I should as soon expect credit for fighting behind a wall, as with a man that I couldn't hit any more than the moon."

"Well, in that case," said the admiral, "I might as well expect to get credit for fighting behind a wall as for going up against a guy I couldn’t hit any more than the moon."

"Henry; let me implore you to quit this scene; it can do no good."

"Henry, please, I urge you to leave this place; it won't help at all."

At this moment, a noise, as of human voices, was heard at a distance; this caused a momentary pause, and, the whole party stood still and listened.

At that moment, a sound that resembled human voices was heard from a distance; this caused everyone to pause for a moment, and the entire group stood still and listened.

The murmurs and shouts that now arose in the distance were indistinct and confused.

The distant murmurs and shouts that emerged were vague and chaotic.

"What can all this mean?" said Marchdale; "there is something very strange about it. I cannot imagine a cause for so unusual an occurrence."

"What could all this mean?" said Marchdale; "there's something really strange about it. I can't think of a reason for such an unusual event."

"Nor I," said Sir Francis Varney, looking suspiciously at Henry Bannerworth.

"Me neither," said Sir Francis Varney, eyeing Henry Bannerworth with suspicion.

"Upon my honour I know neither what is the cause nor the nature of the sounds themselves."

"Honestly, I have no idea what causes these sounds or what they actually are."

"Then we can easily see what is the matter from yonder hillock," said the admiral; "and there's Jack Pringle, he's up there already. What's he telegraphing about in that manner, I wonder?"

"Then we can easily see what's going on from that little hill," said the admiral; "and there's Jack Pringle, he's already up there. I wonder what he's signaling about like that?"

The fact was, Jack Pringle, hearing the riot, had thought that if he got to the neighbouring eminence he might possibly ascertain what it was that was the cause of what he termed the "row," and had succeeded in some degree.

The truth was, Jack Pringle, hearing the commotion, thought that if he made it to the nearby hill, he might be able to figure out what was causing what he called the "row," and he had succeeded to some extent.

There were a number of people of all kinds coming out from the village, apparently armed, and shouting. Jack Pringle hitched up his trousers and swore, then took off his hat and began to shout to the admiral, as he said,—

There were all sorts of people coming out from the village, clearly armed and yelling. Jack Pringle adjusted his pants and cursed, then removed his hat and started shouting to the admiral, as he said,—

"D——e, they are too late to spoil the sport. Hilloa! hurrah!"

"D——e, they’re too late to ruin the fun. Hey! Hooray!"

"What's all that about, Jack?" inquired the admiral, as he came puffing along. "What's the squall about?"

"What's going on, Jack?" asked the admiral as he walked up, out of breath. "What's the fuss about?"

"Only a few horse-marines and bumboat-women, that have been startled like a company of penguins."

"Just a few horse-marines and bumboat-women, who have been startled like a group of penguins."

"Oh! my eyes! wouldn't a whole broadside set 'em flying, Jack?"

"Oh! my eyes! wouldn't a whole barrage make them go wild, Jack?"

"Ay; just as them Frenchmen that you murdered on board the Big Thunderer, as you called it."

"Yeah; just like those Frenchmen you killed on the Big Thunderer, as you called it."

"I murder them, you rascal?"

"I'm killing them, you rascal?"

"Yes; there was about five hundred of them killed."

"Yes; about five hundred of them were killed."

"They were only shot."

"They were just shot."

"They were killed, only your conscience tells you it's uncomfortable."

"They were killed; only your conscience reminds you that it feels wrong."

"You rascal—you villain! You ought to be keel-hauled and well payed."

"You rascal—you villain! You deserve to be punished severely."

"Ay; you're payed, and paid off as an old hulk."

"Yeah, you're paid, and written off like an old wreck."

"D——e—you—you—oh! I wish I had you on board ship, I'd make your lubberly carcass like a union jack, full of red and blue stripes."

"D——e—you—you—oh! I wish I had you on the ship; I'd make your lazy body look like a union jack, covered in red and blue stripes."

"Oh! it's all very well; but if you don't take to your heels, you'll have all the old women in the village a whacking on you, that's all I have to say about it. You'd better port your helm and about ship, or you'll be keel-hauled."

"Oh! that sounds nice and all; but if you don't run for it, you'll have all the old ladies in the village coming after you, that's all I have to say. You'd better change direction and turn back, or you'll be in big trouble."

"D—n your—"

"Damn your—"

"What's the matter?" inquired Marchdale, as he arrived.

"What's going on?" asked Marchdale as he arrived.

"What's the cause of all the noise we have heard?" said Sir Francis; "has some village festival spontaneously burst forth among the rustics of this place?"

"What's causing all the noise we've been hearing?" said Sir Francis. "Has some village festival suddenly started up among the locals here?"

"I cannot tell the cause of it," said Henry Bannerworth; "but they seem to me to be coming towards this place."

"I can't explain why," Henry Bannerworth said, "but they seem to be coming toward this place."

"Indeed!"

"Absolutely!"

"I think so too," said Marchdale.

"I think so too," Marchdale said.

"With what object?" inquired Sir Francis Varney.

"What's the purpose?" asked Sir Francis Varney.

"No peaceable one," observed Henry; "for, as far I can observe, they struck across the country, as though they would enclose something, or intercept somebody."

"No peaceful one," Henry noted; "because, as far as I can see, they moved across the countryside as if they intended to surround something or block someone."

"Indeed! but why come here?"

"Absolutely! But why come here?"

"If I knew that I could have at once told the cause."

"If I had known, I could have immediately explained the reason."

"And they appear armed with a variety of odd weapons," observed Sir Francis; "they mean an attack upon some one! Who is that man with them? he seems to be deprecating their coming."

"And they seem to be carrying a bunch of strange weapons," observed Sir Francis; "they're planning to attack someone! Who is that man with them? He looks like he's trying to discourage them from coming."

"That appears to be Mr. Chillingworth," said Henry; "I think that is he."

"That looks like Mr. Chillingworth," Henry said; "I think that’s him."

"Yes," observed the admiral; "I think I know the build of that craft; he's been in our society before. I always know a ship as soon as I see it."

"Yeah," said the admiral; "I think I recognize that boat; he's been part of our group before. I can always identify a ship the moment I see it."

"Does you, though?" said Jack.

"Do you, though?" said Jack.

"Yea; what do you mean, eh? let me hear what you've got to say against your captain and your admiral, you mutinous dog; you tell me, I say."

"Yeah; what do you mean, huh? Let me hear what you have to say against your captain and your admiral, you rebellious fool; you tell me, I say."

"So I will; you thought you were fighting a big ship in a fog, and fired a dozen broadsides or so, and it was only the Flying Dutchman, or the devil."

"So I will; you thought you were battling a large ship in the fog, and fired off about a dozen cannon shots, but it was just the Flying Dutchman, or the devil."

"You infernal dog—"

"You cursed dog—"

"Well, you know it was; it might a been our own shadow for all I can tell. Indeed, I think it was."

"Well, you know it was; it could have been our own shadow for all I know. In fact, I think it was."

"You think!"

"You really think so!"

"Yes."

Yes.

"That's mutiny; I'll have no more to do with you, Jack Pringle; you're no seaman, and have no respect for your officer. Now sheer off, or I'll cut your yards."

"That's mutiny; I won't have anything more to do with you, Jack Pringle; you're not a sailor, and you have no respect for your officer. Now get away from here, or I'll cut your sails."

"Why, as for my yards, I'll square 'em presently if I like, you old swab; but as for leaving you, very well; you have said so, and you shall be accommodated, d——e; however, it was not so when your nob was nearly rove through with a boarding pike; it wasn't 'I'll have no more to do with Jack Pringle' then, it was more t'other."

"Why, as for my yards, I'll square them right now if I want to, you old swab; but about leaving you, fine; you said so, and you'll get your way, damn it; however, it wasn't like that when your head was almost speared with a boarding pike; it wasn't 'I'll have nothing more to do with Jack Pringle' back then, it was quite the opposite."

"Well, then, why be so mutinous?"

"Well, then, why be so rebellious?"

"Because you aggrawates me."

"Because you aggravate me."

The cries of the mob became more distinct as they drew nearer to the party, who began to evince some uneasiness as to their object.

The shouts of the crowd became clearer as they got closer to the group, who started to show some uneasiness about what they wanted.

"Surely," said Marchdale, "Mr. Chillingworth has not named anything respecting the duel that has taken place."

"Surely," said Marchdale, "Mr. Chillingworth hasn't mentioned anything about the duel that happened."

"No, no."

"No way."

"But he was to have been here this morning," said the admiral. "I understood he was to be here in his own character of a surgeon, and yet I have not seen him; have any of you?"

"But he was supposed to be here this morning," said the admiral. "I thought he was coming as a surgeon, and yet I haven't seen him; have any of you?"

"No," said Henry.

"No," Henry said.

"Then here he comes in the character of conservator of the public peace," said Varney, coldly; "however, I believe that his errand will be useless since the affair is, I presume, concluded."

"Then here he comes as the guardian of public peace," said Varney, coldly; "but I think his visit will be pointless since the matter is, I assume, settled."

"Down with the vampyre!"

"Down with the vampire!"

"Eh!" said the admiral, "eh, what's that, eh? What did they say?"

"Eh!" said the admiral, "eh, what’s that, eh? What did they say?"

"If you'll listen they'll tell you soon enough, I'll warrant."

"If you listen, they'll tell you before long, I promise."

"May be they will, and yet I'd like to know now."

"Maybe they will, and still, I’d like to know now."

Sir Francis Varney looked significantly at Marchdale, and then waited with downcast eyes for the repetition of the words.

Sir Francis Varney glanced meaningfully at Marchdale and then waited with his eyes downcast for the words to be repeated.

"Down with the vampyre!" resounded on all sides from the people who came rapidly towards them, and converging towards a centre. "Burn, destroy, and kill the vampyre! No vampyre; burn him out; down with him; kill him!"

"Down with the vampire!" echoed from all around as the crowd quickly approached them, all moving toward a central point. "Burn, destroy, and kill the vampire! No vampires; flush him out; down with him; kill him!"

185.png

Then came Mr. Chillingworth's voice, who, with much earnestness, endeavoured to exhort them to moderation, and to refrain from violence.

Then Mr. Chillingworth spoke up, trying very hard to urge them to be moderate and to avoid violence.

Sir Francis Varney became very pale agitated; he immediately turned, and taking the least notice, he made for the wood, which lay between him and his own house, leaving the people in the greatest agitation.

Sir Francis Varney became very pale and agitated; he immediately turned and, without acknowledging anyone, headed for the woods that lay between him and his house, leaving the people in a state of great distress.

Mr. Marchdale was not unmoved at this occurrence, but stood his ground with Henry Bannerworth, the admiral, and Jack Pringle, until the mob came very near to them, shouting, and uttering cries of vengeance, and death of all imaginable kinds that it was possible to conceive, against the unpopular vampyre.

Mr. Marchdale was definitely affected by what was happening, but he stood his ground alongside Henry Bannerworth, the admiral, and Jack Pringle, until the mob got very close, shouting and screaming for revenge and death in every way imaginable against the unpopular vampire.

Pending the arrival of these infuriated persons, we will, in a few words, state how it was that so suddenly a set of circumstances arose productive of an amount of personal danger to Varney, such as, up to that time, had seemed not at all likely to occur.

Pending the arrival of these angry individuals, we will briefly explain how such a set of circumstances suddenly came about, creating a level of personal danger for Varney that had previously seemed very unlikely.

We have before stated there was but one person out of the family of the Bannerworths who was able to say anything of a positive character concerning the singular and inexplicable proceedings at the Hall; and that that person was Mr. Chillingworth, an individual not at all likely to become garrulous upon the subject.

We’ve already mentioned that there was only one person from the Bannerworth family who could say anything definitive about the strange and puzzling events at the Hall; that person was Mr. Chillingworth, who was not at all someone likely to talk a lot about it.

But, alas! the best of men have their weaknesses, and we much regret to say that Mr. Chillingworth so far in this instance forgot that admirable discretion which commonly belonged to him, as to be the cause of the popular tumult which had now readied such a height.

But, unfortunately! even the best people have their flaws, and we regret to say that Mr. Chillingworth, in this case, completely lost that great sense of discretion that he usually had, and it resulted in the public uproar that had now reached such a peak.

In a moment of thoughtlessness and confidence, he told his wife. Yes, this really clever man, from whom one would not have expected such a piece of horrible indiscretion, actually told his wife all about the vampyre. But such is human nature; combined with an amount of firmness and reasoning power, that one would have thought to be invulnerable safeguards, we find some weakness which astonishes all calculation.

In a moment of thoughtlessness and confidence, he told his wife. Yes, this really smart guy, from whom you wouldn't expect such a terrible mistake, actually shared everything about the vampire with his wife. But that’s human nature; even with a level of strength and reasoning that seems like it should be foolproof, there's still some flaw that surprises all logic.

Such was this of Mr. Chillingworth's. It is true, he cautioned the lady to be secret, and pointed to her the danger of making Varney the vampyre a theme for gossip; but he might as well have whispered to a hurricane to be so good as not to go on blowing so, as request Mrs. Chillingworth to keep a secret.

Such was the situation with Mr. Chillingworth. It’s true he warned the lady to keep quiet and highlighted the risks of turning Varney the vampyre into gossip; but he might as well have whispered to a hurricane to please stop blowing so hard as to ask Mrs. Chillingworth to keep a secret.

Of course she burst into the usual fervent declarations of "Who was she to tell? Was she a person who went about telling things? When did she see anybody? Not she, once in a blue moon;" and then, when Mr. Chillingworth went out, like the King of Otaheite, she invited the neighbours round about to come to take some tea.

Of course, she exploded with her usual passionate comments of "Who does she think she is to say that? Is she someone who goes around sharing news? When did she ever see anyone? Not her, not even once in a blue moon;" and then, when Mr. Chillingworth left, like the King of Otaheite, she invited the neighbors over for tea.

Under solemn promises of secrecy, sixteen ladies that evening were made acquainted with the full and interesting particulars of the attack of the vampyre on Flora Bannerworth, and all the evidence inculpating Sir Francis Varney as the blood-thirsty individual.

Under serious promises of secrecy, sixteen women that evening learned all the details about the vampire's attack on Flora Bannerworth, along with all the evidence pointing to Sir Francis Varney as the bloodthirsty culprit.

When the mind comes to consider that these sixteen ladies multiplied their information by about four-and-twenty each, we become quite lost in a sea of arithmetic, and feel compelled to sum up the whole by a candid assumption that in four-and-twenty hours not an individual in the whole town was ignorant of the circumstances.

When you think about how these sixteen ladies shared their information with about twenty-four others each, it’s easy to get overwhelmed by the math. It leads us to conclude, somewhat honestly, that in just twenty-four hours, no one in town was unaware of what happened.

On the morning before the projected duel, there was an unusual commotion in the streets. People were conversing together in little knots, and using rather violent gesticulations. Poor Mr. Chillingworth! he alone was ignorant of the causes of the popular commotion, and so he went to bed wondering that an unusual bustle pervaded the little market town, but not at all guessing its origin.

On the morning before the expected duel, there was a strange commotion in the streets. People gathered in small groups, talking animatedly and using wild gestures. Poor Mr. Chillingworth! He was the only one unaware of what was causing the buzz, and he went to bed puzzled by the unusual activity in the small market town, completely oblivious to its source.

Somehow or another, however, the populace, who had determined to make a demonstration on the following morning against the vampyre, thought it highly necessary first to pay some sort of compliment to Mr. Chillingworth, and, accordingly, at an early hour, a great mob assembled outside his house, and gave three terrific applauding shouts, which roused him most unpleasantly from his sleep; and induced the greatest astonishment at the cause of such a tumult.

Somehow, the crowd, who had decided to protest against the vampire the next morning, felt it was really important to first show some appreciation to Mr. Chillingworth. So, early in the morning, a huge mob gathered outside his house and let out three loud cheers, which jolted him awake and left him completely confused about what was going on.

Oh, that artful Mrs. Chillingworth! too well she knew what was the matter; yet she pretended to be so oblivious upon the subject.

Oh, that clever Mrs. Chillingworth! She knew exactly what was going on; yet she acted completely clueless about it.

"Good God!" cried Mr. Chillingworth, as he started up in bed, "what's all that?"

"Good God!" exclaimed Mr. Chillingworth, as he sat up in bed, "what's going on?"

"All what?" said his wife.

"All what?" his wife asked.

"All what! Do you mean to say you heard nothing?"

"Wait, what? Are you saying you didn't hear anything?"

"Well, I think I did hear a little sort of something."

"Well, I think I heard a bit of something."

"A little sort of something? It shook the house."

"A little something? It shook the house."

"Well, well; never mind. Go to sleep again; it's no business of ours."

"Alright, whatever. Go back to sleep; it's not our concern."

"Yes; but it may be, though. It's all very well to say 'go to sleep.' That happens to be a thing I can't do. There's something amiss."

"Yes; but maybe. It's easy to say 'go to sleep.' The thing is, I can't do that. Something feels off."

"Well, what's that to you?"

"Well, what’s it to you?"

"Perhaps nothing; but, perhaps, everything."

"Maybe nothing; but maybe everything."

Mr. Chillingworth sprang from his bed, and began dressing, a process which he executed with considerable rapidity, and in which he was much accelerated by two or three supplementary shouts from the people below.

Mr. Chillingworth jumped out of bed and started getting dressed, doing it quite quickly, especially since he was prompted by a few loud calls from people downstairs.

Then, in a temporary lull, a loud voice shouted,—

Then, during a brief pause, a loud voice shouted,—

"Down with the vampyre—down with the vampyre!"

"Down with the vampire—down with the vampire!"

The truth in an instant burst over the mind of Mr. Chillingworth; and, turning to his wife, he exclaimed,—

The truth suddenly hit Mr. Chillingworth, and turning to his wife, he exclaimed,—

"I understand it now. You've been gossipping about Sir Francis Varney, and have caused all this tumult."

"I get it now. You've been spreading rumors about Sir Francis Varney, and you've caused all this commotion."

"I gossip! Well, I never! Lay it on me; it's sure to be my fault. I might have known that beforehand. I always am."

"I gossip! Well, I can't believe it! Go ahead and tell me; it's definitely my fault. I should have seen that coming. It always is."

"But you must have spoken of it."

"But you must have talked about it."

"Who have I got to speak to about it?"

"Who do I need to talk to about it?"

"Did you, or did you not?"

"Did you or didn't you?"

"Who should I tell?"

"Who should I inform?"

Mr. Chillingworth was dressed, and he hastened down and entered the street with great desperation. He had a hope that he might be enabled to disperse the crowd, and yet be in time to keep his appointment at the duel.

Mr. Chillingworth got dressed and hurried out into the street, feeling very anxious. He hoped he could break up the crowd and still make it to his duel on time.

His appearance was hailed with another shout, for it was considered, of course, that he had come to join in the attack upon Sir Francis Varney. He found assembled a much more considerable mob than he had imagined, and to his alarm he found many armed with all sorts of weapons of offence.

His arrival was greeted with another cheer, as everyone assumed he had come to join the fight against Sir Francis Varney. He discovered a much larger crowd than he had expected, and to his shock, he saw that many were armed with various weapons.

"Hurrah!" cried a great lumpy-looking fellow, who seemed half mad with the prospect of a disturbance. "Hurrah! here's the doctor, he'll tell us all about it as we go along. Come on."

"Hooray!" shouted a big, awkward guy who looked a bit crazy at the thought of a commotion. "Hooray! Here's the doctor; he’ll fill us in as we go. Let’s go."

"For Heaven's sake," said Mr. Chillingworth, "stop; What are you about to do all of you?"

"For heaven's sake," said Mr. Chillingworth, "stop; what are you all doing?"

"Burn the vampyre—burn the vampyre!"

"Burn the vampire—burn the vampire!"

"Hold—hold! this is folly. Let me implore you all to return to your homes, or you will get into serious trouble on this subject."

"Wait—wait! This is crazy. I'm begging you all to go back to your homes, or you’re going to get into serious trouble over this."

This was a piece of advice not at all likely to be adopted; and when the mob found that Mr. Chillingworth was not disposed to encourage and countenance it in its violence, it gave another loud shout of defiance, and moved off through the long straggling streets of the town in a direction towards Sir Francis Varney's house.

This was advice that was unlikely to be taken; and when the crowd saw that Mr. Chillingworth wasn't willing to support or condone their violence, they let out another loud shout of defiance and moved through the long, winding streets of the town toward Sir Francis Varney's house.

It is true that what were called the authorities of the town had become alarmed, and were stirring, but they found themselves in such a frightful minority, that it became out of the question for them to interfere with any effect to stop the lawless proceedings of the rioters, so that the infuriated populace had it all their own way, and in a straggling, disorderly-looking kind of procession they moved off, vowing vengeance as they went against Varney the vampyre.

It’s true that the so-called authorities of the town were getting worried and were making moves, but they realized they were in such a small minority that it was impossible for them to effectively intervene and stop the rioting. As a result, the angry crowd was able to do whatever they wanted, and in a chaotic, disorganized procession, they left, shouting their threats against Varney the vampyre as they went.

Hopeless as Mr. Chillingworth thought it was to interfere with any degree of effect in the proceedings of the mob, he still could not reconcile it to himself to be absent from a scene which he now felt certain had been produced by his own imprudence, so he went on with the crowd, endeavouring, as he did so, by every argument that could be suggested to him to induce them to abstain from the acts of violence they contemplated. He had a hope, too, that when they reached Sir Francis Varney's, finding him not within, as probably would be the case, as by that time he would have started to meet Henry Bannerworth on the ground, to fight the duel, he might induce the mob to return and forego their meditated violence.

As hopeless as Mr. Chillingworth thought it was to make any kind of impact on the mob's actions, he still couldn't bring himself to stay away from a scene that he was now sure was a result of his own foolishness. So, he joined the crowd, trying to persuade them with every argument he could think of to stop them from committing the violence they were planning. He also hoped that when they got to Sir Francis Varney's place and found him absent—likely, since he would probably have left to meet Henry Bannerworth for the duel—they might reconsider and turn back, abandoning their violent intentions.

And thus was it that, urged on by a multitude of persons, the unhappy surgeon was expiating, both in mind and person, the serious mistakes he had committed in trusting a secret to his wife.

And so it was that, pushed by a crowd of people, the unfortunate surgeon was paying for, both mentally and physically, the serious errors he made by trusting a secret to his wife.

Let it not be supposed that we for one moment wish to lay down a general principle as regards the confiding secrets to ladies, because from the beginning of the world it has become notorious how well they keep them, and with what admirable discretion, tact, and forethought this fairest portion of humanity conduct themselves.

Let’s not suggest that we, for a second, want to set a general rule about trusting women with secrets. From the very beginning of time, it’s been clear how well they keep them and how skillfully, thoughtfully, and tactfully this beautiful part of humanity behaves.

We know how few Mrs. Chillingworths there are in the world, and have but to regret that our friend the doctor should, in his matrimonial adventure, have met with such a specimen.

We know how rare Mrs. Chillingworths are in the world, and we can only regret that our friend, the doctor, had to encounter such a person in his marriage.


CHAPTER XL.

THE POPULAR RIOT.—SIR FRANCIS VARNEY'S DANGER.—THE SUGGESTION AND ITS RESULTS.


188.png

Such, then, were the circumstances which at once altered the whole aspect of the affairs, and, from private and domestic causes of very deep annoyance, led to public results of a character which seemed likely to involve the whole country-side in the greatest possible confusion.

These were the circumstances that suddenly changed everything, and due to deeply personal and domestic issues, led to public outcomes that seemed likely to throw the entire region into complete chaos.

But while we blame Mr. Chillingworth for being so indiscreet as to communicate the secret of such a person as Varney the vampyre to his wife, we trust in a short time to be enabled to show that he made as much reparation as it was possible to make for the mischief he had unintentionally committed. And now as he struggled onward—apparently onward—first and foremost among the rioters, he was really doing all in his power to quell that tumult which superstition and dread had raised.

But while we criticize Mr. Chillingworth for being so careless as to share the secret of someone like Varney the vampyre with his wife, we hope to soon demonstrate that he did everything he could to make up for the trouble he had unintentionally caused. Now, as he pushed forward—seemingly leading the rioters—he was actually doing everything in his power to calm the chaos that superstition and fear had stirred up.

Human nature truly delights in the marvellous, and in proportion as a knowledge of the natural phenomena of nature is restricted, and unbridled imagination allowed to give the rein to fathomless conjecture, we shall find an eagerness likewise to believe the marvellous to be the truth.

Human nature really loves the extraordinary, and as our understanding of natural phenomena is limited, while our imagination is free to explore endless possibilities, we become increasingly eager to accept the extraordinary as reality.

That dim and uncertain condition concerning vampyres, originating probably as it had done in Germany, had spread itself slowly, but insidiously, throughout the whole of the civilized world.

That vague and unclear situation about vampires, probably starting in Germany, had gradually but subtly spread across the entire civilized world.

In no country and in no clime is there not something which bears a kind of family relationship to the veritable vampyre of which Sir Francis Varney appeared to be so choice a specimen.

In every country and in every place, there’s something that has a kind of family connection to the true vampire, of which Sir Francis Varney seemed to be such a prime example.

The ghoul of eastern nations is but the same being, altered to suit habits and localities; and the sema of the Scandinavians is but the vampyre of a more primitive race, and a personification of that morbid imagination which has once fancied the probability of the dead walking again among the living, with all the frightful insignia of corruption and the grave about them.

The ghoul from eastern countries is really the same creature, just adapted to different customs and places; and the sema of the Scandinavians is just the vampire from an earlier culture, representing that twisted imagination which once imagined that the dead could come back to life among the living, complete with all the horrifying signs of decay and the grave surrounding them.

Although not popular in England, still there had been tales told of such midnight visitants, so that Mrs. Chillingworth, when she had imparted the information which she had obtained, had already some rough material to work upon in the minds of her auditors, and therefore there was no great difficulty in very soon establishing the fact.

Although it wasn't popular in England, there had still been stories about such midnight visitors, so when Mrs. Chillingworth shared the information she had gathered, she already had some basic ideas to work with in the minds of her audience, making it easy to quickly establish the fact.

Under such circumstances, ignorant people always do what they have heard has been done by some one else before them and in an incredibly short space of time the propriety of catching Sir Francis Varney, depriving him of his vampyre-like existence, and driving a stake through his body, became not at all a questionable proposition.

Under these circumstances, uninformed people often just copy what they’ve heard someone else do, and in no time at all, the idea of capturing Sir Francis Varney, putting an end to his vampiric lifestyle, and driving a stake through his heart became completely acceptable.

Alas, poor Mr. Chillingworth! as well might he have attempted King Canute's task of stemming the waves of the ocean as that of attempting to stop the crowd from proceeding to Sir Francis Varney's house.

Alas, poor Mr. Chillingworth! He might as well have tried King Canute's challenge of holding back the ocean waves as to stop the crowd from going to Sir Francis Varney's house.

His very presence was a sort of confirmation of the whole affair. In vain he gesticulated, in vain he begged and prayed that they would go back, and in vain he declared that full and ample justice should be done upon the vampyre, provided popular clamour spared him, and he was left to more deliberate judgment.

His very presence confirmed the whole situation. Despite his desperate gestures, pleas, and prayers for them to turn back, he insisted that complete and fair justice would be served on the vampire, as long as public outcry allowed him to be judged more thoughtfully.

Those who were foremost in the throng paid no attention to these remonstrances while those who were more distant heard them not, and, for all they knew, he might be urging the crowd on to violence, instead of deprecating it.

Those at the front of the crowd ignored these protests, while those further back didn’t hear them at all, and for all they knew, he might be encouraging the crowd to be violent instead of trying to calm them down.

Thus, then, this disorderly rabble soon reached the house of Sir Francis Varney and loudly demanded of his terrified servant where he was to be found.

So, this chaotic crowd soon arrived at Sir Francis Varney's house and loudly asked his frightened servant where he was.

The knocking at the Hall door was prodigious, and, with a laudable desire, doubtless, of saving time, the moment one was done amusing himself with the ponderous knocker, another seized it; so that until the door was flung open by some of the bewildered and terrified men, there was no cessation whatever of the furious demands for admittance.

The knocking at the Hall door was intense, and, likely with a good intention of saving time, as soon as one person finished playing with the heavy knocker, another would take over; so that until some of the confused and scared men flung the door open, there was no break at all in the frantic calls for entry.

"Varney the vampyre—Varney the vampyre!" cried a hundred voices. "Death to the vampyre! Where is he? Bring him out. Varney the vampyre!"

"Varney the vampyre—Varney the vampyre!" shouted a hundred voices. "Death to the vampyre! Where is he? Bring him out. Varney the vampyre!"

The servants were too terrified to speak for some moments, as they saw such a tumultuous assemblage seeking their master, while so singular a name was applied to him. At length, one more bold than the rest contrived to stammer out,—

The servants were too scared to say anything for a few moments as they saw such a chaotic group looking for their master, while such an unusual name was used for him. Finally, one who was a bit bolder than the others managed to stutter out,—

"My good people, Sir Francis Varney is not at home. He took an early breakfast, and has been out nearly an hour."

"My good people, Sir Francis Varney isn't home. He had an early breakfast and has been out for almost an hour."

The mob paused a moment in indecision, and then one of the foremost cried,—

The crowd hesitated for a moment, and then one of the front people shouted,—

"Who'd suppose they'd own he was at home? He's hiding somewhere of course; let's pull him out."

"Who would think he’s actually home? He’s definitely hiding somewhere; let’s find him."

"Ah, pull him out—pull him out!" cried many voices. A rush was made into the hall and in a very few minutes its chambers were ransacked, and all its hidden places carefully searched, with the hope of discovering the hidden form of Sir Francis Varney.

"Hey, get him out—get him out!" shouted several voices. A rush was made into the hall, and within a few minutes, its rooms were searched, and all its hidden spots were thoroughly checked, hoping to find the concealed figure of Sir Francis Varney.

The servants felt that, with their inefficient strength, to oppose the proceedings of an assemblage which seemed to be unchecked by all sort of law or reason, would be madness; they therefore only looked on, with wonder and dismay, satisfied certainly in their own minds that Sir Francis would not be found, and indulging in much conjecture as to what would be the result of such violent and unexpected proceedings.

The servants thought that, with their insufficient strength, trying to stop a gathering that appeared to be beyond all laws and reason would be insane; so they just watched, feeling a mix of amazement and fear, convinced that Sir Francis wouldn't be found, and speculating a lot about what would happen as a result of such wild and surprising events.

Mr. Chillingworth hoped that time was being gained, and that some sort of indication of what was going on would reach the unhappy object of popular detestation sufficiently early to enable him to provide for his own safety.

Mr. Chillingworth hoped that time was being bought, and that some kind of sign of what was happening would reach the unfortunate target of public hatred soon enough for him to ensure his own safety.

He knew he was breaking his own engagement to be present at the duel between Henry Bannerworth and Sir Francis Varney, and, as that thought recurred to him, he dreaded that his professional services might be required on one side or the other; for he knew, or fancied he knew, that mutual hatred dictated the contest; and he thought that if ever a duel had taken place which was likely to be attended with some disastrous result, that was surely the one.

He knew he was breaking off his own engagement to be at the duel between Henry Bannerworth and Sir Francis Varney, and every time that thought came to him, he feared he might be needed to help one side or the other. He believed, or thought he believed, that mutual hatred was driving the fight; and he thought that if any duel was likely to end badly, it had to be this one.

But how could he leave, watched and surrounded as he was by an infuriated multitude—how could he hope but that his footsteps would be dogged, or that the slightest attempt of his to convey a warning to Sir Francis Varney, would not be the means of bringing down upon his head the very danger he sought to shield him from.

But how could he leave, being watched and surrounded by an angry crowd—how could he expect that his footsteps wouldn’t be followed, or that even the smallest attempt to warn Sir Francis Varney wouldn’t end up bringing the very danger he was trying to protect him from right down on his head?

In this state of uncertainty, then, did our medical man remain, a prey to the bitterest reflections, and full of the direst apprehensions, without having the slightest power of himself to alter so disastrous a train of circumstances.

In this state of uncertainty, our doctor remained, consumed by the harshest thoughts and filled with the deepest fears, unable to change such a disastrous set of circumstances.

Dissatisfied with their non-success, the crowd twice searched the house of Sir Francis Varney, from the attics to the basement; and then, and not till then, did they begin reluctantly to believe that the servants must have spoken the truth.

Dissatisfied with their lack of success, the crowd searched Sir Francis Varney's house twice, from the attics to the basement; and only then did they start to reluctantly believe that the servants must have been telling the truth.

"He's in the town somewhere," cried one. "Let's go back to the town."

"He's somewhere in town," shouted one. "Let's head back to the town."

It is strange how suddenly any mob will obey any impulse, and this perfectly groundless supposition was sufficient to turn their steps back again in the direction whence they came, and they had actually, in a straggling sort of column, reached halfway towards the town, when they encountered a boy, whose professional pursuit consisted in tending sheep very early of a morning, and who at once informed them that he had seen Sir Francis Varney in the wood, half way between Bannerworth Hall and his own home.

It's odd how quickly a crowd will follow any urge, and this totally unfounded belief was enough to send them back the way they came. They had actually made it about halfway to the town in a disorganized line when they ran into a boy whose job was to watch over sheep early in the morning. He immediately told them he had seen Sir Francis Varney in the woods, halfway between Bannerworth Hall and his own house.

This event at once turned the whole tide again, and with renewed clamours, carrying Mr. Chillingworth along with them, they now rapidly neared the real spot, where, probably, had they turned a little earlier, they would have viewed the object of their suspicion and hatred.

This event completely changed everything again, and with renewed shouts, bringing Mr. Chillingworth along with them, they quickly approached the actual place where, if they had moved a bit sooner, they likely would have seen the target of their suspicion and hatred.

But, as we have already recorded, the advancing throng was seen by the parties on the ground, where the duel could scarcely have been said to have been fought; and then had Sir Francis Varney dashed into the wood, which was so opportunely at hand to afford him a shelter from his enemies, and from the intricacies of which—well acquainted with them as he doubtless was,—he had every chance of eluding their pursuit.

But, as we’ve already noted, the crowd approaching was spotted by those on the ground, where the duel could hardly be called a fight; then Sir Francis Varney rushed into the woods, which provided a perfect hideout from his enemies, and from the twists and turns of which—being very familiar with them as he surely was—he had every chance of escaping their pursuit.

The whole affair was a great surprise to Henry and his friends, when they saw such a string of people advancing, with such shouts and imprecations; they could not, for the life of them, imagine what could have excited such a turn out among the ordinarily industrious and quiet inhabitants of a town, remarkable rather for the quietude and steadiness of its population, than for any violent outbreaks of popular feeling.

The whole situation really shocked Henry and his friends when they saw a crowd of people coming forward, shouting and cursing. They couldn't for the life of them figure out what could have sparked such a turnout among the typically hardworking and calm residents of a town known more for its peace and stability than for any outbursts of public emotion.

"What can Mr. Chillingworth be about," said Henry, "to bring such a mob here? has he taken leave of his senses?"

"What could Mr. Chillingworth be thinking," said Henry, "to bring such a crowd here? Has he lost his mind?"

"Nay," said Marchdale; "look again; he seems to be trying to keep them back, although ineffectually, for they will not be stayed."

"Nah," said Marchdale; "look again; he seems to be trying to hold them back, but it's not working, because they won't be stopped."

"D——e," said the admiral, "here's a gang of pirates; we shall be boarded and carried before we know where we are, Jack."

"D——e," the admiral said, "we're dealing with a group of pirates; they'll board us and take us before we even realize what's happening, Jack."

"Ay ay, sir," said Jack.

"Aye aye, sir," said Jack.

"And is that all you've got to say, you lubber, when you see your admiral in danger? You'd better go and make terms with the enemy at once."

"And is that all you have to say, you fool, when you see your admiral in danger? You should go and negotiate with the enemy right away."

"Really, this is serious," said Henry; "they shout for Varney. Can Mr. Chillingworth have been so mad as to adopt this means of stopping the duel?"

"Seriously, this is intense," said Henry; "they're calling for Varney. Could Mr. Chillingworth really be crazy enough to use this as a way to stop the duel?"

"Impossible," said Marchdale; "if that had been his intention, he could have done so quietly, through the medium of the civil authorities."

"Impossible," said Marchdale; "if that had been his intention, he could have done it quietly, through the proper channels."

"Hang me!" exclaimed the admiral, "if there are any civil authorities; they talk of smashing somebody. What do they say, Jack? I don't hear quite so well as I used."

"Hang me!" the admiral shouted, "if there are any civil authorities; they talk about taking someone down. What do they say, Jack? I don't hear as well as I used to."

"You always was a little deaf," said Jack.

"You've always been a bit deaf," said Jack.

"What?"

"What?"

"A little deaf, I say."

"I'm a bit deaf, I say."

"Why, you lubberly lying swab, how dare you say so?"

"Why, you clumsy lying scoundrel, how dare you say that?"

"Because you was."

"Because you were."

"You slave-going scoundrel!"

"You overworked scoundrel!"

"For Heaven's sake, do not quarrel at such a time as this!" said Henry; "we shall be surrounded in a moment. Come, Mr. Marchdale, let you and I visit these people, and ascertain what it is that has so much excited their indignation."

"For heaven's sake, let's not argue right now!" said Henry. "We'll be surrounded any second. Come on, Mr. Marchdale, let's go talk to these people and find out what has them so worked up."

"Agreed," said Marchdale; and they both stepped forward at a rapid pace, to meet the advancing throng.

"Agreed," said Marchdale, and they both moved quickly to meet the approaching crowd.

The crowd which had now approached to within a short distance of the expectant little party, was of a most motley description, and its appearance, under many circumstances, would cause considerable risibility. Men and women were mixed indiscriminately together, and in the shouting, the latter, if such a thing were possible, exceeded the former, both in discordance and energy.

The crowd that had now come close to the eager little group was quite a mixed bunch, and its appearance, in many situations, would be quite amusing. Men and women were thrown together without any order, and in the shouting, the women, if it were possible, outdid the men in both noise and enthusiasm.

Every individual composing that mob carried some weapon calculated for defence, such as flails, scythes, sickles, bludgeons, &c., and this mode of arming caused them to wear a most formidable appearance; while the passion that superstition had called up was strongly depicted in their inflamed features. Their fury, too, had been excited by their disappointment, and it was with concentrated rage that they now pressed onward.

Every person in that crowd carried some kind of weapon meant for defense, like flails, scythes, sickles, bludgeons, etc., giving them a really intimidating look; the anger stirred up by superstition was clearly visible on their flushed faces. Their rage was also fueled by their disappointment, and they moved forward with intense fury.

The calm and steady advance of Henry and Mr. Marchdale to meet the advancing throng, seemed to have the effect of retarding their progress a little, and they came to a parley at a hedge, which separated them from the meadow in which the duel had been fought.

The calm and steady approach of Henry and Mr. Marchdale to meet the crowd seemed to slow them down a bit, and they stopped to talk at a hedge that separated them from the meadow where the duel had taken place.

"You seem to be advancing towards us," said Henry. "Do you seek me or any of my friends; and if so, upon what errand? Mr. Chillingworth, for Heaven's sake, explain what is the cause of all this assault. You seem to be at the head of it."

"You seem to be coming closer to us," Henry said. "Are you looking for me or any of my friends, and if so, what do you want? Mr. Chillingworth, please, for Heaven's sake, explain why all this is happening. It seems like you’re in charge of it."

"Seem to be," said Mr. Chillingworth, "without being so. You are not sought, nor any of your friends?"

"Seem to be," said Mr. Chillingworth, "without actually being so. You're not pursued, nor are any of your friends?"

"Who, then?"

"Who is it, then?"

"Sir Francis Varney," was the immediate reply.

"Sir Francis Varney," was the quick response.

"Indeed! and what has he done to excite popular indignation? of private wrong I can accuse him; but I desire no crowd to take up my cause, or to avenge my quarrels."

"Exactly! And what has he done to stir up public anger? I can blame him for personal wrongs, but I don't want a crowd to rally behind me or to settle my disputes."

"Mr. Bannerworth, it has become known, through my indiscretion, that Sir Francis Varney is suspected of being a vampyre."

"Mr. Bannerworth, I accidentally revealed that Sir Francis Varney is thought to be a vampire."

"Is this so?"

"Is that so?"

"Hurrah!" shouted the mob. "Down with the vampyre! hurrah! where is he? Down with him!"

"Hooray!" yelled the crowd. "Down with the vampire! Hooray! Where is he? Let’s take him down!"

"Drive a stake through him," said a woman; "it's the only way, and the humanest. You've only to take a hedge stake and sharpen it a bit at one end, and char it a little in the fire so as there mayt'n't be no splinters to hurt, and then poke it through his stomach."

"Drive a stake through him," said a woman; "it's the only way, and the most humane. You just need to grab a fence post, sharpen one end a bit, and slightly char it in the fire to avoid any splinters that could cause harm, and then push it through his stomach."

The mob gave a great shout at this humane piece of advice, and it was some time before Henry could make himself heard at all, even to those who were nearest to him.

The crowd erupted with a loud cheer at this kind piece of advice, and it took Henry a while to get himself heard, even by those closest to him.

When he did succeed in so doing, he cried, with a loud voice,—

When he finally managed to do it, he shouted loudly,—

"Hear me, all of you. It is quite needless for me to inquire how you became possessed of the information that a dreadful suspicion hangs over the person of Sir Francis Varney; but if, in consequence of hearing such news, you fancy this public demonstration will be agreeable to me, or likely to relieve those who are nearest or dearest to me from the state of misery and apprehension into which they have fallen, you are much mistaken."

"Hear me, everyone. There's no need for me to ask how you found out that a terrible suspicion surrounds Sir Francis Varney; but if you think that this public display will please me or ease the misery and worry of those closest to me, you're very mistaken."

"Hear him, hear him!" cried Mr. Marchdale; "he speaks both wisdom and truth."

"Hear him, hear him!" shouted Mr. Marchdale; "he's speaking both wisdom and truth."

"If anything," pursued Henry, "could add to the annoyance of vexation and misery we have suffered, it would assuredly be the being made subjects of every-day gossip, and every-day clamour."

"If anything," continued Henry, "could increase the frustration and suffering we've experienced, it would definitely be becoming the topic of everyday gossip and constant noise."

"You hear him?" said Mr. Marchdale.

"You hear him?" Mr. Marchdale said.

"Yes, we does," said a man; "but we comes out to catch a vampyre, for all that."

"Yeah, we do," said a man; "but we're out here to catch a vampire, regardless."

"Oh, to be sure," said the humane woman; "nobody's feelings is nothing to us. Are we to be woke up in the night with vampyres sucking our bloods while we've got a stake in the country?"

"Oh, for sure," said the caring woman; "nobody's feelings mean anything to us. Are we supposed to be woken up at night by vampires sucking our blood when we've got a stake in the country?"

"Hurrah!" shouted everybody. "Down with the vampyre! where is he?"

"Hooray!" everyone shouted. "Down with the vampire! Where is he?"

"You are wrong. I assure you, you are all wrong," said Mr. Chillingworth, imploringly; "there is no vampyre here, you see. Sir Francis Varney has not only escaped, but he will take the law of all of you."

"You’re mistaken. I promise you, you’re all mistaken," said Mr. Chillingworth, pleadingly; "there's no vampire here, you see. Sir Francis Varney has not only gotten away, but he will take legal action against all of you."

This was an argument which appeared to stagger a few, but the bolder spirits pushed them on, and a suggestion to search the wood having been made by some one who was more cunning than his neighbours, that measure was at once proceeded with, and executed in a systematic manner, which made those who knew it to be the hiding-place of Sir Francis Varney tremble for his safety.

This was an argument that seemed to shock a few, but the more fearless individuals encouraged them to keep going. When someone cleverer than the rest suggested searching the woods, they quickly moved forward with the plan. They carried it out in an organized way, which made those who knew it was where Sir Francis Varney was hiding anxious for his safety.

It was with a strange mixture of feeling that Henry Bannerworth waited the result of the search for the man who but a few minutes before had been opposed to him in a contest of life or death.

It was with a strange mix of emotions that Henry Bannerworth awaited the outcome of the search for the man who just minutes earlier had been his opponent in a fight for survival.

The destruction of Sir Francis Varney would certainly have been an effectual means of preventing him from continuing to be the incubus he then was upon the Bannerworth family; and yet the generous nature of Henry shrank with horror from seeing even such a creature as Varney sacrificed at the shrine of popular resentment, and murdered by an infuriated populace.

The end of Sir Francis Varney would definitely have been an effective way to stop him from being the burden he was on the Bannerworth family; however, Henry’s kind nature shuddered at the thought of seeing even someone like Varney fall victim to public anger and killed by an enraged crowd.

He felt as great an interest in the escape of the vampyre as if some great advantage to himself had been contingent upon such an event; and, although he spoke not a word, while the echoes of the little wood were all awakened by the clamorous manner in which the mob searched for their victim, his feelings could be well read upon his countenance.

He felt just as invested in the vampyre's escape as if a huge benefit to himself depended on it; and even though he didn't say a word while the sounds of the woods were stirred up by the noisy mob searching for their victim, his emotions were clearly visible on his face.

The admiral, too, without possessing probably the fine feelings of Henry Bannerworth, took an unusually sympathetic interest in the fate of the vampyre; and, after placing himself in various attitudes of intense excitement, he exclaimed,—

The admiral, although he likely didn't have the same emotional depth as Henry Bannerworth, showed an unexpected empathy for the vampire's situation; and after positioning himself in various dramatic stances, he exclaimed,—

"D—n it, Jack, I do hope, after all, the vampyre will get the better of them. It's like a whole flotilla attacking one vessel—a lubberly proceeding at the best, and I'll be hanged if I like it. I should like to pour in a broadside into those fellows, just to let them see it wasn't a proper English mode of fighting. Shouldn't you, Jack?"

"Damn it, Jack, I really hope the vampire comes out on top after all. It's like a whole fleet going after a single ship—a clumsy move at best, and I really don't like it. I’d love to fire a broadside at those guys, just to show them that this isn’t the right way for an Englishman to fight. Don't you think so, Jack?"

"Ay, ay, sir, I should."

"Yes, sir, I should."

"Shiver me, if I see an opportunity, if I don't let some of those rascals know what's what."

"Shiver me, if I see an opportunity, I won't let some of those troublemakers know what's up."

Scarcely had these words escaped the lips of the old admiral than there arose a loud shout from the interior of the wood. It was a shout of success, and seemed at the very least to herald the capture of the unfortunate Varney.

Scarcely had these words left the old admiral's lips than a loud shout erupted from deep within the woods. It was a shout of triumph and appeared to signal, at the very least, the capture of the unfortunate Varney.

"By Heaven!" exclaimed Henry, "they have him."

"By God!" shouted Henry, "they've got him."

"God forbid!" said Mr. Marchdale; "this grows too serious."

"God forbid!" said Mr. Marchdale; "this is getting too serious."

"Bear a hand, Jack," said the admiral: "we'll have a fight for it yet; they sha'n't murder even a vampyre in cold blood. Load the pistols and send a flying shot or two among the rascals, the moment they appear."

"Give me a hand, Jack," said the admiral. "We’re going to have a fight for it; they won't get away with killing even a vampire in cold blood. Load the pistols and fire a few shots at those scoundrels as soon as they show up."

"No, no," said Henry; "no more violence, at least there has been enough—there has been enough."

"No, no," Henry said, "no more violence; there’s been enough—there's been enough."

Even as he spoke there came rushing from among the trees, at the corner of the wood, the figure of a man. There needed but one glance to assure them who it was. Sir Francis Varney had been seen, and was flying before those implacable foes who had sought his life.

Even as he spoke, a man emerged rapidly from the trees at the edge of the woods. It took just one glance to confirm his identity. Sir Francis Varney had been spotted and was fleeing from his relentless enemies who had tried to take his life.

He had divested himself of his huge cloak, as well as of his low slouched hat, and, with a speed which nothing but the most absolute desperation could have enabled him to exert, he rushed onward, beating down before him every obstacle, and bounding over the meadows at a rate that, if he could have continued it for any length of time, would have set pursuit at defiance.

He took off his huge cloak and low slouched hat, and with a speed only pure desperation could inspire, he ran forward, pushing aside every obstacle and leaping over the meadows at a pace that, if he could have maintained it for long, would have easily outrun anyone chasing him.

"Bravo!" shouted the admiral, "a stern chase is a long chase, and I wish them joy of it—d——e, Jack, did you ever see anybody get along like that?"

"Awesome!" shouted the admiral, "a tough chase is a long chase, and I wish them luck with it—damn it, Jack, have you ever seen anyone handle it like that?"

"Ay, ay, sir."

"Yes, sir."

"You never did, you scoundrel."

"You never did, you jerk."

"Yes, I did."

"Yep, I did."

"When and where?"

"When and where?"

"When you ran away off the sound."

"When you ran away from the sound."

The admiral turned nearly blue with anger, but Jack looked perfectly imperturbable, as he added,—

The admiral turned almost blue with rage, but Jack looked completely unfazed as he added,—

"You know you ran away after the French frigates who wouldn't stay to fight you."

"You know you ran away from the French frigates that wouldn’t stick around to fight you."

"Ah! that indeed. There he goes, putting on every stitch of canvass, I'll be bound."

"Ah! That’s for sure. There he goes, wearing every bit of canvas, I bet."

"And there they come," said Jack, as he pointed to the corner of the wood, and some of the more active of the vampyre's pursuers showed themselves.

"And here they come," said Jack, pointing to the corner of the woods, as some of the more eager pursuers of the vampire revealed themselves.

It would appear as if the vampyre had been started from some hiding-place in the interior of the wood, and had then thought it expedient altogether to leave that retreat, and make his way to some more secure one across the open country, where there would be more obstacles to his discovery than perseverance could overcome. Probably, then, among the brushwood and trees, for a few moments he had been again lost sight of, until those who were closest upon his track had emerged from among the dense foliage, and saw him scouring across the country at such headlong speed. These were but few, and in their extreme anxiety themselves to capture Varney, whose precipate and terrified flight brought a firm conviction to their minds of his being a vampyre, they did not stop to get much of a reinforcement, but plunged on like greyhounds in his track.

It seems like the vampire had come out from some hiding spot deep in the woods and decided it was best to leave that place and head for a more secure one across the open countryside, where there would be more chances of avoiding capture. For a moment, he likely vanished among the underbrush and trees until those closest to him broke through the thick greenery and spotted him racing across the land at breakneck speed. There weren’t many of them, and in their intense urgency to catch Varney, whose panicked and fearful escape convinced them he was a vampire, they didn’t bother with gathering a larger group but dashed after him like hounds on a hunt.

"Jack," said the admiral, "this won't do. Look at that great lubberly fellow with the queer smock-frock."

"Jack," said the admiral, "this isn't right. Look at that big clumsy guy in the strange smock-frock."

"Never saw such a figure-head in my life," said Jack.

"Never seen such a figurehead in my life," said Jack.

"Stop him."

"Stop him."

"Ay, ay, sir."

"Yes, sir."

The man was coming on at a prodigious rate, and Jack, with all the deliberation in the world, advanced to meet him; and when they got sufficiently close together, that in a few moments they must encounter each other, Jack made himself into as small a bundle as possible, and presented his shoulder to the advancing countryman in such a way, that he flew off it at a tangent, as if he had run against a brick wall, and after rolling head over heels for some distance, safely deposited himself in a ditch, where he disappeared completely for a few moments from all human observation.

The man was coming at an incredible speed, and Jack, taking his time, moved to meet him; when they got close enough that they were about to collide, Jack made himself as small as he could and turned to present his shoulder to the approaching countryman. The countryman hit Jack and bounced off at an angle, as if he had slammed into a brick wall, and after tumbling head over heels for a bit, he landed safely in a ditch, where he completely vanished from view for a few moments.

"Don't say I hit you," said Jack. "Curse yer, what did yer run against me for? Sarves you right. Lubbers as don't know how to steer, in course runs agin things."

"Don't say I hit you," Jack said. "Curse you, why did you run into me? You got what you deserve. People who don't know how to steer are bound to crash into things."

"Bravo," said the admiral; "there's another of them."

"Great job," said the admiral; "there's another one of them."

The pursuers of Varney the vampyre, however, now came too thick and fast to be so easily disposed of, and as soon as his figure could be seen coursing over the meadows, and springing over road and ditch with an agility almost frightful to look upon, the whole rabble rout was in pursuit of him.

The people chasing Varney the Vampyre were now coming in too great a number to be easily dealt with. As soon as his figure was spotted racing across the meadows and leaping over roads and ditches with a speed that was almost terrifying to witness, the entire crowd was after him.

By this time, the man who had fallen into the ditch had succeeded in making his appearance in the visible world again, and as he crawled up the bank, looking a thing of mire and mud, Jack walked up to him with all the carelessness in the world, and said to him,—

By this time, the guy who had fallen into the ditch had managed to show up in the visible world again, and as he crawled up the bank, looking like a mess of mud and dirt, Jack walked up to him with total nonchalance and said to him,—

"Any luck, old chap?"

"Any luck, buddy?"

"Oh, murder!" said the man, "what do you mean? who are you? where am I? what's the matter? Old Muster Fowler, the fat crowner, will set upon me now."

"Oh, no!" said the man, "what do you mean? Who are you? Where am I? What's going on? Old Muster Fowler, the plump coroner, is going to come after me now."

"Have you caught anything?" said Jack.

"Did you catch anything?" Jack asked.

"Caught anything?"

"Catch anything?"

"Yes; you've been in for eels, haven't you?"

"Yeah; you’ve been in for eels, right?”

"D—n!"

"Damn!"

"Well, it is odd to me, as some people can't go a fishing without getting out of temper. Have it your own way; I won't interfere with you;" and away Jack walked.

"Well, it's strange to me that some people can't go fishing without losing their cool. Do it your way; I won't get in your way;" and off Jack went.

The man cleared the mud out of his eyes, as well as he could, and looked after him with a powerful suspicion that in Jack he saw the very cause of his mortal mishap: but, somehow or other, his immersion in the not over limpid stream had wonderfully cooled his courage, and casting one despairing look upon his begrimed apparel, and another at the last of the stragglers who were pursuing Sir Francis Varney across the fields, he thought it prudent to get home as fast he could, and get rid of the disagreeable results of an adventure which had turned out for him anything but auspicious or pleasant.

The man wiped the mud from his eyes as best he could and looked at him with a strong suspicion that Jack was the reason for his serious trouble. However, his dip in the not-so-clear stream had somehow cooled his bravado. After giving one last hopeless glance at his dirty clothes and another at the last of the stragglers chasing Sir Francis Varney across the fields, he decided it was wise to head home as quickly as possible and rid himself of the unpleasant aftermath of an adventure that had turned out to be anything but fortunate or enjoyable.

Mr. Chillingworth, as though by a sort of impulse to be present in case Sir Francis Varney should really be run down and with a hope of saving him from personal violence, had followed the foremost of the rioters in the wood, found it now quite impossible for him to carry on such a chase as that which was being undertaken across the fields after Sir Francis Varney.

Mr. Chillingworth, driven by a kind of instinct to be there in case Sir Francis Varney actually got caught and with the hope of protecting him from harm, had followed the leading rioter into the woods. He now realized it was completely impossible for him to continue the pursuit that was taking place across the fields after Sir Francis Varney.

His person was unfortunately but ill qualified for the continuance of such a pursuit, and, although with the greatest reluctance, he at last felt himself compelled to give it up.

His character was unfortunately not suited for the continuation of such a pursuit, and, although with a heavy heart, he finally felt he had to let it go.

In making his way through the intricacies of the wood, he had been seriously incommoded by the thick undergrowth, and he had accidentally encountered several miry pools, with which he had involuntarily made a closer acquaintance than was at all conducive either to his personal appearance or comfort. The doctor's temper, though, generally speaking, one of the most even, was at last affected by his mishaps, and he could not restrain from an execration upon his want of prudence in letting his wife have a knowledge of a secret that was not his own, and the producing an unlooked for circumstance, the termination of which might be of a most disastrous nature.

As he navigated through the complexities of the woods, he found himself struggling with the dense underbrush and had unintentionally stumbled upon several muddy puddles, getting far too acquainted with them for his own good or comfort. Although the doctor usually had a calm demeanor, his bad luck started to get to him, and he couldn’t help but curse his lack of judgment for letting his wife in on a secret that wasn’t his to share, which led to an unexpected situation that could end very poorly.

Tired, therefore, and nearly exhausted by the exertions he had already taken, he emerged now alone from the wood, and near the spot where stood Henry Bannerworth and his friends in consultation.

Tired and almost worn out from his earlier efforts, he now stepped out of the woods alone, close to where Henry Bannerworth and his friends were gathered in discussion.

The jaded look of the surgeon was quite sufficient indication of the trouble and turmoil he had gone through, and some expressions of sympathy for his condition were dropped by Henry, to whom he replied,—

The tired expression on the surgeon's face was enough to show the struggles and chaos he had endured, and Henry dropped a few words of sympathy for his situation, to which he replied,—

"Nay, my young friend, I deserve it all. I have nothing but my own indiscretion to thank for all the turmoil and tumult that has arisen this morning."

"No, my young friend, I deserve all of this. I have nothing but my own foolishness to thank for all the chaos and confusion that has come up this morning."

"But to what possible cause can we attribute such an outrage?"

"But what possible reason can we give for such an outrage?"

"Reproach me as much as you will, I deserve it. A man may prate of his own secrets if he like, but he should be careful of those of other people. I trusted yours to another, and am properly punished."

"Criticize me as much as you want; I deserve it. A person can talk about their own secrets if they want, but they should be careful with other people's. I trusted yours to someone else, and now I’m getting what I deserve."

"Enough," said Henry; "we'll say no more of that, Mr. Chillingworth. What is done cannot be undone, and we had better spend our time in reflection of how to make the best of what is, than in useless lamentation over its causes. What is to be done?"

That's

"Nay, I know not. Have you fought the duel?"

"Nah, I don't know. Did you fight the duel?"

"Yes; and, as you perceive, harmlessly."

"Yes, and as you can see, it's harmless."

"Thank Heaven for that."

"Thank goodness for that."

"Nay, I had my fire, which Sir Francis Varney refused to return; so the affair had just ended, when the sound of approaching tumult came upon our ears."

"No, I had my fire, which Sir Francis Varney refused to return; so the situation had just wrapped up when we heard the noise of approaching chaos."

193.png

"What a strange mixture," exclaimed Marchdale, "of feelings and passions this Varney appears to be. At one moment acting with the apparent greatest malignity; and another, seeming to have awakened in his mind a romantic generosity which knows no bounds. I cannot understand him."

"What a weird mix," Marchdale exclaimed, "of feelings and emotions this Varney seems to have. One moment he acts with what looks like pure malice, and the next, he seems to show a boundless romantic generosity. I just can’t figure him out."

"Nor I, indeed," said Henry; "but yet I somehow tremble for his fate, and I seem to feel that something ought to be done to save him from the fearful consequences of popular feeling. Let us hasten to the town, and procure what assistance we may: but a few persons, well organised and properly armed, will achieve wonders against a desultory and ill-appointed multitude. There may be a chance of saving him, yet, from the imminent danger which surrounds him."

"Not me either," Henry said. "But I can't help feeling anxious about what might happen to him, and I get the sense that we need to do something to protect him from the serious backlash of public opinion. Let's hurry to town and see what help we can gather. Just a small group of well-organized and properly armed people can do amazing things against a disorganized and poorly equipped crowd. There might still be a chance to save him from the immediate danger he’s facing."

"That's proper," cried the admiral. "I don't like to see anybody run down. A fair fight's another thing. Yard arm and yard arm—stink pots and pipkins—broadside to broadside—and throw in your bodies, if you like, on the lee quarter; but don't do anything shabby. What do you think of it, Jack?"

"That's right," shouted the admiral. "I can't stand it when someone gets put down. A fair fight is something else. Side by side—cannonballs and pots—broadside to broadside—and if you want, throw in your guys on the leeward side; just don't do anything dirty. What do you think, Jack?"

"Why, I means to say as how if Varney only keeps on sail as he's been doing, that the devil himself wouldn't catch him in a gale."

"Well, I mean to say that if Varney just keeps sailing like he has been, even the devil himself wouldn't be able to catch him in a storm."

"And yet," said Henry, "it is our duty to do the best we can. Let us at once to the town, and summons all the assistance in our power. Come on—come on!"

"And yet," Henry said, "it's our responsibility to do our best. Let's head to the town right away and gather all the help we can. Come on—let's go!"

His friends needed no further urging, but, at a brisk pace, they all proceeded by the nearest footpaths towards the town.

His friends didn’t need any more encouragement; they quickly set off along the nearest paths toward the town.

It puzzled his pursuers to think in what possible direction Sir Francis Varney expected to find sustenance or succour, when they saw how curiously he took his flight across the meadows. Instead of endeavouring, by any circuitous path, to seek the shelter of his own house, or to throw himself upon the care of the authorities of the town, who must, to the extent of their power, have protected him, he struck across the fields, apparently without aim or purpose, seemingly intent upon nothing but to distance his pursuers in a long chase, which might possibly tire them, or it might not, according to their or his powers of endurance.

It confused his pursuers to consider where Sir Francis Varney thought he would find food or help when they saw how strangely he raced across the meadows. Instead of trying to find his way back home or seek protection from the local authorities, who would have done their best to keep him safe, he dashed across the fields, apparently with no clear goal in mind, seemingly focused only on putting as much distance as possible between himself and his pursuers in a long chase that might wear them out—or not, depending on their or his stamina.

We say this seemed to be the case, but it was not so in reality. Sir Francis Varney had a deeper purpose, and it was scarcely to be supposed that a man of his subtle genius, and, apparently, far-seeing and reflecting intellect, could have so far overlooked the many dangers of his position as not to be fully prepared for some such contingency as that which had just now occurred.

We say this seemed to be the case, but it wasn't true in reality. Sir Francis Varney had a deeper purpose, and it was hard to believe that a man of his cleverness, with what seemed like a far-sighted and thoughtful mind, could have overlooked the many dangers of his situation to the extent of not being fully prepared for a contingency like the one that had just happened.

Holding, as he did, so strange a place in society—living among men, and yet possessing so few attributes in common with humanity—he must all along have felt the possibility of drawing upon himself popular violence.

Holding such a strange position in society—living among people, yet having so few traits in common with them—he must have always felt the risk of attracting public anger.

He could not wholly rely upon the secrecy of the Bannerworth family, much as they might well be supposed to shrink from giving publicity to circumstances of so fearfully strange and perilous a nature as those which had occurred amongst them. The merest accident might, at any moment, make him the town's talk. The overhearing of a few chance words by some gossiping domestic—some ebullition of anger or annoyance by some member of the family—or a communication from some friend who had been treated with confidence—might, at any time, awaken around him some such a storm as that which now raged at his heels.

He couldn’t fully depend on the Bannerworth family's secrecy, even though they would definitely want to avoid making public the incredibly strange and dangerous events that had happened to them. A simple accident could turn him into the talk of the town at any moment. The slightest overheard comment by a nosy servant, a burst of anger or annoyance from a family member, or a message from a friend who had been confided in could potentially stir up a storm just like the one he was currently facing.

Varney the vampire must have calculated this. He must have felt the possibility of such a state of things; and, as a matter of course, politicly provided himself with some place of refuge.

Varney the vampire must have figured this out. He must have sensed the chance of such a situation happening; and, naturally, he must have strategically arranged a safe place for himself.

After about twenty minutes of hard chasing across the fields, there could be no doubt of his intentions. He had such a place of refuge; and, strange a one as it might appear, he sped towards it in as direct a line as ever a well-sped arrow flew towards its mark.

After about twenty minutes of intense pursuit across the fields, there was no doubt about his intentions. He had a place to hide; and, as strange as it might seem, he raced toward it in a straight line like an arrow flying to its target.

That place of refuge, to the surprise of every one, appeared to be the ancient ruin, of which we have before spoken, and which was so well known to every inhabitant of the county.

That place of refuge, to everyone's surprise, turned out to be the ancient ruin we've mentioned before, which was familiar to every resident of the county.

Truly, it seemed like some act of mere desperation for Sir Francis Varney to hope there to hide himself. There remained within, of what had once been a stately pile, but a few grey crumbling walls, which the hunted have would have passed unheeded, knowing that not for one instant could he have baffled his pursuers by seeking so inefficient a refuge.

Honestly, it seemed like a desperate move for Sir Francis Varney to think he could hide there. All that was left of what used to be an impressive building were a few gray, crumbling walls, which someone on the run would have overlooked, realizing that he couldn’t possibly outsmart his pursuers by choosing such an ineffective place to hide.

And those who followed hard and fast upon the track of Sir Francis Varney felt so sure of their game, when they saw whither he was speeding, that they relaxed in their haste considerably, calling loudly to each other that the vampire was caught at last, for he could be easily surrounded among the old ruins, and dragged from amongst its moss-grown walls.

And those who chased after Sir Francis Varney felt so confident when they saw where he was headed that they slowed down a lot, loudly telling each other that the vampire was finally trapped, as he could easily be cornered among the old ruins and pulled out from the moss-covered walls.

In another moment, with a wild dash and a cry of exultation, he sprang out of sight, behind an angle, formed by what had been at one time one of the principal supports of the ancient structure.

In another moment, with a wild leap and a shout of joy, he jumped out of sight, behind a corner formed by what had once been one of the main supports of the old building.

Then, as if there was still something so dangerous about him, that only by a great number of hands could he be hoped to be secured, the infuriated peasantry gathered in a dense circle around what they considered his temporary place of refuge, and as the sun, which had now climbed above the tree tops, and dispersed, in a great measure, many of the heavy clouds of morning, shone down upon the excited group, they might have been supposed there assembled to perform some superstitious rite, which time had hallowed as an association of the crumbling ruin around which they stood.

Then, as if there was still something so dangerous about him that only a large number of people could hope to capture him, the furious villagers gathered in a tight circle around what they thought was his temporary hiding spot. As the sun climbed above the treetops and cleared away many of the heavy morning clouds, it shone down on the excited group. They could have been seen as gathering to perform some superstitious ritual, which time had turned into a tradition associated with the crumbling ruin they surrounded.

By the time the whole of the stragglers, who had persisted in the chase, had come up, there might have been about fifty or sixty resolute men, each intent upon securing the person of one whom they felt, while in existence, would continue to be a terror to all the weaker and dearer portions of their domestic circles.

By the time all the stragglers who had kept up the chase arrived, there were about fifty or sixty determined men, each focused on capturing someone they believed would always be a threat to the weaker and more cherished members of their families.

There was a pause of several minutes. Those who had come the fleetest were gathering breath, and those who had come up last were looking to their more forward companions for some information as to what had occurred before their arrival.

There was a break of several minutes. Those who had arrived the quickest were catching their breath, while those who had arrived last were looking to their more experienced companions for information about what had happened before they got there.

All was profoundly still within the ruin, and then suddenly, as if by common consent, there arose from every throat a loud shout of "Down with the vampyre! down with the vampyre!"

All was eerily quiet in the ruins, and then suddenly, as if everyone had agreed, a loud shout erupted from every throat: "Down with the vampire! Down with the vampire!"

The echoes of that shout died away, and then all was still as before, while a superstitious feeling crept over even the boldest. It would almost seem as if they had expected some kind of response from Sir Francis Varney to the shout of defiance with which they had just greeted him; but the very calmness, repose, and absolute quiet of the ruin, and all about it, alarmed them, and they looked the one at the other as if the adventure after all were not one of the pleasantest description, and might not fall out so happily as they had expected.

The echoes of that shout faded away, and then everything went quiet again, just like before, while an uneasy feeling crept over even the bravest among them. It almost seemed like they were waiting for some kind of reply from Sir Francis Varney to the defiant shout they had just given him; but the sheer stillness, calmness, and absolute silence of the ruins and everything around them unsettled them, and they looked at each other as if this adventure might not be as enjoyable as they had hoped, and things might not turn out as well as they expected.

Yet what danger could there be? there were they, more than half a hundred stout, strong men, to cope with one; they felt convinced that he was completely in their power; they knew the ruins could not hide him, and that five minutes time given to the task, would suffice to explore every nook and corner of them.

Yet what danger could there be? There were more than fifty strong men ready to deal with one; they felt sure that he was completely at their mercy; they knew the ruins couldn’t hide him, and that just five minutes spent looking around would be enough to search every nook and cranny.

And yet they hesitated, while an unknown terror shook their nerves, and seemingly from the very fact that they had run down their game successfully, they dreaded to secure the trophy of the chase.

And yet they hesitated, as an unknown fear rattled their nerves, and it seemed that simply because they had successfully hunted down their prey, they were afraid to claim the reward of the chase.

One bold spirit was wanting; and, if it was not a bold one that spoke at length, he might be complimented as being comparatively such. It was one who had not been foremost in the chase, perchance from want of physical power, who now stood forward, and exclaimed,—

One courageous person was missing; and, even if it wasn't a particularly brave person who spoke at length, they could still be considered relatively bold. It was someone who hadn't been leading the hunt, maybe due to lack of strength, who now stepped up and exclaimed,—

"What are you waiting for, now? You can have him when you like. If you want your wives and children to sleep quietly in their beds, you will secure the vampyre. Come on—we all know he's here—why do you hesitate? Do you expect me to go alone and drag him out by the ears?"

"What are you waiting for? You can have him anytime you want. If you want your wives and kids to sleep peacefully in their beds, you need to capture the vampire. Come on—we all know he's here—why are you hesitating? Do you expect me to go in alone and pull him out by the ears?"

Any voice would have sufficed to break the spell which bound them. This did so; and, with one accord, and yells of imprecation, they rushed forward and plunged among the old walls of the ruin.

Any voice would have been enough to break the spell that held them. This one did; and, in unison, with screams of anger, they charged forward and dove into the ancient walls of the ruin.

Less time than we have before remarked would have enabled any one to explore the tottering fabric sufficient to bring a conviction to their minds that, after all, there might have been some mistake about the matter, and Sir Francis Varney was not quite caught yet.

Less time than we've mentioned earlier would have allowed anyone to investigate the shaky structure enough to convince themselves that, after all, there might have been some mistake about the situation, and Sir Francis Varney was not completely trapped yet.

It was astonishing how the fact of not finding him in a moment, again roused all their angry feelings against him, and dispelled every feeling of superstitious awe with which he had been surrounded; rage gave place to the sort of shuddering horror with which they had before contemplated his immediate destruction, when they had believed him to be virtually within their very grasp.

It was amazing how not finding him for even a moment reignited all their anger towards him and erased any feelings of superstitious awe they had felt. Their rage shifted to a chilling horror similar to what they had previously felt when they thought he was about to be destroyed, believing he was practically within their reach.

Over and over again the ruins were searched—hastily and impatiently by some, carefully and deliberately by others, until there could be no doubt upon the mind of every one individual, that somehow or somewhere within the shadow of those walls, Sir Francis Varney had disappeared most mysteriously.

The ruins were searched again and again—some people did it quickly and with frustration, while others took their time and did it methodically, until everyone was left with no doubt that, somehow or somewhere within the shadow of those walls, Sir Francis Varney had vanished in a truly mysterious way.

Then it would have been a strange sight for any indifferent spectator to have seen how they shrunk, one by one, out of the shadow of those ruins; each seeming to be afraid that the vampyre, in some mysterious manner, would catch him if he happened to be the last within their sombre influence; and, when they had all collected in the bright, open space, some little distance beyond, they looked at each other and at the ruins, with dubious expressions of countenance, each, no doubt, wishing that each would suggest something of a consolatory or practicable character.

Then it would have been a strange sight for any indifferent observer to see how they shrank back, one by one, from the shadow of those ruins; each one seeming afraid that the vampire, in some mysterious way, would catch him if he happened to be the last within their dark influence. And when they all gathered in the bright, open space a little way beyond, they looked at each other and at the ruins with uncertain expressions, each no doubt wishing that someone would suggest something comforting or practical.

"What's to be done, now?" said one.

"What's supposed to happen now?" said one.

"Ah! that's it," said another, sententiously. "I'll be hanged if I know."

"Ah! that's it," said another, decisively. "I'll be damned if I know."

"He's given us the slip," remarked a third.

"He's gotten away from us," said a third.

"But he can't have given us the slip," said one man, who was particularly famous for a dogmatical spirit of argumentation; "how is it possible? he must be here, and I say he is here."

"But he can't have gotten away from us," said one man, who was especially known for his stubborn way of arguing; "how can that be? He has to be here, and I say he is here."

"Find him, then," cried several at once.

"Find him, then," shouted several at once.

"Oh! that's nothing to do with the argument; he's here, whether we find him or not."

"Oh! that doesn't matter in the argument; he's here, whether we find him or not."

One very cunning fellow laid his finger on his nose, and beckoned to a comrade to retire some paces, where he delivered himself of the following very oracular sentiment:—

One very clever guy touched his nose and signaled to a friend to step back a bit, where he shared this wise insight:—

"My good friend, you must know Sir Francis Varney is here or he isn't."

"My good friend, you need to know whether Sir Francis Varney is here or not."

"Agreed, agreed."

"Agreed!"

"Well, if he isn't here it's no use troubling our heads any more about him; but, otherwise, it's quite another thing, and, upon the whole, I must say, that I rather think he is."

"Well, if he isn't here, there's no point in worrying about him anymore; but if he is, that's a different story, and overall, I have to say I think he is."

All looked at him, for it was evident he was big with some suggestion. After a pause, he resumed,—

All eyes were on him, clearly waiting for him to say something important. After a moment, he continued,—

"Now, my good friends, I propose that we all appear to give it up, and to go away; but that some one of us shall remain and hide among the ruins for some time, to watch, in case the vampyre makes his appearance from some hole or corner that we haven't found out."

"Now, my good friends, I suggest that we all seem to give it up and leave; however, one of us should stay behind and hide among the ruins for a while, to keep an eye out in case the vampire shows up from some nook or cranny we haven't discovered."

"Oh, capital!" said everybody.

"Oh, awesome!" said everybody.

"Then you all agree to that?"

"Do you all agree with that?"

"Yes, yes."

"Yeah, yeah."

"Very good; that's the only way to nick him. Now, we'll pretend to give it up; let's all of us talk loud about going home."

"Great; that's the only way to catch him off guard. Now, let’s pretend to give up; let’s all talk loudly about going home."

They did all talk loud about going home; they swore that it was not worth the trouble of catching him, that they gave it up as a bad job; that he might go to the deuce in any way he liked, for all they cared; and then they all walked off in a body, when, the man who had made the suggestion, suddenly cried,—

They all talked loudly about going home; they claimed it wasn't worth the hassle of catching him, that they were done with it; that he could go to hell however he wanted, for all they cared; and then they all walked off together when the guy who had suggested it suddenly shouted,—

"Hilloa! hilloa!—stop! stop! you know one of us is to wait?"

"Hilloa! Hilloa!—stop! Stop! You know one of us needs to wait?"

"Oh, ay; yes, yes, yes!" said everybody, and still they moved on.

"Oh, yeah; yes, yes, yes!" said everyone, and they kept moving on.

"But really, you know, what's the use of this? who's to wait?"

"But really, you know, what's the point of this? Who's going to wait?"

That was, indeed, a knotty question, which induced a serious consultation, ending in their all, with one accord, pitching upon the author of the suggestion, as by far the best person to hide in the ruins and catch the vampyre.

That was definitely a tricky question that led to a serious discussion, and in the end, they all agreed that the person who suggested it was by far the best choice to hide in the ruins and catch the vampire.

They then all set off at full speed; but the cunning fellow, who certainly had not the slightest idea of so practically carrying out his own suggestion, scampered off after them with a speed that soon brought him in the midst of the throng again, and so, with fear in their looks, and all the evidences of fatigue about them, they reached the town to spread fresh and more exaggerated accounts of the mysterious conduct of Varney the vampyre.

They all took off at full speed; however, the sly guy, who definitely had no intention of actually following through on his own suggestion, raced after them quickly, soon finding himself back in the crowd again. With fear written on their faces and showing signs of exhaustion, they arrived in town to share new and even more exaggerated tales of Varney the vampire's strange behavior.


CHAPTER XLIV.

VARNEY'S DANGER, AND HIS RESCUE.—THE PRISONER AGAIN, AND THE SUBTERRANEAN VAULT.


196.png

We have before slightly mentioned to the reader, and not unadvisedly, the existence of a certain prisoner, confined in a gloomy dungeon, into whose sad and blackened recesses but few and faint glimmering rays of light ever penetrated; for, by a diabolical ingenuity, the narrow loophole which served for a window to that subterraneous abode was so constructed, that, let the sun be at what point it might, during its diurnal course, but a few reflected beams of light could ever find their way into that abode of sorrow.

We have briefly mentioned to the reader, and not without reason, the existence of a certain prisoner locked away in a dark dungeon, where only a few dim rays of light ever reached; for, through a wicked design, the narrow window that served as a loophole for that underground prison was constructed in such a way that, no matter where the sun was in the sky, only a few reflected beams of light could ever make it into that place of despair.

The prisoner—the same prisoner of whom we before spoke—is there. Despair is in his looks, and his temples are still bound with those cloths, which seemed now for many days to have been sopped in blood, which has become encrusted in their folds.

The prisoner—the same one we mentioned earlier—is there. You can see despair in his expression, and his temples are still wrapped in those cloths that now look like they've been soaked in blood for many days, which has dried and become crusted in the folds.

He still lives, apparently incapable of movement. How he has lived so long seems to be a mystery, for one would think him scarcely in a state, even were nourishment placed to his lips, to enable him to swallow it.

He still lives, seemingly unable to move. It’s a mystery how he has survived for so long, as one would think he could hardly be in a condition to swallow even if food were offered to him.

It may be, however, that the mind has as much to do with that apparent absolute prostration of all sort of physical energy as those bodily wounds which he has received at the hands of the enemies who have reduced him to his present painful and hopeless situation.

It might be that the mind plays as big a role in his apparent complete exhaustion of all physical energy as the injuries he has suffered from the enemies who have brought him to his current painful and hopeless state.

Occasionally a low groan burst from his lips; it seems to come from the very bottom of his heart, and it sounds as if it would carry with it every remnant of vitality that was yet remaining to him.

Sometimes a low groan escaped his lips; it felt like it was coming from the very depths of his heart, and it sounded as if it would take with it every last bit of energy he had left.

Then he moves restlessly, and repeats in hurried accents the names of some who are dear to him, and far away—some who may, perchance, be mourning him, but who know not, guess not, aught of his present sufferings.

Then he shifts around anxiously, quickly repeating the names of a few people he cares about, who are far away—some who might, perhaps, be grieving for him, but who have no idea, no inkling, about his current struggles.

As he thus moves, the rustle of a chain among the straw on which he lies gives an indication, that even in that dungeon it has not been considered prudent to leave him master of his own actions, lest, by too vigorous an effort, he might escape from the thraldom in which he is held.

As he moves, the sound of a chain rustling in the straw he's lying on shows that even in this dungeon, it hasn’t been deemed wise to let him have control over his own actions, in case he tries too hard and manages to break free from the captivity he's in.

The sound reaches his own ears, and for a few moments, in the deep impatience of his wounded spirit, he heaps malediction on the heads of those who have reduced him to his present state.

The sound hits his ears, and for a few moments, in the deep frustration of his hurting spirit, he curses those who have brought him to this point.

But soon a better nature seems to come over him, and gentler words fall from his lips. He preaches patience to himself—he talks not of revenge, but of justice, and in accents of more hopefulness than he had before spoken, he calls upon Heaven to succour him in his deep distress.

But soon a better side seems to take over him, and kinder words come from his lips. He encourages himself to be patient—he talks not about revenge, but about justice, and with a more hopeful tone than he had used before, he calls upon Heaven to help him in his deep distress.

Then all is still, and the prisoner appears to have resigned himself once more to the calmness of expectation or of despair; but hark! his sense of hearing, rendered doubly acute by lying so long alone in nearly darkness, and in positive silence, detects sounds which, to ordinary mortal powers of perception, would have been by far too indistinct to produce any tangible effect upon the senses.

Then everything is quiet, and the prisoner seems to have accepted once again the calmness of waiting or hopelessness; but listen! His hearing, sharpened by lying alone in almost darkness and complete silence for so long, picks up sounds that would have been too faint for an average person to notice or react to.

It is the sound of feet—on, on they come; far overhead he hears them; they beat the green earth—that sweet, verdant sod, which he may never see again—with an impatient tread. Nearer and nearer still; and now they pause; he listens with all the intensity of one who listens for existence; some one comes; there is a lumbering noise—a hasty footstep; he hears some one labouring for breath—panting like a hunted hare; his dungeon door is opened, and there totters in a man, tall and gaunt; he reels like one intoxicated; fatigue has done more than the work of inebriation; he cannot save himself, and he sinks exhausted by the side of that lonely prisoner.

It’s the sound of footsteps—coming closer; he hears them from far above; they hit the soft earth—that lovely, green ground he might never see again—with an anxious pace. Closer and closer; now they stop; he listens with all the focus of someone trying to sense their own existence; someone is approaching; there’s a heavy sound—a hurried step; he hears someone struggling to catch their breath—panting like a hunted rabbit; his dungeon door opens, and a tall, thin man stumbles in; he sways like he’s drunk; exhaustion has done worse than alcohol; he can’t hold himself up, and he collapses, worn out, next to that lonely prisoner.

The captive raises himself as far as his chains will allow him; he clutches the throat of his enervated visitor.

The captive lifts himself as much as his chains permit him; he grabs the throat of his weakened visitor.

"Villain, monster, vampyre!" he shrieks, "I have thee now;" and locked in a deadly embrace, they roll upon the damp earth, struggling for life together.

"Villain, monster, vampire!" he screams, "I've got you now;" and locked in a deadly embrace, they roll on the wet ground, struggling for life together.


It is mid-day at Bannerworth Hall, and Flora is looking from the casement anxiously expecting the arrival of her brothers. She had seen, from some of the topmost windows of the Hall, that the whole neighbourhood had been in a state of commotion, but little did she guess the cause of so much tumult, or that it in any way concerned her.

It’s midday at Bannerworth Hall, and Flora is anxiously looking out the window, waiting for her brothers to arrive. From some of the highest windows in the Hall, she had noticed that the whole neighborhood was in an uproar, but she had no idea what was causing all the chaos or that it had anything to do with her.

She had seen the peasantry forsaking their work in the fields and the gardens, and apparently intent upon some object of absorbing interest; but she feared to leave the house, for she had promised Henry that she would not do so, lest the former pacific conduct of the vampyre should have been but a new snare, for the purpose of drawing her so far from her home as to lead her into some danger when she should be far from assistance.

She had noticed the farmers leaving their work in the fields and gardens, seemingly focused on something captivating; but she was hesitant to step outside because she had promised Henry she wouldn't. She worried that the vampyre’s previously peaceful behavior could be a trap, meant to lure her away from home and put her in danger when she was far from help.

And yet more than once was she tempted to forget her promise, and to seek the open country, for fear that those she loved should be encountering some danger for her sake, which she would willingly either share with them or spare them.

And yet, more than once, she was tempted to break her promise and head to the open country, out of fear that her loved ones might be facing some danger because of her, which she would have gladly faced with them or tried to prevent for them.

The solicitation, however, of her brother kept her comparatively quiet; and, moreover, since her last interview with Varney, in which, at all events, he had shown some feeling for the melancholy situation to which, he had reduced her, she had been more able to reason calmly, and to meet the suggestions of passion and of impulse with a sober judgment.

The request from her brother kept her relatively calm; also, after her last meeting with Varney, where he had at least shown some concern for the sad situation he had put her in, she had been better able to think rationally and respond to urges and feelings with a clear mind.

About midday, then, she saw the domestic party returning—that party, which now consisted of her two brothers, the admiral, Jack Pringle, and Mr. Chillingworth. As for Mr. Marchdale, he had given them a polite adieu on the confines of the grounds of Bannerworth Hall, stating, that although he had felt it to be his duty to come forward and second Henry Bannerworth in the duel with the vampyre, yet that circumstance by no means obliterated from his memory the insults he had received from Admiral Bell, and, therefore, he declined going to Bannerworth Hall, and bade them a very good morning.

Around midday, she noticed the group returning—this group now included her two brothers, Admiral Jack Pringle, and Mr. Chillingworth. As for Mr. Marchdale, he had politely said goodbye at the edge of the grounds of Bannerworth Hall, explaining that while he felt it was his duty to support Henry Bannerworth in the duel with the vampire, that didn’t erase the insults he had received from Admiral Bell. Therefore, he chose not to go to Bannerworth Hall and wished them all a good morning.

To all this, Admiral Bell replied that he might go and be d——d, if he liked, and that he considered him a swab and a humbug, and appealed to Jack Pringle whether he, Jack, ever saw such a sanctified looking prig in his life.

To all this, Admiral Bell replied that he could go ahead and be damned if he wanted to, and that he thought of him as a loser and a fake, and asked Jack Pringle if he, Jack, had ever seen such a sanctimonious prig in his life.

"Ay, ay," says Jack.

"Yeah, yeah," says Jack.

This answer, of course, produced the usual contention, which lasted them until they got fairly in the house, where they swore at each other to an extent that was enough to make any one's hair stand on end, until Henry and Mr. Chillingworth interfered, and really begged that they would postpone the discussion until some more fitting opportunity.

This answer, of course, led to the usual argument, which continued until they got inside the house, where they yelled at each other so much it could make anyone's hair stand on end, until Henry and Mr. Chillingworth stepped in and genuinely asked them to save the discussion for a more suitable time.

The whole of the circumstances were then related to Flora; who, while she blamed her brother much for fighting the duel with the vampyre, found in the conduct of that mysterious individual, as regarded the encounter, yet another reason for believing him to be strictly sincere in his desire to save her from the consequences of his future visits.

The entire situation was then explained to Flora; who, although she blamed her brother for engaging in a duel with the vampire, found in that mysterious individual's actions regarding the encounter another reason to believe he was genuinely sincere in wanting to protect her from the repercussions of his future visits.

Her desire to leave Bannerworth Hall consequently became more and more intense, and as the admiral really now considered himself the master of the house, they offered no amount of opposition to the subject, but merely said,—

Her desire to leave Bannerworth Hall became stronger and stronger, and since the admiral truly viewed himself as the master of the house, they didn't put up any resistance to the idea, but simply said,—

"My dear Flora, Admiral Bell shall decide in all these matters, now. We know that he is our sincere friend; and that whatever he says we ought to do, will be dictated by the best possible feelings towards us."

"My dear Flora, Admiral Bell will handle all these matters now. We know he is a true friend, and whatever he advises us to do will come from the best intentions for us."

"Then I appeal to you, sir," said Flora, turning to the admiral.

"Then I ask you, sir," said Flora, turning to the admiral.

"Very good," replied the old man; "then I say—"

"Sounds great," replied the old man; "then I say—"

"Nay, admiral," interrupted Mr. Chillingworth; "you promised me, but a short time since, that you would come to no decision whatever upon this question, until you had heard some particulars which I have to relate to you, which, in my humble opinion, will sway your judgment."

"Nah, Admiral," interrupted Mr. Chillingworth. "You promised me just a little while ago that you wouldn't make any decisions about this until you'd heard some details I need to share with you, which I believe will influence your judgment."

"And so I did," cried the admiral; "but I had forgotten all about it. Flora, my dear, I'll be with you in an hour or two. My friend, the doctor, here, has got some sow by the ear, and fancies it's the right one; however, I'll hear what he has got to say, first, before we come to a conclusion. So, come along, Mr. Chillingworth, and let's have it out at once."

"And that's exactly what I did," the admiral shouted. "But I completely forgot about it. Flora, my dear, I'll be with you in an hour or two. My friend, the doctor here, has got some issue he’s focused on and thinks it’s the right one; however, I want to hear what he has to say first before we make any decisions. So, come on, Mr. Chillingworth, let’s get to it right away."

"Flora," said Henry, when the admiral had left the room, "I can see that you wish to leave the Hall."

"Flora," Henry said after the admiral had left the room, "I can tell that you want to leave the Hall."

"I do, brother; but not to go far—I wish rather to hide from Varney than to make myself inaccessible by distance."

"I do, brother; but not too far—I’d rather hide from Varney than make myself unreachable by distance."

"You still cling to this neighbourhood?"

"You still hold on to this neighborhood?"

"I do, I do; and you know with what hope I cling to it."

"I do, I do; and you know how much hope I hold onto it."

"Perfectly; you still think it possible that Charles Holland may be united to you."

"Absolutely; you still believe it's possible that Charles Holland might be with you."

"I do, I do."

"I do, I do."

"You believe his faith."

"You trust his faith."

"Oh, yes; as I believe in Heaven's mercy."

"Oh, yes; because I believe in God's mercy."

"And I, Flora; I would not doubt him now for worlds; something even now seems to whisper to me that a brighter sun of happiness will yet dawn upon us, and that, when the mists which at present enshroud ourselves and our fortunes pass away, they will disclose a landscape full of beauty, the future of which shall know no pangs."

"And I, Flora; I wouldn't doubt him now for anything; something even now seems to whisper to me that a brighter sun of happiness will eventually rise for us, and that, when the mists that currently surround us and our fortunes fade away, they will reveal a beautiful landscape, one with no pains in our future."

"Yes, brother," exclaimed Flora, enthusiastically; "this, after all, may be but some trial, grievous while it lasts, but yet tending eventually only to make the future look more bright and beautiful. Heaven may yet have in store for us all some great happiness, which shall spring clearly and decidedly from out these misfortunes."

"Yes, brother," Flora shouted with excitement, "this might just be a tough challenge, painful while it lasts, but in the end, it could make the future look much brighter and more beautiful. Heaven might still have some great happiness in store for all of us, which will clearly and definitely come from these misfortunes."

"Be it so, and may we ever thus banish despair by such hopeful propositions. Lean on my arm, Flora; you are safe with me. Come, dearest, and taste the sweetness of the morning air."

"Let it be so, and may we always drive away despair with such hopeful thoughts. Lean on my arm, Flora; you’re safe with me. Come, my love, and enjoy the sweetness of the morning air."

There was, indeed now, a hopefulness about the manner in which Henry Bannerworth spoke, such as Flora had not for some weary months had the pleasure of listening to, and she eagerly rose to accompany him into the garden, which was glowing with all the beauty of sunshine, for the day had turned out to be much finer than the early morning had at all promised it would be.

There was definitely a sense of hope in the way Henry Bannerworth spoke, something Flora hadn't enjoyed in months, so she eagerly got up to join him in the garden, which was shining with all the beauty of sunshine, as the day had turned out to be much better than the early morning had suggested it would be.

"Flora," he said, when they had taken some turns to and fro in the garden, "notwithstanding all that has happened, there is no convincing Mr. Chillingworth that Sir Francis Varney is really what to us he appears."

"Flora," he said, as they walked back and forth in the garden, "despite everything that's happened, there's no convincing Mr. Chillingworth that Sir Francis Varney is really what he seems to us."

"Indeed!"

"Absolutely!"

"It is so. In the face of all evidence, he neither will believe in vampyres at all, nor that Varney is anything but some mortal man, like ourselves, in his thoughts, talents, feelings, and modes of life; and with no more power to do any one an injury than we have."

"It’s true. Despite all the evidence, he refuses to believe in vampires at all or see Varney as anything other than just an ordinary man like us, in his thoughts, talents, feelings, and way of life; with no more ability to harm anyone than we do."

"Oh, would that I could think so!"

"Oh, I wish I could think that!"

"And I; but, unhappily, we have by far too many, and too conclusive evidences to the contrary."

"And I; but unfortunately, we have way too many, and too convincing pieces of evidence to the contrary."

"We have, indeed, brother."

"Yes, we do, brother."

"And though, while we respect that strength of mind in our friend which will not allow him, even almost at the last extremity, to yield to what appear to be stern facts, we may not ourselves be so obdurate, but may feel that we know enough to be convinced."

"And even though we admire our friend's strong mindset that doesn't let him surrender to what seem like harsh realities, we might not be so stubborn ourselves, and we could feel that we know enough to be convinced."

"You have no doubt, brother?"

"Are you sure, brother?"

"Most reluctantly, I must confess, that I feel compelled to consider Varney as something more than mortal."

"Most reluctantly, I must admit that I feel pushed to see Varney as something beyond human."

"He must be so."

"He must be."

"And now, sister, before we leave the place which has been a home to us from earliest life, let us for a few moments consider if there be any possible excuse for the notion of Mr. Chillingworth, to the effect that Sir Francis Varney wants possession of the house for some purpose still more inimical to our peace and prosperity than any he has yet attempted."

"And now, sister, before we leave the place that has been our home since childhood, let’s take a moment to think about whether there’s any valid reason for Mr. Chillingworth’s idea that Sir Francis Varney wants to take over the house for an even more harmful purpose against our peace and wellbeing than anything he has tried so far."

"Has he such an opinion?"

"Does he really think that?"

"He has."

"He has."

"'Tis very strange."

"It's very strange."

"Yes, Flora; he seems to gather from all the circumstances, nothing but an overwhelming desire on the part of Sir Francis Varney to become the tenant of Bannerworth Hall."

"Yes, Flora; he seems to conclude from everything that Sir Francis Varney has nothing but a strong desire to rent Bannerworth Hall."

"He certainly wishes to possess it."

"He definitely wants to have it."

"Yes; but can you, sister, in the exercise of any possible amount of fancy, imagine any motive for such an anxiety beyond what he alleges?"

"Yes, but can you, sister, with any stretch of imagination, think of a reason for such worry other than what he says?"

"Which is merely that he is fond of old houses."

"He's just really into old houses."

"Precisely so. That is the reason, and the only one, that can be got from him. Heaven only knows if it be the true one."

"Exactly. That’s the reason, and the only one, he gives. God only knows if it’s the real one."

"It may be, brother."

"Maybe, brother."

"As you say, it may; but there's a doubt, nevertheless, Flora. I much rejoice that you have had an interview with this mysterious being, for you have certainty, since that time, been happier and more composed than I ever hoped to see you again."

"As you say, it might; but there's still a doubt, Flora. I'm really glad you got to meet this mysterious person, because since then, you've definitely been happier and more at ease than I ever expected to see you again."

"I have indeed."

"I sure do."

"It is sufficiently perceivable."

"It's pretty noticeable."

"Somehow, brother, since that interview, I have not had the same sort of dread of Sir Francis Varney which before made the very sound of his name a note of terror to me. His words, and all he said to me during that interview which took place so strangely between us, indeed how I know not, tended altogether rather to make him, to a certain extent, an object of my sympathies rather than my abhorrence."

"Somehow, brother, since that meeting, I haven’t felt the same fear of Sir Francis Varney that once made even his name terrifying to me. His words, and everything he said during that strange meeting between us—how exactly I can’t say—actually made him more of an object of my sympathy than my disgust."

"That is very strange."

"That's really weird."

"I own that it is strange, Henry; but when we come for but a brief moment to reflect upon the circumstances which have occurred, we shall, I think, be able to find some cause even to pity Varney the vampyre."

"I admit it’s odd, Henry; but when we take a moment to think about the things that have happened, I believe we can find some reason to even feel sorry for Varney the vampyre."

"How?"

"How?"

"Thus, brother. It is said—and well may I who have been subject to an attack of such a nature, tremble to repeat the saying—that those who have been once subject to the visitations of a vampyre, are themselves in a way to become one of the dreadful and maddening fraternity."

"So, brother. It’s said—and I can’t help but shudder to say it myself, having experienced it— that those who have been visited by a vampire are somehow on their way to becoming one of the terrifying and maddening group."

"I have heard so much, sister," replied Henry.

"I've heard so much, sister," Henry replied.

"Yes; and therefore who knows but that Sir Francis Varney may, at one time, have been as innocent as we are ourselves of the terrible and fiendish propensity which now makes him a terror and a reproach to all who know him, or are in any way obnoxious to his attacks."

"Yes; and so who knows if Sir Francis Varney might have once been as innocent as we are now, before he developed the terrible and evil tendency that now makes him a source of fear and shame to everyone who knows him or is at all vulnerable to his assaults."

"That is true."

"That's true."

"There may have been a time—who shall say there was not?—when he, like me, would have shrunk, with a dread as great as any one could have experienced, from the contamination of the touch even of a vampyre."

"There might have been a time—who can say there wasn't?—when he, like me, would have recoiled with a fear as intense as anyone could feel from the taint of even a vampire’s touch."

"I cannot, sister, deny the soundness of your reasoning," said Henry, with a sigh; "but I still no not see anything, even from a full conviction that Varney is unfortunate, which should induce us to tolerate him."

"I can't, sister, argue against your reasoning," said Henry, with a sigh; "but I still don't see anything, even with a strong belief that Varney is unfortunate, that should make us accept him."

"Nay, brother, I said not tolerate. What I mean is, that even with the horror and dread we must naturally feel at such a being, we may afford to mingle some amount of pity, which shall make us rather seek to shun him, than to cross his path with a resolution of doing him an injury."

"Look, brother, I didn’t say to tolerate. What I mean is that even with the fear and dread we naturally feel towards such a being, we can still allow ourselves to feel some pity, which should lead us to avoid him rather than confront him with the intention of causing harm."

"I perceive well, sister, what you mean. Rather than remain here, and make an attempt to defy Sir Francis Varney, you would fly from him, and leave him undisputed master of the field."

"I understand what you're saying, sister. Instead of staying here and trying to stand up to Sir Francis Varney, you’d rather run away from him and let him be the undisputed master of the situation."

"I would—I would."

"I would—I would."

"Heaven forbid that I or any one should thwart you. You know well, Flora, how dear you are to me; you know well that your happiness has ever been to us all a matter which has assumed the most important of shapes, as regarded our general domestic policy. It is not, therefore, likely now, dear sister, that we should thwart you in your wish to remove from here."

"Heaven forbid that I or anyone should stand in your way. You know, Flora, how much you mean to me; you know that your happiness has always been a top priority for all of us in our family. So, dear sister, it’s not likely that we would go against your wish to leave here."

"I know, Henry, all you would say," remarked Flora, as a tear started to her eyes. "I know well all you think, and, in your love for me, I likewise know well I rely for ever. You are attached to this place, as, indeed, we all are, by a thousand happy and pleasant associations; but listen to me further, Henry, I do not wish to wander far."

"I know, Henry, you’re going to say," Flora said, as tears welled up in her eyes. "I know exactly what you're thinking, and I also know that I can always count on your love for me. You feel connected to this place, just like we all do, because of so many happy memories; but listen to me, Henry, I don’t want to go too far."

"Not far, Flora?"

"Not far, Flora?"

"No. Do I not still cling to a hope that Charles may yet appear? and if he do so, it will assuredly be in this neighbourhood, which he knows is native and most dear to us all."

"No. Don't I still hold on to the hope that Charles might still show up? And if he does, it will definitely be around here, which he knows is familiar and deeply cherished by all of us."

"True."

"True."

"Then do I wish to make some sort of parade, in the way of publicity, of our leaving the Hall."

"Then I want to create some kind of spectacle, for the sake of publicity, when we leave the Hall."

"Yes, yes."

"Yeah, yeah."

"And yet not go far. In the neighbouring town, for example, surely we might find some means of living entirely free from remark or observation as to who or what we were."

"And yet not go far. In the nearby town, for example, we could definitely find a way to live completely without anyone noticing or judging who we were."

"That, sister, I doubt. If you seek for that species of solitude which you contemplate, it is only to be found in a desert."

"Honestly, sister, I have my doubts about that. If you're looking for the kind of solitude you're imagining, you can only find it in a desert."

"A desert?"

"Is this a desert?"

"Yes; or in a large city."

"Yes; or in a big city."

"Indeed!"

"Definitely!"

"Ay, Flora; you may well believe me, that it is so. In a small community you can have no possible chance of evading an amount of scrutiny which would very soon pierce through any disguise you could by any possibility assume."

"Yeah, Flora; you can definitely trust me on this. In a small community, there's no way to escape the kind of scrutiny that would quickly see through any disguise you might try to put on."

"Then there is no resource. We must go far."

"Then there are no resources. We have to go far."

"Nay, I will consider for you, Flora; and although, as a general principle, what I have said I know to be true, yet some more special circumstance may arise that may point a course that, while it enables us, for Charles Holland's sake, to remain in this immediate neighbourhood, yet will procure to us all the secrecy we may desire."

"Actually, I'll think about this for you, Flora; and while I generally believe what I've said is true, there might be some specific situation that suggests a way for us to stay close by for Charles Holland's sake while still providing us with all the privacy we want."

"Dear—dear brother," said Flora, as she flung herself upon Henry's neck, "you speak cheeringly to me, and, what is more, you believe in Charles's faithfulness and truth."

"Dear—dear brother," said Flora, as she threw herself onto Henry's neck, "you talk positively to me, and, even more importantly, you believe in Charles's loyalty and honesty."

"As Heaven is my judge, I do."

"As God is my witness, I do."

"A thousand, thousand thanks for such an assurance. I know him too well to doubt, for one moment, his faith. Oh, brother! could he—could Charles Holland, the soul of honour, the abode of every noble impulse that can adorn humanity—could he have written those letters? No, no! perish the thought!"

"A thousand thanks for such reassurance. I know him too well to doubt his faith, even for a moment. Oh, brother! Could he—could Charles Holland, the essence of honor, the home of every noble impulse that can elevate humanity—could he have written those letters? No, no! Forget the thought!"

"It has perished."

"It's gone."

"Thank God!"

"Thank goodness!"

"I only, upon reflection, wonder how, misled for the moment by the concurrence of a number of circumstances, I could ever have suspected him."

"I can’t help but think about how, in the moment, I was misled by a combination of circumstances, and I wonder how I could have ever suspected him."

"It is like your generous nature, brother to say so; but you know as well as I, that there has been one here who has, far from feeling any sort of anxiety to think as well as possible of poor Charles Holland, has done all that in him lay to take the worst view of his mysterious disappearance, and induce us to do the like."

"It’s typical of your generous nature, brother, to say that; but you know just as well as I do that there’s someone here who, instead of feeling any anxiety to think positively about poor Charles Holland, has done everything possible to take the most negative view of his mysterious disappearance and to get us to do the same."

"You allude to Mr. Marchdale?"

"Are you referring to Mr. Marchdale?"

"I do."

"I do."

"Well, Flora, at the same time that I must admit you have cause for speaking of Mr. Marchdale as you do, yet when we come to consider all things, there may be found for him excuses."

"Well, Flora, while I have to admit you have a point about Mr. Marchdale, when we look at the bigger picture, there might be reasons to excuse him."

"May there?"

"Is there?"

"Yes, Flora; he is a man, as he himself says, past the meridian of life, and the world is a sad as well as a bad teacher, for it soon—too soon, alas! deprives us of our trusting confidence in human nature."

"Yes, Flora; he’s a man, as he himself says, past the peak of life, and the world is both a harsh and a disappointing teacher, because it quickly—too quickly, unfortunately!—takes away our trusting belief in human nature."

"It may be so; but yet, he, knowing as he did so very little of Charles Holland, judged him hastily and harshly."

"It might be true; however, he, knowing so little about Charles Holland, judged him quickly and severely."

"You rather ought to say, Flora, that he did not judge him generously."

"You should really say, Flora, that he didn't judge him fairly."

"Well, be it so."

"Alright, let's do it."

"And you must recollect, when you say so, that Marchdale did not love Charles Holland."

"And you have to remember, when you say that, that Marchdale didn't love Charles Holland."

"Nay, now," said Flora, while there flashed across her cheek, for a moment, a heightened colour, "you are commencing to jest with me, and, therefore, we will say no more. You know, dear Henry, all my hopes, my wishes, and my feelings, and I shall therefore leave my future destiny in your hands, to dispose of as you please. Look yonder!"

"Nah, come on," Flora said, a flush of color rising to her cheeks for a moment. "You're starting to joke with me, and because of that, we won’t talk any more about it. You know, dear Henry, all my hopes, my wishes, and my feelings, so I’ll leave my future in your hands to handle however you like. Look over there!"

"Where?"

"Where at?"

"There. Do you not see the admiral and Mr. Chillingworth walking among the trees?"

"There. Don't you see the admiral and Mr. Chillingworth walking among the trees?"

"Yes, yes; I do now."

"Yeah, I get it now."

"How very serious and intent they are upon the subject of their discourse. They seem quite lost to all surrounding objects. I could not have imagined any subject that would so completely have absorbed the attention of Admiral Bell."

"How serious and focused they are on their conversation. They seem completely oblivious to everything around them. I never thought there could be a topic that would fully capture Admiral Bell's attention like this."

"Mr. Chillingworth had something to relate to him or to propose, of a nature which, perchance, has had the effect of enchaining all his attention—he called him from the room."

"Mr. Chillingworth had something to tell him or suggest that probably grabbed all his attention—he called him out of the room."

"Yes; I saw that he did. But see, they come towards us, and now we shall, probably, hear what is the subject-matter of their discourse and consultation."

"Yeah, I saw that he did. But look, they're coming toward us, and now we’ll probably hear what they’re talking about and discussing."

"We shall."

"We will."

Admiral Bell had evidently seen Henry and his sister, for now, suddenly, as if not from having for the first moment observed them, and, in consequence, broken off their private discourse, but as if they arrived at some point in it which enabled them to come to a conclusion to be communicative, the admiral came towards the brother and sister.

Admiral Bell had clearly noticed Henry and his sister, for now, suddenly, as if he hadn’t just spotted them for the first time and stopped their private conversation, but as if they had reached a point in it that allowed them to decide to be open, the admiral approached the brother and sister.

"Well," said the bluff old admiral, when they were sufficiently near to exchange words, "well, Miss Flora, you are looking a thousand times better than you were."

"Well," said the hearty old admiral, as they got close enough to talk, "well, Miss Flora, you look a thousand times better than you did."

"I thank you, admiral, I am much better."

"I appreciate it, Admiral. I'm feeling much better."

"Oh, to be sure you are; and you will be much better still, and no sort of mistake. Now, here's the doctor and I have both been agreeing upon what is best for you."

"Oh, you definitely are; and you'll get even better, no doubt about it. Now, the doctor and I have both agreed on what's best for you."

"Indeed!"

"Absolutely!"

"Yes, to be sure. Have we not, doctor?"

"Yes, for sure. Haven't we, doctor?"

"We have, admiral."

"Got it, admiral."

"Good; and what, now, Miss Flora, do you suppose it is?"

"Great; so, Miss Flora, what do you think it is now?"

"I really cannot say."

"I can't really say."

"Why, it's change of air, to be sure. You must get away from here as quickly as you can, or there will be no peace for you."

"Well, it's definitely a change of scenery. You need to leave this place as soon as possible, or you'll never find any peace."

"Yes," added Mr. Chillingworth, advancing; "I am quite convinced that change of scene and change of place, and habits, and people, will tend more to your complete recovery than any other circumstances. In the most ordinary cases of indisposition we always find that the invalid recovers much sooner away from the scene of his indisposition, than by remaining in it, even though its general salubrity be much greater than the place to which he may be removed."

"Yes," Mr. Chillingworth said, stepping forward; "I'm really convinced that changing your surroundings, your environment, and the people around you will help you recover completely more than anything else. In most common cases of illness, we always see that a patient gets better much faster when they're away from the place where they're unwell, even if that place is generally healthier than where they're moving to."

"Good," said the admiral.

"Good," the admiral said.

"Then we are to understand," said Henry, with a smile, "that we are no longer to be your guests, Admiral Bell?"

"Then we get it," said Henry, smiling, "that we're not your guests anymore, Admiral Bell?"

"Belay there!" cried the admiral; "who told you to understand any such thing, I should like to know?"

"Hold on!" shouted the admiral; "who gave you permission to think that way, I’d like to know?"

"Well, but we shall look upon this house as yours, now; and, that being the case, if we remove from it, of course we cease to be your guests any longer."

"Well, we'll think of this house as yours now; and since that's the case, if we move out, we won't be your guests anymore."

"That's all you know about it. Now, hark ye. You don't command the fleet, so don't pretend to know what the admiral is going to do. I have made money by knocking about some of the enemies of old England, and that's the most gratifying manner in the world of making money, so far as I am concerned."

"That's everything you know about it. Now, listen up. You don't run the fleet, so don’t act like you know what the admiral will do. I’ve made money taking down some of England's enemies, and that's the most satisfying way to make money, as far as I'm concerned."

201.png

"It is an honourable mode."

"It's an honorable way."

"Of course it is. Well, I am going to—what the deuce do you call it?"

"Of course it is. Well, I am going to—what on earth do you call it?"

"What?"

"What's going on?"

"That's just what I want to know. Oh, I have it now. I am going to what the lawyers call invest it."

"That's exactly what I want to find out. Oh, I get it now. I'm going to do what the lawyers call investing it."

"A prudent step, admiral, and one which it is to be hoped, before now, has occurred to you."

"A wise move, admiral, and hopefully, it has already crossed your mind."

"Perhaps it has and perhaps it hasn't; however, that's my business, and no one's else's. I am going to invest my spare cash in taking houses; so, as I don't care a straw where the houses may be situated, you can look out for one somewhere that will suit you, and I'll take it; so, after all, you will be my guests there just the same as you are here."

"Maybe it has and maybe it hasn't; but that's my concern, not anyone else's. I'm going to use my extra cash to buy houses, so since I don't care at all where they are, you can find one somewhere that works for you, and I'll take it; in the end, you'll be my guests there just like you are here."

"Admiral," said Henry, "it would be imposing upon a generosity as rare as it is noble, were we to allow you to do so much for us as you contemplate."

"Admiral," Henry said, "it would be asking too much of a generosity as rare as it is noble if we let you do so much for us as you plan."

"Very good."

"Really good."

"We cannot—we dare not."

"We can't—we mustn't."

"But I say you shall. So you have had your say, and I've had mine, after which, if you please, Master Henry Bannerworth, I shall take upon myself to consider the affair as altogether settled. You can commence operations as soon as you like. I know that Miss Flora, here—bless her sweet eyes—don't want to stay at Bannerworth Hall any longer than she can help it."

"But I say you will. You've had your say, and I've had mine, and now, if you don’t mind, Master Henry Bannerworth, I'm going to consider this matter completely settled. You can start whenever you want. I know that Miss Flora, here—bless her sweet eyes—doesn't want to stay at Bannerworth Hall any longer than she has to."

"Indeed I was urging upon Henry to remove," said Flora; "but yet I cannot help feeling with him, admiral, that we are imposing upon your goodness."

"Honestly, I was encouraging Henry to leave," said Flora; "but I can’t shake the feeling, Admiral, that we’re taking advantage of your generosity."

"Go on imposing, then."

"Keep imposing, then."

"But—"

"But—"

"Psha! Can't a man be imposed upon if he likes? D—n it, that's a poor privilege for an Englishman to be forced to make a row about. I tell you I like it. I will be imposed upon, so there's an end of that; and now let's come in and see what Mrs. Bannerworth has got ready for luncheon."

"Psha! Can't a man choose to be taken advantage of if he wants? Damn it, that's a pretty sad privilege for an Englishman to have to complain about. I’m telling you I like it. I will let myself be taken advantage of, so that’s that; now let’s go inside and see what Mrs. Bannerworth has prepared for lunch."


It can hardly be supposed that such a popular ferment as had been created in the country town, by the singular reports concerning Varney the Vampyre, should readily, and without abundant satisfaction, subside.

It’s hard to believe that the huge buzz generated in the country town by the strange stories about Varney the Vampyre could just die down easily and without a lot of people wanting more answers.

An idea like that which had lent so powerful an impulse to the popular mind, was one far easier to set going than to deprecate or extinguish. The very circumstances which had occurred to foil the excited mob in their pursuit of Sir Francis Varney, were of a nature to increase the popular superstition concerning him, and to make him and his acts appear in still more dreadful colours.

An idea like that, which had given such a strong push to the public's imagination, was much easier to ignite than to downplay or eliminate. The very events that had prevented the excited crowd from capturing Sir Francis Varney only served to amplify the public's superstition about him, making him and his actions seem even more terrifying.

Mobs do not reason very closely and clearly; but the very fact of the frantic flight of Sir Francis Varney from the projected attack of the infuriated multitude, was seized hold of as proof positive of the reality of his vampyre-like existence.

Mobs don’t think very clearly or logically; however, the fact that Sir Francis Varney desperately ran away from the planned attack by the angry crowd was taken as clear evidence of his vampiric existence.

Then, again, had he not disappeared in the most mysterious manner? Had he not sought refuge where no human being would think of seeking refuge, namely, in that old, dilapidated ruin, where, when his pursuers were so close upon his track, he had succeeded in eluding their grasp with a facility which looked as if he had vanished into thin air, or as if the very earth had opened to receive him bodily within its cold embraces?

Then again, hadn’t he vanished in the most mysterious way? Didn’t he find safety in a place no one would think to look, that old, rundown ruin, where, just as his pursuers were closing in, he managed to escape them as if he had disappeared into thin air, or as if the ground itself had opened up to swallow him whole?

It is not to be wondered at, that the few who fled so precipitately from the ruin, lost nothing of the wonderful story they had to tell, in the carrying it from that place to the town. When they reached their neighbours, they not only told what had really occurred, but they added to it all their own surmises, and the fanciful creation of all their own fears, so that before mid-day, and about the time when Henry Bannerworth was conversing so quietly in the gardens of the Hall with his beautiful sister, there was an amount of popular ferment in the town, of which they had no conception.

It's not surprising that the few who rushed away from the disaster didn't lose any of the amazing story they had to share as they went from that place to the town. When they reached their neighbors, they not only recounted what had actually happened, but they also added all their own guesses and the imaginative creations of their fears, so that by midday, around the time Henry Bannerworth was chatting calmly in the gardens of the Hall with his beautiful sister, a huge wave of excitement was stirring in the town, of which they were completely unaware.

All business was suspended, and many persons, now that once the idea had been started concerning the possibility that a vampyre might have been visiting some of the houses in the place, told how, in the dead of the night, they had heard strange noises. How children had shrieked from no apparent cause—doors opened and shut without human agency; and windows rattled that never had been known to rattle before.

All business came to a halt, and many people, now that the idea of a vampire possibly visiting some homes in the area had taken hold, shared how, in the dead of night, they had heard strange noises. Children screamed for no obvious reason—doors opened and closed by themselves; and windows rattled that had never rattled before.

Some, too, went so far as to declare that they had been awakened out of their sleep by noises incidental to an effort made to enter their chambers; and others had seen dusky forms of gigantic proportions outside their windows, tampering with their fastenings, and only disappearing when the light of day mocked all attempts at concealment.

Some even claimed they were jolted out of sleep by noises from someone trying to get into their rooms; others reported seeing large shadowy figures outside their windows fiddling with the locks, vanishing only when daylight made it impossible to hide.

These tales flew from mouth to mouth, and all listened to them with such an eager interest, that none thought it worth while to challenge their inconsistencies, or to express a doubt of their truth, because they had not been mentioned before.

These stories spread from person to person, and everyone listened to them with such eager interest that no one bothered to call out their inconsistencies or question their truth just because they hadn’t been mentioned before.

The only individual, and he was a remarkably clever man, who made the slightest remark upon the subject of a practical character, hazarded a suggestion that made confusion worse confounded.

The only person, and he was a really smart guy, who said anything practical on the topic, threw out a suggestion that only made things more confusing.

He knew something of vampyres. He had travelled abroad, and had heard of them in Germany, as well as in the east, and, to a crowd of wondering and aghast listeners, he said,—

He knew a bit about vampires. He had traveled overseas and had heard about them in Germany, as well as in the East, and to a crowd of curious and shocked listeners, he said,—

"You may depend upon it, my friends, this has been going on for some time; there have been several mysterious and sudden deaths in the town lately; people have wasted away and died nobody knew how or wherefore."

"You can count on it, my friends, this has been happening for a while; there have been several strange and sudden deaths in town recently; people have wasted away and died and no one knows how or why."

"Yes—yes," said everybody.

"Yeah—yeah," everyone said.

"There was Miles, the butcher; you know how fat he was, and then how fat he wasn't."

"There was Miles, the butcher; you know how overweight he was, and then how slim he became."

A general assent was given to the proposition; and then, elevating one arm in an oratorical manner, the clever fellow continued,—

A general agreement was reached on the proposal, and then, raising one arm dramatically, the smart guy went on,—

"I have not a doubt that Miles, the butcher, and every one else who has died suddenly lately, have been victims of the vampyre; and what's more, they'll all be vampyres, and come and suck other people's blood, till at last the whole town will be a town of vampyres."

"I have no doubt that Miles, the butcher, and everyone else who has died suddenly lately, have been victims of the vampire; and what's more, they'll all become vampires and come to suck other people's blood, until finally the whole town will be a town of vampires."

"But what's to be done?" cried one, who trembled so excessively that he could scarcely stand under his apprehension.

"But what are we supposed to do?" shouted one, trembling so much that he could barely stand from his fear.

"There is but one plan—Sir Francis Varney must be found, and put out of the world in such a manner that he can't come back to it again; and all those who are dead that we have any suspicion of, should be taken up out of their graves and looked at, to see if they're rotting or not; if they are it's all right; but, if they look fresh and much, as usual, you may depend they're vampyres, and no mistake."

"There’s only one plan—Sir Francis Varney has to be found and dealt with in a way that ensures he can’t return; and everyone who is dead and we have any doubts about should be dug up and examined to see if they’re decomposing. If they are, that’s fine; but if they look fresh and normal, you can bet they’re vampires, no question about it."

This was a terrific suggestion thrown amongst a mob. To have caught Sir Francis Varney and immolated him at the shrine of popular fury, they would not have shrunk from; but a desecration of the graves of those whom they had known in life was a matter which, however much it had to recommend it, even the boldest stood aghast at, and felt some qualms of irresolution.

This was a great idea thrown into a crowd. They wouldn’t have hesitated to catch Sir Francis Varney and burn him in the name of public anger, but disrespecting the graves of people they had known in life was something that even the bravest found shocking and made them feel some doubts.

There are many ideas, however, which, like the first plunge into a cold bath, are rather uncomfortable for the moment; but which, in a little time, we become so familiarized with, that they become stripped of their disagreeable concomitants, and appear quite pleasing and natural.

There are many ideas that, like the first dip into a cold pool, are pretty uncomfortable at first; but after a little while, we get so used to them that they lose their unpleasant aspects and seem quite nice and natural.

So it was with this notion of exhuming the dead bodies of those townspeople who had recently died from what was called a decay of nature, and such other failures of vitality as bore not the tangible name of any understood disease.

So it was with this idea of digging up the bodies of those townspeople who had recently died from what was considered a natural decline, and other failures of health that didn't have a specific label of any known disease.

From mouth to mouth the awful suggestion spread like wildfire, until at last it grew into such a shape that it almost seemed to become a duty, at all events, to have up Miles the butcher, and see how he looked.

From person to person, the terrible rumor spread quickly, until it eventually took on a form that made it seem like a responsibility—at least—to bring in Miles the butcher and check how he appeared.

There is, too, about human nature a natural craving curiosity concerning everything connected with the dead. There is not a man of education or of intellectual endowment who would not travel many miles to look upon the exhumation of the remains of some one famous in his time, whether for his vices, his virtues, his knowledge, his talents, or his heroism; and, if this feeling exist in the minds of the educated and refined in a sublimated shape, which lends to it grace and dignity, we may look for it among the vulgar and the ignorant, taking only a grosser and meaner form, in accordance with their habits of thought. The rude materials, of which the highest and noblest feelings of educated minds are formed, will be found amongst the most grovelling and base; and so this vulgar curiosity, which, combined with other feelings, prompted an ignorant and illiterate mob to exhume Miles, the once fat butcher, in a different form tempted the philosophic Hamlet to moralise upon the skull of Yorick.

There’s a natural craving in human nature for curiosity about everything related to the dead. Any educated or intellectually curious person would travel far to see the exhumation of someone famous in their time, whether for their vices, virtues, knowledge, talents, or heroism. While this feeling might manifest in a graceful and dignified way among the educated and refined, we can also find it in the vulgar and ignorant, where it takes on a coarser and more base form in line with their way of thinking. The raw materials that form the highest and noblest feelings of educated minds can also be found among the most degraded and lowly. Thus, this base curiosity, when mixed with other emotions, drove an ignorant and uneducated crowd to dig up Miles, the former fat butcher, just as it led the philosophical Hamlet to reflect on Yorick's skull.

And it was wonderful to see how, when these people had made up their minds to carry out the singularly interesting, but, at the same, fearful, suggestion, they assumed to themselves a great virtue in so doing—told each other what an absolute necessity there was, for the public good, that it should be done; and then, with loud shouts and cries concerning the vampyre, they proceeded in a body to the village churchyard, where had been lain, with a hope of reposing in peace, the bones of their ancestors.

And it was amazing to see how, when these people decided to act on the uniquely fascinating but also terrifying idea, they believed they were being really virtuous by doing so—they told each other how crucial it was, for the sake of the greater good, that it needed to happen; and then, with loud shouts and cries about the vampire, they marched together to the village graveyard, where their ancestors' bones had been laid to rest in hopes of finding peace.

A species of savage ferocity now appeared to have seized upon the crowd, and the people, in making up their minds to do something which was strikingly at variance with all their preconceived notions of right and wrong, appeared to feel that it was necessary, in order that they might be consistent, to cast off many of the decencies of life, and to become riotous and reckless.

A kind of wild ferocity now seemed to have taken hold of the crowd, and as they decided to do something that completely contradicted their ideas of right and wrong, they felt it was necessary to let go of many social norms and behave wildly and irresponsibly.

As they proceeded towards the graveyard, they amused themselves by breaking the windows of the tax-gatherers, and doing what passing mischief they could to the habitations of all who held any official situation or authority.

As they made their way to the graveyard, they entertained themselves by smashing the windows of the tax collectors and causing whatever trouble they could to the homes of anyone in a position of power or authority.

This was something like a proclamation of war against those who might think it their duty to interfere with the lawless proceedings of an ignorant multitude. A public-house or two, likewise, en route, was sacked of some of its inebriating contents, so that, what with the madness of intoxication, and the general excitement consequent upon the very nature of the business which took them to the churchyard, a more wild and infuriated multitude than that which paused at two iron gates which led into the sanctuary of that church could not be imagined.

This was like a declaration of war against anyone who might think it was their responsibility to get in the way of the reckless actions of an uninformed crowd. A couple of pubs along the way were looted of some of their alcoholic drinks, so with the chaos of drunkenness and the overall excitement from the very nature of the business that brought them to the graveyard, you couldn't imagine a more wild and angry crowd than the one that stopped at the two iron gates leading into the church's sanctuary.

Those who have never seen a mob placed in such a situation as to have cast off all moral restraint whatever, at the same time that it feels there is no physical power to cope with it, can form no notion of the mass of terrible passions which lie slumbering under what, in ordinary cases, have appeared harmless bosoms, but which now run riot, and overcame every principle of restraint. It is a melancholy fact, but, nevertheless, a fact, despite its melancholy, that, even in a civilised country like this, with a generally well-educated population, nothing but a well-organised physical force keeps down, from the commission of the most outrageous offences, hundreds and thousands of persons.

Those who have never witnessed a crowd in a situation where they've lost all moral restraint, especially when they feel there's no physical power to stop them, cannot imagine the intense emotions that lie dormant beneath what usually seem like harmless appearances. However, these emotions can explode, overriding all principles of restraint. It's a sad truth, but a truth nonetheless, that even in a civilized country like this, with a generally educated population, only a strong, organized physical force prevents hundreds and thousands of people from committing the most outrageous crimes.

We have said that the mob paused at the iron gates of the churchyard, but it was more a pause of surprise than one of vacillation, because they saw that those iron gates were closed, which had not been the case within the memory of the oldest among them.

We said that the crowd stopped at the iron gates of the churchyard, but it was more a moment of surprise than hesitation because they noticed that those iron gates were closed, which hadn't been the case in the memory of the oldest among them.

At the first building of the church, and the enclosure of its graveyard, two pairs of these massive gates had been presented by some munificent patron; but, after a time, they hung idly upon their hinges, ornamental certainly, but useless, while a couple of turnstiles, to keep cattle from straying within the sacred precincts, did duty instead, and established, without trouble, the regular thoroughfare, which long habit had dictated as necessary, through the place of sepulture.

At the initial construction of the church and the surrounding graveyard, two pairs of these large gates were donated by a generous benefactor; however, over time, they swung uselessly on their hinges—decorative, yes, but ineffective—while a pair of turnstiles took their place to prevent livestock from wandering into the sacred area, easily creating the regular path that long-standing custom had established as essential through the burial site.

But now those gates were closed, and for once were doing duty. Heaven only knows how they had been moved upon their rusty and time-worn hinges. The mob, however, was checked for the moment, and it was clear that the ecclesiastical authorities were resolved to attempt something to prevent the desecration of the tombs.

But now those gates were closed, and for once they were serving their purpose. Who knows how they had been moved on their rusty, worn-out hinges? For now, the crowd was held back, and it was clear that the church officials were determined to try to stop the desecration of the tombs.

Those gates were sufficiently strong to resist the first vigorous shake which was given to them by some of the foremost among the crowd, and then one fellow started the idea that they might be opened from the inside, and volunteered to clamber over the wall to do so.

Those gates were strong enough to withstand the initial forceful shake from some of the leaders in the crowd, and then one guy suggested that they could be opened from the inside and offered to climb over the wall to make it happen.

Hoisted up upon the shoulders of several, he grasped the top of the wall, and raised his head above its level, and then something of a mysterious nature rose up from the inside, and dealt him such a whack between the eyes, that down he went sprawling among his coadjutors.

Lifted high on the shoulders of a few, he grabbed the top of the wall and lifted his head above it. Then, something mysterious emerged from inside and hit him hard between the eyes, sending him sprawling among his companions.

Now, nobody had seen how this injury had been inflicted, and the policy of those in the garrison should have been certainly to keep up the mystery, and leave the invaders in ignorance of what sort of person it was that had so foiled them. Man, however, is prone to indulge in vain glorification, and the secret was exploded by the triumphant waving of the long staff of the beadle, with the gilt knob at the end of it, just over the parapet of the wall, in token of victory.

Now, nobody had seen how this injury was caused, and the strategy of those in the garrison should have definitely been to maintain the mystery and keep the invaders unaware of who had outsmarted them. However, people tend to revel in empty bragging, and the secret was revealed by the victorious waving of the beadle's long staff, with the golden knob at the end of it, just over the top of the wall as a sign of victory.

"It's Waggles! it's Waggles!" cried everybody "it's Waggles, the beadle!"

"It's Waggles! It's Waggles!" everyone shouted. "It's Waggles, the beadle!"

"Yes," said a voice from within, "it's Waggles, the beadle; and he thinks as he had yer there rather; try it again. The church isn't in danger; oh, no. What do you think of this?"

"Yes," said a voice from inside, "it's Waggles, the beadle; and he thinks it would be better if you tried again. The church isn't in danger; oh, no. What do you think of this?"

The staff was flourished more vigorously than ever, and in the secure position that Waggles occupied it seemed not only impossible to attack him, but that he possessed wonderful powers of resistance, for the staff was long and the knob was heavy.

The staff was more powerful than ever, and given Waggles' strong position, it seemed not only impossible to challenge him, but that he had incredible abilities to withstand any attack, since the staff was long and the knob was heavy.

It was a boy who hit upon the ingenious expedient of throwing up a great stone, so that it just fell inside the wall, and hit Waggles a great blow on the head.

It was a boy who came up with the clever idea of tossing a big stone so that it landed just inside the wall and hit Waggles hard on the head.

The staff was flourished more vigorously than ever, and the mob, in the ecstasy at the fun which was going on, almost forgot the errand which had brought them.

The staff was waved around more energetically than ever, and the crowd, caught up in the excitement of the festivities, nearly forgot the purpose that had brought them there.

Perhaps after all the affair might have passed off jestingly, had not there been some really mischievous persons among the throng who were determined that such should not be the case, and they incited the multitude to commence an attack upon the gates, which in a few moments must have produced their entire demolition.

Maybe the whole situation could have ended in a joke, if it weren't for some truly trouble-making people in the crowd who were set on making sure that didn’t happen. They stirred up the masses to start an assault on the gates, which would have led to their complete destruction in no time.

Suddenly, however, the boldest drew back, and there was a pause, as the well-known form of the clergyman appeared advancing from the church door, attired in full canonicals.

Suddenly, though, the boldest stepped back, and there was a pause as the familiar figure of the clergyman came forward from the church door, dressed in full robes.

"There's Mr. Leigh," said several; "how unlucky he should be here."

"There's Mr. Leigh," several said; "how unfortunate that he should be here."

"What is this?" said the clergyman, approaching the gates. "Can I believe my eyes when I see before me those who compose the worshippers at this church armed, and attempting to enter for the purpose of violence to this sacred place! Oh! let me beseech you, lose not a moment, but return to your homes, and repent of that which you have already done. It is not yet too late; listen, I pray you, to the voice of one with whom you have so often joined in prayer to the throne of the Almighty, who is now looking upon your actions."

"What is this?" said the clergyman, walking up to the gates. "Can I believe my eyes? I see before me those who usually worship at this church, armed and trying to enter with violent intent! Oh, please, don’t waste a moment; go back to your homes and regret what you’ve already done. It’s not too late; I urge you to listen to the voice of someone you have prayed with so many times before, who is now watching your actions."

This appeal was heard respectfully, but it was evidently very far from suiting the feelings and the wishes of those to whom it was addressed; the presence of the clergyman was evidently an unexpected circumstance, and the more especially too as he appeared in that costume which they had been accustomed to regard with a reverence almost amounting to veneration. He saw the favourable effect he had produced, and anxious to follow it up, he added,—

This appeal was heard with respect, but it was clear that it didn’t align with the feelings and wishes of those it was directed to; the clergyman's presence was clearly unexpected, especially since he appeared in the attire they usually viewed with a respect bordering on reverence. He noticed the positive impact he had made, and wanting to build on it, he added,—

"Let this little ebullition of feeling pass away, my friends; and, believe me, when I assure you upon my sacred word, that whatever ground there may be for complaint or subject for inquiry, shall be fully and fairly met; and that the greatest exertions shall be made to restore peace and tranquillity to all of you."

"Let this little burst of emotion fade, my friends; and believe me when I say on my sacred word that any valid complaints or issues will be addressed completely and honestly; and that the greatest efforts will be made to bring peace and calm to all of you."

"It's all about the vampyre!" cried one fellow—"Mr. Leigh, how should you like a vampyre in the pulpit?"

"It's all about the vampire!" shouted one guy—"Mr. Leigh, how would you feel about a vampire in the pulpit?"

"Hush, hush! can it be possible that you know so little of the works of that great Being whom you all pretend to adore, as to believe that he would create any class of beings of a nature such as those you ascribe to that terrific word! Oh, let me pray of you to get rid of these superstitions—alike disgraceful to yourselves and afflicting to me."

"Hush, hush! Can it really be that you know so little about the works of that great Being you all claim to worship, that you believe He would create any kind of beings with the nature you're attributing to that terrifying word? Oh, I beg you to rid yourselves of these superstitions—both shameful for you and distressing for me."

The clergyman had the satisfaction of seeing the crowd rapidly thinning from before the gates, and he believed his exhortations were having all the effect he wished. It was not until he heard a loud shout behind him, and, upon hastily turning, saw that the churchyard had been scaled at another place by some fifty or sixty persons, that his heart sunk within him, and he began to feel that what he had dreaded would surely come to pass.

The clergyman felt pleased to see the crowd quickly dispersing from the gates, and he thought his pleas were having the desired impact. It wasn't until he heard a loud shout behind him and, upon turning quickly, noticed that around fifty or sixty people had climbed over the churchyard wall at another spot that his heart sank, and he started to realize that what he had feared was likely to happen.

Even then he might have done something in the way of pacific exertion, but for the interference of Waggles, the beadle, who spoilt everything.

Even then he might have done something to make things better, if it hadn't been for Waggles, the beadle, who ruined everything.


CHAPTER XLV.

THE OPEN GRAVES.—THE DEAD BODIES.—A SCENE OF TERROR.

205.png

We have said Waggles spoilt everything, and so he did, for before Mr. Leigh could utter a word more, or advance two steps towards the rioters, Waggles charged them staff in hand, and there soon ensued a riot of a most formidable description.

We mentioned that Waggles ruined everything, and he did, because before Mr. Leigh could say another word or take two steps toward the rioters, Waggles charged at them with his stick, and soon there was a wild riot of epic proportions.

A kind of desperation seemed to have seized the beadle, and certainly, by his sudden and unexpected attack, he achieved wonders. When, however, a dozen hands got hold of the staff, and it was wrenched from him, and he was knocked down, and half-a-dozen people rolled over him, Waggles was not near the man he had been, and he would have been very well content to have lain quiet where he was; this, however, he was not permitted to do, for two or three, who had felt what a weighty instrument of warfare the parochial staff was, lifted him bodily from the ground, and canted him over the wall, without much regard to whether he fell on a hard or a soft place on the other side.

A kind of desperation seemed to take hold of the beadle, and his sudden and unexpected attack produced amazing results. However, when a dozen hands grabbed the staff, it was yanked from him, and he was knocked down with half a dozen people rolling over him, Waggles was no longer the man he had been, and he would have been perfectly fine just lying there; however, he wasn’t allowed to do that. Two or three people, having realized how heavy the parochial staff was, lifted him off the ground and tossed him over the wall, without caring whether he landed on something hard or soft on the other side.

This feat accomplished, no further attention was paid to Mr. Leigh, who, finding that his exhortations were quite unheeded, retired into the church with an appearance of deep affliction about him, and locked himself in the vestry.

This done, no one paid any more attention to Mr. Leigh, who, realizing that his attempts to persuade them were completely ignored, went into the church looking very distressed and locked himself in the vestry.

The crowd now had entire possession—without even the sort of control that an exhortation assumed over them—of the burying-ground, and soon in a dense mass were these desperate and excited people collected round the well-known spot where lay the mortal remains of Miles, the butcher.

The crowd now completely took over—without even the kind of control that a speech typically holds over them—of the graveyard, and soon in a tight group were these desperate and excited people gathered around the familiar place where the body of Miles, the butcher, was buried.

"Silence!" cried a loud voice, and every one obeyed the mandate, looking towards the speaker, who was a tall, gaunt-looking man, attired in a suit of faded black, and who now pressed forward to the front of the throng.

"Quiet!" shouted a loud voice, and everyone complied, turning to look at the speaker, a tall, thin man dressed in a worn black suit, who now pushed his way to the front of the crowd.

"Oh!" cried one, "it's Fletcher, the ranter. What does he do here?"

"Oh!" shouted one, "it's Fletcher, the ranter. What is he doing here?"

"Hear him! hear him!" cried others; "he won't stop us."

"Hear him! Hear him!" shouted others; "he can't stop us."

"Yes, hear him," cried the tall man, waving his arms about like the sails of a windmill. "Yes, hear him. Sons of darkness, you're all vampyres, and are continually sucking the life-blood from each other. No wonder that the evil one has power over you all. You're as men who walk in the darkness when the sunlight invites you, and you listen to the words of humanity when those of a diviner origin are offered to your acceptance. But there shall be miracles in the land, and even in this place, set apart with a pretended piety that is in itself most damnable, you shall find an evidence of the true light; and the proof that those who will follow me the true path to glory shall be found here within this grave. Dig up Miles, the butcher!"

"Yes, listen to him," shouted the tall man, waving his arms around like a windmill's sails. "Yes, listen to him. Children of darkness, you all act like vampires, constantly draining the life out of each other. It's no surprise that evil has power over you. You're like people walking in darkness when the sunlight beckons you, listening to words of humanity when more divine messages are offered to you. But there will be miracles in the land, and even in this place, cloaked in a false piety that is itself incredibly sinful, you will find evidence of the true light; and proof that those who follow me will find the true path to glory lies here in this grave. Dig up Miles, the butcher!"

"Hear, hear, hear, hurra!" said every body. "Mr. Fletcher's not such a fool, after all. He means well."

"Hear, hear, hurrah!" everyone said. "Mr. Fletcher's not as foolish as we thought. He has good intentions."

"Yes, you sinners," said the ranter, "and if you find Miles, the butcher, decaying—even as men are expected to decay whose mortal tabernacles are placed within the bowels of the earth—you shall gather from that a great omen, and a sign that if you follow me you seek the Lord; but I you find him looking fresh and healthy, as if the warm blood was still within his veins, you shall take that likewise as a signification that what I say to you shall be as the Gospel, and that by coming to the chapel of the Little Boozlehum, ye shall achieve a great salvation."

"Yes, you sinners," said the ranter, "and if you find Miles, the butcher, decaying—just like everyone eventually does when their bodies are buried in the ground—you should take that as a big warning, a sign that if you follow me, you're seeking the Lord. But if you find him looking fresh and healthy, as if warm blood is still pulsing through his veins, you should see that as a sign that what I’m telling you is the truth, and that by coming to the chapel of the Little Boozlehum, you will achieve great salvation."

"Very good," said a brawny fellow, advancing with a spade in his hand; "you get out of the way, and I'll soon have him up. Here goes, like blue blazes!"

"Alright," said a strong guy, stepping forward with a shovel in his hand. "You step aside, and I'll have him up in no time. Here we go, full speed ahead!"

The first shovelful of earth he took up, he cast over his head into the air, so that it fell in a shower among the mob, which of course raised a shout of indignation; and, as he continued so to dispose of the superfluous earth, a general row seemed likely to ensue. Mr. Fletcher opened his mouth to make a remark, and, as that feature of his face was rather a capacious one, a descending lump of mould, of a clayey consistency, fell into it, and got so wedged among his teeth, that in the process of extracting it he nearly brought some of those essential portions of his anatomy with it.

The first shovel of dirt he scooped up, he tossed over his head into the air, causing it to rain down among the crowd, which naturally sparked a shout of outrage. As he kept throwing the extra dirt, a full-blown argument was about to break out. Mr. Fletcher opened his mouth to say something, and since his mouth was quite large, a falling clump of soil, with a clay-like texture, landed in it and got stuck between his teeth. In trying to get it out, he almost removed some of his essential teeth along with it.

This was a state of things that could not last long, and he who had been so liberal with his spadesful of mould was speedily disarmed, and yet he was a popular favourite, and had done the thing so good-humouredly, that nobody touched him. Six or eight others, who had brought spades and pickaxes, now pushed forward to the work, and in an incredibly short space of time the grave of Miles, the butcher, seemed to be very nearly excavated.

This situation couldn’t continue for long, and the person who had been so generous with his shovelfuls of dirt was quickly overwhelmed. Still, he was a crowd favorite and had done it all with such a good attitude that no one blamed him. Six or eight others, who had brought shovels and picks, stepped up to help, and in no time at all, Miles the butcher’s grave looked almost completely dug up.

Work of any kind or nature whatever, is speedily executed when done with a wish to get through it; and never, perhaps, within the memory of man, was a grave opened in that churchyard with such a wonderful celerity. The excitement of the crowd grew intense—every available spot from which a view of the grave could be got, was occupied; for the last few minutes scarcely a remark had been uttered, and when, at last, the spade of one of those who were digging struck upon something that sounded like wood, you might have heard a pin drop, and each one there present drew his breath more shortly than before.

Any kind of work gets done quickly when there's a strong desire to finish it, and never, perhaps, in living memory has a grave been opened in that churchyard so fast. The crowd's excitement grew intense—every spot where people could see the grave was filled; for the last few minutes, hardly a word was spoken, and when, at last, the spade of one of the diggers hit something that sounded like wood, you could have heard a pin drop, and everyone present held their breath more tightly than before.

"There he is," said the man, whose spade struck upon the coffin.

"There he is," said the man, as his shovel hit the coffin.

Those few words broke the spell, and there was a general murmur, while every individual present seemed to shift his position in his anxiety to obtain a better view of what was about to ensue.

Those few words broke the tension, and there was a collective murmur, while everyone present seemed to adjust their position in their eagerness to get a better look at what was about to happen.

The coffin now having been once found, there seemed to be an increased impetus given to the work; the earth was thrown out with a rapidity that seemed almost the quick result of the working of some machine; and those closest to the grave's brink crouched down, and, intent as they were upon the progress of events, heeded not the damp earth that fell upon them, nor the frail brittle and humid remains of humanity that occasionally rolled to their feet.

The coffin had finally been found, and it seemed to speed up the work; the dirt was tossed out so quickly it felt almost like a machine at work. Those standing closest to the edge of the grave crouched down, focused on what was happening, completely ignoring the wet dirt that fell on them and the fragile, decaying remains of humanity that sometimes rolled to their feet.

It was, indeed, a scene of intense excitement—a scene which only wanted a few prominent features in its foreground of a more intellectual and higher cast than composed the mob, to make it a fit theme for a painter of the highest talent.

It was truly a scene of intense excitement—a scene that just needed a few standout elements in its foreground, of a more intellectual and refined nature than what made up the crowd, to make it a worthy subject for a top-notch painter.

And now the last few shovelfuls of earth that hid the top of the coffin were cast from the grave, and that narrow house which contained the mortal remains of him who was so well known, while in life, to almost every one then present, was brought to the gaze of eyes which never had seemed likely to have looked upon him again.

And now the last few shovelfuls of dirt that covered the top of the coffin were removed from the grave, and that small space which held the body of someone who was so well-known during his life to almost everyone present was revealed to eyes that never seemed like they would see him again.

The cry was now for ropes, with which to raise the cumbrous mass; but these were not to be had, no one thought of providing himself with such appliances, so that by main strength, only, could the coffin be raised to the brink.

The shout now was for ropes to lift the heavy load, but none were available; no one considered bringing such tools, so the coffin could only be lifted to the edge through sheer strength.

The difficulty of doing this was immense, for there was nothing tangible to stand upon; and even when the mould from the sides was sufficiently cleared away, that the handles of the coffin could be laid hold of, they came away immediately in the grasp of those who did so.

The challenge of doing this was huge, since there was nothing solid to hold onto; even when the dirt from the sides was cleared enough for the handles of the coffin to be grabbed, they came off right away for anyone who tried to grab them.

But the more trouble that presented itself to the accomplishment of the designs of the mob, the more intent that body seemed upon carrying out to the full extent their original designs.

But the more obstacles that came up against the plans of the mob, the more determined they seemed to fully execute their original intentions.

Finding it quite impossible by bodily strength to raise the coffin of the butcher from the position in which it had got imbedded by excessive rains, a boy was hastily despatched to the village for ropes, and never did boy run with such speed before, for all his own curiosity was excited in the issue of an adventure, that to his young imagination was appallingly interesting.

Finding it impossible to lift the butcher's coffin out of the mud where it had become stuck due to heavy rains, a boy was quickly sent to the village for ropes. He had never run so fast before, fueled by his own curiosity about the exciting adventure that he found both thrilling and a bit frightening.

As impatient as mobs usually are, they had not time, in this case, for the exercise of that quality of mind before the boy came back with the necessary means of exerting quite a different species of power against the butcher's coffin.

As impatient as crowds usually are, they didn't have time, in this case, to show that kind of mindset before the boy returned with what they needed to exert a completely different kind of power against the butcher's coffin.

Strong ropes were slid under the inert mass, and twenty hands at once plied the task of raising that receptacle of the dead from what had been presumed to be its last resting-place. The ropes strained and creaked, and many thought that they would burst asunder sooner than raise the heavy coffin of the defunct butcher.

Strong ropes were slid under the lifeless form, and twenty hands simultaneously worked to lift that container of the dead from what was thought to be its final resting place. The ropes strained and creaked, and many believed they would snap before managing to raise the heavy coffin of the deceased butcher.

It is singular what reasons people find for backing their opinion.

It's interesting what reasons people come up with to support their opinions.

"You may depend he's a vampyre," said one, "or it wouldn't be so difficult to get him out of the grave."

"You can bet he's a vampire," said one, "or it wouldn't be so hard to get him out of the grave."

"Oh, there can be no mistake about that," said one; "when did a natural Christian's coffin stick in the mud in that way?"

"Oh, there's no doubt about that," said one; "when has a true Christian's coffin ever gotten stuck in the mud like that?"

"Ah, to be sure," said another; "I knew no good would come of his goings on; he never was a decent sort of man like his neighbours, and many queer things have been said of him that I have no doubt are true enough, if we did but know the rights of them."

"Yeah, for sure," said another. "I always thought nothing good would come of his behavior; he was never really a decent guy like his neighbors, and a lot of strange things have been said about him that I'm sure are true enough, if we only knew the whole story."

"Ah, but," said a young lad, thrusting his head between the two who were talking, "if he is a vampyre, how does he get out of his coffin of a night with all that weight of mould a top of him?"

"Ah, but," said a young guy, sticking his head between the two who were talking, "if he's a vampire, how does he get out of his coffin at night with all that weight of dirt on top of him?"

One of the men considered for a moment, and then finding no rational answer occur to him, he gave the boy a box on the ear, saying,—

One of the men thought for a moment, and when he couldn’t come up with a reasonable answer, he gave the boy a smack on the ear, saying,—

"I should like to know what business that is of yours? Boys, now-a-days, ain't like the boys in my time; they think nothing now of putting their spokes in grown-up people's wheels, just as if their opinions were of any consequence."

"I’d like to know what business that is of yours? Kids nowadays aren’t like the kids in my day; they think nothing of getting in the way of adults, as if their opinions actually matter."

Now, by a vigorous effort, those who were tugging at the ropes succeeded in moving the coffin a little, and that first step was all the difficulty, for it was loosened from the adhesive soil in which it lay, and now came up with considerable facility.

Now, with a strong effort, those who were pulling on the ropes managed to move the coffin a bit, and that initial move was the hardest part, as it was freed from the clingy soil it was stuck in, and now came up with relative ease.

There was a half shout of satisfaction at this result, while some of the congregation turned pale, and trembled at the prospect of the sight which was about to present itself; the coffin was dragged from the grave's brink fairly among the long rank grass that flourished in the churchyard, and then they all looked at it for a time, and the men who had been most earnest in raising it wiped the perspiration from their brows, and seemed to shrink from the task of opening that receptacle of the dead now that it was fairly in their power so to do.

There was a half shout of satisfaction at this outcome, while some of the congregation turned pale and trembled at the thought of what they were about to see; the coffin was pulled from the edge of the grave right into the long grass that grew in the churchyard, and then they all stared at it for a while. The men who had been most determined in lifting it wiped the sweat from their brows and seemed to hesitate at the task of opening that container of the dead now that they had the chance to do so.

Each man looked anxiously in his neighbour's face, and several audibly wondered why somebody else didn't open the coffin.

Each man looked nervously at his neighbor's face, and several openly questioned why someone else didn't open the coffin.

"There's no harm in it," said one; "if he's a vampyre, we ought to know it; and, if he ain't, we can't do any hurt to a dead man."

"There's nothing wrong with it," said one; "if he's a vampire, we need to find out; and if he’s not, we can’t harm a dead man."

"Oughtn't we to have the service for the dead?" said one.

"Oughtn't we to have the service for the dead?" said one.

"Yes," said the impertinent boy who had before received the knock on the head, "I think we ought to have that read backwards."

"Yeah," said the cheeky kid who had previously gotten a whack on the head, "I think we should have that read backwards."

This ingenious idea was recompensed by a great many kicks and cuffs, which ought to have been sufficient to have warned him of the great danger of being a little before his age in wit.

This clever idea was met with a lot of kicks and punches, which should have been enough to warn him about the big risk of being ahead of his time in smart thinking.

"Where's the use of shirking the job?" cried he who had been so active in shoveling the mud upon the multitude; "why, you cowardly sneaking set of humbugs, you're half afraid, now."

"What's the point of avoiding the work?" shouted the one who had been so busy shoveling the mud onto the crowd; "you spineless, sneaky fakes, you're all scared now."

"Afraid—afraid!" cried everybody: "who's afraid."

"Scared—scared!" everyone cried: "who's scared."

"Ah, who's afraid?" said a little man, advancing, and assuming an heroic attitude; "I always notice, if anybody's afraid, it's some big fellow, with more bones than brains."

"Ah, who's scared?" said a short man, stepping forward and striking a heroic pose. "I've noticed that if anyone's afraid, it's usually some big guy with more muscles than sense."

At this moment, the man to whom this reproach was more particularly levelled, raised a horrible shout of terror, and cried out, in frantic accents,—

At that moment, the man who was specifically targeted by this criticism let out a terrifying scream and shouted, in a panic-stricken voice,—

"He's a-coming—he's a-coming!"

"He's coming—he's coming!"

The little man fell at once into the grave, while the mob, with one accord, turned tail, and fled in all directions, leaving him alone with the coffin. Such a fighting, and kicking, and scrambling ensued to get over the wall of the grave-yard, that this great fellow, who had caused all the mischief, burst into such peals of laughter that the majority of the people became aware that it was a joke, and came creeping back, looking as sheepish as possible.

The little man fell right into the grave, while the crowd, in unison, ran away in every direction, leaving him alone with the coffin. There was such a fuss, with people fighting, kicking, and scrambling to get over the wall of the graveyard, that the big guy who had caused all the chaos started laughing so hard that most of the crowd realized it was a joke and slowly came back, looking as embarrassed as they could.

Some got up very faint sorts of laugh, and said "very good," and swore they saw what big Dick meant from the first, and only ran to make the others run.

Some let out faint little laughs and said "very good," claiming they understood what big Dick meant from the start, and only rushed to get the others to join in.

"Very good," said Dick, "I'm glad you enjoyed it, that's all. My eye, what a scampering there was among you. Where's my little friend, who was so infernally cunning about bones and brains?"

"That's awesome," said Dick, "I'm really glad you liked it, that's all. Wow, there was a lot of running around among you. Where's my little friend, who was so sneakily clever about bones and brains?"

With some difficulty the little man was extricated from the grave, and then, oh, for the consistency of a mob! they all laughed at him; those very people who, heedless of all the amenities of existence, had been trampling upon each other, and roaring with terror, actually had the impudence to laugh at him, and call him a cowardly little rascal, and say it served him right.

With some difficulty, the little man was pulled out of the grave, and then, oh, how consistent a mob can be! They all laughed at him; those same people who, without caring for any comforts of life, had been trampling over each other and screaming in fear, actually had the nerve to laugh at him, calling him a cowardly little rascal and saying he got what he deserved.

But such is popularity!

But that's how popularity works!

"Well, if nobody won't open the coffin," said big Dick, "I will, so here goes. I knowed the old fellow when he was alive, and many a time he's d——d me and I've d——d him, so I ain't a-going to be afraid of him now he's dead. We was very intimate, you see, 'cos we was the two heaviest men in the parish; there's a reason for everything."

"Well, if nobody is going to open the coffin," said big Dick, "I will, so here goes. I knew the old guy when he was alive, and many times he cursed me and I cursed him, so I’m not going to be afraid of him now that he’s dead. We were pretty close, you see, because we were the two heaviest men in the parish; there’s a reason for everything."

"Ah, Dick's the fellow to do it," cried a number of persons; "there's nobody like Dick for opening a coffin; he's the man as don't care for nothing."

"Ah, Dick's the guy for the job," shouted several people; "there's no one like Dick for opening a coffin; he's the guy who doesn't care about anything."

"Ah, you snivelling curs," said Dick, "I hate you. If it warn't for my own satisfaction, and all for to prove that my old friend, the butcher, as weighed seventeen stone, and stood six feet two and-a-half on his own sole, I'd see you all jolly well—"

"Ah, you whining losers," said Dick, "I hate you. If it weren't for my own satisfaction, and just to prove that my old friend, the butcher, weighed seventeen stone and stood six feet two and a half on his own, I'd see you all just fine—"

"D——d first," said the boy; "open the lid, Dick, let's have a look."

"Damn it first," said the boy; "open the lid, Dick, let's take a look."

"Ah, you're a rum un," said Dick, "arter my own heart. I sometimes thinks as you must be a nevy, or some sort of relation of mine. Howsomdever, here goes. Who'd a thought that I should ever had a look at old fat and thunder again?—that's what I used to call him; and then he used to request me to go down below, where I needn't turn round to light my blessed pipe."

"Ah, you’re quite a character," said Dick, "just like me. I sometimes think you must be a nephew or some kind of relative of mine. Anyway, here we go. Who would have thought I’d ever see old fat and thunder again? That’s what I used to call him; then he’d ask me to go downstairs, where I didn’t have to turn around to light my beloved pipe."

"Hell—we know," said the boy; "why don't you open the lid, Dick?"

"Hell—we get it," said the boy; "why don’t you just open the lid, Dick?"

"I'm a going," said Dick; "kim up."

"I'm going," said Dick; "come up."

He introduced the corner of a shovel between the lid and the coffin, and giving it a sudden wrench, he loosened it all down one side.

He slipped the edge of a shovel between the lid and the coffin, and with a quick twist, he pried it open on one side.

A shudder pervaded the multitude, and, popularly speaking, you might have heard a pin drop in that crowded churchyard at that eventful moment.

A chill ran through the crowd, and if you had been there, you could have heard a pin drop in that packed churchyard at that crucial moment.

Dick then proceeded to the other side, and executed the same manoeuvre.

Dick then moved to the other side and did the same thing.

"Now for it," he said; "we shall see him in a moment, and we'll think we seed him still."

"Here we go," he said; "we'll see him in a moment, and we'll think we saw him still."

"What a lark!" said the boy.

"What a blast!" said the boy.

"You hold yer jaw, will yer? Who axed you for a remark, blow yer? What do you mean by squatting down there, like a cock-sparrow, with a pain in his tail, hanging yer head, too, right over the coffin? Did you never hear of what they call a fluvifium coming from the dead, yer ignorant beast, as is enough to send nobody to blazes in a minute? Get out of the way of the cold meat, will yer?"

"You hold your jaw, will you? Who asked you for a comment, huh? What are you doing squatting down there like a little bird with a hurt tail, hanging your head right over the coffin? Haven't you ever heard of what they call a noxious fluid coming from the dead, you ignorant fool, which is enough to send someone to hell in a minute? Get out of the way of the cold body, will you?"

"A what, do you say, Dick?"

"What, you say, Dick?"

"Request information from the extreme point of my elbow."

"Ask for information from the very edge of my elbow."

Dick threw down the spade, and laying hold of the coffin-lid with both hands, he lifted it off, and flung it on one side.

Dick dropped the spade, grabbed the coffin lid with both hands, lifted it off, and tossed it aside.

There was a visible movement and an exclamation among the multitude. Some were pushed down, in the eager desire of those behind to obtain a sight of the ghastly remains of the butcher; those at a distance were frantic, and the excitement was momentarily increasing.

There was a noticeable stir and a shout among the crowd. Some were pushed down as those behind them eagerly tried to catch a glimpse of the gruesome remains of the butcher; the people further back were frantic, and the excitement was building moment by moment.

They might all have spared themselves the trouble, for the coffin was empty—here was no dead butcher, nor any evidence of one ever having been there, not even the grave-clothes; the only thing at all in the receptacle of the dead was a brick.

They could have all saved themselves the trouble, because the coffin was empty—there was no dead butcher, nor any sign that one had ever been there, not even the burial clothes; the only thing found in the coffin was a brick.

Dick's astonishment was so intense that his eyes and mouth kept opening together to such an extent, that it seemed doubtful when they would reach their extreme point of elongation. He then took up the brick and looked at it curiously, and turned it over and over, examined the ends and the sides with a critical eye, and at length he said,—

Dick's amazement was so strong that his eyes and mouth opened wide, making it hard to tell when they would stop stretching. He picked up the brick and examined it closely, turning it over repeatedly and looking at the ends and sides with a scrutinizing gaze, and finally he said,—

"Well, I'm blowed, here's a transmogrification; he's consolidified himself into a blessed brick—my eye, here's a curiosity."

"Wow, I'm blown away, he's transformed himself into a solid brick—this is something interesting."

"But you don't mean to say that's the butcher, Dick?" said the boy.

"But you don't mean to say that's the butcher, Dick?" the boy asked.

Dick reached over, and gave him a tap on the head with the brick.

Dick reached over and tapped him on the head with the brick.

"There!" he said, "that's what I calls occular demonstration. Do you believe it now, you blessed infidel? What's more natural? He was an out-and-out brick while he was alive; and he's turned to a brick now he's dead."

"There!" he said, "that's what I call a visual demonstration. Do you believe it now, you blessed skeptic? What's more natural? He was a solid guy when he was alive, and he's become solid now that he's dead."

"Give it to me, Dick," said the boy; "I should like to have that brick, just for the fun of the thing."

"Give it to me, Dick," the boy said. "I’d like to have that brick, just for the fun of it."

"I'll see you turned into a pantile first. I sha'n't part with this here, it looks so blessed sensible; it's a gaining on me every minute as a most remarkable likeness, d——d if it ain't."

"I'll see you turned into a tile first. I won't part with this, it looks so sensible; it's growing on me every minute as a really remarkable likeness, damn if it isn't."

By this time the bewilderment of the mob had subsided; now that there was no dead butcher to look upon, they fancied themselves most grievously injured; and, somehow or other, Dick, notwithstanding all his exertions in their service, was looked upon in the light of a showman, who had promised some startling exhibition and then had disappointed his auditors.

By this point, the crowd's confusion had faded; now that there was no dead butcher to see, they perceived themselves as severely wronged. Somehow, even with all his efforts on their behalf, Dick was viewed as a showman who had promised an exciting performance but ended up disappointing his audience.

The first intimation he had of popular vengeance was a stone thrown at him, but Dick's eye happened to be upon the fellow who threw it, and collaring him in a moment, he dealt him a cuff on the side of the head, which confused his faculties for a week.

The first hint he got of public anger was when a stone was thrown at him, but Dick happened to notice the guy who did it. He grabbed him right away and gave him a hit on the side of the head that left him dazed for a week.

"Hark ye," he then cried, with a loud voice, "don't interfere with me; you know it won't go down. There's something wrong here; and, as one of yourselves, I'm as much interested in finding out what it is as any of you can possibly be. There seems to be some truth in this vampyre business; our old friend, the butcher, you see, is not in his grave; where is he then?"

"Listen up," he shouted, "don't mess with me; you know this won't end well. Something's off here, and as one of you, I'm just as interested in figuring out what it is as any of you are. There seems to be some truth in this vampire stuff; our old friend, the butcher, is not in his grave; so where is he then?"

The mob looked at each other, and none attempted to answer the question.

The crowd glanced at one another, and no one tried to respond to the question.

"Why, of course, he's a vampyre," said Dick, "and you may all of you expect to see him, in turn, come into your bed-room windows with a burst, and lay hold of you like a million and a half of leeches rolled into one."

"Of course, he's a vampire," said Dick, "and you can all expect to see him burst into your bedroom windows and grab you like a million and a half leeches all rolled into one."

There was a general expression of horror, and then Dick continued,—

There was a shared look of horror, and then Dick continued,—

"You'd better all of you go home; I shall have no hand in pulling up any more of the coffins—this is a dose for me. Of course you can do what you like."

"You all should just go home; I won’t help with any more of the coffins—this is enough for me. Of course, you can do whatever you want."

209.png

"Pull them all up!" cried a voice; "pull them all up! Let's see how many vampyres there are in the churchyard."

"Pull them all up!" shouted a voice; "pull them all up! Let's see how many vampires are in the graveyard."

"Well, it's no business of mine," said Dick; "but I wouldn't, if I was you."

"Well, it's not my place to say," said Dick; "but I wouldn't do that if I were you."

"You may depend," said one, "that Dick knows something about it, or he wouldn't take it so easy."

"You can be sure," said one, "that Dick knows something about it, or he wouldn't be so relaxed."

"Ah! down with him," said the man who had received the box on the ears; "he's perhaps a vampyre himself."

"Ugh! Get him out of here," said the guy who had just been slapped; "he might be a vampire himself."

The mob made a demonstration towards him, but Dick stood his ground, and they paused again.

The crowd advanced toward him, but Dick held his ground, and they stopped again.

"Now, you're a cowardly set," he said; "cause you're disappointed, you want to come upon me. Now, I'll just show what a little thing will frighten you all again, and I warn beforehand it will, so you sha'n't say you didn't know it, and were taken by surprise."

"Now, you’re a bunch of cowards," he said. "Because you’re disappointed, you want to confront me. Well, I’ll just show you how easily a little thing can scare you all again, and I’m warning you in advance that it will, so you can’t say you didn’t know and were caught off guard."

The mob looked at him, wondering what he was going to do.

The crowd stared at him, curious about what he would do next.

"Once! twice! thrice!" he said, and then he flung the brick up into the air an immense height, and shouted "heads," in a loud tone.

"Once! twice! thrice!" he said, and then he threw the brick high into the air and yelled "heads" loudly.

A general dispersion of the crowd ensued, and the brick fell in the centre of a very large circle indeed.

A general dispersal of the crowd followed, and the brick landed in the middle of a very large circle.

"There you are again," said Dick; "why, what a nice act you are!"

"There you are again," Dick said; "wow, what a nice thing you are!"

"What fun!" said the boy. "It's a famous coffin, this, Dick," and he laid himself down in the butcher's last resting-place. "I never was in a coffin before—it's snug enough."

"What fun!" the boy exclaimed. "This is a famous coffin, Dick," and he lay down in the butcher's final resting place. "I've never been in a coffin before—it's pretty cozy."

"Ah, you're a rum 'un," said Dick; "you're such a inquiring genius, you is; you'll get your head into some hole one day, and not be able to get it out again, and then I shall see you a kicking. Hush! lay still—don't say anything."

"Ah, you're a strange one," said Dick; "you're such an inquisitive one, you are; one day you’ll get your head stuck in some hole and won’t be able to get it out, and then I’ll see you kicking. Shh! lie still—don’t say anything."

"Good again," said the boy; "what shall I do?"

"Good again," said the boy. "What should I do?"

"Give a sort of a howl and a squeak, when they've all come back again."

"Let out a howl and a squeak when they've all returned."

"Won't I!" said the boy; "pop on the lid."

"Of course I will!" said the boy; "put the lid on."

"There you are," said Dick; "d——d if I don't adopt you, and bring you up to the science of nothing."

"There you are," said Dick; "damn it if I don't take you in and teach you the art of doing nothing."

"Now, listen to me, good people all," added Dick; "I have really got something to say to you."

"Now, listen up, everyone," added Dick; "I actually have something important to tell you."

At this intimation the people slowly gathered again round the grave.

At this hint, the people slowly gathered around the grave once more.

"Listen," said Dick, solemnly; "it strikes me there's some tremendous do going on."

"Listen," said Dick seriously; "it seems to me there's something big happening."

"Yes, there is," said several who were foremost.

"Yes, there is," said several of those in the front.

"It won't be long before you'll all of you be most d—nably astonished; but let me beg of all you not to accuse me of having anything to do with it, provided I tell you all I know."

"It won't be long before all of you will be really surprised; but please, I ask that none of you blame me for having anything to do with it, as long as I share everything I know."

"No, Dick; we won't—we won't—we won't."

"No, Dick; we won't—we won't—we won't."

"Good; then, listen. I don't know anything, but I'll tell you what I think, and that's as good; I don't think that this brick is the butcher; but I think, that when you least expect it—hush! come a little closer."

"Alright; now, listen up. I don’t know much, but I’ll share what I think, and that’s something; I don’t believe this brick is the butcher; but I do think that when you least expect it—shh! come a little closer."

"Yes, yes; we are closer."

"Yes, we’re getting closer."

"Well, then, I say, when you all least expect it, and when you ain't dreaming of such a thing, you'll hear something of my fat friend as is dead and gone, that will astonish you all."

"Well, I’ll say this: when you least expect it and when you’re not even thinking about it, you’ll hear something about my chubby friend who has passed away that will shock all of you."

Dick paused, and he gave the coffin a slight kick, as intimation to the boy that he might as well be doing his part in the drama, upon which that ingenious young gentleman set up such a howl, that even Dick jumped, so unearthly did it sound within the confines of that receptacle of the dead.

Dick paused and gave the coffin a little kick, as a hint to the boy that he should join in the act. The clever young kid let out such a howl that even Dick jumped, it sounded so otherworldly inside that coffin for the dead.

But if the effect upon him was great, what must it have been upon those whom it took completely unawares? For a moment or two they seemed completely paralysed, and then they frightened the boy, for the shout of terror that rose from so many throats at once was positively alarming.

But if it had a big impact on him, what must it have felt like for those who were totally caught off guard? For a moment or two, they seemed completely frozen, and then they scared the boy because the collective shout of terror that erupted from so many throats at once was truly alarming.

This jest of Dick's was final, for, before three minutes had elapsed, the churchyard was clear of all human occupants save himself and the boy, who had played his part so well in the coffin.

This joke of Dick's was the last straw, because, within three minutes, the churchyard was empty of all people except for him and the boy, who had played his role so well in the coffin.

"Get out," said Dick, "it's all right—we've done 'em at last; and now you may depend upon it they won't be in a hurry to come here again. You keep your own counsel, or else somebody will serve you out for this. I don't think you're altogether averse to a bit of fun, and if you keep yourself quiet, you'll have the satisfaction of hearing what's said about this affair in every pot-house in the village, and no mistake."

"Get out," Dick said, "it's all good—we finally got them; and now you can bet they won’t be rushing back here anytime soon. Keep your mouth shut, or someone will get back at you for this. I don't think you mind having a little fun, and if you stay quiet, you'll get to hear what everyone’s saying about this whole thing in every bar in the village, for sure."


CHAPTER XLVI.

THE PREPARATIONS FOR LEAVING BANNERWORTH HALL, AND THE MYSTERIOUS CONDUCT OF THE ADMIRAL AND MR. CHILLINGWORTH.

210.png

It seemed now, that, by the concurrence of all parties, Bannerworth Hall was to be abandoned; and, notwithstanding Henry was loth—as he had, indeed, from the first shown himself—to leave the ancient abode of his race, yet, as not only Flora, but the admiral and his friend Mr. Chillingworth seemed to be of opinion that it would be a prudent course to adopt, he felt that it would not become him to oppose the measure.

It now appeared that, with everyone in agreement, Bannerworth Hall was going to be abandoned. Even though Henry was reluctant—having shown from the start that he didn't want to leave the historic home of his family—he realized that since both Flora and the admiral, along with his friend Mr. Chillingworth, believed it was a wise decision, he couldn't justify opposing it.

He, however, now made his consent to depend wholly upon the full and free acquiescence of every member of the family.

He, however, now based his agreement entirely on the complete and willing acceptance of every family member.

"If," he said, "there be any among us who will say to me 'Continue to keep open the house in which we have passed so many happy hours, and let the ancient home of our race still afford a shelter to us,' I shall feel myself bound to do so; but if both my mother and my brother agree to a departure from it, and that its hearth shall be left cold and desolate, be it so. I will not stand in the way of any unanimous wish or arrangement."

“If,” he said, “there’s anyone here who wants to tell me, ‘Keep the house open where we’ve had so many good times, and let our family home provide shelter for us,’ I’ll feel obligated to do that. But if both my mother and my brother decide to leave it behind and let its hearth go cold and empty, then so be it. I won’t oppose any unanimous decision or plan.”

"We may consider that, then, as settled," said the admiral, "for I have spoken to your brother, and he is of our opinion. Therefore, my boy, we may all be off as soon as we can conveniently get under weigh."

"We can consider that settled, then," said the admiral, "because I’ve talked to your brother, and he agrees with us. So, my boy, we can all set off as soon as we’re able to get going."

"But my mother?

"But my mom?"

"Oh, there, I don't know. You must speak to her yourself. I never, if I can help it, interfere with the women folks."

"Oh, I don’t know. You should talk to her yourself. I never, if I can help it, get involved with the women."

"If she consent, then I am willing."

"If she agrees, then I'm on board."

"Will you ask her?"

"Can you ask her?"

"I will not ask her to leave, because I know, then, what answer she would at once give; but she shall hear the proposition, and I will leave her to decide upon it, unbiased in her judgment by any stated opinion of mine upon the matter."

"I won't ask her to leave because I know exactly what her answer would be. Instead, she'll hear the proposal, and I'll let her decide without being influenced by my opinion on it."

"Good. That'll do; and the proper way to put it, too. There's no mistake about that, I can tell you."

"Great. That's good enough, and it's the right way to say it, too. There's no doubt about it, I can assure you."

Henry, although he went through the ceremony of consulting his mother, had no sort of doubt before he did so that she was sufficiently aware of the feelings and wishes of Flora to be prepared to yield a ready assent to the proposition of leaving the Hall.

Henry, even though he formally consulted his mother, had no doubt beforehand that she understood Flora's feelings and wishes well enough to agree to the idea of leaving the Hall.

Moreover, Mr. Marchdale had, from the first, been an advocate of such a course of proceeding, and Henry well knew how strong an influence he had over Mrs. Bannerworth's mind, in consequence of the respect in which she held him as an old and valued friend.

Moreover, Mr. Marchdale had, from the beginning, been a supporter of this approach, and Henry was well aware of the strong influence he had over Mrs. Bannerworth’s thoughts, due to the respect she had for him as a long-time and valued friend.

He was, therefore, prepared for what his mother said, which was,—

He was, therefore, ready for what his mom said, which was,—

"My dear Henry, you know that the wishes of my children, since they have been grown up and capable of coming to a judgment for themselves, have ever been laws to me. If you, among you all, agree to leave this place, do so."

"My dear Henry, you know that my children's wishes, now that they are grown and able to make their own decisions, have always been important to me. If you all agree to leave this place, then go ahead."

"But will you leave it freely, mother?"

"But will you leave it willingly, mom?"

"Most freely I go with you all; what is it that has made this house and all its appurtenances pleasant in my eyes, but the presence in it of those who are so dear to me? If you all leave it, you take with you the only charms it ever possessed; so it becomes in itself as nothing. I am quite ready to accompany you all anywhere, so that we do but keep together."

"Most happily, I’m with all of you; what has made this house and everything in it appealing to me is the presence of those I cherish. If you all leave, you take with you the only beauty it ever had, turning it into nothing. I’m more than ready to go anywhere with you, as long as we stay together."

"Then, mother, we may consider that as settled."

"Then, Mom, we can consider that settled."

"As you please."

"Your choice."

"'It's scarcely as I please. I must confess that I would fain have clung with a kind of superstitious reverence to this ancient abiding-place of my race, but it may not be so. Those, perchance, who are more practically able to come to correct conclusions, in consequence of their feelings not being sufficiently interested to lead them astray, have decided otherwise; and, therefore, I am content to leave."

"'It's hardly how I want it. I have to admit that I would have liked to hold on to this ancient home of my family with a kind of superstitious respect, but it can't be. Those who are perhaps more practically able to reach the right conclusions because their feelings aren't invested enough to mislead them have decided differently; so, I'm alright with leaving."

"Do not grieve at it, Henry. There has hung a cloud of misfortune over us all since the garden of this house became the scene of an event which we can none of us remember but with terror and shuddering."

"Don’t be sad about it, Henry. A shadow of misfortune has loomed over us all since the garden of this house became the site of an event that none of us can remember without fear and dread."

"Two generations of our family must live and die before the remembrance of that circumstance can be obliterated. But we will think of it no more."

"Two generations of our family have to live and die before the memory of that situation can be erased. But we won’t think about it anymore."

There can no doubt but that the dreadful circumstance to which both Mrs. Bannerworth and Henry alluded, was the suicide of the father of the family in the gardens which before has been hinted at in the course of this narration, as being a circumstance which had created a great sensation at the time, and cast a great gloom for many months over the family.

There’s no doubt that the terrible situation Mrs. Bannerworth and Henry mentioned was the suicide of the family’s father in the gardens, which has been hinted at earlier in this narration. It was a shocking event at the time and brought a lot of sadness to the family for many months.

The reader will, doubtless, too, recollect that, at his last moments, this unhappy individual was said to have uttered some incoherent words about some hidden money, and that the rapid hand of death alone seemed to prevent him from being explicit upon that subject, and left it merely a matter of conjecture.

The reader will surely remember that, in his final moments, this unfortunate person was reported to have spoken some jumbled words about hidden money, and that it was only the quick arrival of death that stopped him from being clear on that topic, leaving it as just a matter of speculation.

As years had rolled on, this affair, even as a subject of speculation, had ceased to occupy the minds of any of the Bannerworth family, and several of their friends, among whom was Mr. Marchdale, were decidedly of opinion that the apparently pointed and mysterious words uttered, were but the disordered wanderings of an intellect already hovering on the confines of eternity.

As the years passed, this matter, even as a topic of speculation, had stopped occupying the thoughts of the Bannerworth family, and many of their friends, including Mr. Marchdale, firmly believed that the seemingly significant and mysterious words spoken were just the confused ramblings of a mind already drifting toward the edge of existence.

Indeed, far from any money, of any amount, being a disturbance to the last moments of the dissolute man, whose vices and extravagances had brought his family, to such ruin, it was pretty generally believed that he had committed suicide simply from a conviction of the impossibility of raising any more supplies of cash, to enable him to carry on the career which he had pursued for so long.

Indeed, rather than any amount of money disturbing the final moments of the reckless man, whose vices and extravagances had led his family to such destruction, it was widely believed that he had taken his own life simply because he felt it was impossible to come up with any more cash to continue the lifestyle he had maintained for so long.

But to resume.

But to continue.

Henry at once communicated to the admiral what his mother had said, and then the whole question regarding the removal being settled in the affirmative, nothing remained to be done but to set about it as quickly as possible.

Henry immediately informed the admiral about what his mother had said, and once the decision to move was confirmed, all that was left to do was to get started as soon as possible.

The Bannerworths lived sufficiently distant from the town to be out of earshot of the disturbances which were then taking place; and so completely isolated were they from all sort of society, that they had no notion of the popular disturbance which Varney the vampyre had given rise to.

The Bannerworths lived far enough from town to not hear the commotion happening there, and they were so cut off from any kind of social life that they had no idea about the public unrest caused by Varney the vampyre.

It was not until the following morning that Mr. Chillingworth, who had been home in the meantime, brought word of what had taken place, and that great commotion was still in the town, and that the civil authorities, finding themselves by far too weak to contend against the popular will, had sent for assistance to a garrison town, some twenty miles distant.

It wasn't until the next morning that Mr. Chillingworth, who had been home in the meantime, reported what had happened. He said there was still a lot of turmoil in town and that the local authorities, realizing they were far too weak to go against the will of the people, had called for help from a garrison town about twenty miles away.

It was a great grief to the Bannerworth family to hear these tidings, not that they were in any way, except as victims, accessory to creating the disturbance about the vampyre, but it seemed to promise a kind of notoriety which they might well shrink from, and which they were just the people to view with dislike.

It was a huge shock to the Bannerworth family to hear this news, not that they were involved in causing the fuss about the vampire, but it seemed to suggest a kind of attention that they would prefer to avoid, and which they were the type of people to dislike.

View the matter how we like, however, it is not to be considered as at all probable that the Bannerworth family would remain long in ignorance of what a great sensation they had created unwittingly in the neighbourhood.

No matter how we look at it, it's unlikely that the Bannerworth family would stay unaware for long of the huge stir they had unintentionally caused in the neighborhood.

The very reasons which had induced their servants to leave their establishment, and prefer throwing themselves completely out of place, rather than remain in so ill-omened a house, were sure to be bruited abroad far and wide.

The same reasons that made their servants leave their home and choose to be completely out of work instead of staying in such a cursed place were sure to spread around everywhere.

And that, perhaps, when they came to consider of it, would suffice to form another good and substantial reason for leaving the Hall, and seeking a refuge in obscurity from the extremely troublesome sort of popularity incidental to their peculiar situation.

And maybe, when they thought about it, that would be another good reason to leave the Hall and find safety in being unknown, away from the very annoying kind of popularity that came with their unique situation.

Mr. Chillingworth felt uncommonly chary of telling them all that had taken place; although he was well aware that the proceedings of the riotous mob had not terminated with the little disappointment at the old ruin, to which they had so effectually chased Varney the vampyre, but to lose him so singularly when he got there.

Mr. Chillingworth was unusually hesitant to share everything that had happened, even though he knew that the actions of the chaotic mob hadn’t ended with their minor setback at the old ruin, where they had successfully driven Varney the vampire away, only to lose him in such a strange way once they arrived.

No doubt he possessed the admiral with the uproar that was going on in the town, for the latter did hint a little of it to Henry Bannerworth.

No doubt he influenced the admiral with all the commotion happening in the town, as the admiral did suggest a bit of it to Henry Bannerworth.

"Hilloa!" he said to Henry, as he saw him walking in the garden; "it strikes me if you and your ship's crew continue in these latitudes, you'll get as notorious as the Flying Dutchman in the southern ocean."

"Hilloa!" he called to Henry as he saw him walking in the garden. "It just occurred to me that if you and your ship's crew stay in these waters, you'll become as infamous as the Flying Dutchman in the southern ocean."

"How do you mean?" said Henry.

"How do you mean?" Henry asked.

"Why, it's a sure going proverb to say, that a nod's as good as a wink; but, the fact is, it's getting rather too well known to be pleasant, that a vampyre has struck up rather a close acquaintance with your family. I understand there's a precious row in the town."

"Well, it's a common saying that a nod is as good as a wink; but the truth is, it's becoming too widely recognized to be comfortable that a vampire has formed a close connection with your family. I've heard there's quite a scandal in town."

"Indeed!"

"Definitely!"

"Yes; bother the particulars, for I don't know them; but, hark ye, by to-morrow I'll have found a place for you to go to, so pack up the sticks, get all your stores ready to clear out, and make yourself scarce from this place."

"Yes, forget the details, because I don't know them; but listen, by tomorrow I'll have found a place for you to go, so pack your stuff, get everything ready to leave, and make yourself scarce from here."

"I understand you," said Henry; "We have become the subject of popular rumour; I've only to beg of you, admiral, that you'll say nothing of this to Flora; she has already suffered enough, Heaven knows; do not let her have the additional infliction of thinking that her name is made familiar in every pothouse in the town."

"I get you," said Henry. "We’ve become the talk of the town. I just ask you, Admiral, please don’t mention this to Flora; she’s already been through a lot, God knows. Don’t add to her burden by making her think her name is being tossed around in every bar in town."

"Leave me alone for that," said the admiral. "Do you think I'm an ass?"

"Leave me out of this," said the admiral. "Do you think I'm stupid?"

"Ay, ay," said Jack Pringle, who came in at that moment, and thought the question was addressed to him.

"Ay, ay," said Jack Pringle, who walked in at that moment and thought the question was directed at him.

"Who spoke to you, you bad-looking horse-marine?"

"Who talked to you, you ugly horse soldier?"

"Me a horse-marine! didn't you ask a plain question of a fellow, and get a plain answer?"

"Me a horse-marine! Didn’t you ask a straightforward question and get a straightforward answer?"

"Why, you son of a bad looking gun, what do you mean by that? I tell you what it is, Jack; I've let you come sneaking too often on the quarter-deck, and now you come poking your fun at your officers, you rascal!"

"Why, you son of a nasty gun, what do you mean by that? I'll tell you, Jack; I've let you sneak onto the quarter-deck too many times, and now you’re making fun of your officers, you rascal!"

"I poking fun!" said Jack; "couldn't think of such a thing. I should just as soon think of you making a joke as me."

"I’m just joking!" said Jack; "I couldn’t imagine that. I’d find it just as unlikely to think of you making a joke as me."

"Now, I tell you what it is, I shall just strike you off the ship's books, and you shall just go and cruise by yourself; I've done with you."

"Listen, I'm going to remove you from the ship's records, and you can sail on your own; I'm done with you."

"Go and tell that to the marines, if you like," said Jack. "I ain't done with you yet, for a jolly long watch. Why, what do you suppose would become of you, you great babby, without me? Ain't I always a conveying you from place to place, and steering you through all sorts of difficulties?"

"Go ahead and tell that to the marines if you want," Jack said. "I’m not finished with you yet, not by a long shot. What do you think would happen to you, you big baby, without me? Haven't I always been the one taking you from place to place and guiding you through all kinds of troubles?"

"D—-n your impudence!"

"Dam your impudence!"

"Well, then, d—-n yours."

"Well, then, damn yours."

"Shiver my timbers!"

"Shiver me timbers!"

"Ay, you may do what you like with your own timbers."

"Yeah, you can do whatever you want with your own wood."

"And you won't leave me?"

"And you won't break up with me?"

"Sartingly not."

"Definitely not."

"Come here, then?"

"Come over here, then?"

Jack might have expected a gratuity, for he advanced with alacrity.

Jack might have anticipated a tip, as he moved forward eagerly.

"There," said the admiral, as he laid his stick across his shoulders; "that's your last month's wages; don't spend it all at once."

"There," said the admiral, as he rested his stick on his shoulders, "that's your wages for last month; don't spend it all in one go."

"Well, I'm d——d!" said Jack; "who'd have thought of that?—he's a turning rumgumtious, and no mistake. Howsomdever, I must turn it over in my mind, and be even with him, somehow—I owes him one for that. I say, admiral."

"Well, I’m damned!" said Jack; "who would have thought of that?—he's a real troublemaker, no doubt about it. Anyway, I need to think it over and find a way to get back at him; I owe him for that. I say, admiral."

"What now, you lubber?"

"What now, you landlubber?"

"Nothing; turn that over in your mind;" and away Jack walked, not quite satisfied, but feeling, at least, that he had made a demonstration of attack.

"Nothing; think about that for a moment;" and with that, Jack walked away, not completely satisfied, but feeling, at least, that he had put up a show of confrontation.

As for the admiral, he considered that the thump he had given Jack with the stick, and it was no gentle one, was a decided balancing of accounts up to that period, and as he remained likewise master of the field, he was upon the whole very well satisfied.

As for the admiral, he thought that the hit he had given Jack with the stick, and it was definitely not a light one, was a solid way to settle things up to that point. And since he was still in control of the situation, he felt pretty satisfied overall.

These last few words which had been spoken to Henry by Admiral Bell, more than any others, induced him to hasten his departure from Bannerworth Hall; he had walked away when the altercation between Jack Pringle and the admiral began, for he had seen sufficient of those wordy conflicts between those originals to be quite satisfied that neither of them meant what he said of a discouraging character towards the other, and that far from there being any unfriendly feeling contingent upon those little affairs, they were only a species of friendly sparring, which both parties enjoyed extremely.

These last few words spoken to Henry by Admiral Bell, more than any others, urged him to leave Bannerworth Hall quickly. He had walked away when the argument between Jack Pringle and the admiral started because he had seen enough of their verbal conflicts to know that neither really meant the insulting things they said to each other. Rather than any real animosity stemming from those little disputes, they were just a form of friendly banter that both enjoyed a lot.

He went direct to Flora, and he said to her,—

He went straight to Flora and said to her, —

"Since we are all agreed upon the necessity, or, at all events, upon the expediency of a departure from the Hall, I think, sister, the sooner we carry out that determination the better and the pleasanter for us all it will be. Do you think you could remove so hastily as to-morrow?"

"Since we all agree on the need, or at least the usefulness, of leaving the Hall, I think, sister, the sooner we act on that decision, the better and more enjoyable it will be for all of us. Do you think you could leave as soon as tomorrow?"

"To-morrow! That is soon indeed."

"Tomorrow! That is soon indeed."

"I grant you that it is so; but Admiral Bell assures me that he will have everything in readiness, and a place provided for us to go to by then."

"I admit that's true; but Admiral Bell promises me he'll have everything ready and a place for us to go by then."

"Would it be possible to remove from a house like this so very quickly?"

"Is it possible to get out of a house like this so quickly?"

"Yes, sister. If you look around you, you will see that a great portion of the comforts you enjoy in this mansion belong to it as a part of its very structure, and are not removable at pleasure; what we really have to take away is very little. The urgent want of money during our father's lifetime induced him, as you may recollect even, at various times to part with much that was ornamental, as well as useful, which was in the Hall. You will recollect that we seldom returned from those little continental tours which to us were so delightful, without finding some old familiar objects gone, which, upon inquiry, we found had been turned into money, to meet some more than usually pressing demand."

"Yes, sister. If you look around, you'll see that a lot of the comforts you enjoy in this house are a part of its very structure and can’t be easily removed; what we can actually take away is very little. The urgent need for money while our father was alive made him, as you might remember, sell off much of what was decorative and useful in the Hall at various times. You’ll recall that we rarely came back from those little trips to Europe—which we found so enjoyable—without discovering that some old familiar items were missing, and when we asked about them, we found out they had been sold for money to cover some especially pressing need."

"That is true, brother; I recollect well."

"That's true, brother; I remember that well."

"So that, upon the whole, sister, there is little to remove."

"So overall, sister, there's not much to change."

"Well, well, be it so. I will prepare our mother for this sudden step. Believe me, my heart goes with it; and as a force of vengeful circumstances have induced us to remove from this home, which was once so full of pleasant recollections, it is certainly better, as you say, that the act should be at once consummated, than left hanging in terror over our minds."

"Alright then, I'll get our mom ready for this sudden change. Trust me, I'm completely on board with it; and since we've been forced by some harsh circumstances to leave this home, which once held so many happy memories, it's definitely better, as you mentioned, to just go ahead and finish this than to keep it hanging over our heads in fear."

"Then I'll consider that as settled," said Henry.

"Then I’ll take that as settled," Henry said.


CHAPTER XLVII.

THE REMOVAL FROM THE HALL.—THE NIGHT WATCH, AND THE ALARM.


213.png

Mrs. Bannerworth's consent having been already given to the removal, she said at once, when appealed to, that she was quite ready to go at any time her children thought expedient.

Mrs. Bannerworth had already agreed to the move, so when asked, she immediately replied that she was completely ready to go whenever her children thought it was best.

Upon this, Henry sought the admiral, and told him as much, at the same time adding,—

Upon this, Henry went to the admiral and told him everything, while also adding,—

"My sister feared that we should have considerable trouble in the removal, but I have convinced her that such will not be the case, as we are by no means overburdened with cumbrous property."

"My sister was worried that we would have a lot of trouble with the move, but I’ve assured her that won’t be the case, as we aren’t weighed down with heavy belongings."

"Cumbrous property," said the admiral, "why, what do you mean? I beg leave to say, that when I took the house, I took the table and chairs with it. D—n it, what good do you suppose an empty house is to me?"

"Cumbersome property," said the admiral, "what do you mean? I must say that when I took the house, I also took the table and chairs. Damn it, what good do you think an empty house is to me?"

"The tables and chairs!"

"The tables and chairs!"

"Yes. I took the house just as it stands. Don't try and bamboozle me out of it. I tell you, you've nothing to move but yourselves and immediate personal effects."

"Yes. I took the house exactly as it is. Don’t try to trick me out of it. I'm telling you, you only have to move yourselves and your personal belongings."

"I was not aware, admiral, that that was your plan."

"I didn't know, admiral, that was your plan."

"Well, then, now you are, listen to me. I've circumvented the enemy too often not to know how to get up a plot. Jack and I have managed it all. To-morrow evening, after dark, and before the moon's got high enough to throw any light, you and your brother, and Miss Flora and your mother, will come out of the house, and Jack and I will lead you where you're to go to. There's plenty of furniture where you're a-going, and so you will get off free, without anybody knowing anything about it."

"Alright, listen up. I've dealt with the enemy too many times not to know how to set up a plan. Jack and I have figured everything out. Tomorrow evening, after dark and before the moon is bright enough to give any light, you, your brother, Miss Flora, and your mother will leave the house, and Jack and I will guide you to where you need to go. There’s plenty of furniture at your destination, so you’ll be totally fine, and no one will suspect a thing."

"Well, admiral, I've said it before, and it is the unanimous opinion of us all, that everything should be left to you. You have proved yourself too good a friend to us for us to hesitate at all in obeying your commands. Arrange everything, I pray you, according to your wishes and feelings, and you will find there shall be no cavilling on our parts."

"Well, Admiral, I've said this before, and we all agree that everything should be left to you. You've proven yourself to be a great friend to us, so we have no hesitation in obeying your orders. Please arrange everything according to your wishes, and we promise there will be no complaints from us."

"That's right; there's nothing like giving a command to some one person. There's no good done without. Now I'll manage it all. Mind you, seven o'clock to-morrow evening everything is to be ready, and you will all be prepared to leave the Hall."

"That's right; there's nothing like giving a command to someone. Nothing gets done without it. Now I'll take care of everything. Just remember, everything needs to be ready by seven o'clock tomorrow evening, and you all need to be prepared to leave the Hall."

"It shall be so."

"Let's do it."

"Who's that giving such a thundering ring at the gate?"

"Who’s that ringing the gate so loudly?"

"Nay, I know not. We have few visitors and no servants, so I must e'en be my own gate porter."

"Nah, I don't know. We have few visitors and no staff, so I guess I have to be my own doorman."

Henry walked to the gate, and having opened it, a servant in a handsome livery stepped a pace or two into the garden.

Henry walked to the gate, and after opening it, a servant in a smart uniform stepped a pace or two into the garden.

"Well," said Henry.

"Okay," said Henry.

"Is Mr. Henry Bannerworth within, or Admiral Bell?"

"Is Mr. Henry Bannerworth in, or is Admiral Bell here?"

"Both," cried the admiral. "I'm Admiral Bell, and this is Mr. Henry Bannerworth. What do you want with us, you d——d gingerbread-looking flunkey?"

"Both," shouted the admiral. "I'm Admiral Bell, and this is Mr. Henry Bannerworth. What do you want with us, you damn gingerbread-looking servant?"

"Sir, my master desires his compliments—his very best compliments—and he wants to know how you are after your flurry."

"Sir, my master sends his regards—his very best regards—and he wants to know how you are doing after your commotion."

"What?"

"What’s going on?"

"After your—a—a—flurry and excitement."

"After your excitement."

"Who is your master?" said Henry.

"Who is your boss?" said Henry.

"Sir Francis Varney."

"Sir Francis Varney."

"The devil!" said the admiral; "if that don't beat all the impudence I ever came near. Our flurry! Ah! I like that fellow. Just go and tell him—"

"The devil!" said the admiral; "if that doesn't take the cake for the most outrageous boldness I've ever encountered. Our surprise! Ah! I like that guy. Just go and tell him—"

"No, no," said Henry, interposing, "send back no message. Say to your master, fellow, that Mr. Henry Bannerworth feels that not only has he no claim to Sir Francis Varney's courtesy, but that he would rather be without it."

"No, no," Henry said, stepping in, "don’t send any message back. Tell your boss that Mr. Henry Bannerworth believes he has no right to Sir Francis Varney's kindness, and he would prefer not to have it at all."

"Oh, ha!" said the footman, adjusting his collar; "very good. This seems a d——d, old-fashioned, outlandish place of yours. Any ale?"

"Oh, ha!" said the footman, adjusting his collar; "very good. This seems like a damn old-fashioned, weird place of yours. Any beer?"

"Now, shiver my hulks!" said the admiral.

"Now, shake my ships!" said the admiral.

"Hush! hush!" said Henry; "who knows but there may be a design in this? We have no ale."

"Hush! Hush!" said Henry; "who knows, there might be a plan behind this? We don't have any beer."

"Oh, ah! dem!—dry as dust, by God! What does the old commodore say? Any message, my ancient Greek?"

"Oh, wow! Damn!—dry as dust, seriously! What does the old commodore say? Any message, my ancient Greek?"

"No, thank you," said the admiral; "bless you, nothing. What did you give for that waistcoat, d—n you? Ha! ha! you're a clever fellow."

"No, thanks," said the admiral; "bless you, nothing. How much did you pay for that waistcoat, damn you? Ha! ha! you're a clever guy."

"Ah! the old gentleman's ill. However, I'll take back his compliments, and that he's much obliged at Sir Francis's condescension. At the same time, I suppose may place in my eye what I may get out of either of you, without hindering me seeing my way back. Ha! ha! Adieu—adieu."

"Ah! the old man is sick. But I'll return his compliments and that he appreciates Sir Francis's kindness. At the same time, I guess I can keep an eye on what I can get from either of you, without blocking my way back. Ha! ha! Goodbye—goodbye."

"Bravo!" said the admiral; "that's it—go it—now for it. D—n it, it is a do!"

"Bravo!" said the admiral; "that's it—go for it—now let's do this. Damn it, it is a yes!"

The admiral's calmness during the latter part of the dialogue arose from the fact that over the flunkey's shoulder, and at some little distance off, he saw Jack Pringle taking off his jacket, and rolling up his sleeves in that deliberate sort of way that seemed to imply a determination of setting about some species of work that combined the pleasant with the useful.

The admiral's calmness during the later part of the conversation came from the sight of Jack Pringle in the background, taking off his jacket and rolling up his sleeves in a way that suggested he was ready to tackle some kind of task that was both enjoyable and productive.

Jack executed many nods to and winks at the livery-servant, and jerked his thumb likewise in the direction of a pump near at hand, in a manner that spoke as plainly as possible, that John was to be pumped upon.

Jack gave a lot of nods and winks to the servant and pointed his thumb towards a nearby pump, making it clear that John was to be pumped for information.

And now the conference was ended, and Sir Francis's messenger turned to go; but Jack Pringle bothered him completely, for he danced round him in such a singular manner, that, turn which way he would, there stood Jack Pringle, in some grotesque attitude, intercepting him; and so he edged him on, till he got him to the pump.

And now the conference was over, and Sir Francis's messenger was about to leave; but Jack Pringle completely annoyed him, as he circled around in such a strange way that, no matter which way he turned, there was Jack Pringle, striking some funny pose, blocking his path. Eventually, he nudged him along until he got him to the pump.

"Jack," said the admiral.

"Jack," the admiral said.

"Ay, ay, sir."

"Aye, aye, sir."

"Don't pump on that fellow now."

"Don't mess with that guy right now."

"Ay, ay, sir; give us a hand."

"Aye, yeah, sir; help us out."

Jack laid hold of him by the two ears, and holding him under the pump, kicked his shins until he completely gathered himself beneath the spout. It was in vain that he shouted "Murder! help! fire! thieves!" Jack was inexorable, and the admiral pumped.

Jack grabbed him by both ears and held him under the pump, kicking his shins until he fully positioned himself under the spout. It was useless for him to shout "Murder! Help! Fire! Thieves!" Jack was relentless, and the admiral kept pumping.

Jack turned the fellow's head about in a very scientific manner, so as to give him a fair dose of hydropathic treatment, and in a few minutes, never was human being more thoroughly saturated with moisture than was Sir Francis Varney's servant. He had left off hallooing for aid, for he found that whenever he did so, Jack held his mouth under the spout, which was decidedly unpleasant; so, with a patience that looked like heroic fortitude, he was compelled to wait until the admiral was tired of pumping.

Jack turned the guy's head around in a really scientific way to give him a solid dose of water treatment, and in a few minutes, no one was more soaked than Sir Francis Varney's servant. He stopped shouting for help because he realized that every time he did, Jack would hold his mouth under the spout, which was definitely unpleasant; so, with a patience that seemed like heroic bravery, he had to wait until the admiral got tired of pumping.

"Very good," at length he said. "Now, Jack, for fear this fellow catcher cold, be so good as to get a horsewhip, and see him off the premises with it."

"Very good," he finally said. "Now, Jack, just to make sure this guy doesn't catch a cold, please grab a horsewhip and show him off the property with it."

"Ay, ay, sir," said Jack. "And I say, old fellow, you can take back all our blessed compliments now, and say you've been flurried a little yourself; and if so be as you came here as dry as dust, d——e, you go back as wet as a mop. Won't it do to kick him out, sir?"

"Ay, ay, sir," said Jack. "And I say, old friend, you can take back all our kind words now and admit you've been a bit flustered yourself; and if you came here completely dry, damn it, you’re going back soaking wet. Shouldn't we just kick him out, sir?"

"Very well—as you please, Jack."

"Sure—whatever you want, Jack."

"Then here goes;" and Jack proceeded to kick the shivering animal from the garden with a vehemence that soon convinced him of the necessity of getting out of it as quickly as possible.

"Then here goes;" and Jack kicked the trembling animal out of the garden with such force that it quickly realized it had to leave as fast as possible.

How it was that Sir Francis Varney, after the fearful race he had had, got home again across the fields, free from all danger, and back to his own house, from whence he sent so cool and insolent a message, they could not conceive.

How Sir Francis Varney managed to get home safely after the terrifying chase he endured, crossing the fields and avoiding all danger, returning to his own house from where he sent such a cool and arrogant message, was beyond their understanding.

But such must certainly be the fact; somehow or another, he had escaped all danger, and, with a calm insolence peculiar to the man, he had no doubt adopted the present mode of signifying as much to the Bannerworths.

But that has to be true; somehow, he had avoided all danger, and, with a cool arrogance unique to him, he had undoubtedly chosen this way of letting the Bannerworths know.

The insolence of his servant was, no doubt, a matter of pre-arrangement with that individual, however he might have set about it con amore. As for the termination of the adventure, that, of course, had not been at all calculated upon; but, like most tools of other people's insolence or ambition, the insolence of the underling had received both his own punishment and his master's.

The disrespect of his servant was clearly something that had been planned, no matter how much he might have enjoyed it. As for how the whole situation ended, that definitely wasn't something anyone had anticipated; but, like many pawns in someone else's arrogance or ambition, the servant faced both his own consequences and those of his master.

We know quite enough of Sir Francis Varney to feel assured that he would rather consider it as a good jest than otherwise of his footman, so that with the suffering he endured at the Bannerworths', and the want of sympathy he was likely to find at home, that individual had certainly nothing to congratulate himself upon but the melancholy reminiscence of his own cleverness.

We know enough about Sir Francis Varney to be sure that he would see it more as a joke than anything else regarding his footman, so considering the pain he experienced at the Bannerworths' and the lack of sympathy he was likely to receive at home, that guy really had nothing to feel good about except for the sad memory of his own cleverness.

But were the mob satisfied with what had occurred in the churchyard? They were not, and that night was to witness the perpetration of a melancholy outrage, such as the history of the time presents no parallel to.

But were the crowd satisfied with what happened in the churchyard? They were not, and that night would see the execution of a tragic outrage, unlike anything else in the history of the time.

The finding of a brick in the coffin of the butcher, instead of the body of that individual, soon spread as a piece of startling intelligence all over the place; and the obvious deduction that was drawn from the circumstance, seemed to be that the deceased butcher was unquestionably a vampyre, and out upon some expedition at the time when his coffin was searched.

The discovery of a brick in the butcher's coffin, instead of his body, quickly spread as shocking news everywhere; and the clear conclusion drawn from the situation was that the deceased butcher was definitely a vampire, probably out on some mission when his coffin was opened.

How he had originally got out of that receptacle for the dead was certainly a mystery; but the story was none the worse for that. Indeed, an ingenious individual found a solution for that part of the business, for, as he said, nothing was more natural, when anybody died who was capable of becoming a vampyre, than for other vampyres who knew it to dig him up, and lay him out in the cold beams of the moonlight, until he acquired the same sort of vitality they themselves possessed, and joined their horrible fraternity.

How he originally got out of that grave was definitely a mystery, but it didn't make the story any less interesting. In fact, a clever person figured out that part of the puzzle. As he explained, it seemed completely natural for any vampire who knew someone had died and could become one of them to dig up the body and lay it out in the cold light of the moon until it gained the same kind of life they had and joined their terrible group.

In lieu of a better explanation—and, after all, it was no bad one—this theory was generally received, and, with a shuddering horror, people asked themselves, if the whole of the churchyard were excavated, how many coffins would be found tenantless by the dead which had been supposed, by simple-minded people, to inhabit them.

Instead of a better explanation—and, after all, it wasn't a bad one—this theory was widely accepted, and, with a shuddering horror, people wondered how many coffins would be found empty if the entire graveyard were dug up, by the dead that simple-minded people thought were inside them.

The presence, however, of a body of dragoons, towards evening, effectually prevented any renewed attack upon the sacred precincts of the churchyard, and it was a strange and startling thing to see that country town under military surveillance, and sentinels posted at its principal buildings.

The presence of a group of dragoons in the evening effectively stopped any further attacks on the sacred area of the churchyard, and it was strange and shocking to see that country town under military watch, with sentinels stationed at its main buildings.

This measure smothered the vengeance of the crowd, and insured, for a time, the safety of Sir Francis Varney; for no considerable body of persons could assemble for the purpose of attacking his house again, without being followed; so such a step was not attempted.

This action put an end to the crowd's desire for revenge and temporarily protected Sir Francis Varney. No large group of people could gather to attack his house again without being monitored, so that effort was not made.

It had so happened, however, that on that very day, the funeral of a young man was to have taken place, who had put up for a time at that same inn where Admiral Bell was first introduced to the reader. He had become seriously ill, and, after a few days of indisposition, which had puzzled the country practitioners, breathed his last.

It just so happened that on that same day, the funeral of a young man was scheduled to take place, who had stayed for a while at the same inn where Admiral Bell was first introduced to the reader. He had fallen seriously ill and, after a few days of sickness that confused the local doctors, passed away.

He was to have been buried in the village churchyard on the very day of the riot and confusion incidental to the exhumation of the coffin of the butcher, and probably from that circumstance we may deduce the presence of the clergyman in canonicals at the period of the riot.

He was supposed to be buried in the village churchyard on the same day that the chaos broke out during the exhumation of the butcher's coffin, and likely because of that, we can assume the clergyman was there in his robes during the disturbance.

When it was found that so disorderly a mob possessed the churchyard, the idea of burying the stranger on that day was abandoned; but still all would have gone on quietly as regarded him, had it not been for the folly of one of the chamber-maids at the tavern.

When it was discovered that such a chaotic crowd had taken over the churchyard, the plan to bury the stranger that day was dropped. However, everything might have continued peacefully regarding him if it hadn't been for the foolishness of one of the chambermaids at the tavern.

This woman, with all the love of gossip incidental to her class, had, from the first, entered so fully into all the particulars concerning vampyres, that she fairly might be considered to be a little deranged on that head. Her imagination had been so worked upon, that she was in an unfit state to think of anything else, and if ever upon anybody a stern and revolting superstition was calculated to produce direful effects, it was upon this woman.

This woman, with all the love for gossip typical of her class, had, from the very beginning, become so engrossed in all the details about vampires that she could easily be seen as a bit obsessed. Her imagination had been so influenced that she was unable to think about anything else, and if ever there was someone likely to be severely affected by a grim and disturbing superstition, it was her.

The town was tolerably quiet; the presence of the soldiery had frightened some and amused others, and no doubt the night would have passed off serenely, had she not suddenly rushed into the street, and, with bewildered accents and frantic gestures shouted,—

The town was fairly quiet; the soldiers' presence had scared some and entertained others, and no doubt the night would have gone smoothly, if she hadn't suddenly dashed into the street and, with confused words and wild gestures, shouted,—

"A vampyre—a vampyre—a vampyre!"

"A vampire—a vampire—a vampire!"

These words soon collected a crowd around her, and then, with screaming accents, which would have been quite enough to convince any reflecting person that she had actually gone distracted upon that point, she cried,—

These words quickly drew a crowd around her, and then, with loud, frantic shouts that would have easily convinced anyone thinking clearly that she had truly lost her mind on that matter, she shouted,—

"Come into the house—come into the house! Look upon the dead body, that should have been in its grave; it's fresher now than it was the day on which it died, and there's a colour in its cheeks! A vampyre—a vampyre—a vampyre! Heaven save us from a vampyre!"

"Come inside—come inside! Look at the dead body that should be in its grave; it looks fresher now than the day it died, and there’s color in its cheeks! A vampire—a vampire—a vampire! God help us from a vampire!"

The strange, infuriated, maniacal manner in which these words were uttered, produced an astonishingly exciting effect among the mob. Several women screamed, and some few fainted. The torch was laid again to the altar of popular feeling, and the fierce flame of superstition burnt brightly and fiercely.

The weird, furious, crazy way these words were shouted had an incredibly thrilling impact on the crowd. Several women screamed, and a few even fainted. The fire was reignited on the altar of public sentiment, and the intense blaze of superstition burned brightly and fiercely.

Some twenty or thirty persons, with shouts and exclamations, rushed into the inn, while the woman who had created the disturbance still continued to rave, tearing her hair, and shrieking at intervals, until she fell exhausted upon the pavement.

Some twenty or thirty people, shouting and yelling, rushed into the inn, while the woman who had caused the chaos kept screaming, pulling her hair and shouting at intervals, until she finally collapsed onto the pavement, completely worn out.

Soon, from a hundred throats, rose the dreadful cry of "A vampyre—a vampyre!" The alarm was given throughout the whole town; the bugles of the military sounded; there was a clash of arms—the shrieks of women; altogether, the premonitory symptoms of such a riot as was not likely to be quelled without bloodshed and considerable disaster.

Soon, a hundred voices shouted the terrifying cry of "A vampire—a vampire!" The alarm spread throughout the entire town; the military bugles blared; there was a clash of weapons—the screams of women; all in all, the signs of an uproar that was unlikely to be contained without violence and significant destruction.

It is truly astonishing the effect which one weak or vicious-minded person can produce upon a multitude.

It's really amazing how much impact one weak or malicious person can have on a crowd.

Here was a woman whose opinion would have been accounted valueless upon the most common-place subject, and whose word would not have passed for twopence, setting a whole town by the ears by force of nothing but her sheer brutal ignorance.

Here was a woman whose opinion would have been considered worthless on the most ordinary topic, and whose word wouldn’t have been worth a dime, stirring up an entire town purely through her sheer, unapologetic ignorance.

It is a notorious physiological fact, that after four or five days, or even a week, the bodies of many persons assume an appearance of freshness, such as might have been looked for in vain immediately after death.

It’s a well-known fact that after four or five days, or even a week, many bodies take on a fresh appearance that one might have hoped for immediately after death.

It is one of the most insidious processes of that decay which appears to regret with its

It is one of the most sneaky processes of that decay which seems to lament with its

"————— offensive fingers, To mar the lines where beauty lingers."

"————— offensive fingers, To ruin the lines where beauty stays."

But what did the chamber-maid know of physiology? Probably, she would have asked if it was anything good to eat; and so, of course, having her head full of vampyres, she must needs produce so lamentable a scene of confusion, the results of which we almost sicken at detailing.

But what did the maid know about physiology? She probably would have asked if it was something good to eat; and so, with her mind full of vampires, she ended up creating such a terrible scene of chaos that we almost feel sick just recounting it.


CHAPTER XLVIII.

THE STAKE AND THE DEAD BODY.


216.png

The mob seemed from the first to have an impression that, as regarded the military force, no very serious results would arise from that quarter, for it was not to be supposed that, on an occasion which could not possibly arouse any ill blood on the part of the soldiery, or on which they could have the least personal feeling, they would like to get a bad name, which would stick to them for years to come.

The crowd seemed to think right from the start that, in terms of military force, no serious consequences would come from that side. It was unlikely that, during an event that wouldn’t provoke any bad feelings from the soldiers or that they had any personal stake in, they would want to gain a bad reputation that would linger for years.

It was no political riot, on which men might be supposed, in consequence of differing in opinion, to have their passions inflamed; so that, although the call of the civil authorities for military aid had been acceded to, yet it was hoped, and, indeed, almost understood by the officers, that their operations would lie confined more to a demonstration of power, than anything else.

It wasn't a political riot where people might be expected to get heated over differing opinions. So, even though the civil authorities requested military help and that request was granted, it was hoped, and almost understood by the officers, that their actions would be limited more to showing their strength than anything else.

Besides, some of the men had got talking to the townspeople, and had heard all about the vampyre story, and not being of the most refined or educated class themselves, they felt rather interested than otherwise in the affair.

Besides, some of the men had started talking to the townspeople and had heard all about the vampire story. Not being from the most refined or educated background themselves, they felt more interested than anything else in the situation.

Under these circumstances, then, we are inclined to think, that the disorderly mob of that inn had not so wholesome a fear as it was most certainly intended they should have of the redcoats. Then, again, they were not attacking the churchyard, which, in the first case, was the main point in dispute, and about which the authorities had felt so very sore, inasmuch as they felt that, if once the common people found out that the sanctity of such places could be outraged with impunity, they would lose their reverence for the church; that is to say, for the host of persons who live well and get fat in this country by the trade of religion.

Given these circumstances, we tend to believe that the chaotic crowd at that inn didn’t have the strong fear of the redcoats that they were clearly supposed to have. Moreover, they weren’t attacking the graveyard, which was initially the main issue at stake and something the authorities were very anxious about, as they worried that if the common people discovered they could disrespect sacred places without consequence, they would lose their reverence for the church; in other words, for the many people who thrive and prosper in this country through the business of religion.

217.png

Consequently, this churchyard was the main point of defence, and it was zealously looked to when it need not have been done so, while the public-house where there really reigned mischief was half unguarded.

As a result, this churchyard was the primary defense point, and it was carefully monitored even when it didn't have to be, while the pub, where actual trouble was going on, was left mostly unprotected.

There are always in all communities, whether large or small, a number of persons who really have, or fancy they have, something to gain by disturbance. These people, of course, care not for what pretext the public peace is violated; so long as there is a row, and something like an excuse for running into other people's houses, they are satisfied.

There are always people in every community, big or small, who believe they have something to gain from causing trouble. These individuals don’t care about the reasons behind disrupting public peace; as long as there’s a commotion and a reason to invade other people's spaces, they're happy.

To get into a public-house under such circumstances is an unexpected treat; and thus, when the mob rushed into the inn with such symptoms of fury and excitement, there went with the leaders of the disturbance a number of persons who never thought of getting further than the bar, where they attacked the spirit-taps with an alacrity which showed how great was their love for ardent compounds.

To enter a pub under such circumstances is quite a surprise; so, when the crowd burst into the inn with signs of rage and excitement, there were several individuals among the leaders of the chaos who never intended to go beyond the bar, where they eagerly went for the drinks, showing just how much they loved strong liquors.

Leaving these persons behind, however, we will follow those who, with a real superstition, and a furious interest in the affair of the vampyre, made their way towards the upper chamber, determining to satisfy themselves if there were truth in the statement so alarmingly made by the woman who had created such an emotion.

Leaving these people behind, we will follow those who, out of genuine superstition and a strong curiosity about the vampire, headed toward the upper room, determined to find out if there was any truth to the claim made so alarmingly by the woman who had stirred such a reaction.

It is astonishing what people will do in crowds, in comparison with the acts that they would be able to commit individually. There is usually a calmness, a sanctity, a sublimity about death, which irresistibly induces a respect for its presence, alike from the educated or from the illiterate; and let the object of the fell-destroyer's presence be whom it may, the very consciousness that death has claimed it for its own, invests it with a halo of respect, that, in life, the individual could never aspire to probably.

It's amazing what people will do in crowds compared to what they would do alone. There's usually a sense of calm, a solemnity, a grandeur about death that naturally inspires respect from everyone, whether educated or not. Regardless of who the victim of the destroyer is, just knowing that death has taken them gives them a kind of reverence that the individual could never hope to achieve in life.

Let us precede these furious rioters for a few moments, and look upon the chamber of the dead—that chamber, which for a whole week, had been looked upon with a kind of shuddering terror—that chamber which had been darkened by having its sources of light closed, as if it were a kind of disrespect to the dead to allow the pleasant sunshine to fall upon the faded form.

Let’s take a moment to step away from these angry rioters and look at the room of the dead—this room, which for an entire week had been viewed with a kind of fearful dread—this room that had been kept dark by closing off its light sources, as if letting the warm sunshine touch the lifeless body would show disrespect to the deceased.

And every inhabitant of that house, upon ascending and descending its intricate and ancient staircases, had walked with a quiet and subdued step past that one particular door.

And every person living in that house, while going up and down its complicated and old staircases, had walked softly and quietly past that one specific door.

Even the tones of voice in which they spoke to each other, while they knew that that sad remnant of mortality was in the house, was quiet and subdued, as if the repose of death was but a mortal sleep, and could be broken by rude sounds.

Even the way they spoke to each other, knowing that the sad reminder of mortality was in the house, was soft and low, as if the stillness of death was just a deep sleep that could be disturbed by loud noises.

Ay, even some of these very persons, who now with loud and boisterous clamour, had rushed into the place, had visited the house and talked in whispers; but then they were alone, and men will do in throngs acts which, individually, they would shrink from with compunction or cowardice, call it which we will.

Yeah, even some of those same people, who now with loud and noisy shouts had rushed into the place, had visited the house and spoken in whispers; but back then they were alone, and people will do things in crowds that they would hesitate to do alone, whether out of guilt or fear, whichever you prefer to call it.

The chamber of death is upon the second story of the house. It is a back room, the windows of which command a view of that half garden, half farm-yard, which we find generally belonging to country inns.

The death room is on the second floor of the house. It’s a back room, and the windows overlook a space that’s part garden, part farmyard, which is typical for country inns.

But now the shutters were closed, with the exception of one small opening, that, in daylight, would have admitted a straggling ray of light to fall upon the corpse. Now, however, that the sombre shades of evening had wrapped everything in gloom, the room appeared in total darkness, so that the most of those adventurers who had ventured into the place shrunk back until lights were procured from the lower part of the house, with which to enter the room.

But now the shutters were closed, except for one small opening that, during the day, would have let in a stray ray of light to fall on the corpse. Now, however, as the dark shadows of evening had covered everything in gloom, the room seemed completely dark, so most of the adventurers who had dared to enter the place stepped back until lights were brought from the lower part of the house to light up the room.

A dim oil lamp in a niche sufficiently lighted the staircase, and, by the friendly aid of its glimmering beams, they had found their way up to the landing tolerably well, and had not thought of the necessity of having lights with which to enter the apartments, until they found them in utter darkness.

A dim oil lamp in a nook provided enough light for the staircase, and with the help of its flickering beams, they made their way up to the landing fairly well. They hadn’t considered needing lights to enter the rooms until they discovered them completely dark.

These requisites, however, were speedily procured from the kitchen of the inn. Indeed, anything that was wanted was laid hold of without the least word of remark to the people of the place, as if might, from that evening forthwith, was understood to constitute right, in that town.

These necessities, however, were quickly obtained from the inn's kitchen. In fact, anything that was needed was taken without a word of comment from the locals, as if from that evening on, it was accepted that power equated to right in that town.

Up to this point no one had taken a very prominent part in the attack upon the inn if attack it could be called; but now the man whom chance, or his own nimbleness, made the first of the throng, assumed to himself a sort of control over his companions and, turning to them, he said,—

Up until now, no one had played a significant role in the assault on the inn, if you could even call it that; but now the man who, by chance or his own quickness, found himself at the front of the crowd took on a sort of leadership over his companions and, turning to them, said,—

"Hark ye, my friends; we'll do everything quietly and properly; so I think we'd better three or four of us go in at once, arm-in-arm."

"Hey, friends; let's do everything calmly and properly. I think it’s best if three or four of us go in together, arm-in-arm."

"Psha!" cried one who had just arrived with a light; "it's your cowardice that speaks. I'll go in first; let those follow me who like, and those who are afraid may remain where they are."

"Psha!" shouted someone who had just arrived with a light. "It's your cowardice that's talking. I'll go in first; those who want to come with me can, and those who are scared can stay back."

He at once dashed into the room, and this immediately broke the spell of fear which was beginning to creep over the others in consequence of the timid suggestion of the man who, up to that moment, had been first and foremost in the enterprise.

He immediately rushed into the room, and this quickly shattered the growing sense of fear that had started to settle over the others due to the nervous suggestion of the man who had, until that moment, been leading the effort.

In an instant the chamber was half filled with persons, four or five of whom carried lights; so that, as it was not of very large dimensions, it was sufficiently illuminated for every object in it to be clearly visible.

In a moment, the room was half filled with people, four or five of whom were holding lights. Since it wasn’t very big, it was lit up enough for everything inside to be clearly seen.

There was the bed, smooth and unruffled, as if waiting for some expected guest; while close by its side a coffin, supported upon tressles, over which a sheet was partially thrown, contained the sad remains of him who little expected in life that, after death, he should be stigmatised as an example of one of the ghastliest superstitions that ever found a home in the human imagination.

There was the bed, smooth and untouched, as if waiting for some anticipated guest; right next to it, a coffin, supported on trestles, with a sheet partially draped over it, held the sad remains of someone who never expected in life that, after death, he would be marked as an example of one of the most horrifying superstitions to ever take root in the human imagination.

It was evident that some one had been in the room; and that this was the woman whose excited fancy had led her to look upon the face of the corpse there could be no doubt, for the sheet was drawn aside just sufficiently to discover the countenance.

It was clear that someone had been in the room; and there was no doubt that this was the woman whose excited imagination had caused her to look at the face of the corpse, as the sheet was pulled back just enough to reveal the features.

The fact was that the stranger was unknown at the inn, or probably ere this the coffin lid would have been screwed on; but it was hoped, up to the last moment, as advertisements had been put into the county papers, that some one would come forward to identify and claim him.

The truth was that the stranger was unfamiliar to anyone at the inn, or else the coffin lid would have been sealed by now; however, there was still hope until the very end, as ads had been placed in the local newspapers, that someone would step up to recognize and claim him.

Such, however, had not been the case, and so his funeral had been determined upon.

That, however, was not the case, so his funeral had been planned.

The presence of so many persons at once effectually prevented any individual from exhibiting, even if he felt any superstitious fears about approaching the coffin; and so, with one accord, they surrounded it, and looked upon the face of the dead.

The presence of so many people at once effectively stopped anyone from showing, even if they had any superstitious fears about getting close to the coffin; and so, together, they surrounded it and looked at the face of the deceased.

There was nothing repulsive in that countenance. The fact was that decomposition had sufficiently advanced to induce a relaxation of the muscles, and a softening of the fibres, so that an appearance of calmness and repose had crept over the face which it did not wear immediately after death.

There was nothing off-putting about that face. The truth was that decomposition had progressed enough to cause the muscles to relax and the tissues to soften, creating a look of calmness and peace that wasn't there right after death.

It happened, too, that the face was full of flesh—for the death had been sudden, and there had not been that wasting away of the muscles and integuments which makes the skin cling, as it were, to the bone, when the ravages of long disease have exhausted the physical frame.

It also turned out that the face was plump because the death had come unexpectedly, and there hadn't been that gradual decline of the muscles and skin that causes the skin to cling tightly to the bone when a long illness has worn the body down.

There was, unquestionably, a plumpness, a freshness, and a sort of vitality about the countenance that was remarkable.

There was definitely a roundness, a freshness, and a kind of energy about the face that was striking.

For a few moments there was a death-like stillness in the apartment, and then one voice broke the silence by exclaiming,—

For a few moments, the apartment was eerily still, and then one voice shattered the silence by saying,—

"He's a vampyre, and has come here to die. Well he knows he'd be taken up by Sir Francis Varney, and become one of the crew."

"He's a vampire, and he's come here to die. He knows that Sir Francis Varney would take him in and make him part of the crew."

"Yes, yes," cried several voices at once; "a vampyre! a vampyre!"

"Yes, yes," shouted several voices at the same time; "a vampire! a vampire!"

"Hold a moment," cried one; "let us find somebody in the house who has seen him some days ago, and then we can ascertain if there's any difference in his looks."

"Wait a second," shouted one; "let's find someone in the house who saw him a few days ago, and then we can see if there's any difference in how he looks."

This suggestion was agreed to, and a couple of stout men ran down stairs, and returned in a few moments with a trembling waiter, whom they had caught in the passage, and forced to accompany them.

This suggestion was accepted, and a couple of strong guys ran downstairs and came back shortly with a shaking waiter, whom they had caught in the hallway and made to come with them.

This man seemed to think that he was to be made a dreadful example of in some sort of way; and, as he was dragged into the room, he trembled, and looked as pale as death.

This guy seemed to believe he was going to be made a terrible example of somehow; and as he was pulled into the room, he shook and looked as pale as a ghost.

"What have I done, gentlemen?" he said; "I ain't a vampyre. Don't be driving a stake through me. I assure you, gentlemen, I'm only a waiter, and have been for a matter of five-and-twenty years."

"What have I done, gentlemen?" he said; "I'm not a vampire. Please don't drive a stake through me. I promise you, gentlemen, I'm just a waiter, and I've been for about twenty-five years."

"You'll be done no harm to," said one of his captors; "you've only got to answer a question that will be put to you."

"You won't be harmed," said one of his captors; "you just need to answer a question that's going to be asked."

"Oh, well, certainly, gentlemen; anything you please. Coming—coming, as I always say; give your orders, the waiter's in the room."

"Oh, well, of course, gentlemen; whatever you’d like. Coming—coming, as I always say; just place your orders, the waiter is in the room."

"Look upon the fare of that corpse."

"Look at the appearance of that corpse."

"Certainly, certainly—directly."

"Of course, of course—directly."

"Have you ever seen it before?"

"Have you ever seen it before?"

"Seen it before! Lord bless you! yes, a dozen of times. I seed him afore he died, and I seed him arter; and when the undertaker's men came, I came up with them and I seed 'em put him in his coffin. You see I kept an eye on 'em, gentlemen, 'cos knows well enough what they is. A cousin of mine was in the trade, and he assures me as one of 'em always brings a tooth-drawing concern in his pocket, and looks in the mouth of the blessed corpse to see if there's a blessed tooth worth pulling out."

"Seen it before! God bless you! Yeah, a dozen times. I saw him before he died, and I saw him afterwards; and when the undertaker's guys came, I went with them and watched them put him in his coffin. You see, I kept an eye on them, gentlemen, 'cause I know what they’re like. A cousin of mine was in the business, and he tells me that one of them always carries a tooth extraction tool in his pocket and checks the mouth of the deceased to see if there's a tooth worth pulling out."

"Hold your tongue," said one; "we want none of your nonsense. Do you see any difference now in the face of the corpse to what it was some days since?"

"Keep quiet," said one; "we don't want to hear your nonsense. Do you see any difference now in the corpse's face compared to how it looked a few days ago?"

"Well, I don't know; somehow, it don't look so rum."

"Well, I don't know; somehow, it doesn't look that great."

"Does it look fresher?"

"Does it look newer?"

"Well, somehow or another, now you mention it, it's very odd, but it does."

"Well, now that you bring it up, it's pretty strange, but it does."

"Enough," cried the man who had questioned him, with considerable excitement of manner. "Neighbours, are we to have our wives and our children scared to death by vampyres?"

"Enough," shouted the man who had questioned him, with noticeable excitement. "Neighbors, are we really going to let our wives and children be terrified by vampires?"

"No—no!" cried everybody.

"No way!" cried everyone.

"Is not this, then, one of that dreadful order of beings?"

"Isn't this, then, one of those terrifying types of beings?"

"Yes—yes; what's to be done?"

"Yes—yes; what should we do?"

"Drive a stake through the body, and so prevent the possibility of anything in the shape of a restoration."

"Drive a stake through the body to prevent any chance of a comeback."

This was a terrific proposition; and even those who felt most strongly upon the subject, and had their fears most awakened, shrank from carrying it into effect. Others, again, applauded it, although they determined, in their own minds, to keep far enough off from the execution of the job, which they hoped would devolve upon others, so that they might have all the security of feeling that such a process had been gone through with the supposed vampyre, without being in any way committed by the dreadful act.

This was an amazing idea, and even those who were most passionate about it and felt the most afraid hesitated to put it into action. Others, on the other hand, praised it, even though they decided in their own minds to stay well clear of actually doing the job, hoping it would fall to someone else, so they could feel safe knowing that such a thing had happened with the supposed vampire, without being involved in the horrific act.

Nothing was easier than to procure a stake from the garden in the rear of the premises; but it was one thing to have the means at hand of carrying into effect so dreadful a proposition, and another actually to do it.

Nothing was easier than to grab a stake from the garden in the back of the property; but it was one thing to have the means to carry out such a terrible plan, and another to actually go through with it.

For the credit of human nature, we regret that even then, when civilisation and popular education had by no means made such rapid strides as in our times they have, such a proposition should be entertained for a moment: but so it was; and just as an alarm was given that a party of the soldiers had reached the inn and had taken possession of the doorway with a determination to arrest the rioters, a strong hedge-stake had been procured, and everything was in readiness for the perpetration of the horrible deed.

For the sake of human nature, we regret that even back then, when civilization and public education hadn't advanced nearly as quickly as they have now, such a proposal was even considered for a moment: but it was; and just as an alarm went off that a group of soldiers had arrived at the inn and taken over the doorway, intent on arresting the rioters, a sturdy hedge-stake had been gathered, and everything was set for the commission of the dreadful act.

Even then those in the room, for they were tolerably sober, would have revolted, probably, from the execution of so fearful an act; but the entrance of a party of the military into the lower portion of the tavern, induced those who had been making free with the strong liquors below, to make a rush up-stairs to their companions with the hope of escaping detection of the petty larceny, if they got into trouble on account of the riot.

Even then, those in the room, since they were fairly sober, would likely have been horrified by the idea of such a terrible act; however, when a group of soldiers came into the lower part of the tavern, those who had been drinking heavily below rushed upstairs to join their friends in hopes of avoiding being caught for the petty theft if they got into trouble because of the riot.

These persons, infuriated by drink, were capable of anything, and to them, accordingly, the more sober parties gladly surrendered the disagreeable job of rendering the supposed vampyre perfectly innoxious, by driving a hedge-stake through his body—a proceeding which, it was currently believed, inflicted so much physical injury to the frame, as to render his resuscitation out of the question.

These people, furious from drinking, were capable of anything, and so the more sober individuals willingly handed over the unpleasant task of making the supposed vampire completely harmless by driving a stake through his body—a method that was widely thought to cause so much physical damage that it would make his revival impossible.

The cries of alarm from below, joined now to the shouts of those mad rioters, produced a scene of dreadful confusion.

The alarmed cries from below, now mixed with the shouts of those crazy rioters, created a scene of terrible chaos.

We cannot, for we revolt at the office, describe particularly the dreadful outrage which was committed upon the corpse; suffice it that two or three, maddened by drink, and incited by the others, plunged the hedge-stake through the body, and there left it, a sickening and horrible spectacle to any one who might cast his eyes upon it.

We can't, because we get sick at the thought, go into detail about the terrible act that was committed on the body; it's enough to say that two or three people, driven wild by alcohol and encouraged by others, shoved a stake through the corpse and left it there, a disgusting and horrifying sight for anyone who happened to look at it.

With such violence had the frightful and inhuman deed been committed, that the bottom of the coffin was perforated by the stake so that the corpse was actually nailed to its last earthly tenement.

The violent and horrific act was so severe that the bottom of the coffin was pierced by the stake, leaving the corpse literally nailed to its final resting place.

Some asserted, that at that moment an audible groan came from the dead man, and that this arose from the extinguishment of that remnant of life which remained in him, on account of his being a vampyre, and which would have been brought into full existence, if the body had been placed in the rays of the moon, when at its full, according to the popular superstition upon that subject.

Some people claimed that at that moment, an audible groan came from the dead man, which was due to the fading of the last bit of life left in him, because he was a vampire. This would have come into full effect if the body had been exposed to the light of the full moon, according to the common superstition about that topic.

Others, again, were quite ready to swear that at the moment the stake was used there was a visible convulsion of all the limbs, and that the countenance, before so placid and so calm, became immediately distorted, as if with agony.

Others, again, were more than willing to swear that at the moment the stake was used, there was a visible convulsion of all the limbs, and that the face, which had been so serene and calm, became instantly twisted, as if in pain.

But we have done with these horrible surmises; the dreadful deed has been committed, and wild, ungovernable superstition has had, for a time, its sway over the ignorant and debased.

But we are finished with these awful guesses; the terrible act has taken place, and wild, uncontrollable superstition has, for a time, held power over the ignorant and degraded.


CHAPTER XLIX.

THE MOB'S ARRIVAL AT SIR FRANCIS VARNEY'S.—THE ATTEMPT TO GAIN ADMISSION.


220.png

The soldiery had been sent for from their principal station near the churchyard, and had advanced with some degree of reluctance to quell what they considered as nothing better nor worse than a drunken brawl at a public-house, which they really considered they ought not to be called to interfere with.

The soldiers had been called in from their main post near the churchyard and had moved in with some hesitation to break up what they thought was just a drunken fight at a bar, something they felt they really shouldn't have to get involved in.

When, however, the party reached the spot, and heard what a confusion there was, and saw in what numbers the rioters were assembling, it became evident to them that the case was of a more serious complexion than they had at first imagined, and consequently they felt that their professional dignity was not so much compromised with their interference with the lawless proceedings.

When the group arrived at the scene and realized how much chaos there was, seeing the large number of rioters gathering, it became clear to them that the situation was more serious than they had initially thought. As a result, they felt that their professional integrity wasn't as at stake by intervening in the lawless actions.

Some of the constabulary of the town were there, and to them the soldiers promised they would hand what prisoners they took, at the same time that they made a distinct condition that they were not to be troubled with their custody, nor in any way further annoyed in the business beyond taking care that they did not absolutely escape, after being once secured.

Some of the town’s police were there, and the soldiers promised them that they would hand over any prisoners they captured, while also making it clear that they would not be responsible for looking after them or dealing with any further issues beyond making sure they didn’t completely escape after being secured.

This was all that the civil authorities of the town required, and, in fact, they hoped that, after making prisoners of a few of the ringleaders of the riotous proceedings, the rest would disperse, and prevent the necessity of capturing them.

This was all that the town's civil authorities needed, and, in fact, they hoped that after arresting a few of the ringleaders of the riots, the others would scatter and eliminate the need to capture them.

Be it known, however, that both military and civil authorities were completely ignorant of the dreadful outrage against all common decency, which had been committed within the public-house.

Be it known, however, that both military and civil authorities were completely unaware of the terrible violation of all common decency that had taken place within the pub.

The door was well guarded, and the question now was how the rioters were to be made to come down stairs, and be captured; and this was likely to remain a question, so long as no means were adopted to make them descend. So that, after a time, it was agreed that a couple of troopers should march up stairs with a constable, to enable him to secure any one who seemed a principal in the riot.

The door was heavily guarded, and the big question was how to get the rioters to come downstairs and be captured. This would likely remain a question unless some methods were used to make them come down. Eventually, it was decided that a couple of soldiers would go upstairs with a police officer to help him arrest anyone who appeared to be a key figure in the riot.

But this only had the effect of driving those who were in the second-floor, and saw the approach of the two soldiers, whom they thought were backed by the whole of their comrades, up a narrow staircase, to a third-floor, rather consisting of lofts than of actual rooms; but still, for the time, it was a refuge; and owing to the extreme narrowness of the approach to it, which consisted of nearly a perpendicular staircase, with any degree of tact or method, it might have been admirably defended.

But this only pushed those on the second floor, who saw the two soldiers coming and thought they were supported by their entire unit, up a narrow staircase to the third floor, which was more like loft spaces than actual rooms; still, for the moment, it served as a refuge. Due to the steepness of the staircase leading up to it, with a bit of strategy or organization, it could have been defended really well.

In the hurry and scramble, all the lights were left behind; and when the two soldiers and constables entered the room where the corpse had lain, they became, for the first time, aware of what a horrible purpose had been carried out by the infuriated mob.

In the rush and chaos, all the lights were left behind; and when the two soldiers and officers entered the room where the body had been, they realized, for the first time, the horrible act that had been carried out by the angry mob.

The sight was one of perfect horror, and hardened to scenes which might strike other people as being somewhat of the terrific as these soldiers might be supposed to be by their very profession, they actually sickened at the sight which the mutilated corpse presented, and turned aside with horror.

The scene was one of complete terror, and while it might seem shocking to others that these soldiers, given their profession, were supposed to be tough, they were actually disturbed by the sight of the mutilated body and turned away in disgust.

These feelings soon gave way to anger and animosity against the crowd who could be guilty of such an atrocious outrage; and, for the first time, a strong and interested vengeance against the mob pervaded the breasts of those who were brought to act against it.

These feelings quickly turned into anger and hostility toward the crowd that could commit such a terrible act; and, for the first time, a strong desire for revenge against the mob filled the hearts of those compelled to take action against it.

One of the soldiers ran down stairs to the door, and reported the scene which was to be seen above. A determination was instantly come to, to capture as many as possible of those who had been concerned in so diabolical an outrage, and leaving a guard of five men at the door, the remainder of the party ascended the staircase, determined upon storming the last refuge of the rioters, and dragging them to justice.

One of the soldiers rushed downstairs to the door and reported on what was happening above. It was quickly decided to capture as many of those involved in such a horrific act as possible. After leaving five men to guard the door, the rest of the group went up the staircase, ready to storm the last stronghold of the rioters and bring them to justice.

The report, however, of these proceedings that were taking place at the inn, spread quickly over the whole town; and soon as large a mob of the disorderly and the idle as the place could at all afford was assembled outside the inn.

The news of what was happening at the inn spread quickly throughout the town, and soon a large crowd of troublemakers and idlers gathered outside the inn.

This mob appeared, for a time, inertly to watch the proceedings. It seemed rather a hazardous thing to interfere with the soldiers, whose carbines look formidable and troublesome weapons.

This crowd seemed to just stand there for a while, watching what was happening. It felt pretty risky to get involved with the soldiers, whose rifles looked powerful and dangerous.

With true mob courage, therefore, they left the minority of their comrades, who were within the house, to their fate; and after a whispered conference from one to the other, they suddenly turned in a body, and began to make for the outskirts of the town.

With real mob courage, they abandoned the few of their friends who were inside the house to their fate; and after a quiet discussion among themselves, they suddenly turned as a group and started heading for the edge of town.

They then separated, as if by common consent, and straggled out into the open country by twos and threes, consolidating again into a mass when they had got some distance off, and clear of any exertions that could be made by the soldiery to stay them.

They then broke apart, almost as if they had all agreed, and drifted out into the fields in groups of two or three, coming back together as a crowd once they were far enough away and out of reach of any efforts by the soldiers to stop them.

The cry then rose of "Down with Sir Francis Varney—slay him—burn his house—death to all vampyres!" and, at a rapid pace, they proceeded in the direction of his mansion.

The shout then went up of "Down with Sir Francis Varney—kill him—burn his house—death to all vampires!" and, at a quick pace, they made their way toward his mansion.

We will leave this mob, however, for the present, and turn our attention to those who are at the inn, and are certainly in a position of some jeopardy. Their numbers were not great, and they were unarmed; certainly, their best chance would have been to have surrendered at discretion; but that was a measure which, if the sober ones had felt inclined to, those who were infuriated and half maddened with drink would not have acceded to on any account.

We will leave this crowd for now and focus on those at the inn, who are definitely in a bit of danger. They weren't many in number, and they were unarmed; their best option would have been to surrender peacefully. However, this was not something that the sober ones would have agreed to, as those who were enraged and half-crazed from drinking would have never gone along with it.

A furious resistance was, therefore, fairly to be expected; and what means the soldiery were likely to use for the purpose of storming this last retreat was a matter of rather anxious conjecture.

A strong resistance was, therefore, pretty much expected; and what methods the soldiers were likely to use to storm this final stronghold was a source of considerable concern.

In the case of a regular enemy, there would not, perhaps, have been much difficulty; but here the capture of certain persons, and not their destruction, was the object; and how that was to be accomplished by fair means, certainly was a question which nobody felt very competent to solve.

In the case of a typical enemy, there might not have been much difficulty; however, here the goal was to capture certain individuals, not to eliminate them, and figuring out how to do that fairly was definitely a question no one felt equipped to answer.

Determination, however, will do wonders; and although the rioters numbered over forty, notwithstanding all their desertions, and not above seventeen or eighteen soldiers marched into the inn, we shall perceive that they succeeded in accomplishing their object without any manoeuvring at all.

Determination, however, can achieve amazing things; and even though the rioters numbered more than forty, despite some dropping out, and no more than seventeen or eighteen soldiers entered the inn, we will see that they managed to reach their goal without any strategy whatsoever.

The space in which the rioters were confined was low, narrow, and inconvenient, as well as dark, for the lights on the staircase cast up that height but very insufficient rays.

The space where the rioters were held was low, narrow, and uncomfortable, plus it was dark because the lights on the staircase barely illuminated the area.

Weapons of defence they found but very few, and yet there were some which, to do them but common credit, they used as effectually as possible.

They found very few defensive weapons, but they did have some that, to give them some credit, they used as effectively as possible.

These attics, or lofts, were used as lumber-rooms, and had been so for years, so that there was a collection of old boxes, broken pieces of furniture, and other matters, which will, in defiance of everything and everybody, collect in a house.

These attics, or lofts, were used as storage rooms for years, resulting in a mix of old boxes, broken furniture, and other items that stubbornly accumulate in a house, regardless of what anyone does.

These were formidable means of defence, if not of offence, down a very narrow staircase, had they been used with judgment.

These were powerful defensive measures, if not offensive ones, down a very narrow staircase, if they had been used wisely.

Some of the rioters, who were only just drunk enough to be fool-hardy, collected a few of these articles at the top of the staircase, and swore they would smash anybody who should attempt to come up to them, a threat easier uttered than executed.

Some of the rioters, who were just tipsy enough to be reckless, gathered a few of these items at the top of the staircase and declared they would smash anyone who tried to come up to them, a threat that was easier said than done.

And besides, after all, if their position had been ever so impregnable, they must come down eventually, or be starved out.

And anyway, even if their position was super secure, they would have to come down eventually or be starved out.

But the soldiers were not at liberty to adopt so slow a process of overcoming their enemy, and up the second-floor staircase they went, with a determination of making short work of the business.

But the soldiers couldn't afford to take such a slow approach to defeating their enemy, so they rushed up the second-floor staircase, determined to finish things quickly.

They paused a moment, by word of command, on the landing, and then, after this slight pause, the word was given to advance.

They paused for a moment, on command, on the landing, and then, after this brief pause, the order was given to move forward.

Now when men will advance, in spite of anything and everything, it is no easy matter to stop them, and he who was foremost among the military would as soon thought of hesitating to ascend the narrow staircase before him, when ordered so to do, as paying the national debt. On he went, and down came a great chest, which, falling against his feet, knocked him down as he attempted to scramble over it.

Now when men are determined to move forward, no matter what, it's not easy to stop them. The one who was at the front of the military would think as little of hesitating to climb the narrow staircase in front of him when told to do so, as he would of paying off the national debt. He kept going, and then a large chest fell, crashing into his feet and knocking him down as he tried to scramble over it.

"Fire," said the officer; and it appeared that he had made some arrangements as to how the order was to be obeyed, for the second man fired his carbine, and then scrambled over his prostrate comrade; after which he stooped, and the third fired his carbine likewise, and then hurried forward in the same manner.

"Fire," said the officer, and it seemed he had set up a plan for how the command was to be carried out, because the second man shot his carbine, then climbed over his fallen comrade. After that, he bent down, and the third man fired his carbine as well, then rushed forward in the same way.

At the first sound of the fire arms the rioters were taken completely by surprise; they had not had the least notion of affairs getting to such a length. The smell of the powder, the loud report, and the sensation of positive danger that accompanied these phenomena, alarmed them most terrifically; so that, in point of fact, with the exception of the empty chest that was thrown down in the way of the first soldier, no further idea of defence seemed in any way to find a place in the hearts of the besieged.

At the first sound of gunfire, the rioters were totally caught off guard; they had no idea things would escalate to this point. The smell of gunpowder, the loud bang, and the feeling of real danger that came with it scared them immensely. In fact, aside from the empty chest that was tossed in front of the first soldier, there was no further thought of defense in the minds of the besieged.

They scrambled one over the other in their eagerness to get as far as possible from immediate danger, which, of course, they conceived existed in the most imminent degree the nearest to the door.

They rushed over each other, eager to get as far away as possible from the immediate danger, which they believed was most threatening right by the door.

Such was the state of terror into which they were thrown, that each one at the moment believed himself shot, and the soldiers had overcome all the real difficulties in getting possession of what might thus be called the citadel of the inn, before those men who had been so valorous a short time since recovered from the tremendous fright into which they had been thrown.

Such was the level of fear they experienced that each person at that moment thought he had been shot, and the soldiers had conquered all the real challenges in taking control of what could be called the fortress of the inn, before those men who had been so courageous just a little while ago regained their composure from the intense panic they had endured.

We need hardly say that the carbines were loaded, but with blank cartridges, for there was neither a disposition nor a necessity for taking the lives of these misguided people.

We barely need to mention that the carbines were loaded, but with blank cartridges, since there was neither a desire nor a reason to take the lives of these misguided individuals.

If was the suddenness and the steadiness of the attack that had done all the mischief to their cause; and now, ere they recovered from the surprise of having their position so completely taken by storm, they were handed down stairs, one by one, from soldier to soldier, and into the custody of the civil authorities.

It was the unexpected and relentless nature of the attack that caused all the damage to their cause; and now, before they could recover from the shock of having their position completely overwhelmed, they were passed down the stairs, one by one, from soldier to soldier, and handed over to the civil authorities.

In order to secure the safe keeping of large a body of prisoners, the constables, who were in a great minority, placed handcuffs upon some of the most capable of resistance; so what with those who were thus secured, and those who were terrified into submission, there was not a man of all the lot who had taken refuge in the attics of the public-house but was a prisoner.

To ensure the safe keeping of a large group of prisoners, the constables, who were seriously outnumbered, put handcuffs on some of the strongest ones. So, between those who were secured and those who were scared into submission, every man who had sought refuge in the attics of the pub was a prisoner.

At the sound of fire-arms, the women who were outside the inn had, of course, raised a most prodigious clamour.

At the sound of gunfire, the women outside the inn had, of course, made a huge commotion.

They believed directly that every bullet must have done some most serious mischief to the townspeople, and it was only upon one of the soldiers, a non-commissioned officer, who was below, assuring them of the innoxious nature of the proceeding which restored anything like equanimity.

They truly believed that every bullet must have caused significant harm to the townspeople, and it was only when one of the soldiers, a non-commissioned officer, assured them that the situation was harmless that they began to feel anything like calm again.

"Silence!" he cried: "what are you howling about? Do you fancy that we've nothing better to do than to shoot a parcel of fellows that are not worth the bullets that would be lodged in their confounded carcases?"

"Silence!" he shouted. "What are you yelling about? Do you really think we have nothing better to do than shoot a bunch of guys who aren't even worth the bullets that would hit their damned bodies?"

"But we heard the gun," said a woman.

"But we heard the gun," a woman said.

"Of course you did; it's the powder that makes the noise, not the bullet. You'll see them all brought out safe wind and limb."

"Of course you did; it's the powder that makes the noise, not the bullet. You'll see them all come out safe and sound."

This assurance satisfied the women to a certain extent, and such had been their fear that they should have had to look upon the spectacle of death, or of grievous wounds, that they were comparatively quite satisfied when they saw husbands, fathers, and brothers, only in the custody of the town officers.

This reassurance calmed the women to some degree, and given their fear of witnessing death or serious injuries, they felt relatively satisfied when they saw their husbands, fathers, and brothers merely being held by the town officials.

And very sheepish some of the fellows looked, when they were handed down and handcuffed, and the more especially when they had been routed only by a few blank cartridges—that sixpenny worth of powder had defeated them.

And some of the guys looked really embarrassed when they were brought down and handcuffed, especially since they had only been defeated by a few blank rounds—just a sixpenny worth of powder had taken them down.

They were marched off to the town gaol, guarded by the military, who now probably fancied that their night's work was over, and that the most turbulent and troublesome spirits in the town had been secured.

They were taken to the town jail, escorted by the military, who probably thought their job for the night was done and that the most unruly and difficult people in the town had been caught.

Such, however, was not the case, for no sooner had comparative order been restored, than common observation pointed to a dull red glare in the southern sky.

That wasn't the case, because no sooner had things started to settle down than people noticed a dull red glare in the southern sky.

In a few more minutes there came in stragglers from the open country, shouting "Fire! fire!" with all their might.

In just a few more minutes, people started coming in from the countryside, shouting "Fire! Fire!" as loud as they could.


CHAPTER L.

THE MOB'S ARRIVAL AT SIR FRANCIS VARNEY'S.—THE ATTEMPT TO GAIN ADMISSION.


223.png

All eyes were directed towards that southern sky which each moment was becoming more and more illuminated by the lurid appearance bespeaking a conflagration, which if it was not extensive, at all events was raging fiercely.

Everyone was looking at the southern sky, which with each passing moment was growing brighter due to the ominous glow indicating a fire, which, even if not widespread, was definitely burning intensely.

There came, too upon the wind, which set from that direction, strange sounds, resembling shouts of triumph, combined occasionally with sharper cries, indicative of alarm.

Strange sounds came with the wind blowing from that direction, sounding like shouts of victory, mixed now and then with sharper cries that suggested alarm.

With so much system and so quietly had this attack been made upon the house of Sir Francis Varney—for the consequences of it now exhibited themselves most unequivocally—that no one who had not actually accompanied the expedition was in the least aware that it had been at all undertaken, or that anything of the kind was on the tapis.

With such planning and stealth, this attack on Sir Francis Varney's house was carried out—now its effects were clearly visible—so that no one who hadn't actually joined the operation had any idea it was happening or that anything like it was in the works.

Now, however, it could be no longer kept a secret, and as the infuriated mob, who had sought this flagrant means of giving vent to their anger, saw the flames from the blazing house rising high in the heavens, they felt convinced that further secrecy was out of the question.

Now, however, it could no longer be kept a secret, and as the angry mob, who had sought this blatant way to express their outrage, saw the flames from the burning house rising high into the sky, they felt sure that keeping it a secret was no longer possible.

Accordingly, in such cries and shouts as—but for caution's sake—they would have indulged in from the very first, they now gave utterance to their feelings as regarded the man whose destruction was aimed at.

Accordingly, in the cries and shouts that—if it weren't for caution—they would have expressed from the very beginning, they now voiced their feelings about the man who was being targeted for destruction.

"Death to the vampyre!—death to the vampyre!" was the principal shout, and it was uttered in tones which sounded like those of rage and disappointment.

"Death to the vampire!—death to the vampire!" was the main chant, and it was spoken in voices that echoed with anger and frustration.

But it is necessary, now that we have disposed of the smaller number of rioters who committed so serious an outrage at the inn, that we should, with some degree of method, follow the proceedings of the larger number, who went from the town towards Sir Francis Varney's.

But it’s important, now that we’ve dealt with the fewer rioters who caused such a serious disturbance at the inn, that we methodically follow the actions of the larger group who left the town heading toward Sir Francis Varney's.

These persons either had information of a very positive nature, or a very strong suspicion that, notwithstanding the mysterious and most unaccountable disappearance of the vampyre in the old ruin, he would now be found, as usual, at his own residence.

These people either had really good information or a strong suspicion that, despite the mysterious and completely inexplicable disappearance of the vampire in the old ruin, he would now be at his home, as usual.

Perhaps one of his own servants may have thus played the traitor to him; but however it was, there certainly was an air of confidence about some of the leaders of the tumultuous assemblage that induced a general belief that this time, at least, the vampyre would not escape popular vengeance for being what he was.

Maybe one of his own servants betrayed him; but no matter how it happened, there was definitely a sense of confidence among some of the leaders of the chaotic crowd that made people believe that this time, at least, the vampire wouldn’t get away from the public's wrath for being what he was.

We have before noticed that these people went out of the town at different points, and did not assemble into one mass until they were at a sufficient distance off to be free from all fear of observation.

We previously noted that these people left the town at different points and didn’t gather into one large group until they were far enough away to feel safe from being seen.

Then some of the less observant and cautious of them began to indulge in shouts of rage and defiance; but those who placed themselves foremost succeeded in procuring a halt, and one said,—

Then some of the less observant and careful among them started shouting in anger and defiance; but those who took the lead managed to get everyone to stop, and one of them said,—

"Good friends all, if we make any noise, it can only have one effect, and that is, to warn Sir Francis Varney, and enable him to escape. If, therefore, we cannot go on quietly, I propose that we return to our homes, for we shall accomplish nothing."

"Good friends, if we make any noise, it will only serve one purpose: to alert Sir Francis Varney and help him get away. So, if we can't proceed quietly, I suggest we head back home because we won't achieve anything."

This advice was sufficiently and evidently reasonable to meet with no dissension; a death-like stillness ensued, only broken by some two or three voices saying, in subdued tones,—

This advice was clearly reasonable enough to avoid any disagreement; a deathly silence fell over the room, only interrupted by a couple of voices speaking softly—

"That's right—that's right. Nobody speak."

"That's right—nobody talk."

"Come on, then," said he who had given such judicious counsel; and the dark mass of men moved towards Sir Francis Varney's house, as quietly as it was possible for such an assemblage to proceed.

"Alright, then," said the one who had offered such wise advice; and the dark crowd of men made their way towards Sir Francis Varney's house, as quietly as a gathering like that could manage.

Indeed, saving the sound of the footsteps, nothing could be heard of them at all; and that regular tramp, tramp, would have puzzled any one listening to it from any distance to know in which direction it was proceeding.

Indeed, aside from the sound of their footsteps, nothing else could be heard; and that steady tramp, tramp would have confused anyone listening from afar about which direction it was going.

In this way they went on until Sir Francis Varney's house was reached, and then a whispered word to halt was given, and all eyes were bent upon the building.

In this way, they continued until they reached Sir Francis Varney's house. Then, a quiet signal to stop was given, and everyone looked intently at the building.

From but one window out of the numerous ones with which the front of the mansion was studded did there shine the least light, and from that there came rather an uncommonly bright reflection, probably arising from a reading lamp placed close to the window.

From just one of the many windows that decorated the front of the mansion shone a faint light, and from that window came an unusually bright reflection, likely due to a reading lamp nearby.

A general impression, they knew not why exactly, seemed to pervade everybody, that in the room from whence streamed that bright light was Sir Francis Varney.

A general feeling, they couldn't explain why, seemed to fill everyone that in the room from which that bright light was coming was Sir Francis Varney.

"The vampyre's room!" said several. "The vampyre's room! That is it!"

"The vampire's room!" several people exclaimed. "The vampire's room! That's it!"

"Yes," said he who had a kind of moral control over his comrades; "I have no doubt but he is there."

"Yeah," said the one who had a sort of moral authority over his friends; "I'm pretty sure he's there."

"What's to be done?" asked several.

"What's to be done?" several people asked.

"Make no noise whatever, but stand aside, so as not to be seen from the door when it is opened."

"Stay completely quiet and step aside so you won’t be visible when the door opens."

"Yes, yes."

"Yep, yep."

"I will knock for admittance, and, the moment it is answered, I will place this stick in such a manner within, that the door cannot be closed again. Upon my saying 'Advance,' you will make a rush forward, and we shall have possession immediately of the house."

"I'll knock to be let in, and as soon as someone answers, I'll wedge this stick in a way that the door can't be shut again. When I say 'Go,' you’ll charge in, and we’ll take over the house right away."

All this was agreed to. The mob slunk close to the walls of the house, and out of immediate observation from the hall door, or from any of the windows, and then the leader advanced, and knocked loudly for admission.

All of this was agreed upon. The crowd crept up to the walls of the house, staying out of sight from the front door or any of the windows, and then the leader stepped forward and knocked loudly to be let in.

The silence was now of the most complete character that could be imagined. Those who came there so bent upon vengeance were thoroughly convinced of the necessity of extreme caution, to save themselves even yet from being completely foiled.

The silence was now utterly complete, beyond anything one could imagine. Those who arrived there, intent on revenge, were fully aware of the need for extreme caution to avoid being completely thwarted.

They had abundant faith, from experience, of the resources in the way of escape of Sir Francis Varney, and not one among them was there who considered that there was any chance of capturing him, except by surprise, and when once they got hold of him, they determined he should not easily slip through their fingers.

They had a lot of trust, based on experience, in Sir Francis Varney's ability to escape, and none of them thought they could catch him unless it was by surprise. Once they managed to get a hold of him, they were determined not to let him get away easily.

The knock for admission produced no effect; and, after waiting three or four minutes, it was very provoking to find such a wonderful amount of caution and cunning completely thrown away.

The knock for entry had no impact; and, after waiting three or four minutes, it was really frustrating to see such a significant amount of caution and cleverness completely wasted.

"Try again," whispered one.

"Try again," one whispered.

"Well, have patience; I am going to try again."

"Okay, just hang on; I’m going to give it another shot."

The man had the ponderous old-fashioned knocker in his hand, and was about to make another appeal to Sir Francis Varney's door, when a strange voice said,—

The man held the heavy, old-fashioned knocker in his hand and was about to knock on Sir Francis Varney's door again when a strange voice said,—

"Perhaps you may as well say at once what you want, instead of knocking there to no purpose."

"Maybe you should just say what you want right away, instead of knocking there for no reason."

He gave a start, for the voice seemed to come from the very door itself.

He jumped, as the voice seemed to come from the door itself.

Yet it sounded decidedly human; and, upon a closer inspection, it was seen that a little wicket-gate, not larger than a man's face, had been opened from within.

Yet it sounded definitely human; and, upon a closer look, it was clear that a small wicket gate, no bigger than a man's face, had been opened from the inside.

This was terribly provoking. Here was an extent of caution on the part of the garrison quite unexpected. What was to be done?

This was extremely frustrating. The level of caution from the garrison was completely unexpected. What should be done?

"Well?" said the man who appeared at the little opening.

"Well?" said the man who showed up at the small opening.

"Oh," said he who had knocked; "I—"

"Oh," said the person who had knocked; "I—"

"Well?"

"What's up?"

"I—that is to say—ahem! Is Sir Francis Varney within?"

"I—I mean, um! Is Sir Francis Varney here?"

"Well?"

"What's up?"

"I say, is Sir Francis Varney within?"

"I ask, is Sir Francis Varney here?"

"Well; you have said it!"

"Well, you said it!"

"Ah, but you have not answered it."

"Ah, but you haven’t answered it."

"No."

"No."

"Well, is he at home?"

"Is he home?"

"I decline saying; so you had better, all of you, go back to the town again, for we are well provided with all material to resist any attack you may be fools enough to make."

"I refuse to say that; so it's best for all of you to head back to the town, because we have everything we need to fend off any attack you might ridiculously attempt."

As he spoke, the servant shut the little square door with a bang that made his questioner jump again. Here was a dilemma!

As he spoke, the servant slammed the little square door, causing his questioner to jump again. This was a dilemma!


CHAPTER LI.

THE ATTACK UPON THE VAMPYRE'S HOUSE.—THE STORY OF THE ATTACK.—THE FORCING OF THE DOORS, AND THE STRUGGLE.


224.png

A council of war was now called among the belligerents, who were somewhat taken aback by the steady refusal of the servant to admit them, and their apparent determination to resist all endeavours on the part of the mob to get into and obtain possession of the house. It argued that they were prepared to resist all attempts, and it would cost some few lives to get into the vampyre's house. This passed through the minds of many as they retired behind the angle of the wall where the council was to be held.

A war council was now called among the combatants, who were somewhat surprised by the servant's unwavering refusal to let them in, and their clear determination to stop the mob from entering and taking control of the house. This suggested that they were ready to fend off all efforts, and it would take a few lives to gain access to the vampire's home. This thought crossed many minds as they withdrew behind the corner of the wall where the council was to take place.

Here they looked in each others' face, as if to gather from that the general tone of the feelings of their companions; but here they saw nothing that intimated the least idea of going back as they came.

Here they looked into each other's faces, trying to read the general mood of their friends; but they saw nothing that suggested the slightest intention of going back the way they came.

"It's all very well, mates, to take care of ourselves, you know," began one tall, brawny fellow; "but, if we bean't to be sucked to death by a vampyre, why we must have the life out of him."

"It's all fine and good, guys, to look after ourselves, you know," started one tall, strong guy; "but if we're not going to be drained to death by a vampire, then we need to drain the life out of him."

"Ay, so we must."

"Yeah, we have to."

"Jack Hodge is right; we must kill him, and there's no sin in it, for he has no right to it; he's robbed some poor fellow of his life to prolong his own."

"Jack Hodge is right; we have to kill him, and there’s nothing wrong with it, because he doesn’t deserve it; he’s taken someone else’s life to extend his own."

"Ay, ay, that's the way he does; bring him out, I say, then see what we will do with him."

"Yeah, yeah, that's how he is; bring him out, I say, then let's see what we’ll do with him."

"Yes, catch him first," said one, "and then we can dispose of him afterwards, I say, neighbours, don't you think it would be as well to catch him first?"

"Yeah, let's catch him first," said one, "and then we can deal with him later. I’m saying, neighbors, don’t you think it would be better to catch him first?"

"Haven't we come on purpose?"

"Didn't we come here on purpose?"

"Yes, but do it."

"Yeah, just do it."

"Ain't we trying it?"

"Are we trying it?"

"You will presently, when we come to get into the house."

"You'll see it soon when we get inside the house."

"Well, what's to be done?" said one; "here we are in a fix, I think, and I can't see our way out very clearly."

"Well, what should we do?" said one; "here we are in a tough spot, and I can't see a clear way out."

225.png

"I wish we could get in."

"I wish we could go in."

"But how is a question I don't very well see," said a large specimen of humanity.

"But I can't quite see how that's a question," said a large person.

"The best thing that can be done will be to go round and look over the whole house, and then we may come upon some part where it is far easier to get in at than by the front door."

"The best thing we can do is walk around and check out the whole house, and then we might find a spot that's easier to get into than the front door."

"But it won't do for us all to go round that way," said one; "a small party only should go, else they will have all their people stationed at one point, and if we can divide them, we shall beat them because they have not enough to defend more than one point at a time; now we are numerous enough to make several attacks."

"But we can't all go that way," said one; "only a small group should go, or they'll just station all their people at one spot. If we can split them up, we can take them down because they won't have enough to defend more than one spot at a time. Right now, we have enough strength to launch multiple attacks."

"Oh! that's the way to bother them all round; they'll give in, and then the place is our own."

"Oh! That's how to annoy them all; they'll eventually relent, and then the place will be ours."

"No, no," said the big countryman, "I like to make a good rush and drive all afore us; you know what ye have to do then, and you do it, ye know."

"No, no," said the big countryman, "I like to charge ahead and push everyone forward; you know what you need to do then, and you just do it, you know."

"If you can."

"If you can."

"Ay, to be sure, if we can, as you say; but can't we? that's what I want to know."

"Yeah, for sure, if we can, like you said; but can we? That's what I want to find out."

"To be sure we can."

"Let's make sure we can."

"Then we'll do it, mate—that's my mind; we'll do it. Come on, and let's have another look at the street-door."

"Then we're doing it, buddy—that's how I feel; we're going for it. Come on, let's take another look at the street door."

The big countryman left the main body, and resolutely walked up to the main avenue, and approached the door, accompanied by about a dozen or less of the mob. When they came to the door, they commenced knocking and kicking most violently, and assailing it with all kinds of things they could lay their hands upon.

The big countryman left the main group and confidently walked up to the main street, heading toward the door, followed by about a dozen or so from the crowd. When they reached the door, they started knocking and kicking it fiercely, attacking it with everything they could find.

They continued at this violent exercise for some time—perhaps for five minutes, when the little square hole in the door was again opened, and a voice was heard to say,—

They kept up this intense activity for a while—maybe five minutes—when the small square hole in the door opened again, and a voice could be heard saying, —

"You had better cease that kind of annoyance."

"You should stop that kind of annoyance."

"We want to get in."

"We want to enter."

"It will cost you more lives to do so than you can afford to spare. We are well armed, and are prepared to resist any effort you can make."

"It will cost you more lives to do this than you can afford. We are well armed and ready to fight back against any effort you make."

"Oh! it's all very well; but, an you won't open, why we'll make you; that's all about it."

"Oh! that's fine and all, but if you won't open up, then we'll make you—simple as that."

This was said as the big countryman and his companions were leaving the avenue towards the rest of the body.

This was said as the large countryman and his friends were leaving the avenue to join the others.

"Then, take this, as an earnest of what is to follow," said the man, and he discharged the contents of a blunderbuss through the small opening, and its report sounded to the rest of the mob like the report of a field-piece.

"Then, take this as a preview of what’s coming next," said the man, and he fired the contents of a blunderbuss through the small opening, the sound echoing for the rest of the crowd like that of a cannon.

Fortunately for the party retiring the man couldn't take any aim, else it is questionable how many of the party would have got off unwounded. As it was, several of them found stray slugs were lodged in various parts of their persons, and accelerated their retreat from the house of the vampyre.

Fortunately for the group that was leaving, the man couldn't aim properly; otherwise, it's uncertain how many of them would have escaped unharmed. As it was, several of them discovered random bullets lodged in different parts of their bodies, which hurried their departure from the vampire's house.

"What luck?" inquired one of the mob to the others, as they came back; "I'm afraid you had all the honour."

"What luck?" one of the crowd asked the others as they returned. "I'm worried you got all the glory."

"Ay, ay, we have, and all the lead too," replied a man, as he placed his hand upon a sore part of his person, which bled in consequence of a wound.

"Yeah, we have, and all the lead too," replied a man, as he placed his hand on a painful spot on his body, which was bleeding from an injury.

"Well, what's to be done?"

"Well, what should we do?"

"Danged if I know," said one.

"Darned if I know," said one.

"Give it up," said another.

"Let it go," said another.

"No, no; have him out. I'll never give in while I can use a stick. They are in earnest, and so are we. Don't let us be frightened because they have a gun or two—they can't have many; and besides, if they have, we are too many for them. Besides, we shall all die in our beds."

"No, no; get him out. I'll never back down while I can fight. They mean business, and so do we. Let's not be scared just because they have a gun or two—they can't have that many; and anyway, there are more of us. Besides, we’ll all die in our beds."

"Hurrah! down with the vampyre!"

"Hooray! Down with the vampire!"

"So say I, lads. I don't want to be sucked to death when I'm a-bed. Better die like a man than such a dog's death as that, and you have no revenge then."

"So I say, guys. I don't want to be suffocated while I'm in bed. It's better to die like a man than to die a pathetic death like that, with no chance for revenge."

"No, no; he has the better of us then. We'll have him out—we'll burn him—that's the way we'll do it."

"No, no; he's got the upper hand on us then. We'll get him out—we'll burn him—that's how we'll handle it."

"Ay, so we will; only let us get in."

"Aye, let's do that; just let us inside."

At that moment a chosen party returned who had been round the house to make a reconnaissance.

At that moment, a selected group returned after checking around the house to gather information.

"Well, well," inquired the mob, "what can be done now—where can we get in?"

"Well, well," the crowd asked, "what can we do now—where can we go in?"

"In several places."

"In multiple locations."

"All right; come along then; the place is our own."

"Okay, let's go; this place is ours."

"Stop a minute; they are armed at all points, and we must make an attack on all points, else we may fail. A party must go round to the front-door, and attempt to beat it in; there are plenty of poles and things that could be used for such a purpose."

"Hang on a second; they’re armed everywhere, and we need to attack from all sides, or we might not succeed. A group should head to the front door and try to break it down; there are plenty of poles and other objects that can be used for that."

"There is, besides, a garden-door, that opens into the house—a kind of parlour; a kitchen-door; a window in the flower-garden, and an entrance into a store-room; this place appears strong, and is therefore unguarded."

"There is also a garden door that opens into the house—a sort of parlor; a kitchen door; a window in the flower garden, and an entrance to a storage room; this place looks solid and is therefore unprotected."

"The very point to make an attack."

"The main goal is to launch an attack."

"Not quite."

"Not really."

"Why not?"

"Why not?"

"Because it can easily be defended, and rendered useless to us. We must make an attack upon all places but that, and, while they are being at those points, we can then enter at that place, and then you will find them desert the other places when they see us inside."

"Since it can be easily defended and made useless to us, we need to launch attacks on all the other locations except that one. While they’re focused on those spots, we can move in there, and then you’ll see them abandon the other locations when they realize we’re inside."

"Hurrah! down with the vampyre!" said the mob, as they listened to this advice, and appreciated the plan.

"Hooray! Down with the vampire!" shouted the crowd as they heard this suggestion and understood the plan.

"Down with the vampyre!"

"Down with the vampire!"

"Now, then, lads, divide, and make the attack; never mind their guns, they have but very few, and if you rush in upon them, you will soon have the guns yourselves."

"Alright, guys, split up and go for the attack; don't worry about their guns, they barely have any, and if you charge at them, you'll quickly take their guns for yourselves."

"Hurrah! hurrah!" shouted the mob.

"Yay! Yay!" shouted the mob.

The mob now moved away in different bodies, each strong enough to carry the house. They seized upon a variety of poles and stones, and then made for the various doors and windows that were pointed out by those who had made the discovery. Each one of those who had formed the party of observation, formed a leader to the others, and at once proceeded to the post assigned him.

The crowd now split up into different groups, each capable of lifting the house. They grabbed a mix of poles and stones, then headed toward the doors and windows indicated by those who had made the discovery. Each member of the observation group took on a leadership role for the others and immediately went to their assigned spot.

The attack was so sudden and so simultaneous that the servants were unprepared; and though they ran to the doors, and fired away, still they did but little good, for the doors were soon forced open by the enraged rioters, who proceeded in a much more systematic operation, using long heavy pieces of timber which were carried on the shoulders of several men, and driven with the force of battering-rams—which, in fact, they were—against the door.

The attack came so suddenly and all at once that the servants weren't ready; and even though they rushed to the doors and started shooting, it didn’t do much good, because the enraged rioters quickly broke through. They carried out a much more organized assault, using heavy wooden beams that several men carried on their shoulders and crashed against the door with the force of battering rams—which, in fact, is exactly what they were.

Bang went the battering-ram, crash went the door, and the whole party rushed headlong in, carried forward by their own momentum and fell prostrate, engine and all, into the passage.

Bang went the battering ram, crash went the door, and the whole group rushed in, propelled by their own momentum, and fell flat, equipment and all, into the passage.

"Now, then, we have them," exclaimed the servants, who began to belabour the whole party with blows, with every weapon they could secure.

"Now, we've got them," shouted the servants, who started hitting the entire group with blows, using every weapon they could find.

Loudly did the fallen men shout for assistance, and but for their fellows who came rushing in behind, they would have had but a sorry time of it.

The fallen men shouted loudly for help, and if it hadn't been for their comrades rushing in behind, they would have had a really tough time.

"Hurrah!" shouted the mob; "the house is our own."

"Hooray!" yelled the crowd; "the house is ours."

"Not yet," shouted the servants.

"Not yet," yelled the staff.

"We'll try," said the mob; and they rushed forward to drive the servants back, but they met with a stout resistance, and as some of them had choppers and swords, there were a few wounds given, and presently bang went the blunderbuss.

"We'll try," said the crowd; and they rushed forward to push the servants back, but faced strong resistance. Since some of them had axes and swords, a few of them got injured, and soon enough, the blunderbuss went off with a bang.

Two or three of the mob reeled and fell.

Two or three of the group staggered and fell.

This produced a momentary panic, and the servants then had the whole of the victory to themselves, and were about to charge, and clear the passage of their enemies, when a shout behind attracted their attention.

This caused a brief panic, and the servants then had the entire victory to themselves and were ready to charge and clear their enemies from the path when a shout behind them caught their attention.

That shout was caused by an entrance being gained in another quarter, whence the servants were flying, and all was disorder.

That shout happened because someone entered from another direction, causing the servants to panic and everything to go into chaos.

"Hurrah! hurrah!" shouted the mob.

"Hooray! hooray!" shouted the mob.

The servants retreated to the stairs, and here united, they made a stand, and resolved to resist the whole force of the rioters, and they succeeded in doing so, too, for some minutes. Blows were given and taken of a desperate character.

The servants pulled back to the stairs, and there together, they made a stand, deciding to fight against the entire group of rioters, and they actually managed to hold them off for a few minutes. They exchanged brutal blows, both giving and receiving.

Somehow, there were no deadly blows received by the servants; they were being forced and beaten, but they lost no life; this may be accounted for by the fact that the mob used no more deadly weapons than sticks.

Somehow, the servants didn’t receive any fatal blows; they were being pushed around and beaten, but they didn’t lose their lives; this could be explained by the fact that the crowd only used basic weapons like sticks.

The servants of Sir Francis Varney, on the contrary, were mostly armed with deadly weapons, which, however, they did not use unnecessarily. They stood upon the hall steps—the grand staircase, with long poles or sticks, about the size of quarter-staves, and with these they belaboured those below most unmercifully.

The servants of Sir Francis Varney, on the other hand, were mostly armed with deadly weapons, which they didn't use without reason. They stood on the hall steps—the grand staircase—with long poles or sticks, about the size of quarter-staves, and they used these to beat those below most mercilessly.

Certainly, the mob were by no means cowards, for the struggle to close with their enemies was as great as ever, and as firm as could well be. Indeed, they rushed on with a desperation truly characteristic of John Bull, and defied the heaviest blows; for as fast as one was stricken down another occupied his place, and they insensibly pressed their close and compact front upon the servants, who were becoming fatigued and harassed.

Certainly, the mob were by no means cowards, for the struggle to close with their enemies was as great as ever, and as firm as could well be. Indeed, they rushed on with a desperation truly characteristic of John Bull, and defied the heaviest blows; for as fast as one was stricken down, another took his place, and they insensibly pressed their close and compact front upon the servants, who were becoming fatigued and harassed.

"Fire, again," exclaimed a voice from among the servants.

"Fire, again," shouted a voice from among the staff.

The mob made no retrogade movement, but still continued to press onwards, and in another moment a loud report rang through the house, and a smoke hung over the heads of the mob.

The mob didn't move back at all; they just kept pushing forward. Then, suddenly, a loud bang echoed through the house, and smoke filled the air above their heads.

A long groan or two escaped some of the men who had been wounded, and a still louder from those who had not been wounded, and a cry arose of,—

A long groan or two came from some of the injured men, and an even louder one from those who weren’t injured, followed by a shout of,—

"Down with the vampyre—pull down—destroy and burn the whole place—down with them all."

"Get rid of the vampire—tear it down—destroy and burn the whole place—down with all of them."

A rush succeeded, and a few more discharges took place, when a shout above attracted the attention of both parties engaged in this fierce struggle. They paused by mutual consent, to look and see what was the cause of that shout.

A surge followed, and a few more shots were fired when a shout above caught the attention of both sides involved in this intense conflict. They paused together to see what was behind that shout.


CHAPTER LII.

THE INTERVIEW BETWEEN THE MOB AND SIR FRANCIS VARNEY.—THE MYSTERIOUS DISAPPEARANCE.—THE WINE CELLARS.


228.png

The shout that had so discomposed the parties who were thus engaged in a terrific struggle came from a party above.

The shout that had so unsettled the people involved in the intense struggle came from someone above.

"Hurrah! hurrah!" they shouted a number of times, in a wild strain of delight. "Hurrah! hurrah! hurrah!"

"Hooray! hooray!" they shouted multiple times, in a frenzy of joy. "Hooray! hooray! hooray!"

The fact was, a party of the mob had clambered up a verandah, and entered some of the rooms upstairs, whence they emerged just above the landing near the spot where the servants were resisting in a mass the efforts of the mob.

The truth was, a group from the mob had climbed up a porch and gotten into some of the rooms upstairs, from which they came out just above the landing near where the servants were collectively fighting against the mob's attempts.

"Hurrah!" shouted the mob below.

"Yay!" shouted the crowd below.

"Hurrah!" shouted the mob above.

"Hooray!" shouted the crowd above.

There was a momentary pause, and the servants divided themselves into two bodies, and one turned to face those above, and the other those who were below.

There was a brief pause, and the servants split into two groups, with one facing those above and the other facing those below.

A simultaneous shout was given by both parties of the mob, and a sudden rush was made by both bodies, and the servants of Sir Francis Varney were broken in an instant. They were instantly separated, and knocked about a good bit, but they were left to shift for themselves, the mob had a more important object in view.

A simultaneous shout came from both groups of the mob, and then both sides surged forward. Sir Francis Varney's servants were overwhelmed in an instant. They were quickly split up and jostled around quite a bit, but they were left to fend for themselves; the mob had something more important in mind.

"Down with the vampyre!" they shouted.

"Down with the vampire!" they shouted.

"Down with the vampyre!" shouted they, and they rushed helter skelter through the rooms, until they came to one where the door was partially open, and they could see some person very leisurely seated.

"Down with the vampire!" they shouted, and they rushed chaotically through the rooms until they reached one where the door was partially open, and they could see someone sitting there very leisurely.

"Here he is," they cried.

"Here he is!" they exclaimed.

"Who? who?"

"Who? Who?"

"The vampire."

"The vampire."

"Down with him! kill him! burn him!"

"Get him! Kill him! Burn him!"

"Hurrah! down with the vampire!"

"Yay! Down with the vampire!"

These sounds were shouted out by a score of voices, and they rushed headlong into the room.

These sounds were yelled by a group of voices, and they rushed quickly into the room.

But here their violence and headlong precipitancy were suddenly restrained by the imposing and quiet appearance of the individual who was there seated.

But here their aggression and reckless speed were suddenly held back by the impressive and calm demeanor of the person who was sitting there.

The mob entered the room, and there was a sight, that if it did not astonish them, at least, it caused them to pause before the individual who was seated there.

The mob walked into the room, and what they saw was something that, if it didn't shock them, at least made them stop and take a moment before the person who was sitting there.

The room was well filled with furniture, and there was a curtain drawn across the room, and about the middle of it there was a table, behind which sat Sir Francis Varney himself, looking all smiles and courtesy.

The room was filled with furniture, and there was a curtain drawn across it. In the middle of the room, there was a table, behind which sat Sir Francis Varney himself, looking all smiles and courtesy.

"Well, dang my smock-frock!" said one, "who'd ha' thought of this? He don't seem to care much about it."

"Well, darn my work shirt!" said one, "who would have thought of this? He doesn't seem to care much about it."

"Well, I'm d——d!" said another; "he seems pretty easy, at all events. What is he going to do?"

"Well, I'm damned!" said another; "he seems pretty easy, at least. What is he going to do?"

"Gentlemen," said Sir Francis Varney, rising, with the blandest smiles, "pray, gentlemen, permit me to inquire the cause of this condescension on your part. The visit is kind."

"Gentlemen," said Sir Francis Varney, standing up with the sweetest smile, "please, gentlemen, allow me to ask what brings about this kindness from you. Your visit is very thoughtful."

The mob looked at Sir Francis, and then at each other, and then at Sir Francis again; but nobody spoke. They were awed by this gentlemanly and collected behaviour.

The crowd stared at Sir Francis, then exchanged glances among themselves, and finally looked back at Sir Francis; but no one said a word. They were impressed by his calm and refined demeanor.

"If you honour me with this visit from pure affection and neighbourly good-will, I thank you."

"If you’re visiting me out of genuine affection and friendly goodwill, I appreciate it."

"Down with the vampyre!" said one, who was concealed behind the rest, and not so much overawed, as he had not seen Sir Francis.

"Down with the vampire!" shouted one person, who was hidden behind the others and not really intimidated, since he hadn't seen Sir Francis.

Sir Francis Varney rose to his full height; a light gleamed across his features; they were strongly defined then. His long front teeth, too, showed most strongly when he smiled, as he did now, and said, in a bland voice,—

Sir Francis Varney stood tall; a light shone on his face, highlighting his sharp features. His long front teeth were also very noticeable when he smiled, which he did now, speaking in a smooth voice,—

"Gentlemen, I am at your service. Permit me to say you are welcome to all I can do for you. I fear the interview will be somewhat inconvenient and unpleasant to you. As for myself, I am entirely at your service."

"Gentlemen, I’m here to help. Let me say that you are welcome to anything I can do for you. I’m afraid the interview might be a bit inconvenient and uncomfortable for you. As for me, I'm completely at your service."

As Sir Francis spoke, he bowed, and folded his hands together, and stepped forwards; but, instead of coming onwards to them, he walked behind the curtain, and was immediately hid from their view.

As Sir Francis spoke, he bowed, folded his hands together, and stepped forward; but instead of approaching them, he walked behind the curtain and was immediately hidden from their sight.

"Down with the vampyre!" shouted one.

"Down with the vampire!" shouted one.

"Down with the vampyre!" rang through the apartment; and the mob now, not awed by the coolness and courtesy of Sir Francis, rushed forward, and, overturning the table, tore down the curtain to the floor; but, to their amazement, there was no Sir Francis Varney present.

"Down with the vampire!" echoed through the apartment; and the mob, no longer intimidated by Sir Francis's calmness and politeness, charged forward, overturned the table, and pulled down the curtain to the floor; but, to their shock, there was no Sir Francis Varney present.

"Where is he?"

"Where's he?"

"Where is the vampyre?"

"Where is the vampire?"

"Where has he gone?"

"Where did he go?"

These were cries that escaped every one's lips; and yet no one could give an answer to them.

These were cries that came from everyone's lips; and yet no one could provide an answer to them.

There Sir Francis Varney was not. They were completely thunderstricken. They could not find out where he had gone to. There was no possible means of escape, that they could perceive. There was not an odd corner, or even anything that could, by any possibility, give even a suspicion that even a temporary concealment could take place.

There was no sign of Sir Francis Varney. They were completely stunned. They couldn't figure out where he had gone. There was no apparent way he could have escaped. There wasn't a single nook or anything that could suggest even a hint of temporary hiding.

They looked over every inch of flooring and of wainscoting; not the remotest trace could be discovered.

They examined every inch of the flooring and the wainscoting; not a single trace could be found.

"Where is he?"

"Where is he at?"

"I don't know," said one—"I can't see where he could have gone. There ain't a hole as big as a keyhole."

"I don't know," said one, "I can't see where he could have gone. There isn't a hole as big as a keyhole."

"My eye!" said one; "I shouldn't be at all surprised, if he were to blow up the whole house."

"My eye!" said one; "I wouldn't be surprised at all if he blew up the whole house."

"You don't say go!"

"You don't say 'go'!"

"I never heard as how vampyres could do so much as that. They ain't the sort of people," said another.

"I never heard of vampires being able to do that much. They aren't the kind of people," said another.

"But if they can do one thing, they can do another."

"But if they can do one thing, they can do anything else."

"That's very true."

"That's so true."

"And what's more, I never heard as how a vampyre could make himself into nothing before; yet he has done so."

"And what's even crazier is that I've never heard of a vampire being able to turn himself into nothing before; yet here we are."

"He may be in this room now."

"He might be in this room right now."

"He may."

"He might."

"My eyes! what precious long teeth he had!"

"My eyes! What beautiful long teeth he had!"

"Yes; and had he fixed one on 'em in to your arm, he would have drawn every drop of blood out of your body; you may depend upon that," said an old man.

"Yes; and if he had inserted one of those into your arm, he would have drained every drop of blood from your body; you can count on that," said an old man.

"He was very tall."

"He was really tall."

"Yes; too tall to be any good."

"Yeah; too tall to be any good."

"I shouldn't like him to have laid hold of me, though, tall as he is; and then he would have lifted me up high enough to break my neck, when he let me fall."

"I wouldn't want him to grab me, even though he's tall; he could easily lift me high enough to break my neck when he lets me fall."

The mob routed about the room, tore everything out of its place, and as the object of their search seemed to be far enough beyond their reach, their courage rose in proportion, and they shouted and screamed with a proportionate increase of noise and bustle; and at length they ran about mad with rage and vexation, doing all the mischief that was in their power to inflict.

The crowd rushed around the room, threw everything out of its place, and as the thing they were looking for seemed to be well out of their reach, their confidence grew accordingly, and they yelled and screamed with an equally increasing level of noise and chaos; eventually, they ran around furiously with anger and frustration, causing as much damage as they could.

Then they became mischievous, and tore the furniture from its place, and broke it in pieces, and then amused themselves with breaking it up, throwing pieces at the pier-glasses, in which they made dreadful holes; and when that was gone, they broke up the frames.

Then they got playful and pulled the furniture out of its spot, breaking it into pieces. They entertained themselves by smashing it, throwing pieces at the mirrors, which they shattered with big holes; and once that was done, they destroyed the frames.

Every hole and corner of the house was searched, but there was no Sir Francis Varney to be found.

Every nook and cranny of the house was searched, but there was no sign of Sir Francis Varney.

"The cellars, the cellars!" shouted a voice.

"The cellars, the cellars!" yelled a voice.

"The cellars, the cellars!" re-echoed nearly every pair of lips in the whole place; in another moment, there was crushing and crowding to get down into the cellars.

"The cellars, the cellars!" echoed from almost everyone in the room; in no time, there was a surge of people pushing and shoving to get into the cellars.

"Hurray!" said one, as he knocked off the neck of the bottle that first came to hand.

"Hooray!" said one, as he knocked off the neck of the bottle that was closest at hand.

"Here's luck to vampyre-hunting! Success to our chase!"

"Here's to luck in hunting vampires! Wishing us success in our pursuit!"

"So say I, neighbour; but is that your manners to drink before your betters?"

"So I say, neighbor; but is that how you behave, drinking before your superiors?"

So saying, the speaker knocked the other's elbow, while he was in the act of lifting the wine to his mouth; and thus he upset it over his face and eyes.

So saying, the speaker bumped the other’s elbow while he was about to take a sip of the wine, spilling it all over his face and eyes.

"D—n it!" cried the man; "how it makes my eyes smart! Dang thee! if I could see, I'd ring thy neck!"

"Damn it!" yelled the man; "it’s making my eyes sting! You bastard! if I could see, I’d strangle you!"

"Success to vampyre-hunting!" said one.

"Cheers to vampire hunting!" said one.

"May we be lucky yet!" said another.

"Hopefully, we'll get lucky!" said another.

"I wouldn't be luckier than this," said another, as he, too, emptied a bottle. "We couldn't desire better entertainment, where the reckoning is all paid."

"I couldn't be luckier than this," said another, as he also finished a bottle. "We couldn't ask for better entertainment, where the bill is already taken care of."

"Excellent!"

"Awesome!"

"Very good!"

"Awesome!"

"Capital wine this!"

"Wine of the capital!"

"I say, Huggins!"

"I’m telling you, Huggins!"

"Well," said Huggins.

"Well," Huggins said.

"What are you drinking?"

"What are you having to drink?"

"Wine."

"Wine."

"What wine?"

"Which wine?"

"Danged if I know," was the reply. "It's wine, I suppose; for I know it ain't beer nor spirits; so it must be wine."

"I have no idea," was the response. "It's wine, I guess; because I know it's not beer or liquor; so it has to be wine."

"Are you sure it ain't bottled men's blood?"

"Are you sure it isn't bottled men's blood?"

"Eh?"

"Um?"

"Bottled blood, man! Who knows what a vampyre drinks? It may be his wine. He may feast upon that before he goes to bed of a night, drink anybody's health, and make himself cheerful on bottled blood!"

"Bottled blood, man! Who knows what a vampire drinks? It might be his wine. He could indulge in that before heading to bed at night, drink to anyone's health, and get himself in a good mood with bottled blood!"

"Oh, danged! I'm so sick; I wish I hadn't taken the stuff. It may be as you say, neighbour, and then we be cannibals."

"Oh, damn! I'm so sick; I wish I hadn't taken that stuff. It may be as you say, neighbor, and then we are cannibals."

"Or vampyres."

"Or vampires."

"There's a pretty thing to think of."

"There's a nice thought to consider."

By this time some were drunk, some were partially so, and the remainder were crowding into the cellars to get their share of the wine.

By this point, some were drunk, some were tipsy, and the rest were rushing into the cellars to grab their share of the wine.

The servants had now slunk away; they were no longer noticed by the rioters, who, having nobody to oppose them, no longer thought of anything, save the searching after the vampyre, and the destruction of the property. Several hours had been spent in this manner, and yet they could not find the object of their search.

The servants had quietly left; the rioters no longer paid them any attention. With no one to challenge them, they were focused only on hunting for the vampire and destroying property. Hours passed like this, yet they still couldn't find what they were looking for.

There was not a room, or cupboard, or a cellar, that was capable of containing a cat, that they did not search, besides a part of the rioters keeping a very strict watch on the outside of the house and all about the grounds, to prevent the possibility of the escape of the vampyre.

There wasn't a room, cupboard, or cellar that could hold a cat that they didn't search, while some of the rioters kept a very close eye on the outside of the house and the surrounding grounds to stop the vampyre from escaping.

There was a general cessation of active hostilities at that moment; a reaction after the violent excitement and exertion they had made to get in. Then the escape of their victim, and the mysterious manner in which he got away, was also a cause of the reaction, and the rioters looked in each others' countenances inquiringly.

There was a complete stop to active fighting at that moment; it was a reaction after the intense excitement and effort they had put in to get inside. Then the escape of their target, along with the mysterious way he got away, also contributed to this reaction, and the rioters glanced at each other, seeking answers in their expressions.

Above all, the discovery of the wine-cellar tended to withdraw them from violent measures; but this could not last long, there must be an end to such a scene, for there never was a large body of men assembled for an evil purpose, who ever were, for any length of time, peaceable.

Above all, discovering the wine cellar kept them from resorting to violence, but this couldn't last long. There had to be an end to such a situation, because no large group of people gathered for a bad cause can stay calm for long.

To prevent the more alarming effects of drunkenness, some few of the rioters, after having taken some small portion of the wine, became, from the peculiar flavour it possessed, imbued with the idea that it was really blood, and forthwith commenced an instant attack upon the wine and liquors, and they were soon mingling in one stream throughout the cellars.

To avoid the more troubling effects of getting drunk, a few of the rioters, after sipping a little bit of the wine, became convinced, because of its unique flavor, that it was actually blood. They immediately launched an attack on the wine and liquors, and soon they were all flowing together in one stream through the cellars.

This destruction was loudly declaimed against by a large portion of the rioters, who were drinking; but before they could make any efforts to save the liquor, the work of destruction had not only been begun, but was ended, and the consequence was, the cellars were very soon evacuated by the mob.

This destruction was loudly condemned by a large group of the rioters who were drinking; but before they could do anything to save the alcohol, the damage had not only started but also finished, and as a result, the mob quickly emptied the cellars.


CHAPTER LIII.

THE DESTRUCTION OF SIR FRANCIS VARNEY'S HOUSE BY FIRE.—THE ARRIVAL OF THE MILITARY, AND A SECOND MOB.


230.png

Thus many moments had not elapsed ere the feelings of the rioters became directed into a different channel from that in which it had so lately flowed. When urged about the house and grounds for the vampyre, they became impatient and angry at not finding him. Many believed that he was yet about the house, while many were of opinion that he had flown away by some mysterious means only possessed by vampyres and such like people.

Many moments had passed before the feelings of the rioters shifted to a different direction from where they had just been. When they searched the house and grounds for the vampire, they grew impatient and angry at not finding him. Some believed he was still around the house, while others thought he had mysteriously escaped by means unique to vampires and similar beings.

"Fire the house, and burn him out," said one.

"Set the house on fire and smoke him out," said one.

"Fire the house!"

"Burn down the house!"

"Burn the den!" now arose in shouts from all present, and then the mob were again animated by the love of mischief that seemed to be the strongest feelings that animated them.

"Burn the den!" shouted everyone present, and then the mob was once again energized by a love for chaos that seemed to be their strongest motivator.

"Burn him out—burn him out!" were the only words that could be heard from any of the mob. The words ran through the house like wildfire, nobody thought of anything else, and all were seen running about in confusion.

"Burn him out—burn him out!" were the only words heard from the mob. The words spread through the house like wildfire; no one thought of anything else, and everyone was seen running around in confusion.

There was no want of good will on the part of the mob to the undertaking; far from it, and they proceeded in the work con amore. They worked together with right good will, and the result was soon seen by the heaps of combustible materials that were collected in a short time from all parts of the house.

There was no lack of enthusiasm from the crowd for the project; quite the opposite, and they approached the work con amore. They collaborated with great energy, and it didn't take long for the results to show in the piles of flammable materials gathered quickly from all areas of the house.

All the old dry wood furniture that could be found was piled up in a heap, and to these were added a number of faggots, and also some shavings that were found in the cellar.

All the old dry wooden furniture that could be found was stacked up in a pile, and to this were added a bunch of bundled sticks, as well as some shavings discovered in the basement.

"All right!" exclaimed one man, in exultation.

"All right!" one man shouted, excitedly.

"Yes," replied a second; "all right—all right! Set light to it, and he will be smoked out if not burned."

"Yeah," replied the second person; "okay—okay! Light it up, and he'll be smoked out if he doesn't get burned."

"Let us be sure that all are out of the house," suggested one of the bystanders.

"Let's make sure everyone is out of the house," suggested one of the onlookers.

"Ay, ay," shouted several; "give them all a chance. Search through the house and give them a warning."

"Yeah, yeah," shouted several people; "let everyone have a chance. Search the house and give them a heads up."

"Very well; give me the light, and then when I come back I will set light to the fire at once, and then I shall know all is empty, and so will you too."

"Alright; give me the light, and then when I return, I’ll start the fire right away, and then I’ll know everything is empty, and you will too."

This was at once agreed to by all, with acclamations, and the light being handed to the man, he ascended the stairs, crying out in a loud voice,—

This was immediately agreed upon by everyone, with cheers, and when the light was given to the man, he climbed the stairs, shouting loudly,—

"Come out—come out! the house is on fire!"

"Get out—get out! The house is on fire!"

"Fire! fire! fire!" shouted the mob as a chorus, every now and then at intervals.

"Fire! Fire! Fire!" the crowd shouted together, periodically breaking into the chant.

In about ten minutes more, there came a cry of "all right; the house is empty," from up the stairs, and the man descended in haste to the hall.

In about ten more minutes, a shout of "all right; the house is empty," came from upstairs, and the man hurried down to the hall.

"Make haste, lads, and fire away, for I see the red coats are leaving the town."

"Come on, guys, let's hurry and start shooting because I see the redcoats are leaving the town."

"Hurra! hurra!" shouted the infuriated mob. "Fire—fire—fire the house! Burn out the vampyre! Burn down the house—burn him out, and see if he can stand fire."

"Hooray! Hooray!" shouted the angry crowd. "Fire—fire—set the house on fire! Burn out the vampire! Burn down the house—burn him out, and see if he can take the heat."

Amidst all this tumult there came a sudden blaze upon all around, for the pile had been fired.

Amid all this chaos, a sudden blaze erupted all around, as the pile had been set on fire.

"Hurra!" shouted the mob—"hurra!" and they danced like maniacs round the fire; looking, in fact, like so many wild Indians, dancing round their roasting victims, or some demons at an infernal feast.

"Yay!" shouted the crowd—"yay!" and they danced like crazy around the fire; looking, in fact, like a bunch of wild Indians, dancing around their roasting victims, or some demons at a hellish feast.

The torch had been put to twenty different places, and the flames united into one, and suddenly shot up with a velocity, and roared with a sound that caused many who were present to make a precipitate retreat from the hall.

The torch had been applied to twenty different spots, and the flames merged into one, suddenly shooting up rapidly and roaring with a sound that made many people present hastily retreat from the hall.

This soon became a necessary measure of self-preservation, and it required no urging to induce them to quit a place that was burning rapidly and even furiously.

This quickly became a crucial way to protect themselves, and they needed no encouragement to leave a place that was burning quickly and fiercely.

"Get the poles and firewood—get faggots," shouted some of the mob, and, lo, it was done almost by magic. They brought the faggots and wood piled up for winter use, and laid them near all the doors, and especially the main entrance. Nay, every gate or door belonging to the outhouses was brought forward and placed upon the fire, which now began to reach the upper stories.

"Get the poles and firewood—get kindling," yelled some of the crowd, and, suddenly, it was done almost like magic. They brought the kindling and wood that had been stacked up for winter and placed it near all the doors, especially the main entrance. In fact, every gate or door from the outbuildings was dragged forward and thrown onto the fire, which was now starting to reach the upper floors.

"Hurra—fire! Hurra—fire!"

"Hooray—fire! Hooray—fire!"

And a loud shout of triumph came from the mob as they viewed the progress of the flames, as they came roaring and tearing through the house doors and the windows.

And a loud cheer of victory erupted from the crowd as they watched the flames roaring and tearing through the doors and windows of the house.

Each new victory of the element was a signal to the mob for a cheer; and a hearty cheer, too, came from them.

Each new victory of the element was a signal for the crowd to cheer; and they cheered loudly and enthusiastically.

"Where is the vampyre now?" exclaimed one.

"Where is the vampire now?" one exclaimed.

"Ha! where is he?" said another.

"Ha! Where is he?" said another.

"If he be there," said the man, pointing to the flames, "I reckon he's got a warm berth of it, and, at the same time, very little water to boil in his kettle."

"If he's up there," said the man, pointing to the flames, "I guess he's got a cozy spot, and, at the same time, not much water to boil in his kettle."

"Ha, ha! what a funny old man is Bob Mason; he's always poking fun; he'd joke if his wife were dying."

"Ha, ha! What a hilarious old man Bob Mason is; he's always joking around; he'd crack a joke even if his wife were dying."

"There is many a true word spoken in jest," suggested another; "and, to my mind, Bob Mason wouldn't be very much grieved if his wife were to die."

"There are many true statements made in humor," suggested another; "and, in my opinion, Bob Mason wouldn't be very upset if his wife were to die."

"Die?" said Bob; "she and I have lived and quarrelled daily a matter of five-and-thirty years, and, if that ain't enough to make a man sick of being married, and of his wife, hand me, that's all. I say I am tired."

"Die?" Bob said. "She and I have lived and argued every day for about thirty-five years, and if that’s not enough to make a guy sick of being married and of his wife, then I don’t know what is. I’m just saying I’m tired."

This was said with much apparent sincerity, and several laughed at the old man's heartiness.

This was said with a lot of obvious sincerity, and several people laughed at the old man's enthusiasm.

"It's all very well," said the old man; "it's all very well to laugh about matters you don't understand, but I know it isn't a joke—not a bit on it. I tells you what it is, neighbour, I never made but one grand mistake in all my life."

"It's easy for you to laugh about things you don't get, but I know it's no joke—not at all. Let me tell you, neighbor, I've only made one huge mistake in my entire life."

"And what was that?"

"What was that?"

"To tie myself to a woman."

"To commit myself to a woman."

"Why, you'd get married to-morrow if your wife were to die to-day," said one.

"Why, you'd get married tomorrow if your wife died today," said one.

"If I did, I hope I may marry a vampyre. I should have something then to think about. I should know what's o'clock. But, as for my old woman, lord, lord, I wish Sir Francis Varney had had her for life. I'll warrant when the next natural term of his existence came round again, he wouldn't be in no hurry to renew it; if he did, I should say that vampyres had the happy lot of managing women, which I haven't got."

"If I did, I hope I could marry a vampire. Then I'd have something to think about. I'd know what time it was. But as for my wife, oh man, I wish Sir Francis Varney had her for life. I bet when the next natural cycle of his existence came around, he wouldn't be in any rush to renew it; if he did, I'd say that vampires have the lucky chance to deal with women, which I definitely do not."

"No, nor anybody else."

"Nope, not anyone else."

A loud shout now attracted their attention, and, upon looking in the quarter whence it came, they descried a large body of people coming towards them; from one end of the mob could be seen a long string of red coats.

A loud shout caught their attention, and when they looked in the direction it came from, they spotted a large crowd approaching them; from one end of the mob, they could see a long line of red coats.

"The red coats!" shouted one.

"The red coats!" yelled one.

"The military!" shouted another.

"The army!" shouted another.

It was plain the military who had been placed in the town to quell disturbances, had been made acquainted with the proceedings at Sir Francis Varney's house, and were now marching to relieve the place, and to save the property.

It was clear that the military assigned to the town to deal with disturbances had been informed about what was happening at Sir Francis Varney's house, and they were now marching to secure the area and protect the property.

They were, as we have stated, accompanied by a vast concourse of people, who came out to see what they were going to see, and seeing the flames at Sir Francis Varney's house, they determined to come all the way, and be present.

They were, as we mentioned, accompanied by a large crowd of people who came out to see what was happening, and upon seeing the flames at Sir Francis Varney's house, they decided to come all the way and be there.

The military, seeing the disturbance in the distance, and the flames issuing from the windows, made the best of their way towards the scene of tumult with what speed they could make.

The military, noticing the disturbance in the distance and the flames coming from the windows, hurried to the scene of chaos as quickly as they could.

"Here they come," said one.

"Here they come," said someone.

"Yes, just in time to see what is done."

"Yeah, just in time to see what’s happening."

"Yes, they can go back and say we have burned the vampyre's house down—hurra!"

"Yeah, they can go back and say we burned the vampire's house down—yay!"

"Hurra!" shouted the mob, in prolonged accents, and it reached the ears of the military.

"Hooray!" shouted the crowd, in loud cheers, and it reached the ears of the soldiers.

The officer urged the men onwards, and they responded to his words, by exerting themselves to step out a little faster.

The officer pushed the men to keep going, and they reacted to his words by making an effort to walk a bit faster.

"Oh, they should have been here before this; it's no use, now, they are too late."

"Oh, they should have been here earlier; it's pointless now, they're too late."

"Yes, they are too late."

"Yes, they're too late."

"I wonder if the vampyre can breathe through the smoke, and live in fire," said one.

"I wonder if the vampire can breathe through smoke and live in fire," said one.

"I should think he must be able to do so, if he can stand shooting, as we know he can—you can't kill a vampyre; but yet he must be consumed, if the fire actually touches him, but not unless he can bear almost anything."

"I think he should be able to do that if he can handle shooting, which we know he can—you can't kill a vampire; but he must be destroyed if the fire actually touches him, though not unless he can withstand almost anything."

"So he can."

"So he can."

"Hurra!" shouted the mob, as a tall flame shot through the top windows of the house.

"Hurray!" shouted the crowd as a tall flame shot through the top windows of the house.

The fire had got the ascendant now, and no hopes could be entertained, however extravagant, of saving the smallest article that had been left in the mansion.

The fire was now in control, and there was no hope, no matter how unrealistic, of saving even the tiniest thing that had been left in the house.

"Hurra!" shouted the mob with the military, who came up with them.

"Hooray!" shouted the crowd with the soldiers, who joined them.

"Hurra!" shouted the others in reply.

"Hooray!" shouted the others in response.

"Quick march!" said the officer; and then, in a loud, commanding tone, he shouted, "Clear the way, there! clear the way."

"Quick march!" said the officer; and then, in a loud, commanding tone, he shouted, "Make way, everyone! Make way."

"Ay, there's room enough for you," said old Mason; "what are you making so much noise about?"

"Ay, there's plenty of room for you," said old Mason; "what are you making such a fuss about?"

There was a general laugh at the officer, who took no notice of the words, but ordered his men up before the burning pile, which was now an immense mass of flame.

Everyone laughed at the officer, who ignored their comments and ordered his men to stand in front of the blazing fire, which had become a huge wall of flames.

The mob who had accompanied the military now mingled with the mob that had set the house of Sir Francis Varney on fire ere the military had come up with them.

The crowd that had followed the military now mixed with the crowd that had burned down Sir Francis Varney's house before the military arrived.

"Halt!" cried out the officer; and the men, obedient to the word of command, halted, and drew up in a double line before the house.

"Halt!" shouted the officer; and the men, responding to the command, stopped and lined up in two rows in front of the house.

There were then some words of command issued, and some more given to some of the subalterns, and a party of men, under the command of a sergeant, was sent off from the main body, to make a circuit of the house and grounds.

There were a few orders given, along with some extra instructions for some of the junior officers, and a group of men, led by a sergeant, was sent out from the main group to circle around the house and property.

The officer gazed for some moments upon the burning pile without speaking; and then, turning to the next in command, he said in low tones, as he looked upon the mob,—

The officer stared at the burning pile for a while in silence; then, turning to the next in command, he said quietly as he observed the crowd,—

"We have come too late."

"We arrived too late."

"Yes, much."

"Yeah, a lot."

"The house is now nearly gutted."

"The house is almost completely empty."

"It is."

"It is."

"And those who came crowding along with us are inextricably mingled with the others who have been the cause of all this mischief: there's no distinguishing them one from another."

"And those who joined us are all tangled up with the others who caused all this trouble: you can't tell them apart."

"And if you did, you could not say who had done it, and who had not; you could prove nothing."

"And even if you did, you couldn't say who did it and who didn't; you couldn't prove anything."

"Exactly."

"Exactly."

"I shall not attempt to take prisoners, unless any act is perpetrated beyond what has been done."

"I won't try to take prisoners unless something happens that's worse than what has already been done."

"It is a singular affair."

"It's a unique situation."

"Very."

Very.

"This Sir Francis Varney is represented to be a courteous, gentlemanly man," said the officer.

"This Sir Francis Varney is described as a polite, gentlemanly man," said the officer.

"No doubt about it, but he's beset by a parcel of people who do not mind cutting a throat if they can get an opportunity of doing so."

"No doubt about it, but he's surrounded by a bunch of people who wouldn’t think twice about stabbing someone in the back if they get the chance."

"And I expect they will."

"And I expect they will."

"Yes, when there is a popular excitement against any man, he had better leave this part at once and altogether. It is dangerous to tamper with popular prejudices; no man who has any value for his life ought to do so. It is a sheer act of suicide."

"Yes, when there's a widespread anger towards someone, it's best for him to leave immediately and completely. It's risky to mess with public opinions; no one who values their life should do that. It's basically a suicide mission."


CHAPTER LIV.

THE BURNING OF VARNEY'S HOUSE.—A NIGHT SCENE.—POPULAR SUPERSTITION.


232.png

The officer ceased to speak, and then the party whom he had sent round the house and grounds returned, and gained the main body orderly enough, and the sergeant went forward to make his report to his superior officer.

The officer stopped talking, and then the person he had sent around the house and grounds came back, rejoining the main group without any issues, and the sergeant went ahead to report to his superior officer.

After the usual salutation, he waited for the inquiry to be put to him as to what he had seen.

After the usual greeting, he waited for them to ask him about what he had seen.

"Well, Scott, what have you done?"

"Well, Scott, what did you do?"

"I went round the premises, sir, according to your instructions, but saw no one either in the vicinity of the house, or in the grounds around it."

"I walked around the property, sir, as you instructed, but I didn't see anyone either near the house or in the surrounding grounds."

"No strangers, eh?"

"No strangers here, right?"

"No, sir, none."

"No, sir, none at all."

"You saw nothing at all likely to lead to any knowledge as to who it was that has caused this catastrophe?"

"You didn’t see anything that could help figure out who caused this disaster?"

"No, sir."

"No, thank you."

"Have you learnt anything among the people who are the perpetrators of this fire?"

"Have you learned anything from the people who caused this fire?"

"No, sir."

"No, thanks."

"Well, then, that will do, unless there is anything else that you can think of."

"Alright, that works, unless there's something else you can think of."

"Nothing further, sir, unless it is that I heard some of them say that Sir Francis Varney has perished in the flames."

"Nothing else, sir, except that I heard some of them say that Sir Francis Varney has died in the fire."

"Good heavens!"

"Wow!"

"So I heard, sir."

"Got it, sir."

"That must be impossible, and yet why should it be so? Go back, Scott, and bring me some person who can give me some information upon this point."

"That has to be impossible, but why should it be? Go back, Scott, and find someone who can give me some information on this."

The sergeant departed toward the people, who looked at him without any distrust, for he came single-handed, though they thought he came with the intention of learning what they knew of each other, and so stroll about with the intention of getting up accusations against them. But this was not the case, the officer didn't like the work well enough; he'd rather have been elsewhere.

The sergeant walked over to the people, who looked at him without any suspicion since he approached alone, even though they thought he was there to find out what they knew about one another and to gather information to turn against them. But that wasn’t true; the officer didn’t care for the job much; he would have preferred to be somewhere else.

233.png

At length the sergeant came to one man, whom he accosted, and said to him,—

At last, the sergeant reached one man, approached him, and said,—

"Do you know anything of yonder fire?"

"Do you know anything about that fire over there?"

"Yes: I do know it is a fire."

"Yes, I know it's a fire."

"Yes, and so do I."

"Yep, same here."

"My friend," said the sergeant, "when a soldier asks a question he does not expect an uncivil answer."

"My friend," said the sergeant, "when a soldier asks a question, he doesn't expect a rude answer."

"But a soldier may ask a question that may have an uncivil end to it."

"But a soldier might ask a question that could lead to an uncivil response."

"He may; but it is easy to say so."

"He might; but it's easy to say that."

"I do say so, then, now."

"I say so now."

"Then I'll not trouble you any more."

"Then I won't bother you anymore."

The sergeant moved on a pace or two more, and then, turning to the mob, he said,—

The sergeant took a step or two forward, and then, turning to the crowd, he said,—

"Is there any one among you who can tell me anything concerning the fate of Sir Francis Varney?"

"Is there anyone here who can tell me anything about the fate of Sir Francis Varney?"

"Burnt!"

"Burned!"

"Did you see him burnt?"

"Did you see him burned?"

"No; but I saw him."

"No, but I saw him."

"In the flames?"

"In the fire?"

"No; before the house was on fire."

"No; before the house caught fire."

"In the house?"

"At home?"

"Yes; and he has not been seen to leave it since, and we conclude he must have been burned."

"Yeah; and he hasn't been seen leaving it since, so we assume he must have been burned."

"Will you come and say as much to my commanding officer? It is all I want."

"Will you come and tell my commanding officer the same? That’s all I want."

"Shall I be detained?"

"Am I being detained?"

"No."

"Nope."

"Then I will go," said the man, and he hobbled out of the crowd towards the sergeant. "I will go and see the officer, and tell him what I know, and that is very little, and can prejudice no one."

"Then I will go," the man said, and he limped out of the crowd toward the sergeant. "I'll go see the officer and tell him what I know, which is very little, and it won't harm anyone."

"Hurrah!" said the crowd, when they heard this latter assertion; for, at first, they began to be in some alarm lest there should be something wrong about this, and some of them get identified as being active in the fray.

"Hurrah!" shouted the crowd when they heard this last claim; at first, they felt a bit anxious that there might be something off about it, and some of them could get singled out as being involved in the conflict.

The sergeant led the man back to the spot, where the officer stood a little way in advance of his men.

The sergeant brought the man back to the place where the officer stood slightly ahead of his troops.

"Well, Scott," he said, "what have we here?"

"Well, Scott," he said, "what do we have here?"

"A man who has volunteered a statement, sir."

"A man who has offered a statement, sir."

"Oh! Well, my man, can you say anything concerning all this disturbance that we have here?"

"Oh! Well, my friend, can you say anything about all this chaos we're experiencing here?"

"No, sir."

"No, thanks."

"Then what did you come here for?"

"Then what did you come here for?"

"I understood the sergeant to want some one who could speak of Sir Francis Varney."

"I understood that the sergeant wanted someone who could talk about Sir Francis Varney."

"Well?"

"What's up?"

"I saw him."

"I saw him."

"Where?"

"Where at?"

"In the house."

"At home."

"Exactly; but have you not seen him out of it?"

"Exactly; but haven't you seen him outside of it?"

"Not since; nor any one else, I believe."

"Not since; nor anyone else, I believe."

"Where was he?"

"Where is he?"

"Upstairs, where he suddenly disappeared, and nobody can tell where he may have gone to. But he has not been seen out of the house since, and they say he could not have gone bodily out if they had not seen him."

"Upstairs, where he suddenly vanished, and no one knows where he might have gone. He hasn’t been seen outside the house since, and they say he couldn’t have physically left if they hadn’t seen him."

"He must have been burnt," said the officer, musingly; "he could not escape, one would imagine, without being seen by some one out of such a mob."

"He must have been burned," said the officer, thoughtfully; "there’s no way he could have escaped without being seen by someone in that crowd."

"Oh, dear no, for I am told they placed a watch at every hole, window, or door however high, and they saw nothing of him—not even fly out!"

"Oh, no way, because I've been told they set up guards at every hole, window, or door, no matter how high, and they didn’t see him at all—not even fly out!"

"Fly out! I'm speaking of a man!"

"Get out of here! I'm talking about a guy!"

"And I of a vampire!" said the man carelessly.

"And I'm a vampire!" the man said casually.

"A vampyre! Pooh, pooh!"

"A vampire! Ugh, whatever!"

"Oh no! Sir Francis Varney is a vampyre! There can be no sort of doubt about it. You have only to look at him, and you will soon be satisfied of that. See his great sharp teeth in front, and ask yourself what they are for, and you will soon find the answer. They are to make holes with in the bodies of his victims, through which he can suck their blood!"

"Oh no! Sir Francis Varney is a vampire! There’s no doubt about it. Just look at him, and you'll be convinced. Look at those sharp front teeth and ask yourself what they’re for, and you’ll quickly figure it out. They’re for making holes in the bodies of his victims so he can suck their blood!"

The officer looked at the man in astonishment for a few moments, as if he doubted his own ears, and then he said,—

The officer stared at the man in disbelief for a few moments, as if he couldn't trust what he was hearing, and then he said,—

"Are you serious?"

"Are you for real?"

"I am ready to swear to it."

"I’m ready to swear to it."

"Well, I have heard a great deal about popular superstition, and thought I had seen something of it; but this is decidedly the worst case that ever I saw or heard of. You had better go home, my man, than, by your presence, countenance such a gross absurdity."

"Well, I've heard a lot about common superstitions and thought I had seen some, but this is definitely the worst case I've ever seen or heard of. You'd be better off going home, man, than supporting such a ridiculous idea by being here."

"For all that," said the man, "Sir Francis Varney is a vampyre—a blood-sucker—a human blood-sucker!"

"For all that," said the man, "Sir Francis Varney is a vampire—a bloodsucker—a human bloodsucker!"

"Get away with you," said the officer, "and do not repeat such folly before any one."

"Get out of here," said the officer, "and don’t say something so foolish in front of anyone."

The man almost jumped when he heard the tone in which this was spoken, for the officer was both angry and contemptuous, when he heard the words of the man.

The man nearly jumped when he heard the tone in which this was said, as the officer was both angry and scornful when he heard the man's words.

"These people," he added, turning to the sergeant, "are ignorant in the extreme. One would think we had got into the country of vampires, instead of a civilised community."

"These people," he said, turning to the sergeant, "are incredibly ignorant. You’d think we had entered the land of vampires instead of a civilized community."

The day was going down now; the last rays of the setting sun glimmered upwards, and still shone upon the tree-tops. The darkness of night was still fast closing around them. The mob stood a motley mass of human beings, wedged together, dark and sombre, gazing upon the mischief that had been done—the work of their hands. The military stood at ease before the burning pile, and by their order and regularity, presented a contrast to the mob, as strongly by their bright gleaming arms, as by their dress and order.

The day was coming to an end; the last rays of the setting sun shimmered upwards and still lit up the treetops. The night was quickly closing in around them. The crowd was a chaotic mix of people, packed together, dark and gloomy, staring at the havoc they had caused—the results of their actions. The military stood calmly in front of the burning pile, and their order and neatness contrasted sharply with the crowd, both because of their shiny weapons and their uniforms.

The flames now enveloped the whole mansion. There was not a window or a door from which the fiery element did not burst forth in clouds, and forked flames came rushing forth with a velocity truly wonderful.

The flames were now surrounding the entire mansion. There wasn't a window or door that didn't have the fire bursting out in thick clouds, and jagged flames shot out with an incredible speed.

The red glare of the flames fell upon all objects around for some distance—the more especially so, as the sun had sunk, and a bank of clouds rose from beneath the horizon and excluded all his rays; there was no twilight, and there was, as yet, no moon.

The bright red glow of the flames lit up everything nearby for quite a distance—especially since the sun had set, and a layer of clouds stretched up from below the horizon, blocking all its light; there was no twilight, and there was still no moon.

The country side was enveloped in darkness, and the burning house could be seen for miles around, and formed a rallying-point to all men's eyes.

The countryside was covered in darkness, and the burning house could be seen from miles away, becoming a focal point for everyone's gaze.

The engines that were within reach came tearing across the country, and came to the fire; but they were of no avail. There was no supply of water, save from the ornamental ponds. These they could only get at by means that were tedious and unsatisfactory, considering the emergency of the case.

The engines that were nearby raced across the countryside to the fire, but they didn’t help at all. There was no source of water except for the decorative ponds. They could only access those in ways that were slow and ineffective, given the urgency of the situation.

The house was a lone one, and it was being entirely consumed before they arrived, and therefore there was not the remotest chance of saving the least article. Had they ever such a supply of water, nothing could have been effected by it.

The house stood alone, and it was completely engulfed in flames before they got there, so there was no way to save even the smallest item. Even if they had plenty of water, it wouldn't have made any difference.

Thus the men stood idly by, passing their remarks upon the fire and the mob.

Thus the men stood around, commenting on the fire and the crowd.

Those who stood around, and within the influence of the red glare of the flames, looked like so many demons in the infernal regions, watching the progress of lighting the fire, which we are told by good Christians is the doom of the unfortunate in spirit, and the woefully unlucky in circumstances.

Those who were gathered around the bright flames looked like demons in the depths of hell, watching as the fire was being lit, which we are told by good Christians is the fate of the unfortunate in spirit and the deeply unlucky in circumstances.

It was a strange sight that; and there were many persons who would, without doubt, have rather been snug by their own fire-side than they would have remained there but it happened that no one felt inclined to express his inclination to his neighbour, and, consequently, no one said anything on the subject.

It was a weird sight; and there were many people who would, no doubt, have preferred to be cozy by their own fireplace instead of being there, but no one felt like sharing their thoughts with their neighbor, and, as a result, no one said anything about it.

None would venture to go alone across the fields, where the spirit of the vampyre might, for all they knew to the contrary, be waiting to pounce upon them, and worry them.

None would dare to go alone across the fields, where the spirit of the vampire might, for all they knew, be waiting to attack them and torment them.

No, no; no man would have quitted that mob to go back alone to the village; they would sooner have stood there all night through. That was an alternative that none of the number would very willingly accept.

No, no; no guy would have left that crowd to go back alone to the village; they would have rather stood there all night instead. That was an option that none of them would have willingly accepted.

The hours passed away, and the house that had been that morning a noble and well-furnished mansion, was now a smouldering heap of ruins. The flames had become somewhat subdued, and there was now more smoke than flames.

The hours went by, and the house that had been a grand and well-furnished mansion that morning was now a smoldering pile of debris. The flames had died down a bit, and there was now more smoke than fire.

The fire had exhausted itself. There was now no more material that could serve it for fuel, and the flames began to become gradually enough subdued.

The fire had burned out. There was no more material for it to consume, and the flames started to die down gradually.

Suddenly there was a rush, and then a bright flame shot upward for an instant, so bright and so strong, that it threw a flash of light over the country for miles; but it was only momentary, and it subsided.

Suddenly, there was a rush, and a bright flame shot up for a moment, so bright and strong that it cast a flash of light over the countryside for miles. But it only lasted a moment before fading away.

The roof, which had been built strong enough to resist almost anything, after being burning for a considerable time, suddenly gave way, and came in with a tremendous crash, and then all was for a moment darkness.

The roof, designed to withstand almost anything, finally collapsed after burning for a long time, crashing down with a huge noise, and then everything went dark for a moment.

After this the fire might be said to be subdued, it having burned itself out; and the flames that could now be seen were but the result of so much charred wood, that would probably smoulder away for a day or two, if left to itself to do so. A dense mass of smoke arose from the ruins, and blackened the atmosphere around, and told the spectators the work was done.

After this, the fire could be considered under control, as it had burned itself out; the flames now visible were just smoldering remnants of charred wood that would likely continue to burn low for a day or two if left alone. A thick cloud of smoke rose from the ruins, darkening the surrounding air, signaling to onlookers that the work was finished.


CHAPTER LV.

THE RETURN OF THE MOB AND MILITARY TO THE TOWN.—THE MADNESS OF THE MOB.—THE GROCER'S REVENGE.


235.png

On the termination of the conflagration, or, rather, the fall of the roof, with the loss of grandeur in the spectacle, men's minds began to be free from the excitement that chained them to the spot, watching the progress of that element which has been truly described as a very good servant, but a very bad master; and of the truth of this every one must be well satisfied.

Once the fire was over, or more accurately, when the roof collapsed and the grandeur of the scene was lost, people’s minds began to break free from the thrill that had kept them glued to the spot, watching the destruction caused by something aptly described as a great servant but a terrible master; and everyone must be well aware of this truth.

There was now remaining little more than the livid glare of the hot and burning embers; and this did not extend far, for the walls were too strongly built to fall in from their own weight; they were strong and stout, and intercepted the little light the ashes would have given out.

There was now only the harsh glow of the hot, burning embers left; and it didn’t spread much because the walls were too solid to collapse under their own weight; they were sturdy and thick, blocking out the little light the ashes might have provided.

The mob now began to feel fatigued and chilly. It had been standing and walking about many hours, and the approach of exhaustion could not be put off much longer, especially as there was no longer any great excitement to carry it off.

The crowd was starting to feel tired and cold. They had been standing and walking around for many hours, and their exhaustion couldn't be delayed much longer, especially since there wasn't any significant excitement to keep them going.

The officer, seeing that nothing was to be done, collected his men together, and they were soon seen in motion. He had been ordered to stop any tumult that he might have seen, and to save any property. But there was nothing to do now; all the property that could have been saved was now destroyed, and the mob were beginning to disperse, and creep towards their own houses.

The officer, realizing there was nothing more to do, gathered his men, and they quickly moved out. He had been instructed to quell any disturbances he might encounter and to protect any property. But now, there was nothing left to protect; everything that could have been saved was already destroyed, and the crowd was starting to break up and head back to their homes.

The order was then given for the men to take close order, and keep together, and the word to march was given, which the men obeyed with alacrity, for they had no good-will in stopping there the whole of the night.

The command was then given for the men to form up closely and stick together, and they were instructed to march, which they did eagerly, as they had no desire to spend the entire night there.

The return to the village of both the mob and the military was not without its vicissitudes; accidents of all kinds were rife amongst them; the military, however, taking the open paths, soon diminished the distance, and that, too, with little or no accidents, save such as might have been expected from the state of the fields, after they had been so much trodden down of late.

The return to the village by both the mob and the military was not without its challenges; there were all kinds of accidents happening among them. However, the military, taking the main routes, quickly covered the distance with few or no incidents, except for those that could be predicted given the condition of the fields after being trampled so much recently.

Not so the townspeople or the peasantry; for, by way of keeping up their spirits, and amusing themselves on their way home, they commenced larking, as they called it, which often meant the execution of practical jokes, and these sometimes were of a serious nature.

Not so the townspeople or the peasants; to keep their spirits up and entertain themselves on their way home, they started fooling around, as they called it, which often meant pulling pranks, and these sometimes had serious consequences.

The night was dark at that hour, especially so when there was a number of persons traversing about, so that little or nothing could be seen.

The night was really dark at that time, especially with so many people moving around, making it hard to see anything.

The mistakes and blunders that were made were numerous. In one place there were a number of people penetrating a path that led only to a hedge and deep ditch; indeed it was a brook very deep and muddy.

The mistakes and blunders that were made were many. In one spot, several people were taking a path that led only to a hedge and a deep ditch; in fact, it was a brook that was very deep and murky.

Here they came to a stop and endeavoured to ascertain its width, but the little reflected light they had was deceptive, and it did not appear so broad as it was.

Here they stopped and tried to figure out how wide it was, but the little light they had made it seem misleading, and it didn’t look as wide as it actually was.

"Oh, I can jump it," exclaimed one.

"Oh, I can jump it," one person exclaimed.

"And so can I," said another. "I have done so before, and why should I not do so now."

"And so can I," said another. "I've done it before, so why not now?"

This was unanswerable, and as there were many present, at least a dozen were eager to jump.

This was unanswerable, and since there were many people there, at least a dozen were eager to take the plunge.

"If thee can do it, I know I can," said a brawny countryman; "so I'll do it at once.

"If you can do it, I know I can," said a strong country guy; "so I'll do it right away.

"The sooner the better," shouted some one behind, "or you'll have no room for a run, here's a lot of 'em coming up; push over as quickly as you can."

"The sooner, the better," yelled someone from behind, "or you won't have enough space to run; there's a bunch of them coming up; move over as fast as you can."

Thus urged, the jumpers at once made a rush to the edge of the ditch, and many jumped, and many more, from the prevailing darkness, did not see exactly where the ditch was, and taking one or two steps too many, found themselves up above the waist in muddy water.

Encouraged by this, the jumpers quickly rushed to the edge of the ditch, and many jumped in. A lot more, unable to see clearly in the darkness, miscalculated the ditch's location and, taking one or two too many steps, ended up waist-deep in muddy water.

Nor were those who jumped much better off, for nearly all jumped short or fell backwards into the stream, and were dragged out in a terrible state.

Nor were those who jumped any better off, because almost all of them jumped short or fell backward into the stream, and were pulled out in really bad shape.

"Oh, lord! oh, lord!" exclaimed one poor fellow, dripping wet and shivering with cold, "I shall die! oh, the rheumatiz, there'll be a pretty winter for me: I'm half dead."

"Oh, man! oh, man!" exclaimed one poor guy, soaking wet and shivering from the cold, "I’m going to die! oh, the rheumatism, this is going to be a tough winter for me: I feel half dead."

"Hold your noise," said another, "and help me to get the mud out of my eye; I can't see."

"Be quiet," said another, "and help me get the mud out of my eye; I can't see."

"Never mind," added a third, "considering how you jump, I don't think you want to see."

"Don't worry about it," added a third person, "given how you react, I don't think you want to see."

"This comes a hunting vampyres."

"This comes from hunting vampires."

"Oh, it's all a judgment; who knows but he may be in the air: it is nothing to laugh at as I shouldn't be surprised if he were: only think how precious pleasant."

"Oh, it's all about judgment; who knows, he might be around: it's not something to laugh at, as I wouldn't be surprised if he was: just think about how wonderfully nice that would be."

"However pleasant it may be to you," remarked one, "it's profitable to a good many."

"While it might be nice for you," one person said, "it's beneficial for quite a few others."

"How so?"

"How's that?"

"Why, see the numbers, of things that will be spoiled, coats torn, hats crushed, heads broken, and shoes burst. Oh, it's an ill-wind that blows nobody any good."

"Just look at the numbers of things that will be ruined—torn coats, crushed hats, broken heads, and burst shoes. Oh, it's a bad wind that doesn't benefit anyone."

"So it is, but you may benefit anybody you like, so you don't do it at my expence."

"So it is, but you can help anyone you want, just don't do it at my expense."

In one part of a field where there were some stiles and gates, a big countryman caught a fat shopkeeper with the arms of the stile a terrible poke in the stomach; while the breath was knocked out of the poor man's stomach, and he was gasping with agony, the fellow set to laughing, and said to his companions, who were of the same class—

In one section of a field with some stiles and gates, a large farmer hit a heavy shopkeeper in the stomach with a stile, delivering a brutal blow. While the poor man was struggling for breath and gasping in pain, the farmer started laughing and said to his friends, who were from the same social class—

"I say, Jim, look at the grocer, he hasn't got any wind to spare, I'd run him for a wager, see how he gapes like a fish out of water."

"I say, Jim, look at the grocer, he doesn't have a breath to spare. I'd bet he’d be easy to beat, just look at how he’s gaping like a fish out of water."

The poor shopkeeper felt indeed like a fish out of water, and as he afterwards declared he felt just as if he had had a red hot clock weight thrust into the midst of his stomach and there left to cool.

The poor shopkeeper felt completely out of place, and as he later said, it felt like someone had shoved a red-hot clock weight into his stomach and just left it there to cool.

However, the grocer would be revenged upon his tormentor, who had now lost sight of him, but the fat man, after a time, recovering his wind, and the pain in his stomach becoming less intense, he gathered himself up.

However, the grocer would get back at his tormentor, who had now lost sight of him. But the fat man, after a while, catching his breath and feeling the pain in his stomach lessen, got himself together.

"My name ain't Jones," he muttered, "if I don't be one to his one for that; I'll do something that shall make him remember what it is to insult a respectable tradesman. I'll never forgive such an insult. It is dark, and that's why it is he has dared to do this."

"My name isn't Jones," he muttered, "if I don't stand up for myself against that. I'll do something that will make him remember what it means to insult a respectable tradesman. I'll never forgive such an insult. It's dark, and that's why he felt bold enough to do this."

Filled with dire thoughts and a spirit of revenge, he looked from side to side to see with what he could effect his object, but could espy nothing.

Filled with dark thoughts and a desire for revenge, he looked around to see what he could use to achieve his goal, but he couldn’t find anything.

"It's shameful," he muttered; "what would I give for a little retort. I'd plaster his ugly countenance."

"It's so embarrassing," he muttered; "I wish I could come up with a good comeback. I'd wipe that ugly look off his face."

As he spoke, he placed his hands on some pales to rest himself, when he found that they stuck to them, the pales had that day been newly pitched.

As he spoke, he put his hands on some buckets to support himself, only to realize they were sticking to them because they had just been painted that day.

A bright idea now struck him.

A great idea just hit him.

"If I could only get a handful of this stuff," he thought, "I should be able to serve him out for serving me out. I will, cost what it may; I'm resolved upon that. I'll not have my wind knocked out, and my inside set on fire for nothing. No, no; I'll be revenged on him."

"If I could just get my hands on a bit of this stuff," he thought, "I should be able to pay him back for what he did to me. I will, no matter the cost; I'm determined to do it. I'm not going to let my breath be knocked out and my insides set on fire for nothing. No way; I’ll get my revenge on him."

With this view he felt over the pales, and found that he could scrape off a little only, but not with his hands; indeed, it only plastered them; he, therefore, marched about for something to scrape it off with.

With this in mind, he leaned over the fence and realized he could only scrape off a little, but not with his hands; in fact, it just got them sticky. So, he walked around looking for something to scrape it off with.

"Ah; I have a knife, a large pocket knife, that will do, that is the sort of thing I want."

"Ah; I have a knife, a large pocket knife, that will do, that's the kind of thing I want."

He immediately commenced feeling for it, but had scarcely got his hand into his pocket when he found there would be a great difficulty in either pushing it in further or withdrawing it altogether, for the pitch made it difficult to do either, and his pocket stuck to his hands like a glove.

He quickly started searching for it, but as soon as he tried to put his hand in his pocket, he realized it would be really hard to either push it in further or pull it out completely, because the pitch made it tough to do either, and his pocket clung to his hands like a tight glove.

"D—n it," said the grocer, "who would have thought of that? here's a pretty go, curse that fellow, he is the cause of all this; I'll be revenged upon him, if it's a year hence."

"Damn it," said the grocer, "who would have thought of that? This is a mess, curse that guy, he's the reason for all this; I'll get my revenge on him, even if it takes a year."

The enraged grocer drew his hand out, but was unable to effect his object in withdrawing the knife also; but he saw something shining, he stooped to pick it up, exclaiming as he did so, in a gratified tone of voice,

The furious grocer pulled his hand back but couldn't manage to withdraw the knife too; however, he noticed something shiny and bent down to pick it up, exclaiming as he did so in a pleased tone,

"Ah, here's something that will do better."

"Ah, here's something that will work better."

As he made a grasp at it, he found he had inserted his hand into something soft.

As he reached for it, he realized he had put his hand into something soft.

"God bless me! what now?"

"God bless me! What now?"

He pulled his hand hastily away, and found that it stuck slightly, and then he saw what it was.

He quickly pulled his hand back and noticed it was a bit stuck, and then he realized what it was.

"Ay, ay, the very thing. Surely it must have been placed here on purpose by the people."

"Ay, ay, exactly that. It definitely must have been put here intentionally by the people."

The fact was, he had placed his hand into a pot of pitch that had been left by the people who had been at work at pitching the pales, but had been attracted by the fire at Sir Francis Varney's, and to see which they had left their work, and the pitch was left on a smouldering peat fire, so that when Mr. Jones, the grocer, accidentally put his hand into it he found it just warm.

The fact was, he had put his hand into a pot of pitch that had been left by the workers who were busy pitching the pales, but they had been drawn to the fire at Sir Francis Varney's and left their work. The pitch was sitting on a smoldering peat fire, so when Mr. Jones, the grocer, accidentally dipped his hand into it, he found it just warm.

When he made this discovery he dabbed his hand again into the pitch-pot, exclaiming,—

When he made this discovery, he dipped his hand back into the pitch-pot, exclaiming,—

"In for a penny, in for a pound."

"In for a penny, in for a pound."

And he endeavoured to secure as large a handful of the slippery and sticky stuff as he could, and this done he set off to come up with the big countryman who had done him so much indignity and made his stomach uncomfortable.

And he tried to grab as much of the slippery and sticky stuff as he could, and once he did that, he set off to confront the big countryman who had disrespected him and made his stomach uneasy.

He soon came up with him, for the man had stopped rather behind, and was larking, as it is called, with some men, to whom he was a companion.

He quickly caught up with him, since the man had lagged behind and was messing around, as it's called, with some guys, who he was hanging out with.

He had slipped down a bank, and was partially sitting down on the soft mud. In his bustle, the little grocer came down with a slide, close to the big countryman.

He had slid down a slope and was half sitting on the soft mud. In his hurry, the little grocer came sliding down right next to the big countryman.

"Ah—ah! my little grocer," said the countryman, holding out his hand to catch him, and drawing him towards himself. "You will come and sit down by the side of your old friend."

"Ah—ah! my little grocer," said the countryman, holding out his hand to grab him and pulling him closer. "Come and sit down next to your old friend."

As he spoke, he endeavoured to pull Mr. Jones down, too; but that individual only replied by fetching the countryman a swinging smack across the face with the handful of pitch.

As he talked, he tried to bring Mr. Jones down with him; but that guy just responded by slapping the countryman hard across the face with a handful of pitch.

"There, take that; and now we are quits; we shall be old friends after this, eh? Are you satisfied? You'll remember me, I'll warrant."

"Here, take this; now we're even. We'll be good friends after this, right? Are you happy? You'll remember me, I guarantee it."

As the grocer spoke, he rubbed his hands over the face of the fallen man, and then rushed from the spot with all the haste he could make.

As the grocer talked, he ran his hands over the face of the fallen man, and then hurried away as fast as he could.

The countryman sat a moment or two confounded, cursing, and swearing, and spluttering, vowing vengeance, believing that it was mud only that had been plastered over his face; but when he put his hands up, and found out what it was, he roared and bellowed like a town-bull.

The farmer sat there for a minute or two, confused, cursing, swearing, and sputtering, vowing revenge, thinking it was just mud smeared on his face; but when he raised his hands and realized what it really was, he roared and bellowed like a bull in town.

He cried out to his companions that his eyes were pitched: but they only laughed at him, thinking he was having some foolish lark with them.

He shouted to his friends that his eyes were messed up: but they just laughed at him, thinking he was playing some silly prank on them.

It was next day before he got home, for he wandered about all night: and it took him a week to wash the pitch off by means of grease; and ever afterwards he recollected the pitching of his face; nor did he ever forget the grocer.

It was the next day before he got home, as he roamed around all night. It took him a week to wash the pitch off with grease, and from then on, he always remembered the pitch on his face; he never forgot the grocer either.

Thus it was the whole party returned a long while after dark across the fields, with all the various accidents that were likely to befal such an assemblage of people.

Thus it was the whole group returned a long time after dark across the fields, with all the various incidents that were likely to happen to such a gathering of people.

The vampyre hunting cost many of them dear, for clothes were injured on all sides: hats lost, and shoes missing in a manner that put some of the rioters to much inconvenience. Soon afterwards, the military retired to their quarters; and the townspeople at length became tranquil and nothing more was heard or done that night.

The vampire hunt cost many of them dearly, as their clothes were damaged all over: hats were lost, and shoes went missing in a way that really inconvenienced some of the rioters. Shortly after, the military went back to their barracks, and the townspeople finally calmed down, so nothing more was heard or done that night.


CHAPTER LVI.

THE DEPARTURE OF THE BANNERWORTHS FROM THE HALL.—THE NEW ABODE.—JACK PRINGLE, PILOT.


238.png

During that very evening, on which the house of Sir Francis Varney was fired by the mob, another scene, and one of different character, was enacted at Bannerworth Hall, where the owners of that ancient place were departing from it.

During that same evening when the mob set Sir Francis Varney's house on fire, a different scene was unfolding at Bannerworth Hall, where the owners of that historic place were leaving.

It was towards the latter part of the day, that Flora Bannerworth, Mrs. Bannerworth, and Henry Bannerworth, were preparing themselves to depart from the house of their ancestors. The intended proprietor was, as we have already been made acquainted with, the old admiral, who had taken the place somewhat mysteriously, considering the way in which he usually did business.

It was later in the day when Flora Bannerworth, Mrs. Bannerworth, and Henry Bannerworth were getting ready to leave their family home. As we already know, the intended new owner was the old admiral, who had acquired the place in a rather mysterious way, given his usual business practices.

The admiral was walking up and down the lawn before the house, and looking up at the windows every now and then; and turning to Jack Pringle, he said,—

The admiral was pacing back and forth on the lawn in front of the house, glancing up at the windows occasionally; then he turned to Jack Pringle and said,—

"Jack, you dog."

"Jack, you player."

"Ay—ay, sir."

"Yes, sir."

"Mind you convoy these women into the right port; do you hear? and no mistaking the bearings; do you hear?"

"Make sure you guide these women to the right place, okay? And don’t get the directions wrong, got it?"

"Ay, ay, sir."

"Yes, sir."

"These crafts want care; and you are pilot, commander, and all; so mind and keep your weather eye open."

"These ships need attention, and you’re the captain in charge, so stay alert and keep an eye on the conditions."

"Ay, ay, sir. I knows the craft well enough, and I knows the roads, too; there'll be no end of foundering against the breakers to find where they lie."

"Ay, ay, sir. I know the trade well enough, and I know the routes, too; there won't be any trouble navigating through the rough waves to find out where they are."

"No, no, Jack; you needn't do that; but mind your bearings. Jack, mind your bearings."

"No, no, Jack; you don’t have to do that; just pay attention to where you are. Jack, pay attention to where you are."

"Never fear; I know 'em, well enough; my eyes ain't laid up in ordinary yet."

"Don't worry; I know them well enough; my eyes aren't blind just yet."

"Eh? What do you mean by that, you dog, eh?"

"Eh? What do you mean by that, you dog, huh?"

"Nothing; only I can see without helps to read, or glasses either; so I know one place from another."

"Nothing; only I can see without help to read or glasses either; so I can tell one place from another."

There was now some one moving within; and the admiral, followed by Jack Pringle, entered the Hall. Henry Bannerworth was there. They were all ready to go when the coach came for them, which the admiral had ordered for them.

There was someone moving inside, and the admiral, followed by Jack Pringle, entered the Hall. Henry Bannerworth was there. They were all set to leave when the coach arrived for them, which the admiral had arranged.

"Jack, you lubber; where are you?"

"Jack, you fool; where are you?"

"Ay, ay, sir, here am I."

"Ay, ay, sir, I'm right here."

"Go, and station yourself up in some place where you can keep a good look-out for the coach, and come and report when you see it."

"Go find a spot where you can clearly see the coach, and come back to let me know when you see it."

"Ay—ay, sir," said Jack, and away he went from the room, and stationed himself up in one of the trees, that commanded a good view of the main road for some distance.

"Yes, sir," said Jack, and off he went from the room, climbing up into one of the trees that overlooked the main road for quite a distance.

"Admiral Bell," said Henry, "here we are, trusting implicitly to you; and in doing so, I am sure I am doing right."

"Admiral Bell," Henry said, "we're putting our complete trust in you; and I truly believe that's the right thing to do."

"You will see that," said the admiral. "All's fair and honest as yet; and what is to come, will speak for itself."

"You'll see," said the admiral. "Everything's fair and honest so far; and what happens next will speak for itself."

"I hope you won't suffer from any of these nocturnal visits," said Henry.

"I hope you don't have to deal with any of these late-night visits," said Henry.

"I don't much care about them; but old Admiral Bell don't strike his colours to an enemy, however ugly he may look. No, no; it must be a better craft than his own that'll take him; and one who won't run away, but that will grapple yard-arm and yard-arm, you know."

"I don't really care about them; but old Admiral Bell doesn't surrender to an enemy, no matter how bad they look. No, no; it has to be a better ship than his own that takes him down; and it has to be one that won't flee, but will fight him yard-arm to yard-arm, you know."

"Why, admiral, you must have seen many dangers in your time, and be used to all kinds of disturbances and conflicts. You have had a life of experience."

"Why, Admiral, you must have faced many dangers in your life and be accustomed to all sorts of upheavals and conflicts. You've gained a lot of experience."

"Yes; and experience has come pretty thick sometimes, I can tell you, when it comes in the shape of Frenchmen's broadsides."

"Yes, and I've had a lot of experiences lately, let me tell you, especially when they come in the form of Frenchmen's broadsides."

"I dare say, then, it must be rather awkward."

"I must say, it must be pretty awkward."

"Death by the law," said the admiral, "to stop one of them with your head, I assure you. I dare not make the attempt myself, though I have often seen it done."

"Death by the law," said the admiral, "to take one of them out with your head, I promise you. I wouldn't dare try it myself, though I've seen it done many times."

"I dare say; but here are Flora and my mother."

"I must say; but here are Flora and my mom."

As he spoke, Flora and her mother entered the apartment.

As he spoke, Flora and her mom walked into the apartment.

"Well, admiral, we are all ready; and, though I may feel somewhat sorry at leaving the old Hall, yet it arises from attachment to the place, and not any disinclination to be beyond the reach of these dreadful alarms."

"Well, Admiral, we're all set; and while I'm a bit sad to leave the old Hall, it’s just because I have an attachment to the place and not because I'm reluctant to be away from these terrible alarms."

"And I, too, shall be by no means sorry," said Flora; "I am sure it is some gratification to know we leave a friend here, rather than some others, who would have had the place, if they could have got it, by any means."

"And I won't be sorry either," Flora said. "I'm sure it's nice to know we’re leaving a friend here instead of some other people who would have taken the spot if they could have."

"Ah, that's true enough, Miss Flora," said the admiral; "but we'll run the enemy down yet, depend upon it. But once away, you will be free from these terrors; and now, as you have promised, do not let yourselves be seen any where at all."

"Ah, that's definitely true, Miss Flora," said the admiral; "but we will track the enemy down, count on it. Once you're gone, you’ll be free from all these fears; and now, as you’ve promised, don’t let yourselves be seen anywhere at all."

"You have our promises, admiral; and they shall be religiously kept, I can assure you."

"You have our word, Admiral; and we will keep it, I promise you."

"Boat, ahoy—ahoy!" shouted Jack.

"Boat, ahoy!" shouted Jack.

"What boat?" said the admiral, surprised; and then he muttered, "Confound you for a lubber! Didn't I tell you to mind your bearings, you dog-fish you?"

"What boat?" the admiral said, surprised; then he muttered, "Curse you for a fool! Didn't I tell you to pay attention to your position, you dogfish?"

"Ay, ay, sir—and so I did."

"Aye, aye, sir—and that's exactly what I did."

"You did."

"You did."

"Yes, here they are. Squint over the larboard bulk-heads, as they call walls, and then atween the two trees on the starboard side of the course, then straight ahead for a few hundred fathoms, when you come to a funnel as is smoking like the crater of Mount Vesuvius, and then in a line with that on the top of the hill, comes our boat."

"Yes, here they are. Look over the left wall, as they call it, and then between the two trees on the right side of the path, then straight ahead for a few hundred yards, when you see a funnel smoking like the crater of Mount Vesuvius, and then in line with that on top of the hill comes our boat."

"Well," said the admiral, "that'll do. Now go open the gates, and keep a bright look out, and if you see anybody near your watch, why douse their glim."

"Well," said the admiral, "that's enough. Now go open the gates, stay alert, and if you see anyone near your post, put out their light."

"Ay—ay, sir," said Jack, and he disappeared.

"Ay—ay, sir," said Jack, and he vanished.

"Rather a lucid description," said Henry, as he thought of Jack's report to the admiral.

"That's quite a clear description," Henry said, thinking about Jack's report to the admiral.

"Oh, it's a seaman's report. I know what he means; it's quicker and plainer than the land lingo, to my ears, and Jack can't talk any other, you see."

"Oh, it's a sailor's report. I know what he means; it's quicker and simpler than the land language, to my ears, and Jack can't speak any other way, you see."

By this time the coach came into the yard, and the whole party descended into the court-yard, where they came to take leave of the old place.

By this time, the coach arrived in the yard, and the entire group stepped down into the courtyard, where they came to say goodbye to the old place.

"Farewell, admiral."

"Goodbye, admiral."

"Good bye," said the admiral. "I hope the place you are going to will be such as please you—I hope it will."

"Goodbye," said the admiral. "I hope the place you're headed to will be enjoyable for you—I truly hope it will."

"I am sure we shall endeavour to be pleased with it, and I am pretty sure we shall."

"I’m sure we’ll try to be happy with it, and I’m pretty sure we will."

"Good bye."

"Goodbye."

"Farewell, Admiral Bell," said Henry.

"Goodbye, Admiral Bell," said Henry.

"You remember your promises?"

"Do you remember your promises?"

"I do. Good bye, Mr. Chillingworth."

"I do. Bye, Mr. Chillingworth."

"Good bye," said Mr. Chillingworth, who came up to bid them farewell; "a pleasant journey, and may you all be the happier for it."

"Goodbye," said Mr. Chillingworth, who came over to say farewell; "have a great trip, and may it make you all happier."

"You do not come with us?"

"You're not coming with us?"

"No; I have some business of importance to attend to, else I should have the greatest pleasure in doing so. But good bye; we shall not be long apart, I dare say."

"No, I have some important business to take care of, otherwise I would love to. But goodbye; we won't be apart for long, I bet."

"I hope not," said Henry.

"I hope not," Henry said.

The door of the carriage was shut by the admiral, who looked round, saying,—

The admiral closed the carriage door and looked around, saying,—

"Jack—Jack Pringle, where are you, you dog?"

"Jack—Jack Pringle, where are you, you little rascal?"

"Here am I," said Jack.

"I'm here," said Jack.

"Where have you been to?"

"Where have you been?"

"Only been for pigtail," said Jack. "I forgot it, and couldn't set sail without it."

"Just needed a pigtail," said Jack. "I forgot it and couldn't set sail without it."

"You dog you; didn't I tell you to mind your bearings?"

"You dog! Didn't I tell you to watch where you're going?"

"So I will," said Jack, "fore and aft—fore and aft, admiral."

"So I will," Jack said, "front and back—front and back, admiral."

"You had better," said the admiral, who, however, relaxed into a broad grin, which he concealed from Jack Pringle.

"You should," said the admiral, but he quickly broke into a big grin that he hid from Jack Pringle.

Jack mounted the coach-box, and away it went, just as it was getting dark. The old admiral had locked up all the rooms in the presence of Henry Bannerworth; and when the coach had gone out of sight, Mr. Chillingworth came back to the Hall, where he joined the admiral.

Jack climbed onto the coach box, and off it went, just as it was getting dark. The old admiral had locked all the rooms in front of Henry Bannerworth; and when the coach was out of sight, Mr. Chillingworth returned to the Hall, where he joined the admiral.

"Well," he said, "they are gone, Admiral Bell, and we are alone; we have a clear stage and no favour."

"Well," he said, "they're gone, Admiral Bell, and we're alone; we have a clear stage and no favoritism."

"The two things of all others I most desire. Now, they will be strangers where they are going to, and that will be something gained. I will endeavour to do some thing if I get yard-arm and yard-arm with these pirates. I'll make 'em feel the weight of true metal; I'll board 'em—d——e, I'll do everything."

"The two things I want most are right here. Now, they’re going to a place where they’ll be strangers, and that’s a win for us. I’ll try to do something if I end up side by side with these pirates. I’ll make them feel the impact of real strength; I’ll attack them—damn it, I’ll do everything."

"Everything that can be done."

"Everything that can be done."

"Ay—ay."

"Ay-ay."


The coach in which the family of the Bannerworths were carried away continued its course without any let or hindrance, and they met no one on their road during the whole drive. The fact was, nearly everybody was at the conflagration at Sir Francis Varney's house.

The carriage that the Bannerworth family was in continued on its way without any stops or obstacles, and they didn’t encounter anyone on their journey the entire time. The reason was that almost everyone was at the fire at Sir Francis Varney's house.

Flora knew not which way they were going, and, after a time, all trace of the road was lost. Darkness set in, and they all sat in silence in the coach.

Flora didn't know which way they were headed, and after a while, all signs of the road disappeared. It got dark, and they all sat in silence in the coach.

At length, after some time had been spent thus, Flora Bannerworth turned to Jack Pringle, and said,—

At last, after some time had passed like this, Flora Bannerworth turned to Jack Pringle and said,—

"Are we near, or have we much further to go?"

"Are we close, or do we still have a long way to go?"

"Not very much, ma'am," said Jack. "All's right, however—ship in the direct course, and no breakers ahead—no lookout necessary; however there's a land-lubber aloft to keep a look out."

"Not much, ma'am," Jack said. "Everything's fine—ship is on the right path, and there are no waves ahead—no lookout needed; still, there's a landlubber up top keeping watch."

As this was not very intelligible, and Jack seemed to have his own reasons for silence, they asked him no further questions; but in about three-quarters of an hour, during which time the coach had been driving through the trees, they came to a standstill by a sudden pull of the check-string from Jack, who said,—

As this wasn't very clear, and Jack appeared to have his own reasons for not talking, they didn't ask him any more questions; but after about forty-five minutes, during which the coach had been moving through the trees, they came to a stop when Jack suddenly pulled the check-string and said,—

"Hilloa!—take in sails, and drop anchor."

"Hilloa!—bring in the sails and drop the anchor."

"Is this the place?"

"Is this the spot?"

"Yes, here we are," said Jack; "we're in port now, at all events;" and he began to sing,—

"Yes, here we are," Jack said. "We’re in port now, at least;" and he started to sing,—

"The trials and the dangers of the voyage is past,"

when the coach door opened, and they all got out and looked about them where they were.

when the coach door opened, and they all got out and looked around to see where they were.

"Up the garden if you please, ma'am—as quick as you can; the night air is very cold."

"Please head up to the garden as quickly as you can, ma'am; the night air is really cold."

Flora and her mother and brother took the hint, which was meant by Jack to mean that they were not to be seen outside. They at once entered a pretty garden, and then they came to a very neat and picturesque cottage. They had no time to look up at it, as the door was immediately opened by an elderly female, who was intended to wait upon them.

Flora, her mother, and her brother understood the hint from Jack, which suggested they should stay out of sight. They quickly went into a lovely garden and then reached a tidy and charming cottage. They didn't have time to admire it because an older woman opened the door right away to greet them.

Soon after, Jack Pringle and the coachman entered the passage with the small amount of luggage which they had brought with them. This was deposited in the passage, and then Jack went out again, and, after a few minutes, there was the sound of wheels, which intimated that the coach had driven off.

Soon after, Jack Pringle and the driver came into the hallway with the little bit of luggage they had brought with them. They dropped it off in the hallway, and then Jack went back outside. A few minutes later, they heard the sound of wheels, signaling that the coach had left.

Jack, however, returned in a few minutes afterwards, having secured the wicket-gate at the end of the garden, and then entered the house, shutting the door carefully after him.

Jack, however, came back a few minutes later, having locked the wicket gate at the end of the garden, and then entered the house, shutting the door carefully behind him.

Flora and her mother looked over the apartments in which they were shown with some surprise. It was, in everything, such as they could wish; indeed, though it could not be termed handsomely or extravagantly furnished, or that the things were new, yet, there was all that convenience and comfort could require, and some little of the luxuries.

Flora and her mother looked at the apartments they were shown with some surprise. It was everything they could have hoped for; in fact, although it couldn't be called stylish or extravagantly furnished, or that the items were new, it had all the convenience and comfort they needed, along with a few little luxuries.

"Well," said Flora, "this is very thoughtful of the admiral. The place will really be charming, and the garden, too, delightful."

"Well," said Flora, "that's really thoughtful of the admiral. The place will be quite charming, and the garden will be lovely, too."

"Mustn't be made use of just now," said Jack, "if you please, ma'am; them's the orders at present."

"Can't be used right now," Jack said, "if you don't mind, ma'am; that's the rule for now."

"Very well," said Flora, smiling. "I suppose, Mr. Pringle, we must obey them."

"Alright," Flora said with a smile. "I guess, Mr. Pringle, we have to do what they say."

"Jack Pringle, if you please," said Jack. "My commands only temporary. I ain't got a commission."

"Jack Pringle, if you please," said Jack. "I'm just here temporarily. I don't have a commission."


CHAPTER LVII.

THE LONELY WATCH, AND THE ADVENTURE IN THE DESERTED HOUSE.


240.png

It is now quite night, and so peculiar and solemn a stillness reigns in and about Bannerworth Hall and its surrounding grounds, that one might have supposed it a place of the dead, deserted completely after sunset by all who would still hold kindred with the living. There was not a breath of air stirring, and this circumstance added greatly to the impression of profound repose which the whole scene exhibited.

It is now quite late at night, and such a strange and serious stillness fills Bannerworth Hall and its surrounding grounds that one might think it was a place for the dead, entirely abandoned after sunset by anyone who still had ties to the living. There wasn’t a breath of air moving, and this contributed significantly to the feeling of deep calm that the whole scene presented.

The wind during the day had been rather of a squally character, but towards nightfall, as is often usual after a day of such a character, it had completely lulled, and the serenity of the scene was unbroken even by the faintest sigh from a wandering zephyr.

The wind during the day had been pretty gusty, but as night approached, like it often does after a day like that, it calmed down completely, and the peacefulness of the scene was untouched, not even disturbed by the slightest breath from a wandering breeze.

The moon rose late at that period, and as is always the case at that interval between sunset and the rising of that luminary which makes the night so beautiful, the darkness was of the most profound character.

The moon rose late during that time, and as is always true in the time between sunset and when that bright light appears to make the night so beautiful, the darkness was incredibly deep.

It was one of those nights to produce melancholy reflections—a night on which a man would be apt to review his past life, and to look into the hidden recesses of his soul to see if conscience could make a coward of him in the loneliness and stillness that breathed around.

It was one of those nights that invited deep thoughts—a night when a person might reflect on their past, searching the hidden corners of their soul to see if guilt could make them feel weak in the solitude and silence surrounding them.

It was one of those nights in which wanderers in the solitude of nature feel that the eye of Heaven is upon them, and on which there seems to be a more visible connection between the world and its great Creator than upon ordinary occasions.

It was one of those nights when travelers in the quiet of nature feel that the gaze of the universe is on them, and when there seems to be a clearer connection between the world and its Creator than usual.

The solemn and melancholy appear places once instinct with life, when deserted by those familiar forms and faces that have long inhabited them. There is no desert, no uninhabited isle in the far ocean, no wild, barren, pathless tract of unmitigated sterility, which could for one moment compare in point of loneliness and desolation to a deserted city.

The serious and sad look of places that were once full of life becomes clear when those familiar figures and faces that have always been there are gone. There’s no desert, no empty island in the distant ocean, and no wild, barren, pathless area of pure emptiness that could even come close to the loneliness and desolation of a deserted city.

Strip London, mighty and majestic as it is, of the busy swarm of humanity that throng its streets, its suburbs, its temples, its public edifices, and its private dwellings, and how awful would be the walk of one solitary man throughout its noiseless thoroughfares.

Take away the bustling crowd that fills the streets, neighborhoods, landmarks, public buildings, and homes of London, which is powerful and grand, and imagine how eerie it would be for a single person to walk through its silent streets.

241.png

If madness seized not upon him ere he had been long the sole survivor of a race, it would need be cast in no common mould.

If madness didn't take hold of him before he had been the only survivor of his kind for long, it would have to be something truly unique.

And to descend from great things to smaller—from the huge leviathan city to one mansion far removed from the noise and bustle of conventional life, we may imagine the sort of desolation that reigned through Bannerworth Hall, when, for the first time, after nearly a hundred and fifty years of occupation, it was deserted by the representatives of that family, so many members of which had lived and died beneath its roof. The house, and everything within, without, and around it, seemed actually to sympathize with its own desolation and desertion.

And to shift from big topics to smaller ones—from the massive city to a single mansion far from the noise and hustle of everyday life—we can picture the kind of emptiness that filled Bannerworth Hall when, for the first time in nearly one hundred and fifty years of occupation, it was abandoned by the members of that family, many of whom had lived and died under its roof. The house, and everything inside, outside, and surrounding it, seemed to truly reflect its own loneliness and abandonment.

It seemed as if twenty years of continued occupation could not have produced such an effect upon the ancient edifice as had those few hours of neglect and desertion.

It felt like twenty years of constant use couldn't have caused as much damage to the old building as those few hours of neglect and abandonment.

And yet it was not as if it had been stripped of those time-worn and ancient relics of ornament and furnishing that so long had appertained to it. No, nothing but the absence of those forms which had been accustomed quietly to move from room to room, and to be met here upon a staircase, there upon a corridor, and even in some of the ancient panelled apartments, which give it an air of dreary repose and listlessness.

And yet it wasn’t like it had been stripped of those old, worn-out decorations and furniture that had belonged to it for so long. No, it was just the lack of those shapes that used to quietly move from room to room, encountered here on a staircase, there in a hallway, and even in some of the old-paneled rooms, which gave it an air of gloomy stillness and boredom.

The shutters, too, were all closed, and that circumstance contributed largely to the production of that gloomy effect which otherwise could not have ensued.

The shutters were all closed, and that situation greatly added to the gloomy atmosphere that otherwise wouldn't have occurred.

In fact, what could be done without attracting very special observation was done to prove to any casual observer that the house was untenanted.

In fact, what could be done without drawing special attention was done to show any casual observer that the house was unoccupied.

But such was not really the case. In that very room where the much dreaded Varney the vampyre had made one of his dreaded appearances to Flora Bannerworth and her mother, sat two men.

But that wasn’t really true. In that same room where the feared Varney the vampyre had made one of his terrifying appearances to Flora Bannerworth and her mother, sat two men.

It was from that apartment that Flora had discharged the pistol, which had been left to her by her brother, and the shot from which it was believed by the whole family had most certainly taken effect upon the person of the vampyre.

It was from that apartment that Flora had fired the pistol, which had been given to her by her brother, and the shot that the whole family believed had definitely hit the vampire.

It was a room peculiarly accessible from the gardens, for it had long French windows opening to the very ground, and but a stone step intervened between the flooring of the apartment and a broad gravel walk which wound round that entire portion of the house.

It was a room surprisingly easy to get to from the gardens, because it had long French windows that opened all the way to the ground, and only a stone step separated the floor of the room from a wide gravel path that wrapped around that whole side of the house.

It was in this room, then, that two men sat in silence, and nearly in darkness.

It was in this room that two men sat quietly, almost in complete darkness.

Before them, and on a table, were several articles of refreshment, as well of defence and offence, according as their intentions might be.

Before them, on a table, were several items for refreshments, as well as for defense and offense, depending on what they intended to do.

There were a bottle and three glasses, and lying near the elbow of one of the men was a large pair of pistols, such as might have adorned the belt of some desperate character, who wished to instil an opinion of his prowess into his foes by the magnitude of his weapons.

There was a bottle and three glasses, and resting near the elbow of one of the men was a large pair of pistols, like those that might have decorated the belt of some reckless person wanting to impress his enemies with the size of his weapons.

Close at hand, by the same party, lay some more modern fire arms, as well as a long dirk, with a silver mounted handle.

Close by, from the same group, were some more modern firearms, along with a long dagger that had a silver-mounted handle.

The light they had consisted of a large lantern, so constructed with a slide, that it could be completely obscured at a moment's notice; but now as it was placed, the rays that were allowed to come from it were directed as much from the window of the apartment, as possible, and fell upon the faces of the two men, revealing them to be Admiral Bell and Dr. Chillingworth.

The light they had was from a large lantern, designed with a slide that could block it completely at a moment's notice; but now, positioned as it was, the rays allowed to escape were directed as much as possible away from the apartment window and fell on the faces of the two men, revealing them to be Admiral Bell and Dr. Chillingworth.

It might have been the effect of the particular light in which he sat, but the doctor looked extremely pale, and did not appear at all at his ease.

It might have been the effect of the specific light he was in, but the doctor looked really pale and seemed quite uncomfortable.

The admiral, on the contrary, appeared in as placable a state of mind as possible and had his arms folded across his breast, and his head shrunk down between his shoulders as if he had made up his mind to something that was to last a long time, and, therefore he was making the best of it.

The admiral, on the other hand, looked as calm as possible, with his arms crossed over his chest and his head tucked down between his shoulders, as if he had decided to accept something that would last a long time, so he was just trying to make the best of it.

"I do hope," said Mr. Chillingworth, after a long pause, "that our efforts will be crowned with success—you know, my dear sir, that I have always been of your opinion, that there was a great deal more in this matter than met the eye."

"I really hope," said Mr. Chillingworth, after a long pause, "that our efforts will be successful—you know, my dear sir, that I have always agreed with you that there is much more to this situation than what appears on the surface."

"To be sure," said the admiral, "and as to our efforts being crowned with success, why, I'll give you a toast, doctor, 'may the morning's reflection provide for the evening's amusement.'"

"Sure thing," said the admiral, "and as for our efforts being successful, here's a toast, doctor: 'may the morning's reflection bring about the evening's fun.'"

"Ha! ha!" said Chillingworth, faintly; "I'd rather not drink any more, and you seem, admiral, to have transposed the toast in some way. I believe it runs, 'may the evening's amusement bear the morning's reflection.'"

"Ha! ha!" said Chillingworth weakly; "I'd rather not drink anymore, and you seem, admiral, to have mixed up the toast somehow. I think it goes, 'may the evening's fun bring about the morning's thoughts.'"

"Transpose the devil!" said the admiral; "what do I care how it runs? I gave you my toast, and as to that you mention, it's another one altogether, and a sneaking, shore-going one too: but why don't you drink?"

"Forget the devil!" said the admiral; "I don't care how it runs. I gave you my toast, and that other one you're talking about is entirely different and a sneaky, shore-going one as well: but why aren't you drinking?"

"Why, my dear sir, medically speaking, I am strongly of opinion that, when the human stomach is made to contain a large quantity of alcohol, it produces bad effects upon the system. Now, I've certainly taken one glass of this infernally strong Hollands, and it is now lying in my stomach like the red-hot heater of a tea-urn."

"Why, my dear sir, from a medical standpoint, I firmly believe that when the human stomach holds a large amount of alcohol, it has negative effects on the body. Now, I've definitely had one glass of this infernally strong Hollands, and it's currently sitting in my stomach like the red-hot element of a tea kettle."

"Is it? put it out with another, then."

"Is it? Then put it out with someone else."

"Ay, I'm afraid that would not answer, but do you really think, admiral, that we shall effect anything by waiting here, and keeping watch and ward, not under the most comfortable circumstances, this first night of the Hall being empty."

"Yeah, I'm afraid that wouldn't work, but do you really think, Admiral, that we'll accomplish anything by just waiting here and keeping watch under these not-so-comfortable conditions on the first night the Hall is empty?"

"Well, I don't know that we shall," said the admiral; "but when you really want to steal a march upon the enemy, there is nothing like beginning betimes. We are both of opinion that Varney's great object throughout has been, by some means or another, to get possession of the house."

"Well, I’m not sure we will," said the admiral; "but when you really want to get the jump on the enemy, there’s nothing like starting early. We both believe that Varney’s main goal all along has been, in one way or another, to take control of the house."

"Yes; true, true."

"Yes, that's true."

"We know that he has been unceasing in his endeavours to get the Bannerworth family out of it; that he has offered them their own price to become its tenant, and that the whole gist of his quiet and placid interview with Flora in the garden, was to supply her with a new set of reasons for urging her mother and brother to leave Bannerworth Hall, because the old ones were certainly not found sufficient."

"We know that he's been constantly trying to help the Bannerworth family get out of this situation; that he has offered them their asking price to rent it, and that the main point of his calm conversation with Flora in the garden was to give her a new set of reasons to persuade her mother and brother to leave Bannerworth Hall, since the old ones clearly weren’t convincing enough."

"True, true, most true," said Mr. Chillingworth, emphatically. "You know, sir, that from the first time you broached that view of the subject to me, how entirely I coincided with you."

"Absolutely, totally true," said Mr. Chillingworth, emphatically. "You know, sir, that from the first time you brought up that perspective with me, how completely I agreed with you."

"Of course you did, for you are a honest fellow, and a right-thinking fellow, though you are a doctor, and I don't know that I like doctors much better than I like lawyers—they're only humbugs in a different sort of way. But I wish to be liberal; there is such a thing as an honest lawyer, and, d——e, you're an honest doctor!"

"Of course you did, because you’re an honest guy and a decent person, even if you are a doctor. I can’t say I like doctors much more than lawyers—they’re just fake in a different way. But I want to be open-minded; there is such a thing as an honest lawyer, and damn it, you’re an honest doctor!"

"Of course I'm much obliged, admiral, for your good opinion. I only wish it had struck me to bring something of a solid nature in the shape of food, to sustain the waste of the animal economy during the hours we shall have to wait here."

"Of course, I really appreciate it, admiral, for your kind words. I just wish I had thought to bring something substantial like food to keep up our energy during the time we have to wait here."

"Don't trouble yourself about that," said the admiral. "Do you think I'm a donkey, and would set out on a cruise without victualling my ship? I should think not. Jack Pringle will be here soon, and he has my orders to bring in something to eat."

"Don't worry about that," said the admiral. "Do you think I'm foolish enough to go on a cruise without stocking up on supplies? I don't think so. Jack Pringle will be here soon, and I've instructed him to bring back some food."

"Well," said the doctor, "that's very provident of you, admiral, and I feel personally obliged; but tell me, how do you intend to conduct the watch?"

"Well," said the doctor, "that's very thoughtful of you, admiral, and I feel personally obligated; but tell me, how do you plan to handle the watch?"

"What do you mean?"

"What do you mean?"

"Why, I mean, if we sit here with the window fastened so as to prevent our light from being seen, and the door closed, how are we by any possibility to know if the house is attacked or not?"

"Well, I mean, if we sit here with the window shut tight to keep our light from being seen and the door closed, how will we possibly know if the house is under attack or not?"

"Hark'ee, my friend," said the admiral; "I've left a weak point for the enemy."

"Hear me, my friend," said the admiral; "I've left a weak spot for the enemy."

"A what, admiral?"

"A what, Captain?"

"A weak point. I've taken good care to secure everything but one of the windows on the ground floor, and that I've left open, or so nearly open, that it will look like the most natural place in the world to get in at. Now, just inside that window, I've placed a lot of the family crockery. I'll warrant, if anybody so much as puts his foot in, you'll hear the smash;—and, d——e, there it is!"

"A weak spot. I've been careful to secure everything except for one of the windows on the ground floor, which I've left open, or almost open, so it looks like the easiest way to get in. Now, just inside that window, I've set up a bunch of the family dishes. I'm sure that if anyone even steps inside, you'll hear them break;—and, damn it, there it is!"

There was a loud crash at this moment, followed by a succession of similar sounds, but of a lesser degree; and both the admiral and Mr. Chillingworth sprung to their feet.

There was a loud crash at that moment, followed by a series of similar sounds, but quieter; and both the admiral and Mr. Chillingworth jumped to their feet.

"Come on," cried the former; "here'll be a precious row—take the lantern."

"Come on," shouted the first one; "this is going to be quite a mess—grab the lantern."

Mr. Chillingworth did so, but he did not seem possessed of a great deal of presence of mind; for, before they got out of the room, he twice accidentally put on the dark slide, and produced a total darkness.

Mr. Chillingworth did that, but he didn't seem very composed; before they left the room, he accidentally put on the dark slide twice, plunging them into complete darkness.

"D—n!" said the admiral; "don't make it wink and wink in that way; hold it up, and run after me as hard as you can."

"Dammit!" said the admiral; "don't make it blink like that; hold it up and run after me as fast as you can."

"I'm coming, I'm coming," said Mr. Chillingworth.

"I'm on my way, I'm on my way," said Mr. Chillingworth.

It was one of the windows of a long room, containing five, fronting the garden, which the admiral had left purposely unguarded; and it was not far from the apartment in which they had been sitting, so that, probably, not half a minute's time elapsed between the moment of the first alarm, and their reaching the spot from whence it was presumed to arise.

It was one of the windows of a long room, containing five, facing the garden, which the admiral had intentionally left unguarded; and it was not far from the room where they had been sitting, so that probably not more than half a minute passed between the first alarm and them arriving at the spot where the noise was thought to come from.

The admiral had armed himself with one of the huge pistols, and he dashed forward, with all the vehemence of his character, towards the window, where he knew he had placed the family crockery, and where he fully expected to meet the reward of his exertion by discovering some one lying amid its fragments.

The admiral had taken one of the big pistols and rushed forward, with all the intensity of his personality, toward the window, where he knew he had stored the family dishes, and where he fully expected to find someone lying among the shattered pieces.

In this, however, he was disappointed; for, although there was evidently a great smash amongst the plates and dishes, the window remained closed, and there was no indication whatever of the presence of any one.

In this, however, he was disappointed; for, although there was clearly a huge mess among the plates and dishes, the window stayed closed, and there was no sign of anyone being there.

"Well, that's odd," said the admiral; "I balanced them up amazingly careful, and two of 'em edgeways—d—e, a fly would have knocked them down."

"Well, that's strange," said the admiral; "I balanced them really carefully, and two of them were standing sideways—d—e, a fly could have knocked them over."

"Mew," said a great cat, emerging from under a chair.

"Mew," said a big cat, coming out from under a chair.

"Curse you, there you are," said the admiral. "Put out the light, put out the light; here we're illuminating the whole house for nothing."

"Curse you, there you are," said the admiral. "Turn off the light, turn off the light; we’re lighting up the whole house for no reason."

With, a click went the darkening slide over the lantern, and all was obscurity.

With a click, the dark cover slid over the lantern, and everything went dark.

At that instant a shrill, clear whistle came from the garden.

At that moment, a sharp, clear whistle sounded from the garden.


CHAPTER LVIII.

THE ARRIVAL OF JACK PRINGLE.—MIDNIGHT AND THE VAMPYRE.—THE MYSTERIOUS HAT.


244.png

"Bless me! what is that?" said Mr. Chillingworth; "what a very singular sound."

"Wow! What is that?" said Mr. Chillingworth. "What a really strange sound."

"Hold your noise," said the admiral; "did you never hear that before?"

"Be quiet," said the admiral; "haven't you heard that before?"

"No; how should I?"

"No, how should I?"

"Lor, bless the ignorance of some people, that's a boatswain's call."

"Lor, bless the cluelessness of some people, that's a boatswain's call."

"Oh, it is," said Mr. Chillingworth; "is he going to call again?"

"Oh, it is," Mr. Chillingworth said. "Is he going to call again?"

"D——e, I tell ye it's a boatswain's call."

"D——e, I'm telling you it's a boatswain's whistle."

"Well, then, d——e, if it comes to that," said Mr. Chillingworth, "what does he call here for?"

"Well, then, damn it, if it comes to that," said Mr. Chillingworth, "what does he want here?"

The admiral disdained an answer; but demanding the lantern, he opened it, so that there was a sufficient glimmering of light to guide him, and then walked from the room towards the front door of the Hall.

The admiral ignored the question; instead, he asked for the lantern, opened it, and let enough light shine through to guide him. Then, he walked out of the room toward the front door of the Hall.

He asked no questions before he opened it, because, no doubt, the signal was preconcerted; and Jack Pringle, for it was he indeed who had arrived, at once walked in, and the admiral barred the door with the same precision with which it was before secured.

He didn't ask any questions before he opened it, because, without a doubt, the signal had been agreed upon beforehand; and Jack Pringle, who was indeed the one who had arrived, immediately walked in, while the admiral locked the door with the same precision as it was secured before.

"Well, Jack," he said, "did you see anybody?"

"Well, Jack," he said, "did you see anyone?"

"Ay, ay, sir," said Jack.

"Yes, sir," said Jack.

"Why, ye don't mean that—where?"

"Why, you can't be serious—where?"

"Where I bought the grub; a woman—"

"Where I bought the food; a woman—"

"D——e, you're a fool, Jack."

"Dude, you're a fool, Jack."

"You're another."

"You're one of them."

"Hilloa, ye scoundrel, what d'ye mean by talking to me in that way? is this your respect for your superiors?"

"Hilloa, you scoundrel, what do you mean by talking to me like that? Is this how you show respect to your superiors?"

"Ship's been paid off long ago," said Jack, "and I ain't got no superiors. I ain't a marine or a Frenchman."

"That ship was paid off ages ago," Jack said, "and I don’t have any superiors. I'm not a marine or a Frenchman."

"Why, you're drunk."

"Wow, you're wasted."

"I know it; put that in your eye."

"I know it; put that in your eye."

"There's a scoundrel. Why, you know-nothing-lubber, didn't I tell you to be careful, and that everything depended upon secrecy and caution? and didn't I tell you, above all this, to avoid drink?"

"There's a jerk. Why, you clueless fool, didn't I tell you to be careful, and that everything depended on secrecy and caution? And didn't I also tell you, above all else, to stay away from alcohol?"

"To be sure you did."

"Just to make sure you did."

"And yet you come here like a rum cask."

"And yet you come here like a barrel of rum."

"Yes; now you've had your say, what then?"

"Yeah, you've said your piece, so what now?"

"You'd better leave him alone," said Mr. Chillingworth; "it's no use arguing with a drunken man."

"You should just leave him alone," said Mr. Chillingworth; "there's no point in arguing with a drunk."

"Harkye, admiral," said Jack, steadying himself as well as he could. "I've put up with you a precious long while, but I won't no longer; you're so drunk, now, that you keeping bobbing up and down like the mizen gaff in a storm—that's my opinion—tol de rol."

"Hear me, admiral," said Jack, steadying himself as best as he could. "I've tolerated you for a pretty long time, but I can't take it anymore; you're so drunk right now that you keep bobbing up and down like the mizzen gaff in a storm—that's what I think—tol de rol."

"Let him alone, let him alone," urged Mr. Chillingworth.

"Leave him alone, just leave him alone," urged Mr. Chillingworth.

"The villain," said the admiral; "he's enough to ruin everything; now, who would have thought that? but it's always been the way with him for a matter of twenty years—he never had any judgment in his drink. When it was all smooth sailing, and nothing to do, and the fellow might have got an extra drop on board, which nobody would have cared for, he's as sober as a judge; but, whenever there's anything to do, that wants a little cleverness, confound him, he ships rum enough to float a seventy-four."

"The villain," said the admiral; "he's capable of ruining everything; who would have thought that? But he's always been like this for the past twenty years—he's never had any sense when it comes to drinking. When things are going smoothly and there's nothing to deal with, and the guy could have a little extra drink on board that no one would mind, he’s as sober as a judge; but whenever there's something that needs doing, which requires a bit of skill, darn it, he drinks enough rum to float a seventy-four."

"Are you going to stand anything to drink," said Jack, "my old buffer? Do you recollect where you got your knob scuttled off Beyrout—how you fell on your latter end and tried to recollect your church cateckis, you old brute?—I's ashamed of you. Do you recollect the brown girl you bought for thirteen bob and a tanner, at the blessed Society Islands, and sold her again for a dollar, to a nigger seven feet two, in his natural pumps? you're a nice article, you is, to talk of marines and swabs, and shore-going lubbers, blow yer. Do you recollect the little Frenchman that told ye he'd pull your blessed nose, and I advised you to soap it? do you recollect Sall at Spithead, as you got in at a port hole of the state cabin, all but her behind?"

"Are you going to have something to drink," said Jack, "my old friend? Do you remember how you lost your knob in Beyrout—how you fell on your backside and tried to recall your church catechism, you old fool? I'm ashamed of you. Do you remember the brown girl you bought for thirteen shillings and a sixpence at the Society Islands, and sold her again for a dollar to a seven-foot-two guy in his bare feet? You're quite the character to talk about marines and sailors, aren’t you? Do you remember the little Frenchman who said he’d pull your nose, and I told you to soap it? Do you remember Sall at Spithead when you climbed in through the state cabin's porthole, all except her backside?"

"Death and the devil!" said the admiral, breaking from the grasp of Mr. Chillingworth.

"Death and the devil!" exclaimed the admiral, pulling away from Mr. Chillingworth's hold.

"Ay," said Jack, "you'll come to 'em both one of these days, old cock, and no mistake."

"Ay," said Jack, "you'll run into both of them one of these days, my friend, no doubt about it."

"I'll have his life, I'll have his life," roared the admiral.

"I'll take his life, I'll take his life," yelled the admiral.

"Nay, nay, sir," said Mr. Chillingworth, catching the admiral round the waist. "My dear sir, recollect, now, if I may venture to advise you, Admiral Bell, there's a lot of that fiery hollands you know, in the next room; set firm down to that, and finish him off. I'll warrant him, he'll be quiet enough."

“Nah, nah, sir,” said Mr. Chillingworth, putting his arms around the admiral's waist. “My dear sir, remember, if I may suggest, Admiral Bell, there's plenty of that strong hollands you know, in the next room; just sit down with that and take care of it. I bet he’ll calm down right away.”

"What's that you say?" cried Jack—"hollands!—who's got any?—next to rum and Elizabeth Baker, if I has an affection, it's hollands."

"What's that you said?" shouted Jack. "Hollands!—who's got any?—besides rum and Elizabeth Baker, if I have a preference, it's hollands."

"Jack!" said the admiral.

"Jack!" said the admiral.

"Ay, ay, sir!" said Jack, instinctively.

"Aye, aye, sir!" Jack said, instinctively.

"Come this way."

"Follow me."

Jack staggered after him, and they all reached the room where the admiral and Mr. Chillingworth had been sitting before the alarm.

Jack stumbled after him, and they all arrived at the room where the admiral and Mr. Chillingworth had been sitting before the commotion.

"There!" said the admiral, putting the light upon the table, and pointing to the bottle; "what do you think of that?"

"There!" said the admiral, placing the light on the table and pointing to the bottle. "What do you think of that?"

"I never thinks under such circumstances," said Jack. "Here's to the wooden walls of old England!"

"I never think under these circumstances," said Jack. "Cheers to the wooden walls of old England!"

He seized the bottle, and, putting its neck into his mouth, for a few moments nothing was heard but a gurgling sound of the liquor passing down his throat; his head went further and further back, until, at last, over he went, chair and bottle and all, and lay in a helpless state of intoxication on the floor.

He grabbed the bottle and, shoving the neck into his mouth, for a little while, all that could be heard was the gurgling noise of the liquor going down his throat; his head tilted further and further back until, eventually, he toppled over, chair and bottle included, and lay helplessly drunk on the floor.

"So far, so good," said the admiral. "He's out of the way, at all events."

"So far, so good," said the admiral. "He's out of the way, at least."

"I'll just loosen his neckcloth," said Mr. Chillingworth, "and then we'll go and sit somewhere else; and I should recommend that, if anywhere, we take up our station in that chamber, once Flora's, where the mysterious panelled portrait hangs, that bears so strong a resemblance to Varney, the vampyre."

"I'll just loosen his necktie," said Mr. Chillingworth, "and then we can go sit somewhere else; I suggest that if we do move, we find a spot in that room, once Flora's, where the mysterious paneled portrait hangs, which looks so much like Varney, the vampire."

"Hush!" said the admiral. "What's that?"

"Hush!" said the admiral. "What's going on?"

They listened for a moment intently; and then, distinctly, upon the gravel path outside the window, they heard a footstep, as if some person were walking along, not altogether heedlessly, but yet without any very great amount of caution or attention to the noise he might make.

They listened closely for a moment, and then, clearly, on the gravel path outside the window, they heard a footstep, as if someone were walking by, not completely careless, but also not paying much attention to the noise he was making.

"Hist!" said the doctor. "Not a word. They come."

"Shh!" said the doctor. "Not a word. They're coming."

"What do you say they for?" said the admiral.

"What do you say they are for?" said the admiral.

"Because something seems to whisper me that Mr. Marchdale knows more of Varney, the vampyre, than ever he has chosen to reveal. Put out the light."

"Something tells me that Mr. Marchdale knows more about Varney, the vampire, than he has decided to share. Turn off the light."

"Yes, yes—that'll do. The moon has risen; see how it streams through the chinks of the shutters."

"Yeah, that works. The moon's up; look how it shines through the gaps in the shutters."

"No, no—it's not in that direction, or our light would have betrayed us. Do you not see the beams come from that half glass-door leading to the greenhouse?"

"No, no—it's not that way, or our light would have given us away. Can't you see the beams coming from that half glass door leading to the greenhouse?"

"Yes; and there's the footstep again, or another."

"Yeah, and there's that footsteps again, or maybe a different one."

Tramp, tramp came a footfall again upon the gravel path, and, as before, died away upon their listening ears.

Tramp, tramp came a footstep again on the gravel path, and, like before, faded away on their attentive ears.

"What do you say now," said Mr. Chillingworth—"are there not two?"

"What do you say now," Mr. Chillingworth asked—"aren't there two?"

"If they were a dozen," said the admiral, "although we have lost one of our force, I would tackle them. Let's creep on through the rooms in the direction the footsteps went."

"If there were twelve of them," said the admiral, "even though we've lost one of our crew, I'd still take them on. Let's sneak through the rooms where the footsteps went."

"My life on it," said Mr. Chillingworth as they left the apartment, "if this be Varney, he makes for that apartment where Flora slept, and which he knows how to get admission to. I've studied the house well, admiral, and to get to that window any one from here outside must take a considerable round. Come on—we shall be beforehand."

"My life on it," said Mr. Chillingworth as they left the apartment, "if this is Varney, he's headed for the room where Flora slept, and he knows how to get in. I've examined the house thoroughly, Admiral, and to reach that window from outside, someone has to take quite a detour. Let's go—we'll get there first."

"A good idea—a good idea. Be it so."

"A good idea—a good idea. Let it be."

Just allowing themselves sufficient light to guide them on the way from the lantern, they hurried on with as much precipitation as the intricacies of the passage would allow, nor halted till they had reached the chamber were hung the portrait which bore so striking and remarkable a likeness to Varney, the vampyre.

Just giving themselves enough light from the lantern to find their way, they rushed ahead as quickly as the twists and turns of the path would allow, and didn't stop until they reached the room where the portrait hung that looked so strikingly similar to Varney, the vampire.

They left the lamp outside the door, so that not even a straggling beam from it could betray that there were persons on the watch; and then, as quietly as foot could fall, they took up their station among the hangings of the antique bedstead, which has been before alluded to in this work as a remarkable piece of furniture appertaining to that apartment.

They left the lamp outside the door, so that not even a stray beam from it could reveal that someone was watching; and then, as quietly as possible, they positioned themselves among the drapes of the antique bed, which has been mentioned earlier in this work as a noteworthy piece of furniture for that room.

"Do you think," said the admiral, "we've distanced them?"

"Do you think," said the admiral, "we've lost them?"

"Certainly we have. It's unlucky that the blind of the window is down."

"Of course we have. It's unfortunate that the window blind is closed."

"Is it? By Heaven, there's a d——d strange-looking shadow creeping over it."

"Is it? By God, there's a damn strange-looking shadow creeping over it."

Mr. Chillingworth looked almost with suspended breath. Even he could not altogether get rid of a tremulous feeling, as he saw that the shadow of a human form, apparently of very large dimensions, was on the outside, with the arms spread out, as if feeling for some means of opening the window.

Mr. Chillingworth looked on almost breathless. Even he couldn't shake off a nervous feeling as he saw the shadow of a human figure, seemingly very large, outside, with its arms outstretched as if trying to find a way to open the window.

It would have been easy now to have fired one of the pistols direct upon the figure; but, somehow or another, both the admiral and Mr. Chillingworth shrank from that course, and they felt much rather inclined to capture whoever might make his appearance, only using their pistols as a last resource, than gratuitously and at once to resort to violence.

It would have been easy now to fire one of the pistols directly at the figure; however, both the admiral and Mr. Chillingworth hesitated to take that route. They preferred to capture whoever showed up and only use their pistols as a last resort, rather than resort to violence right away.

"Who should you say that was?" whispered the admiral.

"Who do you think that was?" whispered the admiral.

"Varney, the vampyre."

"Varney, the vampire."

"D——e, he's ill-looking and big enough for anything—there's a noise!"

"D——e, he looks unhealthy and is big enough for anything—there's a noise!"

There was a strange cracking sound at the window, as if a pane of glass was being very stealthily and quietly broken; and then the blind was agitated slightly, confusing much the shadow that was cast upon it, as if the hand of some person was introduced for the purpose of effecting a complete entrance into the apartment.

There was a strange cracking sound at the window, as if a pane of glass was being very quietly broken; then the blind stirred slightly, disrupting the shadow cast on it, as if someone's hand was reaching in to fully enter the room.

"He's coming in," whispered the admiral.

"He's coming in," the admiral whispered.

"Hush, for Heaven's sake!" said Mr. Chillingworth; "you will alarm him, and we shall lose the fruit of all the labour we have already bestowed upon the matter; but did you not say something, admiral, about lying under the window and catching him by the leg?"

"Hush, for goodness' sake!" said Mr. Chillingworth; "you'll scare him off, and we'll lose all the effort we've already put into this; but didn't you mention something, admiral, about lying under the window and grabbing him by the leg?"

"Why, yes; I did."

"Yep, I did."

"Go and do it, then; for, as sure as you are a living man, his leg will be in in a minute."

"Go ahead and do it, then; because, as surely as you’re alive, his leg will be in a minute."

"Here goes," said the admiral; "I never suggest anything which I'm unwilling to do myself."

"Here we go," said the admiral; "I never propose anything that I'm not willing to do myself."

Whoever it was that now was making such strenuous exertions to get into the apartment seemed to find some difficulty as regarded the fastenings of the window, and as this difficulty increased, the patience of the party, as well as his caution deserted him, and the casement was rattled with violence.

Whoever was trying so hard to get into the apartment seemed to struggle with the window locks, and as this struggle went on, the person's patience and caution faded away, causing the window to shake violently.

With a far greater amount of caution than any one from a knowledge of his character would have given him credit for, the admiral crept forward and laid himself exactly under the window.

With much more caution than anyone who knew his character would have expected, the admiral crept forward and positioned himself directly under the window.

The depth of wood-work from the floor to the lowest part of the window-frame did not exceed above two feet; so that any one could conveniently step in from the balcony outride on to the floor of the apartment, which was just what he who was attempting to effect an entrance was desirous of doing.

The depth of the woodwork from the floor to the bottom of the window frame didn't go beyond two feet, making it easy for anyone to step in from the balcony outside onto the apartment floor, which was exactly what the person trying to get in wanted to do.

It was quite clear that, be he who he might, mortal or vampyre, he had some acquaintance with the fastening of the window; for now he succeeded in moving it, and the sash was thrown open.

It was obvious that, no matter who he was, whether human or vampire, he knew how to open the window; for now he managed to move it, and the sash was pushed open.

The blind was still an obstacle; but a vigorous pull from the intruder brought that down on the prostrate admiral; and then Mr. Chillingworth saw, by the moonlight, a tall, gaunt figure standing in the balcony, as if just hesitating for a moment whether to get head first or feet first into the apartment.

The blind was still in the way; but a strong tug from the intruder caused it to fall over the lying admiral; and then Mr. Chillingworth saw, in the moonlight, a tall, thin figure standing on the balcony, as if momentarily unsure whether to dive in headfirst or feet first into the room.

Had he chosen the former alternative he would need, indeed, to have been endowed with more than mortal powers of defence and offence to escape capture, but his lucky star was in the ascendancy, and he put his foot in first.

Had he chosen the first option, he would have really needed to have more than human abilities to defend and attack to avoid capture, but lady luck was on his side, and he dove right in.

He turned his side to the apartment and, as he did so, the blight moonlight fell upon his face, enabling Mr. Chillingworth to see, without the shadow of a doubt, that it was, indeed, Varney, the vampyre, who was thus stealthily making his entrance into Bannerworth Hall, according to the calculation which had been made by the admiral upon that subject. The doctor scarcely knew whether to be pleased or not at this discovery; it was almost a terrifying one, sceptical as he was upon the subject of vampyres, and he waited breathless for the issue of the singular and perilous adventure.

He turned to the side of the apartment, and as he did, the bright moonlight fell on his face, allowing Mr. Chillingworth to see clearly that it was, without a doubt, Varney, the vampire, stealthily entering Bannerworth Hall, just as the admiral had predicted. The doctor was uncertain whether to feel pleased or not about this revelation; it was almost frightening, despite his skepticism about vampires, and he waited anxiously for the outcome of this unusual and dangerous encounter.

No doubt Admiral Bell deeply congratulated himself upon the success which was about to crown his stratagem for the capture of the intruder, be he who he might, and he writhed with impatience for the foot to come sufficiently near him to enable him to grasp it.

No doubt Admiral Bell was really pleased with himself for the success that was about to reward his plan for capturing the intruder, whoever that might be, and he squirmed with impatience for the foot to come close enough for him to grab it.

His patience was not severely tried, for in another moment it rested upon his chest.

His patience wasn't severely tested, because in a moment, it was resting on his chest.

"Boarders a hoy!" shouted the admiral, and at once he laid hold of the trespasser. "Yard-arm to yard-arm, I think I've got you now. Here's a prize, doctor! he shall go away without his leg if he goes away now. Eh! what! the light—d——e, he has—Doctor, the light! the light! Why what's this?—Hilloa, there!"

"Boarders, ahoy!" shouted the admiral, and immediately he grabbed the intruder. "Yard-arm to yard-arm, I think I've got you now. Here's a catch, doctor! He’ll leave without his leg if he gets away now. Hey! What’s this?—Wait, there!"

Dr. Chillingworth sprang into the passage, and procured the light—in another moment he was at the side of the admiral, and the lantern slide being thrown back, he saw at once the dilemma into which his friend had fallen.

Dr. Chillingworth rushed into the hallway and got the light—moments later, he was by the admiral's side, and as the lantern slide was pulled back, he immediately understood the predicament his friend was in.

There he lay upon his back, grasping, with the vehemence of an embrace that had in it much of the ludicrous, a long boot, from which the intruder had cleverly slipped his leg, leaving it as a poor trophy in the hands of his enemies.

There he lay on his back, gripping, with the intensity of an embrace that was somewhat ridiculous, a long boot, from which the intruder had skillfully slipped his leg, leaving it as a pathetic souvenir in the hands of his enemies.

"Why you've only pulled his boot off," said the doctor; "and now he's gone for good, for he knows what we're about, and has slipped through your fingers."

"Why, you've only taken his boot off," said the doctor, "and now he's gone for good, because he knows what we're doing and has slipped right through your fingers."

Admiral Bell sat up and looked at the boot with a rueful countenance.

Admiral Bell sat up and looked at the boot with a regretful expression.

"Done again!" he said.

"Did it again!" he said.

"Yes, you are done," said the doctor; "why didn't you lay hold of the leg while you were about it, instead of the boot? Admiral, are these your tactics?"

"Yes, you’re done," said the doctor. "Why didn’t you grab the leg while you were at it, instead of the boot? Admiral, is this your strategy?"

"Don't be a fool," said the admiral; "put out the light and give me the pistols, or blaze away yourself into the garden; a chance shot may do something. It's no use running after him; a stern chase is a long chase; but fire away."

"Don't be an idiot," said the admiral; "turn off the light and hand me the pistols, or just shoot into the garden; a lucky shot might hit something. There's no point in chasing after him; a long pursuit takes time; just shoot."

As if some parties below had heard him give the word, two loud reports from the garden immediately ensued, and a crash of glass testified to the fact that some deadly missile had entered the room.

As if some people below had heard him give the signal, two loud bangs came from the garden right away, and the sound of breaking glass confirmed that a deadly projectile had entered the room.

"Murder!" said the doctor, and he fell flat upon his back. "I don't like this at all; it's all in your line, admiral, but not in mine."

"Murder!" the doctor exclaimed as he fell flat on his back. "I really don't like this at all; it's all in your area, admiral, but not in mine."

"All's right, my lad," said the admiral; "now for it."

"Everything's good, my boy," said the admiral; "let's do this."

He saw lying in the moonlight the pistols which he and the doctor had brought into the room, and in another moment he, to use his own words, returned the broadside of the enemy.

He saw the pistols he and the doctor had brought into the room lying in the moonlight, and in a moment he, to put it in his own words, fought back against the enemy.

"D—n it!" he said, "this puts me in mind of old times. Blaze away, you thieves, while I load; broadside to broadside. It's your turn now; I scorn to take an advantage. What the devil's that?"

"Damn it!" he said, "this reminds me of old times. Fire away, you thieves, while I load; side by side. It's your turn now; I refuse to play dirty. What the hell's that?"

Something very large and very heavy came bang against the window, sending it all into the room, and nearly smothering the admiral with the fragments. Another shot was then fired, and in came something else, which hit the wall on the opposite side of the room, rebounding from thence on to the doctor, who gave a yell of despair.

Something huge and super heavy slammed against the window, shattering it all over the room and nearly burying the admiral under the debris. Then another shot was fired, and something else came crashing in, hitting the wall on the other side of the room and bouncing off onto the doctor, who let out a scream of despair.

After that all was still; the enemy seemed to be satisfied that they had silenced the garrison. And it took the admiral a great deal of kicking and plunging to rescue himself from some superincumbent mass that was upon him, which seemed to him to be a considerable sized tree.

After that, everything was quiet; the enemy appeared to be confident that they had taken care of the garrison. The admiral struggled greatly, kicking and thrashing, to free himself from a heavy mass pressing down on him, which he thought might be a pretty large tree.

"Call this fair fighting," he shouted—"getting a man's legs and arms tangled up like a piece of Indian matting in the branches of a tree? Doctor, I say! hilloa! where are you?"

"Call this fair fighting," he shouted—"getting a guy's legs and arms all tangled up like a piece of Indian matting in the branches of a tree? Doctor, I say! Hey! Where are you?"

"I don't know," said the doctor; "but there's somebody getting into the balcony—now we shall be murdered in cold blood!"

"I don't know," the doctor said, "but someone is getting onto the balcony—now we’re going to get killed!"

"Where's the pistols?"

"Where are the pistols?"

"Fired off, of course; you did it yourself."

"Of course, you fired it off yourself."

Bang came something else into the room, which, from the sound it made, closely resembled a brick, and after that somebody jumped clean into the centre of the floor, and then, after rolling and writhing about in a most singular manner, slowly got up, and with various preliminary hiccups, said,—

Bang came something else into the room, which, from the sound it made, closely resembled a brick, and after that somebody jumped clean into the center of the floor, and then, after rolling and writhing about in a very strange way, slowly got up, and with various preliminary hiccups, said,—

"Come on, you lubbers, many of you as like. I'm the tar for all weathers."

"Come on, you landlubbers, as many of you as want. I’m the one for all kinds of weather."

"Why, d——e," said the admiral, "it's Jack Pringle."

"Why, damn it," said the admiral, "it's Jack Pringle."

"Yes, it is," said Jack, who was not sufficiently sober to recognise the admiral's voice. "I sees as how you've heard of me. Come on, all of you."

"Yeah, it is," said Jack, who wasn't sober enough to recognize the admiral's voice. "I can tell you've heard of me. Let's go, all of you."

"Why, Jack, you scoundrel," roared the admiral, "how came you here? Don't you know me? I'm your admiral, you horse-marine."

"Why, Jack, you rascal," shouted the admiral, "how did you end up here? Don't you recognize me? I'm your admiral, you sea soldier."

"Eh?" said Jack. "Ay—ay, sir, how came you here?"

"Eh?" Jack said. "Oh, hey, sir, how did you end up here?"

"How came you, you villain?"

"How did you get here, you villain?"

"Boarded the enemy."

"Boarded the enemy ship."

"The enemy who you boarded was us; and hang me if I don't think you haven't been pouring broadsides into us, while the enemy were scudding before the wind in another direction."

"The enemy you attacked was us; and I swear I think you've been firing at us while the real enemy was running away with the wind in another direction."

"Lor!" said Jack.

"Lor!" Jack exclaimed.

"Explain, you scoundrel, directly—explain."

"Explain directly, you scoundrel."

"Well, that's only reasonable," said Jack; and giving a heavier lurch than usual, he sat down with a great bounce upon the floor. "You see it's just this here,—when I was a coming of course I heard, just as I was a going, that ere as made me come all in consequence of somebody a going, or for to come, you see, admiral."

"Well, that makes sense," Jack said, and with a bigger lurch than usual, he plopped down on the floor with a thud. "You see, it's like this—when I was coming, of course I heard, just as I was leaving, that it was because of someone else leaving or coming, you see, Admiral."

"Doctor," cried the admiral, in a great rage, "just help me out of this entanglement of branches, and I'll rid the world from an encumbrance by smashing that fellow."

"Doc," shouted the admiral, furious, "just help me get out of this mess of branches, and I'll take care of that guy for good."

"Smash yourself!" said Jack. "You know you're drunk."

"Go ahead and hit yourself!" said Jack. "You know you're drunk."

"My dear admiral," said Mr. Chillingworth, laying hold of one of his legs, and pulling it very hard, which brought his face into a lot of brambles, "we're making a mess of this business."

"My dear admiral," said Mr. Chillingworth, grabbing one of his legs and pulling it hard, which made his face get all caught in the brambles, "we're really screwing this up."

"Murder!" shouted the admiral; "you are indeed. Is that what you call pulling me out of it? You've stuck me fast."

"Murder!" shouted the admiral; "that's exactly what you are. Is that what you call dragging me out of it? You've got me stuck here."

"I'll manage it," said Jack. "I've seed him in many a scrape, and I've seed him out. You pull me, doctor, and I'll pull him. Yo hoy!"

"I'll handle it," said Jack. "I've seen him in lots of trouble, and I've seen him get out of it. You help me, doctor, and I'll help him. Yo hoy!"

Jack laid hold of the admiral by the scuff of the neck, and the doctor laid hold of Jack round the waist, the consequence of which was that he was dragged out from the branches of the tree, which seemed to have been thrown into the room, and down fell both Jack and the doctor.

Jack grabbed the admiral by the back of the neck, and the doctor wrapped his arms around Jack's waist. As a result, they were pulled down from the branches of the tree that seemed to have been tossed into the room, and both Jack and the doctor tumbled down.

At this instant there was a strange hissing sound heard below the window; then there was a sudden, loud report, as if a hand-grenade had gone off. A spectral sort of light gleamed into the room, and a tall, gaunt-looking figure rose slowly up in the balcony.

At that moment, a strange hissing sound filled the air below the window; then there was a sudden, loud bang, like a hand grenade exploding. An eerie kind of light shone into the room, and a tall, thin figure slowly emerged on the balcony.

"Beware of the dead!" said a voice. "Let the living contend with the living, the dead with the dead. Beware!"

"Watch out for the dead!" said a voice. "Let the living deal with the living, and the dead with the dead. Be careful!"

The figure disappeared, as did also the strange, spectral-looking light. A death-like silence ensued, and the cold moonbeams streamed in upon the floor of the apartment, as if nothing had occurred to disturb the wrapped repose and serenity of the scene.

The figure vanished, along with the strange, ghostly light. A deathly silence followed, and the cold moonlight poured onto the floor of the room, as if nothing had happened to disrupt the calmness and peace of the scene.


CHAPTER LIX.

THE WARNING.—THE NEW PLAN OF OPERATION.—THE INSULTING MESSAGE FROM VARNEY.


248.png

So much of the night had been consumed in these operations, that by the time they were over, and the three personages who lay upon the floor of what might be called the haunted chamber of Bannerworth Hall, even had they now been disposed to seek repose, would have had a short time to do so before the daylight would have streamed in upon them, and roused them to the bustle of waking existence.

So much of the night had been taken up with these activities that by the time they finished, the three figures lying on the floor of what could be called the haunted room of Bannerworth Hall, even if they had wanted to rest, would have had little time to do so before the morning light came flooding in and woke them up to the busy reality of life.

It may be well believed what a vast amount of surprise came over the three persons in that chamber at the last little circumstance that had occurred in connection with the night's proceedings.

It’s hard to overstate the shock that hit the three people in that room over the last small event that had just happened during the night’s events.

There was nothing which had preceded that, that did not resemble a genuine attack upon the premises; but about that last mysterious appearance, with its curious light, there was quite enough to bother the admiral and Jack Pringle to a considerable effect, whatever might be the effect upon Mr. Chillingworth, whose profession better enabled him to comprehend, chemically, what would produce effects that, no doubt, astonished them amazingly.

There was nothing before that that didn't look like a real attack on the place; but the last mysterious appearance, with its odd light, was enough to disturb the admiral and Jack Pringle quite a bit, regardless of how it affected Mr. Chillingworth, whose profession allowed him to understand, on a chemical level, what could create effects that surely amazed them both.

What with his intoxication and the violent exercise he had taken, Jack was again thoroughly prostrate; while the admiral could not have looked more astonished had the evil one himself appeared in propria persona and given him notice to quit the premises.

Due to his drinking and the intense physical activity he had engaged in, Jack was completely out of it again; meanwhile, the admiral looked as surprised as if the devil himself had shown up in the flesh to tell him to leave the place.

He was, however, the first to speak, and the words he spoke were addressed to Jack, to whom he said,—

He was, however, the first to speak, and the words he spoke were directed to Jack, to whom he said,—

"Jack, you lubber, what do you think of all that?"

"Jack, you fool, what do you think of all that?"

Jack, however, was too far gone even to say "Ay, ay, sir;" and Mr. Chillingworth, slowly getting himself up to his feet, approached the admiral.

Jack, however, was too far gone to even say "Yes, sir;" and Mr. Chillingworth, slowly getting to his feet, approached the admiral.

"It's hard to say so much, Admiral Bell," he said, "but it strikes me that whatever object this Sir Francis Varney, or Varney, the vampyre, has in coming into Bannerworth Hall, it is, at all events, of sufficient importance to induce him to go any length, and not to let even a life to stand in the way of its accomplishment."

"It's tough to express it all, Admiral Bell," he said, "but it seems to me that whatever goal this Sir Francis Varney, or Varney the vampire, has in coming to Bannerworth Hall, it's significant enough to make him go to any lengths, even if it means disregarding a life to achieve it."

"Well, it seems so," said the admiral; "for I'll be hanged if I can make head or tail of the fellow."

"Well, it looks that way," said the admiral; "because I can't figure the guy out at all."

"If we value our personal safety, we shall hesitate to continue a perilous adventure which I think can end only in defeat, if not in death."

"If we care about our personal safety, we should think twice about continuing a risky adventure that I believe can only lead to failure, if not worse."

"But we don't value our personal safety," said the admiral. "We've got into the adventure, and I don't see why we shouldn't carry it out. It may be growing a little serious; but what of that? For the sake of that young girl, Flora Bannerworth, as well as for the sake of my nephew, Charles Holland, I will see the end of this affair, let it be what it may; but mind you, Mr. Chillingworth, if one man chooses to go upon a desperate service, that's no reason why he should ask another to do so."

"But we don’t prioritize our safety," said the admiral. "We’ve embarked on this adventure, and I don’t see why we shouldn’t see it through. It might be getting a bit serious, but so what? For the sake of that young woman, Flora Bannerworth, and for my nephew, Charles Holland, I’ll see this through to the end, no matter what it takes; but remember, Mr. Chillingworth, just because one person chooses to take a risky path doesn’t mean they should expect someone else to do the same."

"I understand you," said Mr. Chillingworth; "but, having commenced the adventure with you, I am not the man to desert you in it. We have committed a great mistake."

"I get you," said Mr. Chillingworth; "but since I started this journey with you, I'm not going to abandon you now. We've made a big mistake."

"A mistake! how?"

"How could this happen?"

"Why, we ought to have watched outside the house, instead of within it. There can be no doubt that if we had lain in wait in the garden, we should have been in a better position to have accomplished our object."

"Why, we should have watched outside the house instead of inside it. There's no doubt that if we had waited in the garden, we would have been in a better position to achieve our goal."

"Well, I don't know, doctor, but it seems to me that if Jack Pringle hadn't made such a fool of himself, we should have managed very well: and I don't know now how he came to behave in the manner he did."

"Well, I don't know, doctor, but it seems to me that if Jack Pringle hadn't embarrassed himself so much, we would have done just fine: and I still can't figure out why he acted the way he did."

"Nor I," said Mr. Chillingworth. "But, at all events, so far as the result goes, it is quite clear that any further watching, in this house, for the appearance of Sir Francis Varney, will now be in vain. He has nothing to do now but to keep quiet until we are tired out—a fact, concerning which he can easily obtain information—and then he immediately, without trouble, walks into the premises, to his own satisfaction."

"Neither do I," said Mr. Chillingworth. "But, in any case, it's clear that any further waiting in this house for Sir Francis Varney to show up will be pointless. He just needs to stay quiet until we get worn out—which he can easily find out—and then he can just stroll right in, without any hassle, whenever he wants."

"But what the deuce can he want upon the premises?"

"But what on earth could he want here?"

"That question, admiral, induces me to think that we have made another mistake. We ought not to have attempted to surprise Sir Francis Varney in coming into Bannerworth Hall, but to catch him as he came out."

"That question, Admiral, makes me realize that we've made another mistake. We shouldn't have tried to catch Sir Francis Varney by surprising him as he entered Bannerworth Hall, but instead we should have ambushed him as he came out."

249.png

"Well, there's something in that," said the admiral. "This is a pretty night's business, to be sure. However, it can't be helped, it's done, and there's an end on't. And now, as the morning is near at hand, I certainly must confess I should like to get some breakfast, although I don't like that we should all leave the house together"

"Well, there’s something to that," said the admiral. "This is quite a situation, that’s for sure. But it can't be changed, it’s done, and that’s that. Now, since morning is approaching, I have to admit I’d really like to have some breakfast, even though I’m not comfortable with all of us leaving the house together."

"Why," said Mr. Chillingworth, "as we have now no secret to keep with regard to our being here, because the principal person we wished to keep it from is aware of it, I think we cannot do better than send at once for Henry Bannerworth, tell him of the non-success of the effort we have made in his behalf, and admit him at once into our consultation of what is next to be done."

"Why," said Mr. Chillingworth, "now that we have no secrets left about why we're here, since the main person we wanted to keep it from knows, I think we should just send for Henry Bannerworth right away, tell him our attempt to help him didn’t work, and let him join our discussion about what to do next."

"Agreed, agreed, I think that, without troubling him, we might have captured this Varney; but that's over now, and, as soon as Jack Pringle chooses to wake up again, I'll send him to the Bannerworths with a message."

"Yeah, I think we could have caught this Varney without bothering him, but that's behind us now. As soon as Jack Pringle decides to wake up again, I'll send him to the Bannerworths with a message."

"Ay, ay, sir," said Jack, suddenly; "all's right."

"Aye, aye, sir," Jack said suddenly, "everything's good."

"Why, you vagabond," said the admiral, "I do believe you've been shamming!"

"Why, you wanderer," said the admiral, "I really think you've been pretending!"

"Shamming what?"

"Shaming what?"

"Being drunk, to be sure."

"Definitely being drunk."

"Lor! couldn't do it," said Jack; "I'll just tell you how it was. I wakened up and found myself shut in somewhere; and, as I couldn't get out of the door, I thought I'd try the window, and there I did get out. Well, perhaps I wasn't quite the thing, but I sees two people in the garden a looking up at this ere room; and, to be sure, I thought it was you and the doctor. Well, it warn't no business of mine to interfere, so I seed one of you climb up the balcony, as I thought, and then, after which, come down head over heels with such a run, that I thought you must have broken your neck. Well, after that you fired a couple of shots in, and then, after that, I made sure it was you, admiral."

“Wow! I couldn’t believe it,” said Jack; “Let me tell you what happened. I woke up and found myself trapped somewhere; and since I couldn’t get out through the door, I decided to try the window, and that’s how I got out. Well, maybe I wasn’t thinking straight, but I saw two people in the garden looking up at this room; and naturally, I thought it was you and the doctor. It wasn’t really my place to get involved, so I watched one of you climb up the balcony, and then, right after, you came down tumbling head over heels so fast that I thought you must have broken your neck. Well, after that, you fired a couple of shots inside, and then I was sure it was you, admiral.”

"And what made you make sure of that?"

"And what made you so certain of that?"

"Why, because you scuttled away like an empty tar-barrel in full tide."

"Why did you run off like an empty barrel caught in the rising tide?"

"Confound you, you scoundrel!"

"Darn you, you scoundrel!"

"Well, then, confound you, if it comes to that. I thought I was doing you good sarvice, and that the enemy was here, when all the while it turned out as you was and the enemy wasn't, and the enemy was outside and you wasn't."

"Well, then, screw you, if it comes to that. I thought I was doing you a favor, thinking the enemy was here, when all along it turned out to be you, and the enemy wasn't, and the enemy was outside while you weren't."

"But who threw such a confounded lot of things into the room?"

"But who threw all this messy stuff into the room?"

"Why, I did, of course; I had but one pistol, and, when I fired that off, I was forced to make up a broadside with what I could."

"Of course I did; I only had one pistol, and when I fired it, I had to come up with a broadside using whatever I could find."

"Was there ever such a stupid!" said the admiral; "doctor, doctor, you talked of us making two mistakes; but you forgot a third and worse one still, and that was the bringing such a lubberly son of a sea-cook into the place as this fellow."

"Was there ever such a fool!" said the admiral; "doctor, you mentioned that we made two mistakes; but you overlooked a third, and that's bringing such a clumsy son of a cook into this place as this guy."

"You're another," said Jack; "and you knows it."

"You're another," Jack said, "and you know it."

"Well, well," said Mr. Chillingworth, "it's no use continuing it, admiral; Jack, in his way, did, I dare say, what he considered for the best."

"Well, well," said Mr. Chillingworth, "there's no point in carrying on with this, admiral; Jack, in his own way, did what he thought was best."

"I wish he'd do, then, what he considers for the worst, next time."

"I wish he'd just do what he thinks is the worst next time."

"Perhaps I may," said Jack, "and then you will be served out above a bit. What 'ud become of you, I wonder, if it wasn't for me? I'm as good as a mother to you, you knows that, you old babby."

"Maybe I will," said Jack, "and then you'll really be in trouble. I wonder what would happen to you if it weren't for me? I'm like a mom to you, you know that, you big baby."

"Come, come, admiral," said Mr. Chillingworth: "come down to the garden-gate; it is now just upon daybreak, and the probability is that we shall not be long there before we see some of the country people, who will get us anything we require in the shape of refreshment; and as for Jack, he seems quite sufficiently recovered now to go to the Bannerworths'."

"Come on, Admiral," Mr. Chillingworth said. "Let's head down to the garden gate; it's just about dawn, and we’ll probably see some locals soon who can get us whatever we need for refreshments. As for Jack, he seems to have recovered enough to visit the Bannerworths."

"Oh! I can go," said Jack; "as for that, the only thing as puts me out of the way is the want of something to drink. My constitution won't stand what they call temperance living, or nothing with the chill off."

"Oh! I can go," said Jack; "the only thing that's bothering me is not having something to drink. My body can't handle what they call temperance living, or anything without some warmth."

"Go at once," said the admiral, "and tell Mr. Henry Bannerworth that we are here; but do not tell him before his sister or his mother. If you meet anybody on the road, send them here with a cargo of victuals. It strikes me that a good, comfortable breakfast wouldn't be at all amiss, doctor."

"Go right now," said the admiral, "and let Mr. Henry Bannerworth know we’ve arrived; but don’t mention it in front of his sister or his mother. If you see anyone on the way, send them here with some food. I think a nice, hearty breakfast would be just what we need, doctor."

"How rapidly the day dawns," remarked Mr. Chillingworth, as he walked into the balcony from whence Varney, the vampire, had attempted to make good his entrance to the Hall.

"How quickly the day breaks," said Mr. Chillingworth, as he stepped out onto the balcony where Varney, the vampire, had tried to gain entry to the Hall.

Just as he spoke, and before Jack Pringle could get half way over to the garden gate, there came a tremendous ring at the bell which was suspended over it.

Just as he finished speaking, and before Jack Pringle could even get halfway to the garden gate, a loud ringing sounded from the bell hanging above it.

A view of that gate could not be commanded from the window of the haunted apartment, so that they could not see who it was that demanded admission.

A view of that gate couldn't be seen from the window of the haunted apartment, so they couldn't tell who was asking to come in.

As Jack Pringle was going down at any rate, they saw no necessity for personal interference; and he proved that there was not, by presently returning with a note which he said had been thrown over the gate by a lad, who then scampered off with all the speed he could make.

As Jack Pringle was already on his way down, they saw no reason to get involved; and he showed them they were right by coming back with a note that he said a kid had tossed over the gate before running away as fast as he could.

The note, exteriorly, was well got up, and had all the appearance of great care having been bestowed upon its folding and sealing.

The note looked really nice on the outside and showed that a lot of care went into how it was folded and sealed.

It was duly addressed to "Admiral Bell, Bannerworth Hall," and the word "immediate" was written at one corner.

It was properly addressed to "Admiral Bell, Bannerworth Hall," and the word "immediate" was written in one corner.

The admiral, after looking at it for some time with very great wonder, came at last to the conclusion that probably to open it would be the shortest way of arriving at a knowledge of who had sent it, and he accordingly did so.

The admiral, after staring at it for a while in great astonishment, finally decided that opening it was probably the quickest way to find out who sent it, so he went ahead and did that.

The note was as follows:—

The note read:—

"My dear sir,—Feeling assured that you cannot be surrounded with those means and appliances for comfort in the Hall, in its now deserted condition, which you have a right to expect, and so eminently deserve, I flatter myself that I shall receive an answer in the affirmative, when I request the favour of your company to breakfast, as well as that of your learned friend. Mr. Chillingworth.

"My dear sir,—I’m sure you don’t have access to the comforts at the Hall right now, given its deserted state, which you rightly deserve. I hope to receive a positive reply when I invite you and your learned friend, Mr. Chillingworth, to breakfast."

"In consequence of a little accident which occurred last evening to my own residence, I am, ad interim, until the county build it up for me again, staying at a house called Walmesley Lodge, where I shall expect you with all the impatience of one soliciting an honour, and hoping that it will be conferred upon him.

"As a result of a little accident that happened last night at my house, I'm currently staying at a place called Walmesley Lodge until the county rebuilds my home. I look forward to your visit with all the eagerness of someone hoping for a favor and wishing it will be granted."

"I trust that any little difference of opinion on other subjects will not interfere to prevent the harmony of our morning's meal together.

"I hope that any small disagreements on other topics won't disrupt the harmony of our breakfast together."

"Believe me to be, my dear sir, with the greatest possible consideration, your very obedient, humble servant,

"Believe me to be, my dear sir, with the greatest possible respect, your very obedient and humble servant,"

"FRANCIS VARNEY."

"Francis Varney."

The admiral gasped again, and looked at Mr. Chillingworth, and then at the note, and then at Mr. Chillingworth again, as if he was perfectly bewildered.

The admiral gasped again and looked at Mr. Chillingworth, then at the note, and then back at Mr. Chillingworth, as if he was completely confused.

"That's about the coolest piece of business," said Mr. Chillingworth, "that ever I heard of."

"That's the coolest thing I've ever heard of," said Mr. Chillingworth.

"Hang me," said the admiral, "if I sha'n't like the fellow at last. It is cool, and I like it because it is cool. Where's my hat? where's my stick!"

"Hang me," said the admiral, "if I won't like the guy in the end. It's cool, and I like it because it's cool. Where's my hat? Where's my stick!"

"What are you going to do?"

"What are you going to do?"

"Accept his invitation, to be sure, and breakfast with him; and, my learned friend, as he calls you, I hope you'll come likewise. I'll take the fellow at his word. By fair means, or by foul, I'll know what he wants here; and why he persecutes this family, for whom I have an attachment; and what hand he has in the disappearance of my nephew, Charles Holland; for, as sure as there's a Heaven above us, he's at the bottom of that affair. Where is this Walmesley Lodge?"

"Definitely accept his invitation and have breakfast with him; and, my knowledgeable friend, as he likes to call you, I hope you'll join too. I'll take him at his word. By any means necessary, I’ll find out what he wants here; why he’s bothering this family that I care about; and what role he has in the disappearance of my nephew, Charles Holland; because, as sure as there's a Heaven above, he’s involved in that situation. Where is this Walmesley Lodge?"

"Just in the neighbourhood; but—"

"Just in the neighborhood; but—"

"Come on, then; come on."

"Let's go, then; let's go."

"But, really, admiral, you don't mean to say you'll breakfast with—with—"

"But really, Admiral, you can't be saying you'll have breakfast with—with—"

"A vampyre? Yes, I would, and will, and mean to do so. Here, Jack, you needn't go to Mr. Bannerworth's yet. Come, my learned friend, let's take Time by the forelock."

"A vampire? Yes, I will, and I intend to do so. Here, Jack, you don’t need to go to Mr. Bannerworth's just yet. Come on, my knowledgeable friend, let’s seize the moment."


CHAPTER LX.

THE INTERRUPTED BREAKFAST AT SIR FRANCIS VARNEY'S.


251.png

Notwithstanding all Mr. Chillingworth could say to the contrary, the admiral really meant to breakfast with Sir Francis Varney.

Despite everything Mr. Chillingworth said to the contrary, the admiral really intended to have breakfast with Sir Francis Varney.

The worthy doctor could not for some time believe but that the admiral must be joking, when he talked in such a strain; but he was very soon convinced to the contrary, by the latter actually walking out and once more asking him, Mr. Chillingworth, if he meant to go with him, or not.

The respectable doctor couldn't believe for a while that the admiral was serious when he spoke like that; but he quickly realized that he was wrong when the admiral walked out and asked him, Mr. Chillingworth, if he was going to join him or not.

This was conclusive, so the doctor said,—

This was definitive, the doctor said,—

"Well, admiral, this appears to me rather a mad sort of freak; but, as I have begun the adventure with you, I will conclude it with you."

"Well, Admiral, this seems like a pretty crazy situation to me; but since I've started this adventure with you, I'll finish it with you."

"That's right," said the admiral; "I'm not deceived in you, doctor; so come along. Hang these vampyres, I don't know how to tackle them, myself. I think, after all, Sir Francis Varney is more in your line than line is in mine."

"That's right," said the admiral, "I see right through you, doctor; so let’s go. Forget these vampires, I have no idea how to deal with them myself. I think, after all, Sir Francis Varney is more in your wheelhouse than mine."

"How do you mean?"

"What do you mean?"

"Why, couldn't you persuade him he's ill, and wants some physic? That would soon settle him, you know."

"Why not try to convince him that he’s sick and needs some medicine? That would fix him up quickly, you know."

"Settle him!" said Mr. Chillingworth; "I beg to say that if I did give him any physic, the dose would be much to his advantage; but, however, my opinion is, that this invitation to breakfast is, after all, a mere piece of irony; and that, when we get to Walmesley Lodge, we shall not see anything of him; on the contrary, we shall probably find it's a hoax."

"Calm him down!" said Mr. Chillingworth. "I just want to say that if I did give him any medicine, the dose would definitely help him; but still, I think this breakfast invitation is just a joke. When we get to Walmesley Lodge, I doubt we'll see him at all; instead, we’ll probably find out it’s a scam."

"I certainly shouldn't like that, but still it's worth the trying. The fellow has really behaved himself in such an extraordinary manner, that, if I can make terms with him I will; and there's one thing, you know, doctor, that I think we may say we have discovered."

"I definitely shouldn't be okay with that, but still it's worth a shot. The guy has acted so strangely that if I can come to terms with him, I will; and there's one thing, you know, doctor, that I think we can say we've discovered."

"And what may that be? Is it, not to make too sure of a vampyre, even when you have him by the leg?"

"And what could that be? Is it to not be too certain of a vampire, even when you have him by the leg?"

"No, that ain't it, though that's a very good thing in its way: but it is just this, that Sir Francis Varney, whoever he is and whatever he is, is after Bannerworth Hall, and not the Bannerworth family. If you recollect, Mr. Chillingworth, in our conversation, I have always insisted upon that fact."

"No, that's not it, though that's a very good point in its own way: it's just that Sir Francis Varney, whoever he is and whatever he is, is after Bannerworth Hall, not the Bannerworth family. If you remember, Mr. Chillingworth, I have always insisted on that fact in our conversation."

"You have; and it seems to me to be completely verified by the proceedings of the night. There, then, admiral, is the great mystery—what can he want at Bannerworth Hall that makes him take such a world of trouble, and run so many fearful risks in trying to get at it?"

"You have, and it seems to me that it has been completely confirmed by the events of the night. So, admiral, here is the big mystery—what does he want at Bannerworth Hall that makes him go through so much trouble and take such dangerous risks to get it?"

"That is, indeed, the mystery; and if he really means this invitation to breakfast, I shall ask him plumply, and tell him, at the same time, that possibly his very best way to secure his object will be to be candid, vampyre as he is."

"That’s the mystery; and if he really means this invitation to breakfast, I’ll ask him directly and tell him that maybe the best way for him to achieve his goal will be to be honest, vampyre though he is."

"But really, admiral, you do not still cling to that foolish superstition of believing that Sir Francis Varney is in reality a vampyre?"

"But honestly, Admiral, you still don’t hold on to that silly superstition of thinking that Sir Francis Varney is actually a vampire, do you?"

"I don't know, and I can't say; if anybody was to give me a description of a strange sort of fish that I had never seen, I wouldn't take upon myself to say there wasn't such a thing; nor would you, doctor, if you had really seen the many odd ones that I have encountered at various times."

"I don’t know, and I can’t say; if someone were to describe a weird fish I’ve never seen, I wouldn’t claim there isn’t such a thing; nor would you, doctor, if you’d actually seen the many strange ones I’ve come across at different times."

"Well, well, admiral, I'm certainly not belonging to that school of philosophy which declares the impossible to be what it don't understand; there may be vampyres, and there may be apparitions, for all I know to the contrary; I only doubt these things, because I think, if they were true, that, as a phenomena of nature, they would have been by this time established by repeated instances without the possibility of doubt or cavil."

"Well, well, admiral, I'm definitely not part of that school of thought that claims the impossible is simply what it doesn’t understand; there may be vampires, and there may be ghosts, for all I know to the contrary; I just question these things because I believe that if they were real, as a natural phenomenon, there would have been enough repeated evidence by now to prove them without any doubt or argument."

"Well, there's something in that; but how far have we got to go now?"

"Well, that's true; but how much further do we have to go now?"

"No further than to yon enclosure where you see those park-like looking gates, and that cedar-tree stretching its dark-green foliage so far into the road; that is Walmesley Lodge, whither you have been invited."

"Just over there by those park-like gates and the cedar tree that reaches its dark-green branches far into the road; that's Walmesley Lodge, where you've been invited."

"And you, my learned friend, recollect that you were invited too; so that you are no intruder upon the hospitality of Varney the vampyre."

"And you, my knowledgeable friend, remember that you were invited too; so you are not an unwelcome guest in the home of Varney the vampyre."

"I say, admiral," said Mr. Chillingworth, when they reached the gates, "you know it is not quite the thing to call a man a vampyre at his own breakfast-table, so just oblige me by promising not to make any such remark to Sir Francis."

"I say, Admiral," Mr. Chillingworth said as they reached the gates, "you know it’s not really polite to call a guy a vampire at his own breakfast table, so please just promise me you won’t say anything like that to Sir Francis."

"A likely thing!" said the admiral; "he knows I know what he is, and he knows I'm a plain man and a blunt speaker; however, I'll be civil to him, and more than that I can't promise. I must wring out of him, if I can, what has become of Charles Holland, and what the deuce he really wants himself."

"A likely thing!" said the admiral; "he knows that I know who he is, and he knows I'm a straightforward person and not one to sugarcoat my words; still, I'll be polite to him, and beyond that, I can't guarantee anything. I need to find out from him, if I can, what has happened to Charles Holland and what in the world he really wants for himself."

"Well, well; come to no collision with him, while we're his guests."

"Alright, let's avoid any confrontations with him while we're his guests."

"Not if I can help it."

"Not while I'm here."

The doctor rang at the gate bell of Walmesley Lodge, and was in a few moments answered by a woman, who demanded their business.

The doctor rang the doorbell at Walmesley Lodge and was quickly met by a woman who asked what they needed.

"Is Sir Francis Varney here?" said the doctor.

"Is Sir Francis Varney here?" the doctor asked.

"Oh, ah! yes," she replied; "you see his house was burnt down, for something or other—I'm sure I don't know what—by some people—I'm sure I don't know who; so, as the lodge was to let, we have took him in till he can suit himself."

"Oh, wow! Yes," she replied; "you see, his house burned down for some reason—I really don't know what—by some people—I have no idea who; so, since the lodge was available, we took him in until he can find something that works for him."

"Ah! that's it, is it?" said the admiral—"tell him that Admiral Bell and Dr. Chillingworth are here."

"Ah! Is that it?" said the admiral—"tell him that Admiral Bell and Dr. Chillingworth are here."

"Very well," said the woman; "you may walk in."

"All right," said the woman; "you can come in."

"Thank ye; you're vastly obliging, ma'am. Is there anything going on in the breakfast line?"

"Thank you; you're very kind, ma'am. Is there anything happening for breakfast?"

"Well, yes; I am getting him some breakfast, but he didn't say as he expected company."

"Well, yes; I'm making him some breakfast, but he didn't say he was expecting company."

The woman opened the garden gate, and they walked up a trimly laid out garden to the lodge, which was a cottage-like structure in external appearance, although within it boasted of all the comforts of a tolerably extensive house.

The woman opened the garden gate, and they walked up a neatly arranged path in the garden to the lodge, which looked like a cottage from the outside, but inside it had all the comforts of a fairly large house.

She left them in a small room, leading from the hall, and was absent about five minutes; then she returned, and, merely saying that Sir Francis Varney presented his compliments, and desired them to walk up stairs, she preceded them up a handsome flight which led to the first floor of the lodge.

She left them in a small room off the hall and was gone for about five minutes. Then she came back and simply said that Sir Francis Varney sent his regards and wanted them to go upstairs. She led them up an elegant staircase to the first floor of the lodge.

Up to this moment, Mr. Chillingworth had expected some excuse, for, notwithstanding all he had heard and seen of Sir Francis Varney, he could not believe that any amount of impudence would suffice to enable him to receive people as his guests, with whom he must feel that he was at such positive war.

Up until now, Mr. Chillingworth had been expecting some kind of excuse because, despite everything he had heard and seen about Sir Francis Varney, he just couldn't believe that any level of boldness could make him welcome people as his guests, with whom he must know he was in such clear conflict.

It was a singular circumstance; and, perhaps, the only thing that matched the cool impertinence of the invitation, was the acceptance of it under the circumstances by the admiral.

It was a unique situation; and maybe the only thing that matched the cool arrogance of the invitation was the admiral's acceptance of it given the circumstances.

Sir Francis Varney might have intended it as a jest; but if he did so, in the first instance, it was evident he would not allow himself to be beaten with his own weapons.

Sir Francis Varney might have meant it as a joke; but if he did, it was clear he wasn’t going to let himself lose using his own tactics.

The room into which they were shown was a longish narrow one; a very wide door gave them admission to it, at the end, nearest the staircase, and at its other extremity there was a similar door opening into some other apartments of the house.

The room they were led into was a long, narrow space; a very wide door at the end closest to the staircase allowed them entry, and at the opposite end, there was another similar door that opened into other parts of the house.

Sir Francis Varney sat with his back towards this second door, and a table, with some chairs and other articles of furniture, were so arranged before him, that while they seemed but to be carelessly placed in the position they occupied, they really formed a pretty good barrier between him and his visitors.

Sir Francis Varney sat with his back to the second door, and a table, along with some chairs and other pieces of furniture, was arranged in such a way that, while it looked like they were just haphazardly placed, they actually created a decent barrier between him and his visitors.

The admiral, however, was too intent upon getting a sight of Varney, to notice any preparation of this sort, and he advanced quickly into the room.

The admiral, however, was so focused on catching a glimpse of Varney that he didn’t notice any preparations like that, and he hurried into the room.

And there, indeed, was the much dreaded, troublesome, persevering, and singular looking being who had caused such a world of annoyance to the family of the Bannerworths, as well as disturbing the peace of the whole district, which had the misfortune to have him as an inhabitant.

And there, indeed, was the very feared, bothersome, determined, and unusual-looking creature who had caused so much trouble for the Bannerworth family, as well as disturbing the peace of the entire area that unfortunately had him as a resident.

If anything, he looked thinner, taller, and paler than usual, and there seemed to be a slight nervousness of manner about him, as he slowly inclined his head towards the admiral, which was not quite intelligible.

If anything, he appeared thinner, taller, and paler than usual, and there seemed to be a bit of nervousness about him as he slowly leaned his head toward the admiral, which wasn’t entirely clear.

"Well," said Admiral Bell, "you invited me to breakfast, and my learned friend; here we are."

"Well," said Admiral Bell, "you invited me to breakfast, and my knowledgeable friend; here we are."

"No two human beings," said Varney, "could be more welcome to my hospitality than yourself and Dr. Chillingworth. I pray you to be seated. What a pleasant thing it is, after the toils and struggles of this life, occasionally to sit down in the sweet companionship of such dear friends."

"No two people," said Varney, "could be more welcome to my hospitality than you and Dr. Chillingworth. Please, take a seat. It’s so nice, after the hard work and challenges of life, to sit down in the wonderful company of such good friends."

He made a hideous face as he spoke, and the admiral looked as if he were half inclined to quarrel at that early stage of the proceedings.

He made a terrible face as he spoke, and the admiral looked like he was already half in the mood to fight at that early stage of the proceedings.

"Dear friends!" he said; "well, well—it's no use squabbling about a word or two; but I tell you what it is, Mr. Varney, or Sir Francis Varney, or whatever your d——d name is—"

"Dear friends!" he said; "well, well—it’s pointless to argue over a word or two; but I’ll tell you this, Mr. Varney, or Sir Francis Varney, or whatever your damn name is—"

"Hold, my dear sir," said Varney—"after breakfast, if you please—after breakfast."

"Wait, my good man," Varney said, "after breakfast, if you don't mind—after breakfast."

He rang a hand-bell as he spoke, and the woman who had charge of the house brought in a tray tolerably covered with the materials for a substantial morning's meal. She placed it upon the table, and certainly the various articles that smoked upon it did great credit to her culinary powers.

He rang a handbell as he spoke, and the woman in charge of the house brought in a tray mostly filled with the ingredients for a hearty breakfast. She set it on the table, and the different dishes steaming on it certainly showcased her cooking skills.

"Deborah," said Sir Varney, in a mild sort of tone, "keep on continually bringing things to eat until this old brutal sea ruffian has satiated his disgusting appetite."

"Deborah," said Sir Varney in a gentle tone, "keep bringing food until this old sea brute has satisfied his disgusting appetite."

The admiral opened his eyes an enormous width, and, looking at Sir Francis Varney, he placed his two fists upon the table, and drew a long breath.

The admiral opened his eyes wide and, looking at Sir Francis Varney, he put both fists on the table and took a deep breath.

"Did you address those observations to me," he said, at length, "you blood-sucking vagabond?"

"Did you bring those comments to me," he said finally, "you blood-sucking wanderer?"

"Eh?" said Sir Francis Varney, looking over the admiral's head, as if he saw something interesting on the wall beyond.

"Eh?" said Sir Francis Varney, glancing over the admiral's head, as if he noticed something intriguing on the wall behind.

"My dear admiral," said Mr. Chillingworth, "come away."

"My dear admiral," Mr. Chillingworth said, "let's go."

"I'll see you d——d first!" said the admiral. "Now, Mr. Vampyre, no shuffling; did you address those observations to me?"

"I'll be damned if I do!" said the admiral. "Now, Mr. Vampyre, no dodging; did you direct those comments at me?"

"Deborah," said Sir Francis Varney, in silvery tones, "you can remove this tray and bring on the next."

"Deborah," Sir Francis Varney said, his voice smooth, "you can take this tray away and bring out the next one."

"Not if I know it," said the admiral "I came to breakfast, and I'll have it; after breakfast I'll pull your nose—ay, if you were fifty vampyres, I'd do it."

"Not if I can help it," said the admiral. "I came for breakfast, and I'm having it; after breakfast, I'll pull your nose—yeah, even if you were fifty vampires, I'd do it."

"Dr. Chillingworth," said Varney, without paying the least attention to what the admiral said, "you don't eat, my dear sir; you must be fatigued with your night's exertions. A man of your age, you know, cannot be supposed to roll and tumble about like a fool in a pantomime with impunity. Only think what a calamity it would be if you were laid up. Your patients would all get well, you know."

"Dr. Chillingworth," Varney said, ignoring the admiral completely, "you’re not eating, my dear sir; you’ve got to be tired from your efforts last night. A man your age can’t be expected to roll around like a fool in a play without consequences. Just think how disastrous it would be if you ended up sick. All your patients would get better, you know."

"Sir Francis Varney," said Mr. Chillingworth, "we're your guests; we come here at your invitation to partake of a meal. You have wantonly attacked both of us. I need not say that by so doing you cast a far greater slur upon your own taste and judgment than you can upon us."

"Sir Francis Varney," Mr. Chillingworth said, "we're your guests; we came here at your invitation to share a meal. You have deliberately attacked both of us. There's no need for me to say that by doing so, you damage your own taste and judgment far more than you do ours."

"Admirably spoken," said Sir Francis Varney, giving his hands a clap together that made the admiral jump again. "Now, old Bell, I'll fight you, if you think yourself aggrieved, while the doctor sees fair play."

"Well said," Sir Francis Varney replied, clapping his hands together loudly enough to startle the admiral again. "Now, old Bell, if you feel wronged, I’ll fight you, with the doctor ensuring it's a fair match."

"Old who?" shouted the admiral.

"Who?" shouted the admiral.

"Bell, Bell—is not your name Bell?—a family cognomen, I presume, on account of the infernal clack, clack, without any sense in it, that is the characteristic of your race."

"Bell, Bell—is your name really Bell?—a family name, I assume, because of the annoying clack, clack, that makes no sense at all, which is typical of your family."

"You'll fight me?" said the admiral, jumping up.

"You want to fight me?" said the admiral, leaping to his feet.

"Yes; if you challenge me."

"Yes, if you dare."

"By Jove I do; of course"

"Of course I do; totally."

"Then I accept it; and the challenged party, you know well, or ought to know, can make his own terms in the encounter."

"Then I accept it; and the person being challenged, as you well know, can set their own terms for the match."

"Make what terms you please; I care not what they are. Only say you will fight, and that's sufficient."

"Set whatever terms you want; I don’t care what they are. Just say you will fight, and that’s enough."

"It is well," said Sir Francis Varney, in a solemn tone.

"It’s fine," said Sir Francis Varney, in a serious tone.

"Nay, nay," interrupted Mr. Chillingworth; "this is boyish folly."

"Nah, nah," interrupted Mr. Chillingworth; "this is childish nonsense."

"Hold your row," said the admiral, "and let's hear what he's got to say."

"Keep rowing," said the admiral, "and let's see what he has to say."

"In this mansion," said Sir Francis Varney—"for a mansion it is, although under the unpretending name of a lodge—in this mansion there is a large apartment which was originally fitted up by a scientific proprietor of the place, for the purpose of microscopic and other experiments, which required a darkness total and complete, such a darkness as seems as if it could be felt—palpable, thick, and obscure as the darkness of the tomb, and I know what that is."

"In this mansion," said Sir Francis Varney—"and it really is a mansion, even though it goes by the humble name of a lodge—in this mansion, there's a large room that was originally set up by a scientific owner for microscopic and other experiments that needed complete and total darkness, a darkness that feels almost tangible—dense, thick, and as obscure as the darkness of a tomb, and I know what that feels like."

"The devil you do!" said this admiral "It's damp, too, ain't it?"

"The trouble you're in!" said this admiral. "It's really damp, isn't it?"

"The room?"

"Is the room available?"

"No; the grave."

"No; the cemetery."

"Oh! uncommonly, after autumnal rains. But to resume—this room is large, lofty, and perfectly empty."

"Oh! unusually, after autumn rains. But to get back on track—this room is big, spacious, and completely empty."

"Well?"

"What's up?"

"I propose that we procure two scythes."

"I suggest we get two scythes."

"Two what?"

"Two of what?"

"Scythes, with their long handles, and their convenient holding places."

"Scythes, with their long handles and comfortable grips."

"Well, I'll be hanged! What next do you propose?"

"Well, I can't believe it! What do you suggest we do next?"

"You may be hanged. The next is, that with these scythes we be both of us placed in the darkened room, and the door closed, and doubly locked upon us for one hour, and that then and there we do our best each to cut the other in two. If you succeed in dismembering me, you will have won the day; but I hope, from my superior agility"—here Sir Francis jumped upon his chair, and sat upon the back of it—"to get the better of you. How do you like the plan I have proposed? Does it meet your wishes?"

"You might get hanged. Next, we’ll be stuck in a dark room with these scythes, and the door will be locked tight for an hour. During that time, we’ll try our best to cut each other in half. If you manage to dismember me, you’ll win; but I’m confident, thanks to my superior agility"—here Sir Francis jumped onto his chair and sat on the back of it—"that I’ll come out on top. What do you think of my plan? Does it sound good to you?"

"Curse your impudence!" said the admiral, placing his elbows upon the table and resting his chin in astonishment upon his two hands.

“Curse your boldness!” said the admiral, resting his elbows on the table and propping his chin in disbelief on his hands.

"Nay," interrupted Sir Francis, "you challenged me; and, besides, you'll have an equal chance, you know that. If you succeed in striking me first, down I go; whereas it I succeed in striking you first, down you go."

"No," Sir Francis interrupted, "you challenged me; and besides, you'll have an equal chance, you know that. If you manage to hit me first, I’m done for; but if I hit you first, you’re the one who goes down."

As he spoke, Sir Francis Varney stretched out his foot, and closed a small bracket which held out the flap of the table on which the admiral was leaning, and, accordingly, down the admiral went, tea-tray and all.

As he talked, Sir Francis Varney extended his foot and closed a small bracket that held up the flap of the table the admiral was leaning on, causing the admiral to topple over, tea tray and all.

Mr. Chillingworth ran to help him up, and, when they both recovered their feet, they found they were alone.

Mr. Chillingworth rushed to help him up, and when they both got back on their feet, they realized they were alone.


CHAPTER LXI.

THE MYSTERIOUS STRANGER.—THE PARTICULARS OF THE SUICIDE AT BANNERWORTH HALL.


254.png

"Hilloa where the deuce is he?" said the admiral. "Was there ever such a confounded take-in?"

"Hilloa, where the heck is he?" said the admiral. "Was there ever such a messed-up situation?"

"Well, I really don't know," said Mr. Chillingworth; "but it seems to me that he must have gone out of that door that was behind him: I begin, do you know, admiral, to wish—"

"Well, I honestly don’t know," said Mr. Chillingworth. "But it seems to me that he must have gone out that door behind him. I’m starting, you know, admiral, to wish—"

"What?"

"What do you mean?"

"That we had never come here at all; and I think the sooner we get out of it the better."

"That we never actually came here at all; and I think the sooner we leave, the better."

"Yes; but I am not going to be hoaxed and humbugged in this way. I will have satisfaction, but not with those confounded scythes and things he talks about in the dark room. Give me broad daylight and no favour; yardarm and yardarm; broadside and broadside; hand-grenades and marling-spikes."

"Yes, but I'm not going to be tricked or fooled like that. I want satisfaction, but not with those ridiculous scythes and whatever else he's talking about in that dark room. Give me broad daylight and no special treatment; side by side; head-on; hand grenades and marling spikes."

"Well, but that's what he won't do. Now, admiral, listen to me."

"Well, that's exactly what he won't do. Now, Admiral, listen to me."

"Well, go on; what next?"

"Okay, what’s next?"

"Come away at once."

"Leave immediately."

"Oh, you said that before."

"Oh, you’ve said that before."

"Yes; but I'm going to say something else. Look round you. Don't you think this a large, scientific-looking room?"

"Yes, but I want to say something different. Take a look around. Don't you think this room looks big and scientific?"

"What of that?"

"What about that?"

"Why, what if suppose it was to become as dark as the grave, and Varney was to enter with his scythe, that he talks of, and begin mowing about our legs."

"Why, what if it got as dark as a grave, and Varney came in with that scythe he talks about and started swinging it around our legs?"

"The devil! Come along!"

"Come on, devil!"

The door at which they entered was at this moment opened, and the old woman made her appearance.

The door they entered through just then swung open, and the old woman stepped in.

"Please, sir," she said, "here's a Mr. Mortimer," in a loud voice. "Oh, Sir Francis ain't here! Where's he gone, gentlemen?"

"Excuse me, sir," she said, "here's Mr. Mortimer," in a loud voice. "Oh, Sir Francis isn't here! Where did he go, gentlemen?"

"To the devil!" said the admiral. "Who may Mr. Mortimer be?"

"To hell with it!" said the admiral. "Who is Mr. Mortimer?"

There walked past the woman a stout, portly-looking man, well dressed, but with a very odd look upon his face, in consequence of an obliquity of vision, which prevented the possibility of knowing which way he was looking.

There walked past the woman a stocky, well-dressed man, but he had a very strange expression on his face due to a vision issue that made it impossible to tell where he was actually looking.

"I must see him," he said; "I must see him."

"I need to see him," he said; "I need to see him."

Mr. Chillingworth started back as if in amazement.

Mr. Chillingworth recoiled as if he couldn't believe what he saw.

"Good God!" he cried, "you here!"

"Wow!" he exclaimed, "you're here!"

"Confusion!" said Mortimer; "are you Dr.—— Dr.——"

"Confusion!" said Mortimer; "are you Dr.—— Dr.——"

"Chillingworth."

"Chillingworth."

"The same. Hush! there is no occasion to betray—that is, to state my secret."

"The same. Shh! There's no need to reveal—that is, to share my secret."

"And mine, too," said Chillingworth. "But what brings you here?"

"And mine, too," said Chillingworth. "But what brings you here?"

"I cannot and dare not tell you. Farewell!"

"I can't and won't tell you. Goodbye!"

He turned abruptly, and was leaving the room; but he ran against some one at the entrance, and in another moment Henry Bannerworth, heated and almost breathless by evident haste, made his appearance.

He turned suddenly and was about to leave the room when he bumped into someone at the entrance, and a moment later, Henry Bannerworth, clearly rushed and almost out of breath, appeared.

"Hilloa! bravo!" cried the admiral; "the more the merrier! Here's a combined squadron! Why, how came you here, Mr. Henry Bannerworth?"

"Hilloa! Awesome!" shouted the admiral; "the more, the better! Here's a combined squadron! How did you get here, Mr. Henry Bannerworth?"

"Bannerworth!" said Mortimer; "is that young man's name Bannerworth?"

"Bannerworth!" Mortimer said. "Is that young man's name Bannerworth?"

"Yes," said Henry. "Do you know me, sir?"

"Yeah," Henry said. "Do you know who I am, sir?"

"No, no; only I—I—must be off. Does anybody know anything of Sir Francis Varney?"

"No, no; it’s just me—I—I need to go. Does anyone know anything about Sir Francis Varney?"

"We did know something of him," said the admiral, "a little while ago; but he's taken himself off. Don't you do so likewise. If you've got anything to say, stop and say it, like an Englishman."

"We knew a bit about him," said the admiral, "not long ago; but he’s gone off on his own. Don’t do the same. If you have something to say, stick around and say it, like a proper Englishman."

"Stuff! stuff!" said Mortimer, impatiently. "What do you all want here?"

"Stuff! Stuff!" Mortimer said impatiently. "What do you all want here?"

"Why, Sir Francis Varney," said Henry,—"and I care not if the whole world heard it—is the persecutor of my family."

"Why, Sir Francis Varney," Henry said, "and I don't care if the whole world hears it—he's the one who's been tormenting my family."

"How? in what way?"

"How? In what way?"

"He has the reputation of a vampyre; he has hunted me and mine from house and home."

"He has the reputation of a vampire; he has chased me and my family from our home."

"Indeed!"

"Definitely!"

"Yes," cried Dr. Chillingworth; "and, by some means or another, he seems determined to get possession of Bannerworth Hall."

"Yes," shouted Dr. Chillingworth; "and, somehow, he seems set on taking over Bannerworth Hall."

"Well, gentlemen," said Mortimer, "I promise you that I will inquire into this. Mr. Chillingworth, I did not expect to meet you. Perhaps the least we say to each other is, after all, the better."

"Well, guys," said Mortimer, "I promise I'll look into this. Mr. Chillingworth, I didn’t expect to see you. Maybe it's best if we say as little to each other as possible."

"Let me ask but one question," said Dr. Chillingworth, imploringly.

"Can I just ask one question?" Dr. Chillingworth said, pleadingly.

"Ask it."

"Just ask."

"Did he live after—"

"Did he survive after—"

"Hush! he did."

"Be quiet! He did."

"You always told me to the contrary."

"You always told me the opposite."

"Yes; I had an object; the game is up. Farewell; and, gentlemen, as I am making my exit, let me do so with a sentiment:—Society at large is divided into two great classes."

"Yes; I had a purpose; the jig is up. Goodbye; and, gentlemen, as I take my leave, let me do so with a thought:—Society as a whole is split into two major classes."

"And what may they be?" said the admiral.

"And what could they be?" said the admiral.

"Those who have been hanged, and those who have not. Adieu!"

"Those who have been hanged, and those who haven't. Goodbye!"

He turned and left the room; and Mr. Chillingworth sunk into a chair, and said, in a low voice,—

He turned and left the room, and Mr. Chillingworth sank into a chair and said in a low voice,—

"It's uncommonly true; and I've found out an acquaintance among the former."

"It's really true; and I've made an acquaintance among the former."

"-D—n it! you seem all mad," said the admiral. "I can't make out what you are about. How came you here, Mr. Henry Bannerworth?"

"-D—n it! You all seem crazy," said the admiral. "I can't figure out what you're up to. How did you end up here, Mr. Henry Bannerworth?"

"By mere accident I heard," said Henry, "that you were keeping watch and ward in the Hall. Admiral, it was cruel, and not well done of you, to attempt such an enterprise without acquainting me with it. Did you suppose for a moment that I, who had the greatest interest in this affair, would have shrunk from danger, if danger there be; or lacked perseverance, if that quality were necessary in carrying out any plan by which the safety and honour of my family might be preserved?"

"By sheer chance, I heard," said Henry, "that you were keeping watch in the Hall. Admiral, it was unkind and not right of you to try something like this without letting me know. Did you really think that I, who have the most at stake in this situation, would back away from danger, if there is any; or would lack the determination needed to carry out any plan that ensures the safety and honor of my family?"

"Nay, now, my young friend," said Mr. Chillingworth.

"Nah, listen up, my young friend," said Mr. Chillingworth.

"Nay, sir; but I take it ill that I should have been kept out of this affair; and it should have been sedulously, as it were, kept a secret from me."

"No, sir; but I feel it's wrong that I was kept out of this matter; it should have been diligently, as it were, kept a secret from me."

"Let him go on as he likes," said the admiral; "boys will be boys. After all, you know, doctor, it's my affair, and not yours. Let him say what he likes; where's the odds? It's of no consequence."

"Let him do what he wants," said the admiral; "boys will be boys. After all, you know, doctor, this is my business, not yours. Let him say whatever he wants; what does it matter? It's not important."

"I do not expect. Admiral Bell," said Henry, "that it is to you; but it is to me."

"I don't expect it to be you, Admiral Bell," Henry said, "but it is to me."

"Psha!"

"Psh!"

"Respecting you, sir, as I do—"

"Respecting you, sir, as I do—"

"Gammon!"

"Game on!"

"I must confess that I did expect—"

"I have to admit that I did expect—"

"What you didn't get; therefore, there's an end of that. Now, I tell you what, Henry, Sir Francis Varney is within this house; at least, I have reason to suppose so."

"What you didn't understand; so that's that. Now, let me tell you, Henry, Sir Francis Varney is in this house; at least, I have good reason to believe so."

"Then," exclaimed Henry, impetuously, "I will wring from him answers to various questions which concern my peace and happiness."

"Then," Henry said impulsively, "I will get answers from him to various questions that affect my peace and happiness."

"Please, gentlemen," said the woman Deborah, making her appearance, "Sir Francis Varney has gone out, and he says I'm to show you all the door, as soon as it is convenient for you all to walk out of it."

"Please, gentlemen," said the woman Deborah, appearing, "Sir Francis Varney has stepped out, and he asked me to show you all to the door whenever it's convenient for you to leave."

"I feel convinced," said Mr. Chillingworth, "that it will be a useless search now to attempt to find Sir Francis Varney here. Let me beg of you all to come away; and believe me that I do not speak lightly, or with a view to get you from here, when I say, that after I have heard something from you, Henry, which I shall ask you to relate to me, painful though it may be, I shall be able to suggest some explanation of many things which appear at present obscure, and to put you in a course of freeing you from the difficulties which surround you, which, Heaven knows, I little expected I should have it in my power to propose to any of you."

"I’m convinced," said Mr. Chillingworth, "that it’s pointless to try to find Sir Francis Varney here now. I urge all of you to leave; and believe me, I’m not saying this lightly or trying to get you to leave for my own reasons. After I hear something from you, Henry, that I’m going to ask you to share with me—painful as it might be—I’ll be able to suggest some explanations for many things that seem unclear right now, and help you find a way to overcome the difficulties surrounding you. Honestly, I never expected I would be able to offer any of this to you."

"I will follow your advice, Mr. Chillingworth," said Henry; "for I have always found that it has been dictated by good feeling as well as correct judgment. Admiral Bell, you will oblige me much by coming away with me now and at once."

"I'll take your advice, Mr. Chillingworth," said Henry; "because I've always found it comes from good intentions and sound judgment. Admiral Bell, I would really appreciate it if you came with me right now."

"Well," remarked the admiral, "if the doctor has really something to say, it alters the appearance of things, and, of course, I have no objection."

"Well," said the admiral, "if the doctor actually has something to say, it changes how things look, and, of course, I have no problem with that."

Upon this, the whole three of them immediately left the place, and it was evident that Mr. Chillingworth had something of an uncomfortable character upon his mind. He was unusually silent and reserved, and, when he did speak, he seemed rather inclined to turn the conversation upon indifferent topics, than to add anything more to what he had said upon the deeply interesting one which held so foremost a place in all their minds.

Upon this, the three of them quickly left the place, and it was clear that Mr. Chillingworth had something troubling on his mind. He was unusually quiet and withdrawn, and when he did speak, he seemed more inclined to steer the conversation toward trivial topics rather than add anything more to the deeply interesting subject that weighed heavily on all their minds.

"How is Flora, now," he asked of Henry, "since her removal?"

"How is Flora doing now," he asked Henry, "since she moved?"

"Anxious still," said Henry; "but, I think, better."

"Still anxious," said Henry, "but I think I'm doing better."

"That is well. I perceive that, naturally, we are all three walking towards Bannerworth Hall, and, perhaps, it is as well that on that spot I should ask of you, Henry, to indulge me with a confidence such as, under ordinary circumstances, I should not at all feel myself justified in requiring of you."

"That's good. I see that we’re all three naturally walking toward Bannerworth Hall, and maybe it’s best that I ask you, Henry, to share something with me that, under normal circumstances, I wouldn’t feel right to ask for."

"To what does it relate?" said Henry. "You may be assured, Mr. Chillingworth, that I am not likely to refuse my confidence to you, whom I have so much reason to respect as an attached friend of myself and my family."

"What's it about?" Henry asked. "You can be sure, Mr. Chillingworth, that I'm not likely to withhold my trust from you, someone I have every reason to respect as a close friend of me and my family."

"You will not object, likewise, I hope," added Mr. Chillingworth, "to extend that confidence to Admiral Bell; for, as you well know, a truer and more warm-hearted man than he does not exist."

"You won’t mind, I hope," Mr. Chillingworth added, "extending that trust to Admiral Bell; because, as you know, there isn’t a truer or more warm-hearted man than him."

"What do you expect for that, doctor?" said the admiral.

"What do you expect for that, doctor?" the admiral said.

"There is nothing," said Henry, "that I could relate at all, that I should shrink from relating to Admiral Bell."

"There’s nothing," Henry said, "that I could share at all, that I would hesitate to share with Admiral Bell."

"Well, my boy," said the admiral, "and all I can reply to that is, you are quite right; for there can be nothing that you need shrink from telling me, so far as regards the fact of trusting me with it goes."

"Well, my boy," said the admiral, "all I can say in response is that you're absolutely right; there's nothing you should hesitate to share with me when it comes to trusting me with it."

"I am assured of that."

"I'm sure of that."

"A British officer, once pledging his word, prefers death to breaking it. Whatever you wish kept secret in the communication you make to me, say so, and it will never pass my lips."

"A British officer, once he gives his word, would rather die than break it. If there’s anything you want to keep confidential in what you share with me, just let me know, and I won’t speak a word of it."

"Why, sir, the fact is," said Henry, "that what I am about to relate to you consists not so much of secrets as of matters which would be painful to my feelings to talk of more than may be absolutely required."

"Well, sir, the truth is," Henry said, "that what I'm about to share with you isn't really secrets but rather things that would be upsetting for me to discuss more than absolutely necessary."

"I understand you."

"I get you."

"Let me, for a moment," said Mr Chillingworth, "put myself right. I do not suspect, Mr. Henry Bannerworth, that you fancy I ask you to make a recital of circumstances which must be painful to you from any idle motive. But let me declare that I have now a stronger impulse, which induces me to wish to hear from your own lips those matters which popular rumour may have greatly exaggerated or vitiated."

"Please allow me for a moment," said Mr. Chillingworth, "to set the record straight. I don’t believe, Mr. Henry Bannerworth, that you think I’m asking you to recount events that must be painful to you for any trivial reason. However, I want to express that I have a deeper reason for wanting to hear from you directly about those things that might have been greatly exaggerated or distorted by public gossip."

"It is scarcely possible," remarked Henry, sadly, "that popular rumour should exaggerate the facts."

"It’s hard to believe," Henry said sadly, "that people would exaggerate the facts."

"Indeed!"

"Absolutely!"

"No. They are, unhappily, of themselves, in their bare truthfulness, so full of all that can be grievous to those who are in any way connected with them, that there needs no exaggeration to invest them with more terror, or with more of that sadness which must ever belong to a recollection of them in my mind."

"No. They are, unfortunately, in their raw honesty, so filled with everything that can be painful for anyone connected to them, that no exaggeration is needed to make them seem more frightening or to add to the sadness that I will always feel when I think back on them."

In suchlike discourse as this, the time was passed, until Henry Bannerworth and his friends once more reached the Hall, from which he, with his family, had so recently removed, in consequence of the fearful persecution to which they had been subjected.

In conversations like this, time went by until Henry Bannerworth and his friends reached the Hall again, from which he and his family had recently moved due to the awful persecution they had faced.

They passed again into the garden which they all knew so well, and then Henry paused and looked around him with a deep sigh.

They stepped back into the garden they all knew so well, and then Henry stopped and looked around with a deep sigh.

In answer to an inquiring glance from Mr. Chillingworth, he said,—

In response to Mr. Chillingworth's questioning look, he said,—

"Is it not strange, now, that I should have only been away from here a space of time which may be counted by hours, and yet all seems changed. I could almost fancy that years had elapsed since I had looked at it."

"Isn't it strange that I've only been away from here for a few hours, and yet everything feels different? I could almost believe that years have passed since I last saw it."

"Oh," remarked the doctor, "time is always by the imagination measured by the number of events which are crowded into a given space of it, and not by its actual duration. Come into the house; there you will find all just as you left it, Henry, and you can tell us your story at leisure."

"Oh," the doctor said, "time is always measured by how many events we pack into it, not by how long it actually lasts. Come inside; you'll find everything just as you left it, Henry, and you can share your story whenever you're ready."

"The air," said Henry, "about here is fresh and pleasant. Let us sit down in the summer-house yonder, and there I will tell you all. It has a local interest, too, connected with the tale."

"The air," Henry said, "around here is fresh and nice. Let’s sit down in that summer house over there, and I’ll tell you everything. It also has a local connection related to the story."

This was agreed to, and, in a few moments, the admiral, Mr. Chillingworth, and Henry were seated in the same summer-house which had witnessed the strange interview between Sir Francis Varney and Flora Bannerworth, in which he had induced her to believe that he felt for the distress he had occasioned her, and was strongly impressed with the injustice of her sufferings.

This was agreed upon, and soon after, the admiral, Mr. Chillingworth, and Henry were seated in the same summer house that had been the location of the unusual meeting between Sir Francis Varney and Flora Bannerworth, where he had made her believe that he genuinely cared about the pain he had caused her and was deeply affected by the unfairness of her suffering.

Henry was silent for some few moments, and then he said, with a deep sigh, as he looked mournfully around him,—

Henry was quiet for a moment, and then he said, with a deep sigh, as he looked sadly around him,—

257.png

"It was on this spot that my father breathed his last, and hence have I said that it has a local interest in the tale I have to tell, which makes it the most fitting place in which to tell it."

"It was here that my father took his last breath, and that's why I say it holds a local significance in the story I'm about to share, making it the perfect place to tell it."

"Oh," said the admiral, "he died here, did he?"

"Oh," said the admiral, "he passed away here, did he?"

"Yes, where you are now sitting."

"Yes, right where you're sitting now."

"Very good, I have seen many a brave man die in my time, and I hope to see a few more, although, I grant you, the death in the heat of conflict, and fighting for our country, is a vastly different thing to some shore-going mode of leaving the world."

"Very good, I've seen a lot of brave men die in my time, and I hope to see a few more, although I admit that dying in the heat of battle, fighting for our country, is completely different from just passing away peacefully on the shore."

"Yes," said Henry, as if pursuing his own meditations, rather than listening to the admiral. "Yes, it was from this precise spot that my father took his last look at the ancient house of his race. What we can now see of it, he saw of it with his dying eyes and many a time I have sat here and fancied the world of terrible thoughts that must at such a moment have come across his brain."

"Yes," Henry replied, as if lost in his own thoughts instead of actually listening to the admiral. "Yes, it was from this exact spot that my father took his last look at the old family home. What we can still see of it, he saw with his dying eyes, and many times I've sat here imagining the overwhelming thoughts that must have crossed his mind in that moment."

"You might well do so," said the doctor.

"You might as well do that," said the doctor.

"You see," added Henry, "that from here the fullest view you have of any of the windows of the house is of that of Flora's room, as we have always called it, because for years she had had it as her chamber; and, when all the vegetation of summer is in its prime, and the vine which you perceive crawls over this summer-house is full of leaf and fruit, the view is so much hindered that it is difficult, without making an artificial gap in the clustering foliage, to see anything but the window."

"You see," Henry added, "that from here, the best view you have of any of the windows in the house is of Flora's room, as we've always called it, because she's had it as her bedroom for years. And when all the summer vegetation is at its peak, and the vine you see crawling over this summer house is full of leaves and fruit, the view is so obstructed that it's hard, without creating an artificial gap in the dense foliage, to see anything other than the window."

"So I should imagine," replied Mr. Chillingworth.

"So I guess," replied Mr. Chillingworth.

"You, doctor," added Henry, "who know much of my family, need not be told what sort of man my father was."

"You, doctor," Henry added, "who knows a lot about my family, don’t need to be told what kind of man my father was."

"No, indeed."

"Nope."

"But you, Admiral Bell, who do not know, must be told, and, however grievous it may be to me to have to say so, I must inform you that he was not a man who would have merited your esteem."

"But you, Admiral Bell, who are unaware, need to be informed, and, although it pains me to say this, I must let you know that he was not a man who would have earned your respect."

"Well," said the admiral, "you know, my boy, that can make no difference as regards you in anybody's mind, who has got the brains of an owl. Every man's credit, character, and honour, to my thinking, is in his own most special keeping, and let your father be what he might, or who he might, I do not see that any conduct of his ought to raise upon your cheek the flush of shame, or cost you more uneasiness than ordinary good feeling dictates to the errors and feelings of a fellow creature."

"Well," said the admiral, "you know, my boy, that won’t change how anyone with half a brain sees you. Every man’s reputation, character, and integrity are in his own hands, and no matter who your father is or what he’s done, I don’t think his actions should make you feel ashamed or cause you any more discomfort than what common decency dictates when it comes to the mistakes and feelings of another person."

"If all the world," said Henry, "would take such liberal and comprehensive views as you do, admiral, it would be much happier than it is; but such is not the case, and people are but too apt to blame one person for the evil that another has done."

"If everyone," Henry said, "had such open and broad-minded views as you do, admiral, the world would be much happier than it is; but that’s not the case, and people are too quick to blame one person for the wrongs that someone else has committed."

"Ah, but," said Mr. Chillingworth, "it so happens that those are the people whose opinions are of the very least consequence."

"Ah, but," Mr. Chillingworth said, "it just so happens that those are the people whose opinions matter the least."

"There is some truth in that," said Henry, sadly; "but, however, let me proceed; since I have to tell the tale, I could wish it over. My father, then, Admiral Bell, although a man not tainted in early life with vices, became, by the force of bad associates, and a sort of want of congeniality and sentiment that sprang up between him and my mother, plunged into all the excesses of his age."

"There's some truth to that," Henry said sadly. "But, let me continue; since I have to share this story, I wish it were already over. My father, Admiral Bell, although he wasn't a man who had vices in his early life, fell into all the excesses of his time because of bad company and a kind of disconnect that developed between him and my mother."

"These excesses were all of that character which the most readily lay hold strongly of an unreflecting mind, because they all presented themselves in the garb of sociality.

"These excesses were all the kind that easily grab the attention of an unthinking mind because they all appeared in the form of social gatherings."

"The wine cup is drained in the name of good fellowship; money which is wanted for legitimate purposes is squandered under the mask of a noble and free generosity, and all that the small imaginations of a number of persons of perverted intellects could enable them to do, has been done from time to time, to impart a kind of lustre to intemperance and all its dreadful and criminal consequences.

"The wine glass is emptied in the spirit of camaraderie; money needed for legitimate reasons is wasted under the guise of noble and generous intentions, and everything that the narrow minds of a few twisted individuals could come up with has been done over time to give a shine to excess and all its terrible and criminal outcomes."

"My father, having once got into the company of what he considered wits and men of spirit, soon became thoroughly vitiated. He was almost the only one of the set among whom he passed what he considered his highly convivial existence, who was really worth anything, pecuniarily speaking. There were some among them who might have been respectable men, and perchance carved their way to fortune, as well as some others who had started in life with good patrimonies; but he, my father, at the time he became associated with them, was the only one, as I say, who, to use a phrase I have heard myself from his lips concerning them, had got a feather to fly with.

"My father, after getting involved with what he thought were clever and spirited people, quickly fell into a bad crowd. He was almost the only one of the group he considered part of his lively social life who actually had any real money. There were a few who could have been respectable men and made their way to success, as well as some others who started life with good inheritances; but he, my father, at the time he joined them, was the only one, as I recall him saying about them, who really had something to show for himself."

"The consequence of this was, that his society, merely for the sake of the animal gratification of drinking at his expense was courted, and he was much flattered, all of which he laid to the score of his own merits, which had been found out, and duly appreciated by these bon vivants, while he considered that the grave admonitions of his real friends proceeded from nothing in the world but downright envy and malice.

"The result was that people only wanted to hang out with him for the pleasure of drinking at his expense, and he was really flattered by it. He believed all this attention was due to his own qualities that these party-goers had recognized and valued. Meanwhile, he thought the serious warnings from his true friends came solely from envy and bad intentions."

"Such a state of things as this could not last very long. The associates of my father wanted money as well as wine, so they introduced him to the gaming-table, and he became fascinated with the fearful vice to an extent which predicted his own destruction and the ruin of every one who was in any way dependent upon him.

"Such a situation couldn't last for long. My father's friends wanted money just as much as they wanted wine, so they got him hooked on gambling, and he became deeply obsessed with this dangerous addiction to a degree that foreshadowed his downfall and the ruin of everyone who relied on him."

"He could not absolutely sell Bannerworth Hall, unless I had given my consent, which I refused; but he accumulated debt upon debt, and from time to time stripped the mansion of all its most costly contents.

"He couldn't sell Bannerworth Hall without my permission, which I refused to give; but he piled up debt after debt, and every now and then he emptied the mansion of all its most valuable possessions."

"With various mutations of fortune, he continued this horrible and baneful career for a long time, until, at last, he found himself utterly and irretrievably ruined, and he came home in an agony of despair, being so weak, and utterly ruined in constitution, that he kept his bed for many days.

"With different twists of fate, he persisted in this terrible and destructive path for a long time, until he ultimately found himself completely and irreversibly broken. He returned home in deep despair, so weak and entirely worn out that he stayed in bed for many days."

"It appeared, however, that something occurred at this juncture which gave him actually, or all events awakened a hope that he should possess some money, and be again in a position to try his fortune at the gaming-table.

"It seemed, however, that something happened at this point that actually, or at least stirred a hope in him that he would have some money and be able to try his luck at the gambling table again."

"He rose, and, fortifying himself once more with the strong stimulant of wine and spirits, he left his home, and was absent for about two months.

"He got up, and after bolstering himself again with the strong boost of wine and spirits, he left his home and was gone for about two months."

"What occurred to him during that time we none of us ever knew, but late one night he came home, apparently much flurried in manner, and seeming as if something had happened to drive him half mad.

"What happened to him during that time, none of us ever knew, but late one night he came home, looking very flustered and as if something had happened to drive him nearly crazy."

"He would not speak to any one, but he shut himself up the whole of the night in the chamber where hangs the portrait that bears so strong a resemblance to Sir Francis Varney, and there he remained till the morning, when he emerged, and said briefly that he intended to leave the country.

"He wouldn't talk to anyone; instead, he locked himself in the room all night where the portrait that closely resembles Sir Francis Varney hangs. He stayed there until morning when he came out and said simply that he planned to leave the country."

"He was in a most fearful state of nervousness, and my mother tells me that he shook like one in an ague, and started at every little sound that occurred in the house, and glared about him so wildly that it was horrible to see him, or to sit in the same apartment with him.

He was extremely nervous, and my mother says he shook like someone with a fever, jumping at every little noise in the house, and staring around so wildly that it was terrifying to look at him or to be in the same room with him.

"She says that the whole morning passed on in this way till a letter came to him, the contents of which appeared to throw him into a perfect convulsion of terror, and he retired again to the room with the portrait, where he remained some hours, and then he emerged, looking like a ghost, so dreadfully pale and haggard was he.

"She says that the entire morning went by like this until a letter arrived for him, the contents of which seemed to send him into a complete panic. He went back to the room with the portrait, where he stayed for several hours, and then he came out looking like a ghost, so incredibly pale and worn he appeared."

"He walked into the garden here, and was seen to sit down in this summer-house, and fix his eyes upon the window of that apartment."

"He walked into the garden and was seen sitting in this summer house, gazing at the window of that room."

Henry paused for a few moments, and then he added,—

Henry paused for a moment, then he added,—

"You will excuse me from entering upon any details of what next ensued in the melancholy history. My father here committed suicide. He was found dying, and all I he words he spoke were, 'The money is hidden!' Death claimed his victim, and, with a convulsive spasm, he resigned his spirit, leaving what he had intended to say hidden in the oblivion of the grave."

"You'll have to forgive me for not getting into the details of what happened next in this sad story. My father took his own life here. He was found dying, and the last words he spoke were, 'The money is hidden!' Death took him, and, in a final spasm, he let go, leaving what he meant to say lost in the darkness of the grave."

"That was an odd affair," said the admiral.

"That was a strange situation," said the admiral.

"It was, indeed. We have all pondered deeply, and the result was, that, upon the whole, we were inclined to come to an opinion that the words he so uttered were but the result of the mental disturbance that at such a moment might well be supposed to be ensuing in the mind, and that they related really to no foregone fact any more than some incoherent words uttered by a man in a dream might be supposed to do."

"It really was. We've all thought about it a lot, and overall, we tended to agree that what he said was just the result of the mental confusion that could easily happen at such a time, and that his words didn't actually refer to anything specific, just like some random words a person might say while dreaming."

"It may be so."

"Maybe."

"I do not mean," remarked Mr. Chillingworth, "for one moment to attempt to dispute, Henry, the rationality of such an opinion as you have just given utterance to; but you forget that another circumstance occurred, which gave a colour to the words used by your father."

"I don’t want to," Mr. Chillingworth said, "for even a second, to challenge the logic of the opinion you just expressed, Henry, but you’re overlooking another factor that influenced the words your father used."

"Yes; I know to what you allude."

"Yes, I know what you're referring to."

"Be so good as to state it to the admiral."

"Please inform the admiral."

"I will. On the evening of that same day there came a man here, who, in seeming ignorance of what had occurred, although by that time it was well known to all the neighbourhood, asked to see my father.

"I will. That evening, a man came here who, seemingly unaware of what had happened, even though it was well known to everyone in the area by that point, asked to see my father."

"Upon being told that he was dead, he started back, either with well acted or with real surprise, and seemed to be immensely chagrined. He then demanded to know if he had left any disposition of his property; but he got no information, and departed muttering the most diabolical oaths and curses that can be imagined. He mounted his horse, for he had ridden to the Hall and his last words were, as I am told—

"Upon hearing that he was dead, he jumped back, either with a convincing or genuine surprise, and looked incredibly frustrated. He then asked if he had made any arrangements for his property; however, he received no answers and left, grumbling the most wicked oaths and curses imaginable. He got on his horse, as he had ridden to the Hall, and his last words were, as I've been told—"

"'Where, in the name of all that's damnable, can he have put the money!'"

"'Where on earth could he have hidden the money!'"

"And did you never find out who this man was?" asked the admiral.

"And did you never find out who this guy was?" asked the admiral.

"Never."

"Never."

"It is an odd affair."

"It's a strange situation."

"It is," said Mr. Chillingworth, "and full of mystery. The public mind was much taken up at the time with some other matters, or it would have made the death of Mr. Bannerworth the subject of more prolific comment than it did. As it was, however, a great deal was said upon the subject, and the whole comity was in a state of commotion for weeks afterwards."

"It is," Mr. Chillingworth said, "and it’s full of mystery. At that time, the public was really focused on other things, or else there would have been much more discussion about Mr. Bannerworth's death. As it turned out, though, a lot was said on the topic, and the entire community was in an uproar for weeks afterward."

"Yes," said Henry; "it so happened that about that very time a murder was committed in the neighbourhood of London, which baffled all the exertions of the authorities to discover the perpetrators of. It was the murder of Lord Lorne."

"Yeah," Henry said. "It just so happened that around that same time, a murder took place in the London area that left the authorities completely stumped in their efforts to find the culprits. It was the murder of Lord Lorne."

"Oh! I remember," said the admiral; "the newspapers were full of it for a long time."

"Oh! I remember," said the admiral; "the newspapers talked about it for a long time."

"They were; and so, as Mr. Chillingworth says, the more exciting interest which that affair created drew off public attention, in a great measure, from my father's suicide, and we did not suffer so much from public remark and from impertinent curiosity as might have been expected."

"They were; and so, as Mr. Chillingworth says, the more exciting interest that situation created shifted much of the public's attention away from my father's suicide, and we didn’t experience as much scrutiny and unwanted curiosity as one might have expected."

"And, in addition," said Mr. Chillingworth, and he changed colour a little as he spoke, "there was an execution shortly afterwards."

"And, also," said Mr. Chillingworth, slightly changing color as he spoke, "there was an execution shortly after that."

"Yes," said Henry, "there was."

"Yes," Henry said, "there was."

"The execution of a man named Angerstein," added Mr. Chillingworth, "for a highway robbery, attended with the most brutal violence."

"The execution of a man named Angerstein," added Mr. Chillingworth, "for a highway robbery, involving the most brutal violence."

"True; all the affairs of that period of time are strongly impressed upon my mind," said Henry; "but you do not seem well, Mr. Chillingworth."

"That's true; everything that happened during that time is etched in my memory," said Henry, "but you don’t look well, Mr. Chillingworth."

"Oh, yes; I am quite well—you are mistaken."

"Oh, yes; I'm just fine—you've got it wrong."

Both the admiral and Henry looked scrutinizingly at the doctor, who certainly appeared to them to be labouring under some great mental excitement, which he found it almost beyond his power to repress.

Both the admiral and Henry looked closely at the doctor, who clearly seemed to be struggling with some intense mental agitation that he found almost impossible to hide.

"I tell you what it is, doctor," said the admiral; "I don't pretend, and never did, to see further through a tar-barrel than my neighbours; but I can see far enough to feel convinced that you have got something on your mind, and that it somehow concerns this affair."

"I'll tell you what it is, doctor," said the admiral. "I don’t pretend, and never have, to see any clearer through a tar-barrel than my neighbors; but I can tell enough to be convinced that you have something on your mind, and that it somehow relates to this situation."

"Is it so?" said Henry.

"Is it?" said Henry.

"I cannot if I would," said Mr. Chillingworth; "and I may with truth add, that I would not, if I could, hide from you that I have something on my mind connected with this affair; but let me assure you it would be premature of me to tell you of it."

"I can't even if I wanted to," Mr. Chillingworth said. "And honestly, I can say that I wouldn't hide from you that I have something on my mind related to this matter; but I have to assure you that it would be too soon for me to share it."

"Premature be d——d!" said the admiral; "out with it."

"To hell with being premature!" said the admiral; "let's get it out."

"Nay, nay, dear sir; I am not now in a position to say what is passing through my mind."

"No, no, dear sir; I can’t say what’s on my mind right now."

"Alter your position, then, and be blowed!" cried Jack Pringle, suddenly stepping forward, and giving the doctor such a push, that he nearly went through one of the sides of the summer-house.

"Change your position, then, and good luck with that!" shouted Jack Pringle, suddenly stepping forward and giving the doctor such a push that he nearly went through one of the sides of the summer house.

"Why, you scoundrel!" cried the admiral, "how came you here?"

"Why, you scoundrel!" shouted the admiral, "how did you get here?"

"On my legs," said Jack. "Do you think nobody wants to know nothing but yourself? I'm as fond of a yarn as anybody."

"On my legs," said Jack. "Do you really think no one wants to hear anything but you? I love a good story just like anyone else."

"But if you are," said Mr. Chillingworth, "you had no occasion to come against me as if you wanted to move a house."

"But if you are," said Mr. Chillingworth, "you didn't need to come at me like you were trying to move a house."

"You said as you wasn't in a position to say something as I wanted to hear, so I thought I'd alter it for you."

"You said you weren't in a position to say what I wanted to hear, so I thought I'd change it for you."

"Is this fellow," said the doctor, shaking his head, as he accosted the admiral, "the most artful or stupid?"

"Is this guy," said the doctor, shaking his head as he approached the admiral, "the most cunning or clueless?"

"A little of both," said Admiral Bell—"a little of both, doctor. He's a great fool and a great scamp."

"A bit of both," said Admiral Bell—"a bit of both, doctor. He's a real fool and a real troublemaker."

"The same to you," said Jack; "you're another. I shall hate you presently, if you go on making yourself so ridiculous. Now, mind, I'll only give you a trial of another week or so, and if you don't be more purlite in your d—n language, I'll leave you."

"The same to you," said Jack; "you're one to talk. I'm going to start hating you soon if you keep acting so ridiculous. Just so you know, I'll only give you another week or so to shape up, and if you don't clean up your damn language, I'm out."

Away strolled Jack, with his hands in his pockets, towards the house, while the admiral was half choked with rage, and could only glare after him, without the ability to say a word.

Jack strolled away with his hands in his pockets, heading toward the house, while the admiral was fuming with rage, unable to say a word and only able to glare at him.

Under any other circumstances than the present one of trouble, and difficulty; and deep anxiety, Henry Bannerworth must have laughed at these singular little episodes between Jack and the admiral; but his mind was now by far too much harassed to permit him to do so.

Under any other circumstances than the current ones of trouble, difficulty, and deep anxiety, Henry Bannerworth would have found these quirky little moments between Jack and the admiral amusing; but his mind was far too stressed to allow him to do that.

"Let him go, let him go, my dear sir," said Mr. Chillingworth to the admiral, who showed some signs of an intention to pursue Jack; "he no doubt has been drinking again."

"Let him go, let him go, my dear sir," Mr. Chillingworth said to the admiral, who seemed ready to go after Jack; "he's probably been drinking again."

"I'll turn him off the first moment I catch him sober enough to understand me," said the admiral.

"I'll shut him down the first time I find him sober enough to get what I'm saying," said the admiral.

"Well, well; do as you please; but now let me ask a favour of both of you."

"Alright, do what you want; but now let me ask a favor from both of you."

"What is it?"

"What's that?"

"That you will leave Bannerworth Hall to me for a week."

"That you will let me stay at Bannerworth Hall for a week."

"What for?"

"What's the reason?"

"I hope to make some discoveries connected with it which shall well reward you for the trouble."

"I hope to uncover some insights related to it that will truly reward you for the effort."

"It's no trouble," said Henry; "and for myself, I have amply sufficient faith, both in your judgment and in your friendship, doctor, to accede to any request which you may make to me."

"It's no trouble," Henry said. "And for my part, I have more than enough faith in your judgment and your friendship, doctor, to agree to any request you might have for me."

"And I," said the admiral. "Be it so—be it so. For one week, you say?"

"And I," said the admiral. "Alright then—alright then. Just for one week, you say?"

"Yes—for one week. I hope, by the end of that time, to have achieved something worth the telling you of; and I promise you that, if I am at all disappointed in my expectation, that I will frankly and freely communicate to you all I know and all I suspect."

"Yes—for one week. I hope that by the end of that time, I will have accomplished something worth sharing with you; and I promise that if I am at all disappointed with my expectations, I will honestly and openly tell you everything I know and everything I suspect."

"Then that's a bargain."

"Then that's a deal."

"It is."

"It is."

"And what's to be done at once?"

"And what should we do right now?"

"Why, nothing, but to take the greatest possible care that Bannerworth Hall is not left another hour without some one in it; and in order that such should be the case, I have to request that you two will remain here until I go to the town, and make preparations for taking quiet possession of it myself, which I will do in the course of two hours, at most."

"Well, it's simple—just make sure that Bannerworth Hall isn’t left empty for another hour. To ensure that happens, I need you both to stay here until I head to town and get everything ready to take quiet possession of it myself, which I’ll do in about two hours at most."

"Don't be longer," said the admiral, "for I am so desperately hungry, that I shall certainly begin to eat somebody, if you are."

"Don't take too long," said the admiral, "because I'm so incredibly hungry that I might just start eating someone if you do."

"Depend upon me."

"Count on me."

"Very well," said Henry; "you may depend we will wait here until you come back."

"Okay," said Henry; "you can count on us to wait here until you get back."

The doctor at once hurried from the garden, leaving Henry and the admiral to amuse themselves as best they might, with conjectures as to what he was really about, until his return.

The doctor quickly rushed out of the garden, leaving Henry and the admiral to entertain themselves as best they could, guessing what he was really up to, until he came back.


CHAPTER LXII.

THE MYSTERIOUS MEETING IN THE RUIN AGAIN.—THE VAMPYRE'S ATTACK UPON THE CONSTABLE.


261.png

It is now necessary that we return once more to that mysterious ruin, in the intricacies of which Varney, when pursued by the mob, had succeeded in finding a refuge which defied all the exertions which were made for his discovery. Our readers must be well aware, that, connected with that ruin, are some secrets of great importance to our story; and we will now, at the solemn hour of midnight, take another glance at what is doing within its recesses.

It is now essential that we return once again to that mysterious ruin, where Varney, when chased by the mob, managed to find a hiding place that resisted all efforts to uncover him. Our readers must know that this ruin is linked to some secrets that are crucial to our story; and now, at the solemn hour of midnight, we will take another look at what is happening within its depths.

At that solemn hour it is not probable that any one would seek that gloomy place from choice. Some lover of the picturesque certainly might visit it; but such was not the inciting cause of the pilgrimage with those who were soon to stand within its gloomy precincts.

At that serious hour, it’s unlikely that anyone would choose to go to that dreary place. A lover of scenic views might visit it, but that wasn’t the reason for the journey of those who were about to enter its dark boundaries.

Other motives dictated their presence in that spot—motives of rapine; peradventure of murder itself.

Other motives drove them to that place—motives of theft; perhaps even of murder itself.

As the neighbouring clocks sounded the hour of twelve, and the faint strokes were borne gently on the wind to that isolated ruin, there might have been seen a tall man standing by the porch of what had once been a large doorway to some portion of the ruin.

As the nearby clocks chimed twelve, and the soft sounds drifted gently on the wind to the lonely ruins, a tall man could be seen standing by the porch of what used to be a large doorway to part of the ruins.

His form was enveloped in a large cloak, which was of such ample material that he seemed well able to wrap it several times around him, and then leave a considerable portion of it floating idly in the gentle wind.

His figure was wrapped in a large cloak that was so big he could easily wrap it around himself multiple times, leaving a good amount of it drifting lazily in the mild breeze.

He stood as still, as calm, and as motionless as a statue, for a considerable time, before any degree of impatience began to show itself.

He stood as still, calm, and motionless as a statue for a long time before any sign of impatience began to appear.

Then he took from his pocket a large antique watch, the white face of which just enabled him to see what the time was, and, in a voice which had in it some amount of petulance and anger, he said,—

Then he pulled out a big old watch from his pocket, the white face barely letting him see what time it was, and, in a voice that held a bit of annoyance and anger, he said,—

"Not come yet, and nearly half an hour beyond the time! What can have detained him? This is, indeed, trifling with the most important moments of a man's existence."

"Still not here, and it's almost half an hour past the time! What could be holding him up? This is really messing with one of the most important moments in a person's life."

Even as he spoke, he heard, from some distance off, the sound of a short, quick footstep. He bent forwards to listen, and then, in a tone of satisfaction, he said,—

Even as he spoke, he heard, from some distance away, the sound of a short, quick footstep. He leaned forward to listen, and then, in a satisfied tone, he said,—

"He comes—he comes!"

"He's here—he's here!"

But he who thus waited for some confederate among these dim and old grey ruins, advanced not a step to meet him. On the contrary, such seemed the amount of cold-blooded caution which he possessed, that the nearer the man—who was evidently advancing—got to the place, the further back did he who had preceded him shrink into the shadow of the dim and crumbling walls, which had, for some years now past, seemed to bend to the passing blast, and to be on the point of yielding to the destroying hand of time.

But the one who waited for a partner among these dim and ancient grey ruins didn’t move to meet him. Instead, it appeared that he had so much cold-blooded caution that the closer the man—who was clearly approaching—got to the spot, the more the one who had come before him shrank back into the shadows of the dim and crumbling walls, which had seemed for years now to bend to the passing wind, as if about to succumb to the destructive hands of time.

And yet, surely he needed not have been so cautious. Who was likely, at such an hour as that, to come to the ruins, but one who sought it by appointment?

And yet, he really didn’t need to be so careful. Who would come to the ruins at that hour except someone who had arranged to be there?

And, moreover, the manner of the advancing man should have been quite sufficient to convince him who waited, that so much caution was unnecessary; but it was a part and parcel of his nature.

And also, the way the approaching man acted should have been enough to show the one waiting that such caution was unnecessary; but it was just part of his nature.

About three minutes more sufficed to bring the second man to the ruin, and he, at once, and fearlessly, plunged into its recesses.

About three more minutes were enough to lead the second man to the ruin, and he fearlessly dove into its depths.

"Who comes?" said the first man, in a deep, hollow voice.

"Who’s there?" said the first man, in a deep, hollow voice.

"He whom you expect," was the reply.

"He's the one you're expecting," was the reply.

"Good," he said, and at once he now emerged from his hiding-place, and they stood together in the nearly total darkness with which the place was enshrouded; for the night was a cloudy one, and there appeared not a star in the heavens, to shed its faint light upon the scene below.

"Good," he said, and immediately he came out from his hiding spot. They stood together in the almost complete darkness surrounding them; the night was cloudy, and not a single star was visible in the sky to cast its dim light on the scene below.

For a few moments they were both silent, for he who had last arrived had evidently made great exertions to reach the spot, and was breathing laboriously, while he who was there first appeared, from some natural taciturnity of character, to decline opening the conversation.

For a few moments, they were both quiet. The one who had just arrived clearly put in a lot of effort to get there and was breathing heavily, while the one who had arrived first seemed to hold back from starting the conversation, likely due to his naturally reserved nature.

At length the second comer spoke, saying,—

At last, the second person spoke, saying,—

"I have made some exertion to get here to my time, and yet I am beyond it, as you are no doubt aware."

"I’ve put in a lot of effort to get to this moment, and still, I’m beyond it, as you probably know."

"Yes, yes."

"Sure, sure."

"Well, such would not have been the case; but yet, I stayed to bring you some news of importance."

"Well, that wouldn’t have been the case; but still, I stuck around to share some important news with you."

"Indeed!"

"Definitely!"

"It is so. This place, which we have, now for some time had as a quiet and perfectly eligible one of meeting, is about to be invaded by one of those restless, troublesome spirits, who are never happy but when they are contriving something to the annoyance of others who do not interfere with them."

"It’s true. This place, which we’ve had for a while now as a peaceful and perfectly suitable spot to meet, is about to be invaded by one of those restless, troublesome people who are only happy when they’re scheming something to irritate others who aren't bothering them."

"Explain yourself more fully."

"Explain yourself in more detail."

"I will. At a tavern in the town, there has happened some strange scenes of violence, in consequence of the general excitement into which the common people have been thrown upon the dreadful subject of vampyres."

"I will. At a bar in town, there have been some strange scenes of violence due to the general excitement that the common people have been stirred into over the terrifying topic of vampires."

"Well."

"Okay."

"The consequence is, that numerous arrests have taken place, and the places of confinement for offenders against the laws are now full of those whose heated and angry imaginations have induced them to take violent steps to discover the reality or the falsehood of rumours which so much affected them, their wives, and their families, that they feared to lie down to their night's repose."

As a result, many people have been arrested, and the jails for those who break the law are now crowded with individuals whose intense anger and excitement drove them to take extreme actions to uncover the truth or falsehood of rumors that deeply affected them, their spouses, and their families, making them afraid to even get a good night's sleep.

The other laughed a short, hollow, restless sort of laugh, which had not one particle of real mirth in it.

The other person let out a brief, empty, restless laugh that had no trace of genuine joy in it.

"Go on—go on," he said. "What did they do?"

"Go ahead—go ahead," he said. "What did they do?"

"Immense excesses have been committed; but what made me, first of all, stay beyond my time, was that I overheard a man declare his intentions this night, from twelve till the morning, and for some nights to come, to hold watch and ward for the vampyre."

"Many outrageous acts have taken place; but what led me, above all, to linger longer than I should have, was that I overheard a man say he planned to keep watch tonight, from midnight until morning, and for several nights to follow, for the vampire."

"Indeed!"

"Absolutely!"

"Yes. He did but stay, at the earnest solicitation of his comrades, to take yet another glass, ere he came upon his expedition."

"Yes. He did stay, at the sincere request of his friends, to have another drink before he set out on his journey."

"He must be met. The idiot! what business is it of his?"

"He needs to be faced. That idiot! What does he think he has to do with this?"

"There are always people who will make everything their business, whether it be so or not."

"There are always people who will make everything their business, whether it's true or not."

"There are. Let us retire further into the recesses of the ruin, and there consider as well what is to be done regarding more important affairs, as with this rash intruder here."

"There are. Let’s move further into the depths of the ruin and think about what to do about the more important matters, along with this reckless intruder here."

They both walked for some twenty paces, or so, right into the ruin, and then he who had been there first, said, suddenly, to his companion,—

They both walked about twenty steps into the wreckage, and then the one who had arrived first suddenly said to his companion,—

"I am annoyed, although the feeling reaches no further than annoyance, for I have a natural love of mischief, to think that my reputation has spread so widely, and made so much noise."

"I’m annoyed, but it’s just annoyance, because I have a natural love for mischief. It bothers me to think that my reputation has spread so widely and created so much noise."

"Your reputation as a vampyre, Sir Francis Varney, you mean?"

"Are you talking about your reputation as a vampire, Sir Francis Varney?"

"Yes; but there is no occasion for you to utter my name aloud, even here where we are alone together."

"Yes, but you don’t need to say my name out loud, even here where we’re alone."

"It came out unawares."

"It came out unexpectedly."

"Unawares! Can it be possible that you have so little command over yourself as to allow a name to come from your lips unawares?"

"Unaware! Is it really possible that you have so little control over yourself that you would let a name slip from your lips without realizing it?"

"Sometimes."

"Sometimes."

"I am surprised."

"I'm surprised."

"Well, it cannot be helped. What do you now propose to do?"

"Well, there's nothing that can be done. What do you plan to do now?"

"Nay, you are my privy councillor. Have you no deep-laid, artful project in hand? Can you not plan and arrange something which may yet have the effect of accomplishing what at first seemed so very simple, but which has, from one unfortunate circumstance and another, become full of difficulty and pregnant with all sorts of dangers?"

"Nah, you’re my trusted advisor. Don’t tell me you don’t have any clever scheme in mind? Can’t you come up with something that could still achieve what once seemed so easy, but has, due to one unfortunate event after another, turned into a complex situation full of risks?"

"I must confess I have no plan."

"I have to admit I don't have a plan."

"I listen with astonishment."

"I'm amazed by what I hear."

"Nay, now, you are jesting."

"No way, you’re kidding."

"When did you ever hear of me jesting?"

"When have you ever heard me joking?"

"Not often, I admit. But you have a fertile genius, and I have always, myself, found it easier to be the executive than to plan an elaborate course of action for others."

"Not that often, I admit. But you have a creative mind, and I’ve always found it easier to take charge than to come up with detailed plans for others."

"Then you throw it all on me?"

"Are you really putting all this on me?"

"I throw a weight, naturally enough, upon the shoulders which I think the best adapted to sustain it."

"I naturally place the burden on the shoulders that I believe are best suited to carry it."

"Be it so, then—be it so."

"Okay, then—okay."

"You are, I presume, from what you say, provided with a scheme of action which shall present better hopes of success, at less risk, I hope. Look what great danger we have already passed through."

"You seem to have a plan in mind that offers better chances of success with less risk, I hope. Just look at the huge dangers we’ve already faced."

"Yes, we have."

"Yes, we do."

"I pray you avoid that in the next campaign."

"I hope you steer clear of that in the next campaign."

"It is not the danger that annoys and troubles me, but it is that, notwithstanding it, the object is as far off as ever from being attained."

"It’s not the danger that bothers me, but the fact that, despite it, the goal is still just as far away as ever."

"And not only so, but, as is invariably the case under such circumstances, we have made it more difficult of execution because we have put those upon their guard thoroughly who are the most likely to oppose us."

"And not only that, but, as always happens in these situations, we've made it harder to carry out because we've made those most likely to oppose us fully aware."

"We have—we have."

"We have— we have."

"And placed the probability of success afar off indeed."

"And placed the chances of success quite far away."

"And yet I have set my life upon the cast, and I will stand the hazard. I tell you I will accomplish this object, or I will perish in the attempt."

"And yet I have put everything on the line, and I’m ready to face the risk. I’m telling you I will achieve this goal, or I will die trying."

"You are too enthusiastic."

"You’re too enthusiastic."

"Not at all. Nothing has been ever done, the execution of which was difficult, without enthusiasm. I will do what I intend, or Bannerworth Hall shall become a heap of ruins, where fire shall do its worst work of devastation, and I will myself find a grave in the midst."

"Not at all. Nothing has ever been accomplished that was challenging without enthusiasm. I will do what I plan to do, or Bannerworth Hall will turn into a pile of ruins, where fire will wreak its worst destruction, and I will find my own grave in the middle of it."

"Well, I quarrel with no man for chalking out the course he intends to pursue; but what do you mean to do with the prisoner below here?"

"Well, I don’t argue with anyone about the path they choose to take; but what are you planning to do with the prisoner down here?"

"Kill him."

"Take him out."

"What?"

"What did you say?"

"I say kill him. Do you not understand me?"

"I’m saying to kill him. Do you not get what I'm saying?"

"I do, indeed."

"I definitely do."

"When everything else is secured, and when the whole of that which I so much court, and which I will have, is in my possession, I will take his life, or you shall. Ay, you are just the man for such a deed. A smooth-faced, specious sort of roan are you, and you like not danger. There will be none in taking the life of a man who is chained to the floor of a dungeon."

"When everything else is in place, and when I finally have what I desire so much, I will take his life, or you will. Yes, you're exactly the right person for this job. You have a charming, deceptive appearance, and you're not one for taking risks. There won’t be any danger in killing a man who’s chained up in a dungeon."

"I know not why," said the other, "you take a pleasure on this particular night, of all others, in saying all you can which you think will be offensive to me."

"I don't know why," said the other, "you seem to find pleasure on this particular night, of all nights, in saying everything you think will offend me."

"Now, how you wrong me. This is the reward of confidence."

"Look how you've betrayed me. This is what I get for trusting you."

"I don't want such confidence."

"I don't want that confidence."

"Why, you surely don't want me to flatter you."

"Come on, you really don't want me to compliment you."

"No; but—"

"No, but—"

"Psha! Hark you. That admiral is the great stumbling-block in my way. I should ere this have had undisturbed possession of Bannerworth Hall but for him. He must be got out of the way somehow."

"Psha! Listen up. That admiral is the major obstacle in my path. I should have already had uninterrupted ownership of Bannerworth Hall if it weren't for him. He needs to be dealt with somehow."

"A short time will tire him out of watching. He is one of those men of impulse who soon become wearied of inaction."

"A little while will make him tired of watching. He’s one of those impulsive guys who quickly get bored with doing nothing."

"Ay, and then the Bannerworths return to the Hall."

"Aye, and then the Bannerworths come back to the Hall."

"It may be so."

"Maybe."

"I am certain of it. We have been out-generalled in this matter, although I grant we did all that men could do to give us success."

"I’m sure of it. We’ve been outsmarted in this situation, even though I admit we did everything we could to ensure our success."

"In what way would you get rid of this troublesome admiral?"

"In what way would you get rid of this annoying admiral?"

"I scarcely know. A letter from his nephew might, if well put together, get him to London."

"I hardly know. A well-phrased letter from his nephew might convince him to go to London."

"I doubt it. I hate him mortally. He has offended me more than once most grievously."

"I doubt it. I absolutely hate him. He has insulted me more than once, and it's been really hurtful."

"I know it. He saw through you."

"I know it. He saw right through you."

"I do not give him so much credit. He is a suspicious man, and a vain and a jealous one."

"I don’t give him that much credit. He’s a suspicious guy, and he’s vain and jealous."

"And yet he saw through you. Now, listen to me. You are completely at fault, and have no plan of operations whatever in your mind. What I want you to do is, to disappear from the neighbourhood for a time, and so will I. As for our prisoner here below, I cannot see what else can be done with him than—than—"

"And yet he figured you out. Now, listen to me. You are entirely to blame and have no strategy in mind at all. What I want you to do is to leave the neighborhood for a while, and so will I. As for our prisoner down below, I can’t see what else we can do with him other than—than—"

"Than what? Do you hesitate?"

"Than what? Are you hesitating?"

"I do."

"I will."

"Then what is it you were about to say?"

"Then what were you going to say?"

"I cannot but feel that all we have done hitherto, as regards this young prisoner of ours, has failed. He has, with a determined obstinacy, set at naught, as well you know, all threats."

"I can’t help but feel that everything we’ve done so far for this young prisoner has failed. He has, with a stubborn defiance, completely disregarded all threats, as you well know."

"He has."

"He does."

"He has refused to do one act which could in any way aid me in my objects. In fact, from the first to the last, he has been nothing but an expense and an encumbrance to us both."

"He has refused to do anything that could help me with my goals. In fact, from beginning to end, he has been nothing but a burden and a cost to both of us."

"All that is strictly true."

"Everything that is strictly true."

"And yet, although you, as well as I, know of a marvellously ready way of getting rid of such encumbrances, I must own, that I shrink with more than a feeling of reluctance from the murder of the youth."

"And yet, even though you and I both know an incredibly easy way to get rid of such burdens, I have to admit that I hesitate more than just feeling reluctant about killing the young man."

"You contemplated it then?" asked the other.

"You thought about it then?" asked the other.

"No; I cannot be said to have contemplated it. That is not the proper sort of expression to use."

"No, I can't say I've thought about it. That's not the right way to put it."

"What is then?"

"What is that?"

"To contemplate a deed seems to me to have some close connexion to the wish to do it."

"Thinking about an action feels to me like it's closely connected to the desire to do it."

"And you have no such wish?"

"And you don't have that wish?"

"I have no such wish, and what is more I will not do it."

"I don't want that, and furthermore, I won't do it."

"Then that is sufficient; and the only question that remains for you to confide, is, what you will do. It is far easier in all enterprises to decide upon what we will not do, than upon what we will. For my own part I must say that I can perceive no mode of extricating ourselves from this involvement with anything like safety."

"Then that's enough; and the only question left for you to share is what you will do. It's much easier in any endeavor to figure out what we won’t do than what we will. As for me, I have to say that I don't see any way to get ourselves out of this situation with anything like safety."

"Then it must be done with something like danger."

"Then it has to be done in a way that involves some risk."

"As you please."

"Do as you wish."

"You say so, and your words bear a clear enough signification; but from your tone I can guess how much you are dissatisfied with the aspect of affairs."

"You say that, and your words are pretty clear; but from your tone, I can tell how unhappy you are with the situation."

"Dissatisfied!"

"Not satisfied!"

"Yes; I say, dissatisfied. Be frank, and own that which it is in vain to conceal from me. I know you too well; arch hypocrite as you are, and fully capable of easily deceiving many, you cannot deceive me."

"Yes; I'm saying I'm unhappy. Be honest and admit what you can't hide from me. I know you too well; you sly hypocrite, fully capable of tricking a lot of people, but you can't fool me."

"I really cannot understand you."

"I honestly can’t understand you."

"Then I will take care that you shall."

"Then I will make sure that you will."

"How?"

"How?"

"Listen. I will not have the life of Charles Holland taken."

"Listen. I won’t let Charles Holland’s life be taken."

"Who wishes to take it?"

"Who wants to take it?"

"You."

"You."

"There, indeed, you wrong me. Unless you yourself thought that such an act was imperatively called for by the state of affairs, do you think that I would needlessly bring down upon my head the odium as well as the danger of such a deed? No, no. Let him live, if you are willing; he may live a thousand years for all I care."

"There, you’re really misunderstanding me. Unless you believed that such an action was absolutely necessary given the situation, do you think I would willingly invite the blame and risk that come with such a deed? No, no. Let him live, if that’s what you want; he can live a thousand years for all I care."

"'Tis well. I am, mark me, not only willing, but I am determined that he shall live so far as we are concerned. I can respect the courage that, even when he considered that his life was at stake, enabled him to say no to a proposal which was cowardly and dishonourable, although it went far to the defeat of my own plans and has involved me in much trouble."

"It's good. Believe me, I’m not just willing; I'm determined that he will live as far as we’re concerned. I can respect the bravery that allowed him to say no to a cowardly and dishonorable proposal, even when he thought his life was at stake, even though it really messed up my plans and has caused me a lot of trouble."

"Hush! hush!"

"Shh! Shh!"

"What is it?"

"What's up?"

"I fancy I hear a footstep."

"I think I hear a footstep."

"Indeed; that were a novelty in such a place as this."

"Surely, that would be something new in a place like this."

"And yet not more than I expected. Have you forgotten what I told you when I reached here to-night after the appointed hour?"

"And yet, it’s not more than I expected. Have you forgotten what I told you when I got here tonight after the scheduled time?"

"Truly; I had for the moment. Do you think then that the footstep which now meets our ears, is that of the adventurer who boasted that he could keep watch for the vampyre?"

"Honestly, I did for a moment. Do you think that the footsteps we hear now belong to the adventurer who bragged about being able to keep watch for the vampire?"

"In faith do I. What is to be done with such a meddling fool?"

"In faith, I do. What should be done with such a meddling fool?"

"He ought certainly to be taught not to be so fond of interfering with other people's affairs."

"He definitely needs to learn not to meddle in other people's business."

"Certainly."

"Of course."

"Perchance the lesson will not be wholly thrown away upon others. It may be worth while to take some trouble with this poor valiant fellow, and let him spread his news so as to stop any one else from being equally venturous and troublesome."

"Maybe the lesson won't be completely wasted on others. It might be worth putting some effort into helping this brave guy and allowing him to share his news to prevent anyone else from being equally reckless and annoying."

"A good thought."

"A great idea."

"Shall it be done?"

"Should it be done?"

"Yes; if you will arrange that which shall accomplish such a result."

"Yes, if you can set up what will achieve that outcome."

"Be it so. The moon rises soon."

"Alright then. The moon will be up soon."

"It does."

"It does."

"Ah, already I fancy I see a brightening of the air as if the mellow radiance of the queen of night were already quietly diffusing itself throughout the realms of space. Come further within the ruins."

"Ah, I can already sense a brightening in the air, as if the gentle glow of the moon is softly spreading across the vastness of space. Come deeper into the ruins."

They both walked further among the crumbling walls and fragments of columns with which the place abounded. As they did so they paused now and then to listen, and more than once they both heard plainly the sound of certain footsteps immediately outside the once handsome and spacious building.

They both walked further among the crumbling walls and fragments of columns that filled the place. As they did, they stopped now and then to listen, and more than once they clearly heard the sound of footsteps just outside the once beautiful and spacious building.

Varney, the vampyre, who had been holding this conversation with no other than Marchdale, smiled as he, in a whispered voice, told the latter what to do in order to frighten away from the place the foolhardy man who thought that, by himself, he should be able to accomplish anything against the vampyre.

Varney, the vampyre, who had been talking to none other than Marchdale, smiled as he quietly instructed him on how to scare off the reckless man who foolishly believed he could do anything against the vampyre on his own.

It was, indeed, a hair-brained expedition, for whether Sir Francis Varney was really so awful and preternatural a being as so many concurrent circumstances would seem to proclaim, or not, he was not a likely being to allow himself to be conquered by anyone individual, let his powers or his courage be what they might.

It was, indeed, a reckless mission, because whether Sir Francis Varney was really as terrible and unnatural as so many things going on seemed to suggest, or not, he was not someone who would let himself be defeated by any one person, no matter what their abilities or bravery might be.

What induced this man to become so ventursome we shall now proceed to relate, as well as what kind of reception he got in the old ruins, which, since the mysterious disappearance of Sir Francis Varney within their recesses, had possessed so increased a share of interest and attracted so much popular attention and speculation.

What made this man so daring, we will now tell you, along with the kind of welcome he received in the old ruins, which, since the mysterious disappearance of Sir Francis Varney within them, had gained a lot more interest and drawn a great deal of public attention and speculation.


CHAPTER LXIII.

THE GUESTS AT THE INN, AND THE STORY OF THE DEAD UNCLE.


264.png

As had been truly stated by Mr. Marchdale, who now stands out in his true colours to the reader as the confidant and abettor of Sir Francis Varney, there had assembled on that evening a curious and a gossipping party at the inn where such dreadful and such riotous proceedings had taken place, which, in their proper place, we have already duly and at length recorded.

As Mr. Marchdale correctly pointed out, who now reveals himself to the reader as the confidant and supporter of Sir Francis Varney, there gathered that evening a strange and chatty group at the inn where such terrible and rowdy events occurred, which we have already documented thoroughly.

It was not very likely that, on that evening, or for many and many an evening to come, the conversation in the parlour of the inn would be upon any other subject than that of the vampyre.

It was unlikely that, on that evening, or for many evenings ahead, the conversation in the inn's parlor would be about anything other than the vampyre.

Indeed, the strange, mysterious, and horrible circumstances which had occurred, bade fair to be gossipping stock in trade for many a year.

Indeed, the strange, mysterious, and horrifying events that had taken place were sure to be the talk of the town for many years to come.

Never before had a subject presenting so many curious features arisen. Never, within the memory of that personage who is supposed to know everything, had there occurred any circumstance in the county, or set of circumstances, which afforded such abundant scope for conjecture and speculation.

Never before had a topic with so many interesting aspects come up. Never, in the memory of the person who is believed to know everything, had there been any situation in the county, or any combination of situations, that provided such a wealth of opportunity for guessing and speculation.

Everybody might have his individual opinion, and be just as likely to be right as his neighbours; and the beauty of the affair was, that such was the interest of the subject itself, that there was sure to be a kind of reflected interest with every surmise that at all bore upon it.

Everyone can have their own opinion and be just as likely to be right as their neighbors. The beauty of it all is that the topic was so interesting that any speculation related to it would spark a kind of shared interest.

265.png

On this particular night, when Marchdale was prowling about, gathering what news he could, in order that he might carry it to the vampyre, a more than usually strong muster of the gossips of the town took place.

On this particular night, while Marchdale was out and about, gathering any news he could to share with the vampire, a larger than usual gathering of the town's gossipers took place.

Indeed, all of any note in the talking way were there, with the exception of one, and he was in the county gaol, being one of the prisoners apprehended by the military when they made the successful attack upon the lumber-room of the inn, after the dreadful desecration of the dead which had taken place.

Indeed, everyone notable in the conversation was there, except for one person who was in the county jail, having been arrested by the military during their successful raid on the inn’s lumber room after the terrible disrespect shown to the dead.

The landlord of the inn was likely to make a good thing of it, for talking makes people thirsty; and he began to consider that a vampyre about once a-year would be no bad thing for the Blue Lion.

The innkeeper was probably going to profit from it, since chatting makes people thirsty; and he started to think that having a vampire show up once a year wouldn’t be a bad idea for the Blue Lion.

"It's shocking," said one of the guests; "it's shocking to think of. Only last night, I am quite sure I had such a fright that it added at least ten years to my age."

"It's shocking," said one of the guests; "it's shocking to think about. Just last night, I’m pretty sure I was so frightened that it added at least ten years to my age."

"A fright!" said several.

"A scare!" said several.

"I believe I speak English—I said a fright."

"I think I speak English—I said something scary."

"Well, but had it anything to do with the vampyre?"

"Well, but did it have anything to do with the vampire?"

"Everything."

"Everything."

"Oh! do tell us; do tell us all about it. How was it? Did he come to you? Go on. Well, well."

"Oh! Please tell us; tell us everything about it. How was it? Did he come to you? Go on. Alright, alright."

The first speaker became immediately a very important personage in the room; and, when he saw that, he became at once a very important personage in his own eyes likewise; and, before he would speak another word, he filled a fresh pipe, and ordered another mug of ale.

The first speaker instantly became a significant figure in the room; and, noticing that, he also saw himself as an important person. Before saying another word, he packed a new pipe and ordered another mug of ale.

"It's no use trying to hurry him," said one.

"It's pointless trying to rush him," said one.

"No," he said, "it isn't. I'll tell you in good time what a dreadful circumstance has made me sixty-three to-day, when I was only fifty-three yesterday."

"No," he said, "it isn't. I'll let you know soon what a terrible situation has made me sixty-three today, when I was only fifty-three yesterday."

"Was it very dreadful?"

"Was it really awful?"

"Rather. You wouldn't have survived it at all."

"Actually, you wouldn't have made it through at all."

"Indeed!"

"Absolutely!"

"No. Now listen. I went to bed at a quarter after eleven, as usual. I didn't notice anything particular in the room."

"No. Listen up. I went to bed at a quarter past eleven, like I usually do. I didn't notice anything special in the room."

"Did you peep under the bed?"

"Did you look under the bed?"

"No, I didn't. Well, as I was a-saying, to bed I went, and I didn't fasten the door; because, being a very sound sleeper, in case there was a fire, I shouldn't hear a word of it if I did."

"No, I didn't. Well, like I was saying, I went to bed, and I didn't lock the door; because, being a very deep sleeper, if there were a fire, I wouldn't hear a thing."

"No," said another. "I recollect once—"

"No," said another. "I remember once—"

"Be so good as allow me to finish what I know, before you begin to recollect anything, if you please. As I was saying, I didn't lock the door, but I went to bed. Somehow or another, I did not feel at all comfortable, and I tossed about, first on one side, and then on the other; but it was all in vain; I only got, every moment, more and more fidgetty."

"Please let me finish what I know before you start to think of anything, if that’s okay. Like I was saying, I didn’t lock the door, but I went to bed. For some reason, I didn’t feel comfortable at all, and I tossed and turned, first on one side and then on the other; but it was all pointless; I just got more and more restless with every passing moment."

"And did you think of the vampyre?" said one of the listeners.

"And did you think about the vampire?" asked one of the listeners.

"I thought of nothing else till I heard my clock, which is on the landing of the stairs above my bed-room, begin to strike twelve."

"I couldn't think about anything else until I heard my clock, which is on the landing of the stairs above my bedroom, start to chime twelve."

"Ah! I like to hear a clock sound in the night," said one; "it puts one in mind of the rest of the world, and lets one know one isn't all alone."

"Ah! I love hearing a clock tick at night," said one; "it reminds you of the rest of the world and lets you know you're not all alone."

"Very good. The striking of the clock I should not at all have objected to; but it was what followed that did the business."

"Very good. I wouldn’t have minded the sound of the clock striking; it was what happened next that caused the problem."

"What, what?"

"Huh, what?"

"Fair and softly; fair and softly. Just hand me a light, Mr. Sprigs, if you please. I'll tell you all, gentlemen, in a moment or two."

"Easy does it; easy does it. Just pass me a light, Mr. Sprigs, if you don’t mind. I’ll fill you in, gentlemen, in a minute or so."

With the most provoking deliberation, the speaker re-lit his pipe, which had gone out while he was talking, and then, after a few whiffs, to assure himself that its contents had thoroughly ignited, he resumed,—

With careful thought, the speaker re-lit his pipe, which had gone out while he was talking, and then, after a few puffs to make sure it was fully lit, he continued,—

"No sooner had the last sound of it died away, than I heard something on the stairs."

"No sooner had the last sound faded away than I heard something on the stairs."

"Yes, yes."

"Sure, sure."

"It was as if some man had given his foot a hard blow against one of the stairs; and he would have needed to have had a heavy boot on to do it. I started up in bed and listened, as you may well suppose, not in the most tranquil state of mind, and then I heard an odd, gnawing sort of noise, and then another dab upon one of the stairs."

"It was like someone had kicked one of the stairs really hard; and they'd have had to be wearing a heavy boot to make that kind of sound. I jolted awake in bed and listened, as you can imagine, not exactly calm, and then I heard a strange, gnawing noise, followed by another thud on one of the stairs."

"How dreadful!"

"How awful!"

"It was. What to do I knew not, or what to think, except that the vampyre had, by some means, got in at the attic window, and was coming down stairs to my room. That seemed the most likely. Then there was another groan, and then another heavy step; and, as they were evidently coming towards my door, I felt accordingly, and got out of bed, not knowing hardly whether I was on my head or my heels, to try and lock my door."

"It was. I had no idea what to do or what to think, except that the vampire had somehow come in through the attic window and was making its way downstairs to my room. That seemed the most likely explanation. Then there was another groan, followed by a heavy step; as they were clearly approaching my door, I felt anxious and got out of bed, barely knowing whether I was on my head or my heels, to try and lock my door."

"Ah, to be sure."

"Definitely."

"Yes; that was all very well, if I could have done it; but a man in such a state of mind as I was in is not a very sharp hand at doing anything. I shook from head to foot. The room was very dark, and I couldn't, for a moment or two, collect my senses sufficient really to know which way the door lay."

"Yeah, that sounded good, if I could have pulled it off; but someone in the state of mind I was in isn't great at doing anything. I was trembling all over. The room was really dark, and for a moment or two, I couldn't gather my thoughts enough to figure out where the door was."

"What a situation!"

"What a mess!"

"It was. Dab, dab, dab, came these horrid footsteps, and there was I groping about the room in an agony. I heard them coming nearer and nearer to my door. Another moment, and they must have reached it, when my hand struck against the lock."

"It was. Tap, tap, tap, came those terrible footsteps, and there I was, feeling around the room in distress. I heard them getting closer and closer to my door. In another moment, they would have reached it when my hand hit the lock."

"What an escape!"

"That was an escape!"

"No, it was not."

"No, it wasn't."

"No?"

"Nope?"

"No, indeed. The key was on the outside, and you may well guess I was not over and above disposed to open the door to get at it."

"No, definitely not. The key was on the outside, and you can imagine I wasn't exactly eager to open the door to get to it."

"No, no."

"Nope."

"I felt regularly bewildered, I can tell you; it seemed to me as if the very devil himself was coming down stairs hopping all the way upon one leg."

"I often felt confused, I can tell you; it felt like the devil himself was coming downstairs, hopping all the way on one leg."

"How terrific!"

"How awesome!"

"I felt my senses almost leaving me; but I did what I could to hold the door shut just as I heard the strange step come from the last stair on to the landing. Then there was a horrid sound, and some one began trying the lock of my door."

"I felt my senses fading; but I did what I could to keep the door shut just as I heard the strange footsteps come from the last stair onto the landing. Then there was a terrifying sound, and someone started trying to unlock my door."

"What a moment!"

"What a time!"

"Yes, I can tell you it was a moment. Such a moment as I don't wish to go through again. I held the door as close as I could, and did not speak. I tried to cry out help and murder, but I could not; my tongue stuck to the roof of my mouth, and my strength was fast failing me."

"Yeah, I can tell you it was a moment. A moment I really don’t want to experience again. I held the door as tight as I could and didn’t say a word. I tried to scream for help and shout murder, but I couldn’t; my tongue was stuck to the roof of my mouth, and I was running out of strength."

"Horrid, horrid!"

"Horrible, horrible!"

"Take a drop of ale."

"Take a sip of beer."

"Thank you. Well, I don't think this went on above two or three minutes, and all the while some one tried might and main to push open the door. My strength left me all at once; I had only time to stagger back a step or two, and then, as the door opened, I fainted away."

"Thanks. I don’t think this lasted more than two or three minutes, and the whole time, someone was really trying hard to push the door open. I suddenly lost all my strength; I barely had time to take a step back, and then, as the door opened, I fainted."

"Well, well!"

"Well, well!"

"Ah, you wouldn't have said well, if you had been there, I can tell you."

"Ah, you wouldn't have said the right thing if you had been there, I can tell you."

"No; but what become of you. What happened next? How did it end? What was it?"

"No, but what happened to you? What happened next? How did it end? What was it?"

"Why, what exactly happened next after I fainted I cannot tell you; but the first thing I saw when I recovered was a candle."

"Honestly, I can't tell you what happened right after I fainted; but the first thing I saw when I came to was a candle."

"Yes, yes."

"Sure, sure."

"And then a crowd of people."

"And then a crowd of people."

"Ah, ah!"

"Wow, wow!"

"And then Dr. Web."

"And then Dr. Web."

"Gracious!"

"Wow!"

"And. Mrs. Bulk, my housekeeper. I was in my own bed, and when I opened my eyes I heard Dr. Webb say,—

"And Mrs. Bulk, my housekeeper. I was in my own bed, and when I opened my eyes I heard Dr. Webb say,—

"'He will be better soon. Can no one form any idea of what it is all about. Some sudden fright surely could alone have produced such an effect.'"

"'He'll be better soon. Can't anyone figure out what this is all about? Surely, only a sudden scare could cause such an effect.'"

"'The Lord have mercy upon me!' said I.

"'Lord, have mercy on me!' I said."

"Upon this everybody who had been called in got round the bed, and wanted to know what had happened; but I said not a word of it; but turning to Mrs. Bulk, I asked her how it was she found out I had fainted.

"Everyone who had been summoned gathered around the bed, eager to learn what had happened; but I didn’t say a word about it. Instead, I turned to Mrs. Bulk and asked her how she found out that I had fainted."

"'Why, sir,' says she, 'I was coming up to bed as softly as I could, because I knew you had gone to rest some time before. The clock was striking twelve, and as I went past it some of my clothes, I suppose, caught the large weight, but it was knocked off, and down the stairs it rolled, going with such a lump from one to the other, and I couldn't catch it because it rolled so fast, that I made sure you would be awakened; so I came down to tell you what it was, and it was some time before I could get your room door open, and when I did I found you out of bed and insensible.'"

"'Why, sir,' she says, 'I was coming up to bed as quietly as I could since I knew you had gone to sleep a while ago. The clock was striking twelve, and as I walked past it, some of my clothes, I guess, snagged the big weight, and it fell off, rolling down the stairs. It was making such a racket from one step to the next that I couldn't catch it because it rolled so fast, and I was worried it would wake you up. So, I came down to tell you what happened, and it took me a while to get your room door open. When I finally did, I found you out of bed and unconscious.'"

There was a general look of disappointment when this explanation was given, and one said,—

There was a general look of disappointment when this explanation was provided, and one person said,—

"Then it was not the vampire?"

"Then it wasn't the vampire?"

"Certainly not."

"Definitely not."

"And, after all, only a clock weight."

"And, after all, just a clock weight."

"That's about it."

"That's it."

"Why didn't you tell us that at first?"

"Why didn't you let us know that right away?"

"Because that would have spoilt the story."

"Because that would have ruined the story."

There was a general murmur of discontent, and, after a few moments one man said, with some vivacity,—

There was a general murmur of discontent, and after a few moments, one man said, with some enthusiasm,—

"Well, although our friend's vampyre has turned out, after all, to be nothing but a confounded clock-weight, there's no disputing the fact about Sir Francis Varney being a vampyre, and not a clock-weight."

"Well, even though our friend's vampire turned out to be nothing more than a pesky clock-weight, there's no denying that Sir Francis Varney is a vampire, not a clock-weight."

"Very true—very true."

"Totally true—totally true."

"And what's to be done to rid the town of such a man?"

"And what should we do to get rid of such a man in town?"

"Oh, don't call him a man."

"Oh, don't call him a guy."

"Well, a monster."

"Well, a beast."

"Ah, that's more like. I tell you what, sir, if you had got a light, when you first heard the noise in your room, and gone out to see what it was, you would have spared yourself much fright."

"Ah, that’s more like it. I’ll tell you, sir, if you had gotten a light when you first heard the noise in your room and stepped out to check what it was, you would have saved yourself a lot of fear."

"Ah, no doubt; it's always easy afterwards to say, if you had done this, and if you had done the other, so and so would have been the effect; but there is something about the hour of midnight that makes men tremble."

"Yeah, it's always easy to say afterwards that if you had done this or that, things would have turned out differently; but there's something about midnight that makes people uneasy."

"Well," said one, who had not yet spoken, "I don't see why twelve at night should be a whit more disagreeable than twelve at day."

"Well," said one who hadn't spoken yet, "I don't see why midnight should be any more unpleasant than noon."

"Don't you?"

"Don't you think?"

"Not I."

"Not me."

"Now, for instance, many a party of pleasure goes to that old ruin where Sir Francis Varney so unaccountably disappeared in broad daylight. But is there any one here who would go to it alone, and at midnight?"

"Nowadays, for example, many groups of people go to that old ruin where Sir Francis Varney mysteriously vanished in broad daylight. But is there anyone here who would go there alone, especially at midnight?"

"Yes."

Yes.

"Who?"

"Who?"

"I would."

"I'm in."

"What! and after what has happened as regards the vampyre in connection with it?"

"What! And after what’s happened with the vampire linked to it?"

"Yes, I would."

"Yeah, I would."

"I'll bet you twenty shilling you won't."

"I’ll bet you twenty bucks you won’t."

"And I—and I," cried several.

"And I—and I," several cried.

"Well, gentlemen," said the man, who certainly shewed no signs of fear, "I will go, and not only will I go and take all your bets, but, if I do meet the vampyre, then I'll do my best to take him prisoner."

"Well, gentlemen," said the man, who definitely showed no signs of fear, "I will go, and not only will I go and take all your bets, but if I do encounter the vampire, I’ll do my best to capture him."

"And when will you go?"

"When are you leaving?"

"To-night," he cried, and he sprang to his feet; "hark ye all, I don't believe one word about vampyres. I'll go at once; it's getting late, and let any one of you, in order that you may be convinced I have been to the place, give me any article, which I will hide among the ruins; and tell you where to find it to-morrow in broad daylight."

"Tonight," he shouted, jumping to his feet. "Listen up, everyone, I don’t believe a word about vampires. I’ll go right now; it’s getting late. Let any one of you give me something to hide among the ruins so you can be sure I’ve been there. I’ll tell you where to find it tomorrow in broad daylight."

"Well," said one, "that's fair, Tom Eccles. Here's a handkerchief of mine; I should know it again among a hundred others."

"Well," said one, "that's fair, Tom Eccles. Here's a handkerchief of mine; I’d recognize it among a hundred others."

"Agreed; I'll leave it in the ruins."

"Agreed; I'll leave it in the rubble."

The wagers were fairly agreed upon; several handkerchiefs were handed to Tom Eccles; and at eleven o'clock he fairly started, through the murky darkness of the night, to the old ruin where Sir Francis Varney and Marchdale were holding their most unholy conference.

The bets were settled; Tom Eccles was given several handkerchiefs; and at eleven o'clock, he started out into the dark night toward the old ruins where Sir Francis Varney and Marchdale were having their sinister meeting.

It is one thing to talk and to accept wagers in the snug parlour of an inn, and another to go alone across a tract of country wrapped in the profound stillness of night to an ancient ruin which, in addition to the natural gloom which might well be supposed to surround it, has superadded associations which are anything but of a pleasant character.

It’s one thing to chat and place bets in the cozy lounge of an inn, and another to journey alone through a silent countryside at night to an ancient ruin that not only has a natural darkness around it but also holds memories that are definitely not pleasant.

Tom Eccles, as he was named, was one of those individuals who act greatly from impulse. He was certainly not a coward, and, perhaps, really as free from superstition as most persons, but he was human, and consequently he had nerves, and he had likewise an imagination.

Tom Eccles, as he was called, was one of those people who often acted on impulse. He was definitely not a coward and was probably as free from superstition as most people, but he was human and, like everyone else, had nerves and a vivid imagination.

He went to his house first before he started on his errand to the ruins. It was to get a horse-pistol which he had, and which he duly loaded and placed in his pocket. Then he wrapped himself up in a great-coat, and with the air of a man quite determined upon something desperate he left the town.

He went to his house first before starting his errand to the ruins. He needed to grab a horse-pistol that he had, which he loaded and put in his pocket. Then he bundled up in a heavy coat, looking like a man set on doing something drastic, and left the town.

The guests at the inn looked after him as he walked from the door of that friendly establishment, and some of them, as they saw his resolved aspect, began to quake for the amount of the wagers they had laid upon his non-success.

The guests at the inn watched him as he walked out of that welcoming place, and a few of them, seeing his determined expression, started to worry about the bets they had placed on his failure.

However, it was resolved among them, that they would stay until half-past twelve, in the expectation of his return, before they separated.

However, they all agreed to wait until 12:30, expecting him to come back before they went their separate ways.

To while away the time, he who had been so facetious about his story of the clock-weight, volunteered to tell what happened to a friend of his who went to take possession of some family property which he became possessed of as heir-at-law to an uncle who had died without a will, having an illegitimate family unprovided for in every shape.

To pass the time, the guy who had joked so much about his story of the clock weight offered to share what happened to a friend of his. This friend went to claim some family property he inherited as the legal heir to an uncle who had died without a will, leaving behind an illegitimate family with no support at all.

"Ah! nobody cares for other people's illegitimate children, and, if their parents don't provide for them, why, the workhouse is open for them, just as if they were something different from other people."

"Ah! nobody cares about other people's illegitimate children, and if their parents don't support them, well, the workhouse is there for them, as if they're somehow different from everyone else."

"So they are; if their parents don't take care of them, and provide for them, nobody else will, as you say, neighbour, except when they have a Fitz put to their name, which tells you they are royal bastards, and of course unlike anybody else's."

"So they are; if their parents don’t take care of them and provide for them, no one else will, as you say, neighbor, except when they have a Fitz added to their name, which indicates they are royal bastards, and of course, different from anyone else’s."

"But go on—let's know all about it; we sha'n't hear what he has got to say at all, at this rate."

"But go on—let's hear everything; at this rate, we won't hear what he has to say at all."

"Well, as I was saying, or about to say, the nephew, as soon as he heard his uncle was dead, comes and claps his seal upon everything in the house."

"Well, as I was saying, or about to say, the nephew, as soon as he heard his uncle was dead, came and put his seal on everything in the house."

"But, could he do so?" inquired one of the guests.

"But could he actually do that?" one of the guests asked.

"I don't see what was to hinder him," replied a third. "He could do so, certainly."

"I don't see what would stop him," replied a third. "He could definitely do that."

"But there was a son, and, as I take it, a son's nearer than a nephew any day."

"But there was a son, and I believe a son is closer than a nephew any day."

"But the son is illegitimate."

"But the son is a bastard."

"Legitimate, or illegitimate, a son's a son; don't bother me about distinction of that sort; why, now, there was old Weatherbit—"

"Legitimate or not, a son is a son; don’t distract me with that kind of distinction; I remember old Weatherbit—"

"Order, order."

"Order, order!"

"Let's hear the tale."

"Let's hear the story."

"Very good, gentlemen, I'll go on, if I ain't to be interrupted; but I'll say this, that an illegitimate son is no son, in the eyes of the law; or at most he's an accident quite, and ain't what he is, and so can't inherit."

"Alright, gentlemen, I'll continue, as long as I'm not interrupted; but I will say this: an illegitimate son is considered no son in the eyes of the law; at best, he's just a mistake and doesn't hold any real status, so he can't inherit."

"Well, that's what I call making matters plain," said one of the guests, who took his pipe from his mouth to make room for the remark; "now that is what I likes."

"Well, that's what I call laying it out there," said one of the guests, who pulled his pipe out of his mouth to make room for his comment; "now that's what I like."

"Well, as I have proved then," resumed the speaker, "the nephew was the heir, and into the house he would come. A fine affair it was too—the illegitimates looking the colour of sloes; but he knew the law, and would have it put in force."

"Well, as I have shown," the speaker continued, "the nephew was the heir, and he would be coming into the house. It was quite a situation—the illegitimate ones looking like blackthorn berries; but he knew the law and would have it enforced."

"Law's law, you know."

"Law is law, you know."

"Uncommonly true that; and the nephew stuck to it like a cobbler to his last—he said they should go out, and they did go out; and, say what they would about their natural claims, he would not listen to them, but bundled them out and out in a pretty short space of time."

"That's definitely true; and the nephew held on to it like a cobbler to his last—he insisted they go out, and they did go out; and no matter what they said about their natural rights, he wouldn't listen to them, but kicked them out in a pretty short time."

"It was trying to them, mind you, to leave the house they had been born in with very different expectations to those which now appeared to be their fate. Poor things, they looked ruefully enough, and well they might, for there was a wide world for them, and no prospect of a warm corner.

"It was tough for them, you know, to leave the house they were born in with very different expectations than what now seemed to be their reality. Poor things, they looked pretty sad about it, and they had every reason to, because there was a vast world ahead of them, and no chance of finding a cozy spot."

"Well, as I was saying, he had them all out and the house clear to himself.

"Well, like I was saying, he had everything out and the house clear for himself."

"Now," said he, "I have an open field and no favour. I don't care for no—Eh! what?"

"Now," he said, "I have a clear shot and no bias. I don't care about no—Eh! what?"

"There was a sudden knocking, he thought, the door, and went and opened it, but nothing was to be seen.

There was a sudden knock, he thought it was the door, and he went to open it, but there was nothing to be seen.

"Oh! I see—somebody next door; and if it wasn't, it don't matter. There's nobody here. I'm alone, and there's plenty of valuables in the house. That is what I call very good company. I wouldn't wish for better."

"Oh! I get it—someone next door; but if there wasn't, it doesn't matter. There's nobody here. I'm alone, and there are plenty of valuables in the house. That's what I consider great company. I wouldn't want anything better."

He turned about, looked over room after room, and satisfied himself that he was alone—that the house was empty.

He turned around, checked each room, and confirmed that he was alone—that the house was empty.

At every room he entered he paused to think over the value—what it was worth, and that he was a very fortunate man in having dropped into such a good thing.

At every room he entered, he paused to consider its value—what it was worth, and how lucky he was to have stumbled upon such a great opportunity.

"Ah! there's the old boy's secretary, too—his bureau—there'll be something in that that will amuse me mightily; but I don't think I shall sit up late. He was a rum old man, to say the least of it—a very odd sort of man."

"Ah! there's the old guy's secretary, too—his desk—there'll be something in that that will entertain me a lot; but I don't think I'll stay up late. He was a quirky old man, to say the least—a really odd sort of guy."

With that he gave himself a shrug, as if some very uncomfortable feeling had come over him.

With that, he shrugged, as if some really uncomfortable feeling had washed over him.

"I'll go to bed early, and get some sleep, and then in daylight I can look after these papers. They won't be less interesting in the morning than they are now."

"I'll go to bed early, get some sleep, and then in the morning I can take care of these papers. They won't be any less interesting in the morning than they are now."

There had been some rum stories about the old man, and now the nephew seemed to think he might have let the family sleep on the premises for that night; yes, at that moment he could have found it in his heart to have paid for all the expense of their keep, had it been possible to have had them back to remain the night.

There were some strange stories about the old man, and now the nephew thought he might have let the family stay overnight; yes, at that moment he could have easily found it in his heart to cover all their expenses if he could have brought them back to stay the night.

But that wasn't possible, for they would not have done it, but sooner have remained in the streets all night than stay there all night, like so many house-dogs, employed by one who stepped in between them and their father's goods, which were their inheritance, but for one trifling circumstance—a mere ceremony.

But that wasn't possible, because they wouldn’t have done it; they would have preferred to stay in the streets all night rather than stay there all night, like so many house pets, used by someone who stepped in between them and their father’s belongings, which were their inheritance, but for one small detail—a mere formality.

The night came on, and he had lights. True it was he had not been down stairs, only just to have a look. He could not tell what sort of a place it was; there were a good many odd sort of passages, that seemed to end nowhere, and others that did.

The night fell, and he had lights. It's true he hadn't gone downstairs, just peeked a bit. He couldn't figure out what kind of place it was; there were quite a few strange passages that seemed to lead nowhere, and others that actually did.

There were large doors; but they were all locked, and he had the keys; so he didn't mind, but secured all places that were not fastened.

There were big doors, but they were all locked, and he had the keys, so he didn’t worry about it and secured all the places that weren’t locked.

He then went up stairs again, and sat down in the room where the bureau was placed.

He then went upstairs again and sat down in the room where the desk was located.

"I'll be bound," said one of the guests, "he was in a bit of a stew, notwithstanding all his brag."

"I'll bet," said one of the guests, "he was in quite a panic, despite all his boasting."

"Oh! I don't believe," said another, "that anything done that is dangerous, or supposed to be dangerous, by the bravest man, is any way wholly without some uncomfortable feelings. They may not be strong enough to prevent the thing proposed to be done from being done, but they give a disagreeable sensation to the skin."

"Oh! I can't believe," said another, "that anything done that's risky, or thought to be risky, by the bravest person, is completely without some uneasy feelings. They might not be strong enough to stop the action from happening, but they create an unpleasant sensation on the skin."

"You have felt it, then?"

"You've felt it, then?"

"Ha! ha! ha!"

"LOL!"

"Why, at that time I slept in the churchyard for a wager, I must say I felt cold all over, as if my skin was walking about me in an uncomfortable manner."

"Why, back then I slept in the churchyard for a bet, and I have to say I felt cold all over, like my skin was moving around me uncomfortably."

"But you won your wager?"

"But you won your bet?"

"I did."

"I did."

"And of course you slept there?"

"And of course you stayed there?"

"To be sure I did."

"Definitely did."

"And met with nothing?"

"And met with nada?"

"Nothing, save a few bumps against the gravestones."

"Nothing, except a few bumps against the gravestones."

"Those were hard knocks, I should say."

"Those were tough times, I have to say."

"They were, I assure you; but I lay there, and slept there, and won my wager."

"They definitely were, I promise you; but I lay here, slept here, and won my bet."

"Would you do it again?"

"Would you do it again?"

"No."

"Nope."

"And why not?"

"And why not indeed?"

"Because of the rheumatism."

"Due to the rheumatism."

"You caught that?"

"Did you catch that?"

"I did; I would give ten times my wager to get rid of them. I have them very badly."

"I did; I would pay ten times my bet to be rid of them. They're really bothering me."

"Come, order, order—the tale; let's hear the end of that, since it has begun."

"Come on, let’s get started—the story; let’s hear how it ends since it’s already begun."

"With all my heart. Come, neighbour."

"With all my heart. Come on, neighbor."

"Well, as I said, he was fidgetty; but yet he was not a man to be very easily frightened or overcome, for he was stout and bold.

"Well, like I said, he was restless; but he wasn't someone who could be easily scared or dominated, because he was strong and fearless."

"When he shut himself up in the room, he took out a bottle of some good wine, and helped himself to drink; it was good old wine, and he soon felt himself warmed and, comforted. He could have faced the enemy.

"When he locked himself in the room, he pulled out a bottle of some nice wine and poured himself a drink; it was quality old wine, and he quickly felt warmed and comforted. He could have faced the enemy."

"If one bottle produces such an effect," he muttered, "what will two do?"

"If one bottle has such an effect," he muttered, "what will two do?"

This was a question that could only be solved by trying it, and this he proceeded to do.

This was a question that could only be answered by giving it a try, and that's exactly what he did.

But first he drew a brace of long barrelled pistols from his coat pocket, and taking a powder-flask and bullets from his pocket also, he loaded them very carefully.

But first, he pulled out a pair of long-barreled pistols from his coat pocket, and taking a powder flask and bullets from his pocket as well, he loaded them up very carefully.

"There," said he, "are my bull-dogs; and rare watch-dogs they are. They never bark but they bite. Now, if anybody does come, it will be all up with them. Tricks upon travellers ain't a safe game when I have these; and now for the other bottle."

"There," he said, "are my bulldogs; and they make excellent guard dogs. They don’t bark, but they do bite. So if anyone shows up, they’re done for. Messing with travelers isn’t wise when I have these; and now it's time for the other bottle."

He drew the other bottle, and thought, if anything, it was better than the first. He drank it rather quick, to be sure, and then he began to feel sleepy and tired.

He grabbed the other bottle and thought that, if anything, it was better than the first. He drank it pretty quickly, that's for sure, and then he started to feel sleepy and tired.

"I think I shall go to bed," he said; "that is, if I can find my way there, for it does seem to me as if the door was travelling. Never mind, it will make a call here again presently, and then I'll get through."

"I think I’ll go to bed," he said, "if I can find my way there, because it really feels like the door is moving. But it’s okay, it’ll come back around here soon, and then I’ll get through."

So saying he arose. Taking the candle in his hand, he walked with a better step than might have been expected under the circumstance. True it was the candle wagged to and fro, and his shadow danced upon the wall; but still, when he got to the bed, he secured his door, put the light in a safe place, threw himself down, and was fast asleep in a few moments, or rather he fell into a doze instantaneously.

So saying, he got up. Holding the candle in his hand, he walked with a steadier step than one might have expected given the situation. It was true that the candle swayed back and forth and his shadow flickered on the wall, but once he reached the bed, he locked the door, placed the light somewhere safe, threw himself down, and was fast asleep in just a few moments; or rather, he dozed off immediately.

How long he remained in this state he knew not, but he was suddenly awakened by a loud bang, as though something heavy and flat had fallen upon the floor—such, for instance, as a door, or anything of that sort. He jumped up, rubbed his eyes, and could even then hear the reverberations through the house.

How long he stayed in this state he didn’t know, but he was suddenly jolted awake by a loud bang, as if something heavy and flat had dropped to the floor—like a door or something similar. He jumped up, rubbed his eyes, and could still hear the echoes throughout the house.

"What is that?" he muttered; "what is that?"

"What is that?" he muttered. "What is that?"

He listened, and thought he could hear something moving down stairs, and for a moment he was seized with an ague fit; but recollecting, I suppose, that there were some valuables down stairs that were worth fighting for, he carefully extinguished the light that still burned, and softly crept down stairs.

He listened and thought he could hear something moving downstairs, and for a moment he was overcome with fear; but remembering that there were some valuables downstairs worth protecting, he quietly turned off the light that was still on and quietly made his way downstairs.

When he got down stairs he thought he could hear some one scramble up the kitchen stairs, and then into the room where the bureau was. Listening for a moment to ascertain if there were more than one, and then feeling convinced there was not, he followed into the parlour, when he heard the cabinet open by a key.

When he got downstairs, he thought he heard someone scramble up the kitchen stairs and then into the room with the bureau. After listening for a moment to see if there was more than one person, and feeling sure there wasn't, he followed into the parlor, where he heard the cabinet open with a key.

This was a new miracle, and one he could not understand; and then he heard the papers begin to rattle and rustle; so, drawing out one of the pistols, he cocked it, and walked in.

This was a new miracle, and one he couldn't grasp; and then he heard the papers start to crinkle and move; so, pulling out one of the guns, he cocked it and walked in.

The figure instantly began to jump about; it was dressed in white—in grave-clothes. He was terribly nervous, and shook, so he feared to fire the pistol; but at length he did, and the report was followed by a fall and a loud groan.

The figure immediately started jumping around; it was wearing white—grave clothes. He was really nervous and trembling, so he was scared to shoot the pistol; but eventually he did, and the sound was followed by a thud and a loud groan.

This was very dreadful—very dreadful; but all was quiet, and he lit the candle again, and approached the body to examine it, and ascertain if he knew who it was. A groan came from it. The bureau was open, and the figure clutched firmly a will in his hand.

This was really terrible—really terrible; but everything was quiet, so he lit the candle again and moved closer to the body to check if he recognized who it was. A groan came from it. The dresser was open, and the figure firmly held a will in his hand.

The figure was dressed in grave-clothes, and he started up when he saw the form and features of his own uncle, the man who was dead, who somehow or other had escaped his confinement, and found his way up, here. He held his will firmly; and the nephew was so horrified and stunned, that he threw down the light, and rushed out of the room with a shout of terror, and never returned again.

The figure was wearing burial clothes, and he jumped when he saw the shape and face of his own uncle, the man who was dead, who somehow managed to escape his grave and come here. He held his will tightly; and the nephew was so shocked and terrified that he dropped the light and fled the room screaming, never to return.


The narrator concluded, and one of the guests said,—

The narrator finished, and one of the guests said,—

"And do you really believe it?"—"No, no—to be sure not."

"And do you really believe it?"—"No, definitely not."

"You don't?"—"Why should I? My friend was, out of all hand, one of the greatest liars I ever came near; and why, therefore, should I believe him? I don't, on my conscience, believe one word of it."

"You don't?"—"Why should I? My friend was, without a doubt, one of the biggest liars I've ever met; so why should I trust him? Honestly, I don't believe a word of it."

It was now half-past twelve, and, as Tom Eccles came not back, and the landlord did not feel disposed to draw any more liquor, they left the inn, and retired to their separate houses in a great state of anxiety to know the fate of their respective wagers.

It was now 12:30, and since Tom Eccles hadn't returned and the landlord wasn't in the mood to serve more drinks, they left the inn and went to their separate homes, feeling very anxious about the outcome of their bets.


CHAPTER LXIV.

THE VAMPIRE IN THE MOONLIGHT.—THE FALSE FRIEND.


270.png

Part of the distance being accomplished towards the old ruins, Tom Eccles began to feel that what he had undertaken was not altogether such child's-play as he had at first imagined it to be. Somehow or another, with a singular and uncomfortable sort of distinctness, there came across his mind every story that he had remembered of the wild and the wonderful. All the long-since forgotten tales of superstition that in early childhood he had learned, came now back upon him, suggesting to his mind a thousand uncomfortable fancies of the strangest description.

As Tom Eccles made his way toward the old ruins, he started to realize that what he had taken on wasn’t as easy as he initially thought. With an odd and unsettling clarity, every story of the wild and the extraordinary flooded his mind. All the long-forgotten tales of superstition he had heard in childhood returned to him, bringing a wave of strange and uncomfortable thoughts.

It was not likely that when once a man, under such circumstances, got into such a frame of mind, he would readily get out of it again, while he continued surrounded by such scenes as had first called them into existence.

It was unlikely that once a man found himself in such a mindset, he would easily escape it while still surrounded by the same situations that had brought it about.

No doubt, had he turned about, and faced the inn again instead of the old ruins he would soon have shaken off these "thick coming fancies;" but such a result was no to be expected, so long as he kept on towards the dismal place he had pledged himself to reach.

No doubt, if he had turned around and faced the inn again instead of the old ruins, he would have quickly shaken off these "overwhelming thoughts;" but that wasn’t going to happen as long as he continued toward the grim destination he had promised himself to reach.

As he traversed meadow after meadow he began to ask himself some questions which he found that he could not answer exactly in a consolatory manner, under the present state of things.

As he walked through one meadow after another, he started to ask himself some questions that he realized he couldn't answer in a comforting way, given the current situation.

Among these question was the very pertinent one of,—"It's no argument against vampyres, because I don't see the use of 'em—is it?" This he was compelled to answer as he had put it; and when, in addition, he began to recollect that, without the shadow of a doubt, Sir Francis Varney the supposed vampyre, had been chased across the fields to that very ruin whither he was bound, and had then and there disappeared, he certainly found himself in decidedly uncomfortable and most unpromising situation.

Among these questions was the very relevant one: "Just because I don’t see the point of vampires, does that mean they don’t exist?" He had to answer it just as he had framed it; and when he started to remember that, without a doubt, Sir Francis Varney, the supposed vampire, had been chased across the fields to the very ruin he was headed to and had vanished right there, he definitely found himself in a rather uncomfortable and highly unpromising situation.

"No," he said, "no. Hang it, I won't go back now, to be made the laughing-stock of the whole town, which I should be. Come what may of it, I will go on as I have commenced; so I shall put on as stout a heart as I can."

"No," he said, "no. Forget it, I won't go back now to be the laughingstock of the entire town, which I will be. No matter what happens, I will keep going as I started; so I will put on as brave a face as I can."

Then, having come to this resolve, he strove might and main to banish from his mind those disagreeable reminiscences that had been oppressing him, to turn his attention to subjects of a different complexion.

Then, after making this decision, he worked really hard to get rid of the unpleasant memories that had been bothering him and to focus on different topics.

During the progress of making this endeavour, which was rather futile, he came within sight of the ruins. Then he slackened his pace a little, telling himself, with a pardonable self-deceit, that it was common, ordinary caution only, which induced him to do so, and nothing at all in the shape of fear.

While undertaking this effort, which proved to be pretty pointless, he caught sight of the ruins. He then slowed down a bit, convincing himself, with a bit of understandable self-deception, that it was just normal, everyday caution that made him do so, and not fear at all.

"Time enough," he remarked, "to be afraid, when I see anything to be afraid of, which I don't see as yet. So, as all's right, I may as well put a good face upon the matter."

"There's plenty of time to be scared when I actually see something to be scared of, which I don't see yet. So, since everything's fine, I might as well keep a positive attitude."

He tried to whistle a tune, but it turned out only a melancholy failure; so he gave that up in despair, and walked on until he got within a hundred yards, or thereabouts, of the old ruins.

He attempted to whistle a melody, but it ended up being just a sad failure; so he gave up in frustration and continued walking until he was about a hundred yards away from the old ruins.

He thus proceeded, and bending his ear close to the ground, he listened attentively for several minutes. Somehow, he fancied that a strange, murmuring sound came to his ears; but he was not quite sure that it proceeded from the ruins, because it was just that sort of sound that might come from a long way off, being mellowed by distance, although, perhaps, loud enough at its source.

He continued on, bending down to listen closely to the ground for several minutes. He thought he heard a strange, murmuring sound, but he wasn't entirely sure it was coming from the ruins, since it could have been the kind of sound that travels from far away, softened by the distance, even though it might be loud at its origin.

"Well, well," he whispered to himself, "it don't matter much, after all. Go I must, and hide the handkerchiefs somewhere, or else be laughed at, besides losing my wages. The former I don't like, and the latter I cannot afford."

"Well, well," he whispered to himself, "it doesn't really matter much, after all. I have to go and hide the handkerchiefs somewhere, or I'll be laughed at and lose my wages. I don't like the first option, and I can't afford the second."

Thus clinching the matter by such knock-down arguments, he walked on until he was almost within the very shadow of the ruins, and, probably, it was at this juncture that his footsteps may have been heard by Marchdale and Sir Francis Varney.

Thus sealing the deal with such convincing arguments, he continued walking until he was nearly in the very shadow of the ruins, and it was likely at this moment that his footsteps were heard by Marchdale and Sir Francis Varney.

Then he paused again; but all was profoundly still, and he began to think that the strange sort of murmuring noise which he had heard must have come from far off and not at all from any person or persons within the ruins.

Then he paused again; but everything was completely quiet, and he started to think that the strange murmuring noise he had heard must have come from far away and not from anyone in the ruins.

"Let me see," he said to himself; "I have five handkerchiefs to hide among the old ruins somewhere, and the sooner I do so the better, because then I will get away; for, as regards staying here to watch, Heaven knows how long, for Sir Francis Varney, I don't intend to do it, upon second thoughts and second thoughts, they say, are generally best."

"Let me think," he said to himself; "I have five handkerchiefs to stash away somewhere in the old ruins, and the sooner I do it the better, because then I can leave; as for sticking around here to wait for Sir Francis Varney, I really don’t plan on doing that. On second thought, they say second thoughts are usually the best."

With the most careful footsteps now, as if he were treading upon some fragile substance, which he feared to injure, he advanced until he was fairly within the precincts of the ancient place, which now bore so ill a reputation.

With the utmost caution now, as if he were walking on something delicate that he was afraid to damage, he moved forward until he was well within the boundaries of the old place, which now had such a bad reputation.

He then made to himself much the same remark that Sir Francis Varney had made to Marchdale, with respect to the brightening up of the sky, in consequence of its being near the time for the moon to rise from the horizon, and he saw more clearly around him, although he could not find any good place to hide the handkerchiefs in.

He then thought to himself much the same thing that Sir Francis Varney had said to Marchdale about how the sky was clearing up because it was close to the time for the moon to rise above the horizon. He was able to see more clearly around him, but he still couldn't find a good spot to hide the handkerchiefs.

"I must and will," he said, "hide them securely; for it would, indeed, be remarkably unpleasant, after coming here and winning my wages, to have the proofs that I had done so taken away by some chance visitor to the place."

"I have to and will," he said, "make sure to hide them well; because it would be really frustrating, after coming here and earning my pay, to have the evidence of what I did taken away by some random visitor."

He at length saw a tolerably large stone, which stood, in a slant position, up against one of the walls. Its size attracted him. He thought, if his strength was sufficient to move it, that it would be a good thing to do so, and to place the handkerchiefs beneath it; for, at all events, it was so heavy that it could not be kicked aside, and no one, without some sort of motive to do so, beyond the mere love of labour, would set about moving it from its position.

He finally spotted a fairly large stone leaning against one of the walls. Its size caught his attention. He thought that if he was strong enough to move it, it would be a good idea to do so and place the handkerchiefs underneath it. After all, it was so heavy that it couldn’t just be kicked aside, and nobody would bother moving it from its spot without some reason to do so, other than just a love for hard work.

"I may go further and fare worse," he said to himself; "so here shall all the handkerchiefs lie, to afford a proof that I have been here."

"I might go even further and end up in a worse situation," he said to himself; "so I'll leave all the handkerchiefs here as proof that I've been here."

He packed them into a small compass, and then stooped to roll aside the heavy stone, when, at the moment, before he could apply his strength to that purpose, he heard some one, in his immediate neighbourhood, say,—"Hist!"

He put them into a small compass and then bent down to roll the heavy stone aside when, just as he was about to use his strength for that, he heard someone nearby say, "Shh!"

This was so sudden, and so utterly unexpected, that he not only ceased his exertions to move the stone, but he nearly fell down in his surprise.

This was so sudden and completely unexpected that he not only stopped trying to move the stone, but he almost fell over in shock.

"Hist—hist!" said the voice again.

"Shh—shh!" said the voice again.

"What—what," gasped Tom Eccles—"what are you?"—"Hush—hush—hush!"

"What—what," gasped Tom Eccles—"what are you?"—"Shh—shh—shh!"

The perspiration broke out upon his brow, and he leaned against the wall for support, as he managed to say, faintly,—

The sweat rolled down his forehead, and he leaned against the wall for support as he managed to say, faintly,—

"Well, hush—what then?"—"Hist!"

"Okay, be quiet—what now?"—"Shh!"

"Well, I hear you. Where are you?"

"Well, I hear you. Where are you?"

"Here at hand. Who are you?"

"Hey, who are you?"

"Tom Eccles. Who are you?"—"A friend. Have you seen anything?"

"Tom Eccles. Who are you?"—"I'm a friend. Have you seen anything?"

"No; I wish I could. I should like to see you if I could."—"I'm coming."

"No; I wish I could. I would like to see you if I could."—"I'm coming."

There was a slow and cautious footstep, and Marchdale advanced to where Tom Eccles was standing.

There was a slow and careful footstep, and Marchdale walked over to where Tom Eccles was standing.

"Come, now," said the latter, when he saw the dusky-looking form stalking towards him; "till I know you better, I'll be obliged to you to keep off. I am well armed. Keep your distance, be you friend or foe."

"Come on," said the latter, when he saw the shadowy figure approaching him; "until I get to know you better, I'd appreciate it if you kept your distance. I'm well armed. Stay back, whether you're a friend or an enemy."

"Armed!" exclaimed Marchdale, and he at once paused.—"Yes, I am."

"Armed!" Marchdale exclaimed, stopping immediately. "Yeah, I am."

"But I am a friend. I have no sort of objection frankly to tell you my errand. I am a friend of the Bannerworth family, and have kept watch here now for two nights, in the hopes of meeting with Varney, the vampyre."

"But I'm a friend. Honestly, I have no objection to telling you why I'm here. I'm a friend of the Bannerworth family, and I've been keeping watch here for two nights, hoping to run into Varney, the vampire."

"The deuce you have: and pray what may your name be?"—"Marchdale."

"The devil you have: and may I ask what your name is?"—"Marchdale."

"If you be Mr. Marchdale, I know you by sight: for I have seen you with Mr. Henry Bannerworth several times. Come out from among the shadows, and let us have a look at you; but, till you do, don't come within arm's length of me. I am not naturally suspicious; but we cannot be too careful."

"If you’re Mr. Marchdale, I recognize you; I’ve seen you with Mr. Henry Bannerworth several times. Step out from the shadows so we can see you, but until you do, don’t come any closer. I’m not usually suspicious, but we have to be cautious."

"Oh! certainly—certainly. The silver edge of the moon is now just peeping up from the east, and you will be able to see me well, if you step from the shadow of the wall by which you now are."

"Oh! definitely—definitely. The silver edge of the moon is just starting to rise from the east, and you’ll be able to see me clearly if you step out from the shadow of the wall you’re standing by."

This was a reasonable enough proposition, and Tom Eccles at once acceded to it, by stepping out boldly into the partial moonlight, which now began to fall upon the open meadows, tinting the grass with a silvery refulgence, and rendering even minute objects visible. The moment he saw Marchdale he knew him, and, advancing frankly to him, he said,—

This was a reasonable enough suggestion, and Tom Eccles immediately agreed, stepping confidently into the dim moonlight that was starting to spill over the open fields, casting a silvery glow on the grass and making even small objects visible. The moment he saw Marchdale, he recognized him and, approaching him directly, said,—

"I know you, sir, well."

"I know you well, sir."

"And what brings you here?"—"A wager for one thing, and a wish to see the vampyre for another."

"And what brings you here?"—"A bet for one thing, and a desire to see the vampire for another."

"Indeed!"—"Yes; I must own I have such a wish, along with a still stronger one, to capture him, if possible; and, as there are now two of us, why may we not do it?"

"Exactly!"—"Yes; I have to admit I want that, along with an even stronger desire to catch him, if we can; and since there are two of us now, why can't we make it happen?"

"As for capturing him," said Marchdale, "I should prefer shooting him."—"You would?"

"As for catching him," said Marchdale, "I'd prefer to shoot him."—"You would?"

"I would, indeed. I have seen him once shot down, and he is now, I have no doubt, as well as ever. What were you doing with that huge stone I saw you bending over?"—"I have some handkerchiefs to hide here, as a proof that I have to-night really been to this place."

"I definitely would. I've seen him get shot down once, and I'm sure he's as fine as ever now. What were you doing with that big stone I saw you leaning over?"—"I have some handkerchiefs to stash here as proof that I've actually been to this place tonight."

"Oh, I will show you a better spot, where there is a crevice in which you can place them with perfect safety. Will you walk with me into the ruins?"—"Willingly."

"Oh, I'll show you a better place where you can put them safely in a crevice. Will you walk with me into the ruins?"—"Sure."

"It's odd enough," remarked Marchdale, after he had shown Tom Eccles where to hide the handkerchiefs, "that you and I should both be here upon so similar an errand."—"I'm very glad of it. It robs the place of its gloom, and makes it ten times more endurable than it otherwise would be. What do you propose to do if you see the vampyre?"

"It's strange," Marchdale said after he showed Tom Eccles where to hide the handkerchiefs, "that both of us are here for such a similar purpose."—"I'm really glad about it. It lightens up the mood and makes it way more bearable than it would be otherwise. What will you do if you see the vampire?"

"I shall try a pistol bullet on him. You say you are armed?"—"Yes."

"I'll try a bullet on him. You say you have a weapon?"—"Yes."

"With pistols?"—"One. Here it is."

"With guns?"—"One. Here it is."

"A huge weapon; loaded well, of course?"—"Oh, yes, I can depend upon it; but I did not intend to use it, unless assailed."

"A huge weapon; fully loaded, of course?"—"Oh, yes, I can count on it; but I didn't plan to use it unless attacked."

"'Tis well. What is that?"—"What—what?"

"That's good. What is that?"—"What—what?"

"Don't you see anything there? Come farther back. Look—look. At the corner of that wall there I am certain there is the flutter of a human garment."—"There is—there is."

"Don't you see anything over there? Step back a bit. Look—look. I'm sure I see the flutter of a human garment at the corner of that wall."—"There is—there is."

"Hush! Keep close. It must be the vampyre."—"Give me my pistol. What are you doing with it?"

"Hush! Stay close. It must be the vampire."—"Give me my gun. What are you doing with it?"

"Only ramming down the charge more firmly for you. Take it. If that be Varney the vampyre, I shall challenge him to surrender the moment he appears; and if he does not, I will fire upon him, and do you do so likewise."—"Well, I—I don't know."

"Just pushing the charge down more firmly for you. Go ahead, take it. If that's Varney the vampyre, I’ll challenge him to give up as soon as he shows up; and if he doesn’t, I’ll shoot at him, and you should do the same." — "Well, I—I’m not sure."

"You have scruples?"—"I certainly have."

"You have doubts?"—"I definitely do."

"Well, well—don't you fire, then, but leave it to me. There; look—look. Now have you any doubt? There he goes; in his cloak. It is—it is——"—"Varney, by Heavens!" cried Tom Eccles.

"Well, well—don't shoot, then, just leave it to me. There; look—look. Do you have any doubt now? There he goes; in his cloak. It is—it is——"—"Varney, oh my God!" exclaimed Tom Eccles.

273.png

"Surrender!" shouted Marchdale.

"Give up!" shouted Marchdale.

At the instant Sir Francis Varney sprang forward, and made off at a rapid pace across the meadows.

At that moment, Sir Francis Varney jumped forward and ran quickly across the meadows.

"Fire after him—fire!" cried Marchdale, "or he will escape. My pistol has missed fire. He will be off."

"Shoot after him—shoot!" shouted Marchdale, "or he’ll get away. My gun misfired. He’s going to run."

On the impulse of the moment, and thus urged by the voice and the gesture of his companion, Tom Eccles took aim as well as he could, and fired after the retreating form of Sir Francis Varney. His conscience smote him as he heard the report and saw the flash of the large pistol amid the half sort of darkness that was still around.

On a sudden impulse, and pushed by his companion's voice and gesture, Tom Eccles took aim as best as he could and shot at the retreating figure of Sir Francis Varney. He felt a pang of guilt as he heard the gunshot and saw the flash of the large pistol in the dim light that still surrounded them.

The effect of the shot was then to him painfully apparent. He saw Varney stop instantly; then make a vain attempt to stagger forward a little, and finally fall heavily to the earth, with all the appearance of one killed upon the spot.

The impact of the shot was painfully obvious to him. He saw Varney stop immediately, then make a futile effort to stumble forward a bit, and finally collapse heavily to the ground, looking as if he had been killed on the spot.

"You have hit him," said Marchdale—"you have hit him. Bravo!"—"I have—hit him."

"You've hit him," said Marchdale—"you've hit him. Awesome!"—"I have—hit him."

"Yes, a capital shot, by Jove!"—"I am very sorry."

"Yes, that was a great shot, by the way!"—"I'm really sorry."

"Sorry! sorry for ridding the world of such a being! What was in your pistol?"—"A couple of slugs."

"Sorry! Sorry for getting rid of such a creature! What was in your gun?"—"A couple of bullets."

"Well, they have made a lodgment in him, that's quite clear. Let's go up and finish him at once."—"He seems finished."

"Well, they've definitely gotten inside his head, that's clear. Let's go up and take care of him right now."—"He looks like he's done for."

"I beg your pardon there. When the moonbeams fall upon him he'll get up and walk away as if nothing was the matter."—"Will he?" cried Tom, with animation—"will he?"

"I’m sorry for that. When the moonlight shines on him, he’ll get up and walk away like nothing's wrong."—"Will he?" exclaimed Tom, excitedly—"will he?"

"Certainly he will."—"Thank God for that. Now, hark you, Mr. Marchdale: I should not have fired if you had not at the moment urged me to do so. Now, I shall stay and see if the effect which you talk of will ensue; and although it may convince me that he is a vampyre, and that there are such things, he may go off, scot free, for me."

"Of course he will."—"Thank God for that. Now, listen, Mr. Marchdale: I wouldn’t have fired if you hadn't pushed me to do it at that moment. Now, I’m going to stick around and see if the effect you're talking about happens; and even if it ends up convincing me that he is a vampire and that such things exist, he might get away without any consequences, as far as I’m concerned."

"Go off?"—"Yes; I don't want to have even a vampyre's blood upon my hands."

"Go away?"—"Yes; I don't want to have even a vampire's blood on my hands."

"You are exceedingly delicate."—"Perhaps I am; it's my way, though. I have shot him—not you, mind; so, in a manner of speaking, he belongs to me. Now, mark, me: I won't have him touched any more to-night, unless you think there's a chance of making a prisoner of him without violence."

"You’re incredibly delicate." — "Maybe I am; that’s just how I am. I’ve shot him—not you, just so you know; so, in a way, he’s mine. Now listen to me: I don’t want him to be touched anymore tonight, unless you think there’s a chance we can take him without using violence."

"There he lies; you can go and make a prisoner of him at once, dead as he is; and if you take him out of the moonlight—"

"There he is; you can go and take him prisoner right now, as he is, dead as can be; and if you move him out of the moonlight—"

"I understand; he won't recover."—"Certainly not."

"I get it; he won't get better."—"Definitely not."

"But, as I want him to recover, that don't suit me."—"Well, I cannot but honour your scruples, although I do not actually share in them; but I promise you that, since such is your wish, I will take no steps against the vampyre; but let us come up to him and see if he be really dead, or only badly wounded."

"But since I want him to get better, that doesn't work for me."—"Well, I respect your concerns, even if I don't completely agree with them; but I promise you that, since that's what you want, I won't take any action against the vampire; but let's go up to him and see if he's really dead or just seriously injured."

Tom Eccles hang back a little from this proposal; but, upon being urged again by Marchdale, and told that he need not go closer than he chose, he consented, and the two of them approached the prostrate form of Sir Francis Varney, which lay upon its face in the faint moonlight, which each moment was gathering strength and power.

Tom Eccles hesitated a bit about this suggestion; however, after being pushed again by Marchdale, and assured that he didn’t have to get any closer than he wanted, he agreed, and the two of them walked over to the fallen figure of Sir Francis Varney, who lay face down in the dim moonlight, which grew stronger and more vibrant with each passing moment.

"He lies upon his face," said Marchdale. "Will you go and turn him over?"—"Who—I? God forbid I should touch him."

"He’s lying face down," Marchdale said. "Will you go and turn him over?"—"Me? No way, I wouldn’t touch him."

"Well—well, I will. Come on."

"Okay, I will. Let's go."

They halted within a couple of yards of the body. Tom Eccles would not go a step farther; so Marchdale advanced alone, and pretended to be, with great repugnance, examining for the wound.

They stopped just a couple of yards from the body. Tom Eccles wouldn't move any closer, so Marchdale went ahead by himself and pretended to reluctantly examine the wound.

"He is quite dead," he said; "but I cannot see the hurt."—"I think he turned his head as I fired."

"He is definitely dead," he said; "but I can't see the injury."—"I think he turned his head as I shot."

"Did he? Let us see."

"Did he? Let's see."

Marchdale lifted up the head, and disclosed such a mass of clotted-looking blood, that Tom Eccles at once took to his heels, nor stopped until he was nearly as far off as the ruins. Marchdale followed him more slowly, and when he came up to him, he said,—

Marchdale lifted up the head and revealed a huge amount of clotted blood, causing Tom Eccles to immediately run away, not stopping until he was almost as far away as the ruins. Marchdale followed him at a slower pace, and when he caught up to him, he said,—

"The slugs have taken effect on his face."—"I know it—I know it. Don't tell me."

"The slugs have messed up his face."—"I get it—I get it. Don't say anything."

"He looks horrible."—"And I am a murderer."

"He looks terrible."—"And I'm a killer."

"Psha! You look upon this matter too seriously. Think of who and what he was, and then you will soon acquit yourself of being open to any such charge."—"I am bewildered, Mr. Marchdale, and cannot now know whether he be a vampyre or not. If he be not, I have murdered, most unjustifiably, a fellow-creature."

"Psha! You're taking this too seriously. Consider who he was, and you'll realize you're not guilty of any such accusation."—"I'm confused, Mr. Marchdale, and I can't tell if he's a vampire or not. If he isn't, I've unjustly killed an innocent person."

"Well, but if he be?"—"Why, even then I do not know but that I ought to consider myself as guilty. He is one of God's creatures if he were ten times a vampyre."

"Well, but what if he is?"—"Even then, I still think I should see myself as guilty. He’s one of God’s creations, even if he were ten times a vampire."

"Well, you really do take a serious view of the affair."—"Not more serious than it deserves."

"Well, you definitely take a serious view of the situation."—"Not more serious than it deserves."

"And what do you mean to do?"—"I shall remain here to await the result of what you tell me will ensue, if he be a real vampire. Even now the moonbeams are full upon him, and each moment increasing in intensity. Think you he will recover?"

"And what are you planning to do?"—"I'm going to stay here to see what happens based on what you've told me about him being a real vampire. Right now, the moonlight is shining directly on him, and it's growing stronger by the minute. Do you think he will make it?"

"I do indeed."—"Then here will I wait."

"I really do."—"Then I will wait here."

"Since that is you resolve, I will keep you company. We shall easily find some old stone in the ruins which will serve us for a seat, and there at leisure we can keep our eyes upon the dead body, and be able to observe if it make the least movement."

"Since that’s your decision, I’ll stay with you. We can easily find an old stone in the ruins to sit on, and there, we can casually watch the dead body and see if it moves at all."

This plan was adopted, and they sat down just within the ruins, but in such a place that they had a full view of the dead body, as it appeared to be, of Sir Francis Varney, upon which the sweet moonbeams shone full and clear.

This plan was agreed upon, and they settled just within the ruins, in a spot where they had a clear view of what seemed to be the dead body of Sir Francis Varney, illuminated fully and clearly by the soft moonlight.

Tom Eccles related how he was incited to come upon his expedition, but he might have spared himself that trouble, as Marchdale had been in a retired corner of the inn parlour before he came to his appointment with Varney, and heard the business for the most part proposed.

Tom Eccles shared how he was motivated to embark on his journey, but he could have saved himself the effort, as Marchdale had been in a quiet spot in the inn’s parlor before he met with Varney and had already overheard most of the conversation.

Half-an-hour, certainly not more, might have elapsed; when suddenly Tom Eccles uttered an exclamation, partly of surprise and partly of terror,—

Half an hour, definitely not more, might have passed; when suddenly Tom Eccles shouted out, a mix of surprise and fear—

"He moves; he moves!" he cried. "Look at the vampyre's body."

"He’s moving! He’s moving!" he exclaimed. "Look at the vampire's body."

Marchdale affected to look with an all-absorbing interest, and there was Sir Francis Varney, raising slowly one arm with the hand outstretched towards the moon, as if invoking that luminary to shed more of its beams upon him. Then the body moved slowly, like some one writhing in pain, and yet unable to move from the spot on which it lay. From the head to the foot, the whole frame seemed to be convulsed, and now and then as the ghastly object seemed to be gathering more strength, the limbs were thrown out with a rapid and a frightful looking violence.

Marchdale pretended to be captivated by the scene, and there was Sir Francis Varney, slowly raising one arm with his hand stretched out towards the moon, as if calling on the light to shine down on him. Then the body moved slowly, like someone in agony but unable to get up from where it lay. From head to toe, the whole body seemed to convulse, and occasionally, as the terrifying figure appeared to gain more strength, the limbs were flung out with a quick and horrifying force.

It was truly to one, who might look upon it as a reality and no juggle, a frightful sight to see, and although Marchdale, of course, tolerably well preserved his equanimity, only now and then, for appearance sake, affecting to be wonderfully shocked, poor Tom Eccles was in such a state of horror and fright that he could not, if he would, have flown from the spot, so fascinated was he by the horrible spectacle.

It was genuinely a terrifying sight for anyone who might see it as real and not just a trick. Although Marchdale managed to keep his cool, occasionally pretending to be deeply shocked for show, poor Tom Eccles was so horrified and scared that he couldn’t bring himself to leave the scene, completely captivated by the horrifying spectacle.

This was a state of things which continued for many minutes, and then the body showed evident symptoms of so much returning animation, that it was about to rise from his gory bed and mingle once again with the living.

This situation went on for several minutes, and then the body clearly began to show signs of life, as if it was about to get up from its bloody resting place and join the living once more.

"Behold!" said Marchdale—"behold!"—"Heaven have mercy upon us!"

"Look!" said Marchdale—"look!"—"May heaven have mercy on us!"

"It is as I said; the beams of the moon have revived the vampyre. You perceive now that there can be no doubt."—"Yes, yes, I see him; I see him."

"It’s just as I said; the light of the moon has brought the vampire back to life. You can see now that there’s no doubt about it."—"Yes, yes, I see him; I see him."

Sir Francis Varney now, as if with a great struggle, rose to his feet, and looked up at the bright moon for some moments with such an air and manner that it would not have required any very great amount of imagination to conceive that he was returning to it some sort of thanksgiving for the good that it had done to him.

Sir Francis Varney now, as if after a hard effort, got to his feet and stared up at the bright moon for a few moments, with a look and demeanor that made it easy to imagine he was offering some kind of gratitude for the good it had brought him.

He then seemed for some moments in a state of considerable indecision as to which way he should proceed. He turned round several times. Then he advanced a step or two towards the house, but apparently his resolution changed again, and casting his eyes upon the ruins, he at once made towards them.

He then seemed to be in a state of significant indecision about which way to go. He turned around several times. Then he took a step or two toward the house, but it seemed like his mind changed again, and glancing at the ruins, he headed straight for them.

This was too much for the philosophy as well as for the courage of Tom Eccles. It was all very well to look on at some distance, and observe the wonderful and inexplicable proceedings of the vampyre; but when he showed symptoms of making a nearer acquaintance, it was not to be borne.

This was too much for Tom Eccles's philosophy and courage. It was fine to watch from a distance and see the amazing and mysterious actions of the vampire; but when he started showing signs of wanting to get closer, it was unbearable.

"Why, he's coming here," said Tom.—"He seems so indeed," remarked Marchdale.

"Why, he's coming here," Tom said. — "He really does seem that way," Marchdale replied.

"Do you mean to stay?"—"I think I shall."

"Are you planning to stay?"—"I think I will."

"You do, do you?"—"Yes, I should much like to question him, and as we are two to one I think we really can have nothing to fear."

"You do, do you?"—"Yes, I would really like to ask him some questions, and since it's two of us against one of him, I don’t think we have anything to worry about."

"Do you? I'm altogether of a different opinion. A man who has more lives than a cat don't much mind at what odds he fights. You may stay if you like."—"You do not mean to say that you will desert me?"

"Do you? I completely disagree. A guy who has more lives than a cat doesn’t really care what the odds are when he fights. You can stay if you want." — "You can’t be saying that you will leave me?"

"I don't see a bit how you call it deserting you; if we had come out together on this adventure, I would have stayed it out with you; but as we came separate and independent, we may as well go back so."—"Well, but—"

"I don't see how you call it deserting you; if we had come out together on this adventure, I would have stuck it out with you; but since we came separately and independently, we might as well go back that way."—"Well, but—"

"Good morning?" cried Tom, and he at once took to his heels towards the town, without staying to pay any attention to the remonstrances of Marchdale, who called after him in vain.

"Good morning?" shouted Tom, and he immediately sprinted towards the town, ignoring Marchdale's calls for him to stop.

Sir Francis Varney, probably, had Tom Eccles not gone off so rapidly, would have yet taken another thought, and gone in another direction than that which led him to the ruins, and Tom, if he had had his senses fully about him, as well as all his powers of perception, would have seen that the progress of the vampyre was very slow, while he continued to converse with Marchdale, and that it was only when he went off at good speed that Sir Francis Varney likewise thought it prudent to do so.

Sir Francis Varney probably would have reconsidered his path and chosen a different direction if Tom Eccles hadn't rushed off so quickly. And if Tom had been fully aware and perceptive, he would have noticed that the vampyre was moving very slowly while he kept talking to Marchdale. It was only when he took off quickly that Sir Francis Varney also decided it would be wise to do the same.

"Is he much terrified?" said Varney, as he came up to Marchdale.—"Yes, most completely."

"Is he very scared?" Varney asked as he approached Marchdale. "Yes, totally."

"This then, will make a good story in the town."—"It will, indeed, and not a little enhance your reputation."

"This will definitely make a great story in town."—"It really will, and it will also boost your reputation."

"Well, well; it don't much matter now; but if by terrifying people I can purchase for myself anything like immunity for the past, I shall be satisfied."—"I think you may now safely reckon that you have done so. This man who has fled with so much precipitation, had courage."

"Well, well; it doesn't really matter now; but if I can scare people enough to earn myself some kind of immunity for the past, I'll be happy."—"I think you can confidently say that you have achieved that. This man who has run away so quickly had courage."

"Unquestionably."—"Or else he would have shrunk from coming here at all."

"Absolutely."—"Otherwise, he wouldn't have dared to come here at all."

"True, but his courage and presence arose from his strong doubts as to the existence of such beings as vampyres."—"Yes, and now that he is convinced, his bravery has evaporated along with his doubts; and such a tale as he has now to tell, will be found sufficient to convert even the most sceptical in the town."

"That's true, but his courage and confidence came from his strong doubts about whether vampires really existed."—"Yeah, and now that he’s convinced, his bravery has disappeared along with those doubts; the story he has to tell will be enough to convince even the biggest skeptics in town."

"I hope so."—"And yet it cannot much avail you."

"I hope so."—"But it probably won't help you much."

"Not personally, but I must confess that I am not dead to all human opinions, and I feel some desire of revenge against those dastards who by hundreds have hunted me, burnt down my mansion, and sought my destruction."—"That I do not wonder at."

"Not personally, but I have to admit that I’m not completely indifferent to what people think, and I feel a strong desire for revenge against those cowards who have hunted me down by the hundreds, burned my house, and tried to ruin me."—"I can't say I'm surprised."

"I would fain leave among them a legacy of fear. Such fear as shall haunt them and their children for years to come. I would wish that the name of Varney, the vampire, should be a sound of terror for generations."—"It will be so."

"I would gladly leave them a legacy of fear. A fear that will haunt them and their children for years to come. I want the name Varney, the vampire, to be a source of terror for generations."—"It will be so."

"It shall."—"And now, then, for a consideration of what is to be done with our prisoner. What is your resolve upon that point?"

"It will."—"And now, for a discussion about what to do with our prisoner. What's your decision on that issue?"

"I have considered it while I was lying upon yon green sward waiting for the friendly moonbeams to fall upon my face, and it seems to me that there is no sort of resource but to——"—"Kill him?"

"I thought about it while I was lying on that green grass waiting for the friendly moonlight to shine on my face, and it seems to me that there's no other option but to——"—"Kill him?"

"No, no."—"What then?"

"Nope."—"So, what now?"

"To set him free."—"Nay, have you considered the immense hazard of doing so? Think again; I pray you think again. I am decidedly of opinion that he more than suspects who are his enemies; and, in that case, you know what consequences would ensue; besides, have we not enough already to encounter? Why should we add another young, bold, determined spirit to the band which is already arrayed against us?"

"To let him go."—"No, have you thought about the huge risk of that? Please, think it over again. I really believe he has more than a clue about who his enemies are; and if that's true, you know what could happen next. Besides, don’t we already have enough to deal with? Why would we want to bring another young, bold, and determined person into the fight that's already set against us?"

"You talk in vain, Marchdale; I know to what it all tends; you have a strong desire for the death of this young man."—"No; there you wrong me. I have no desire for his death, for its own sake; but, where great interests are at stake, there must be sacrifices made."

"You’re wasting your breath, Marchdale; I know what you’re really after; you want this young man dead." — "No, that's not true. I don’t want him dead just for the sake of it; but when significant interests are involved, sacrifices are necessary."

"So there must; therefore, I will make a sacrifice, and let this young prisoner free from his dungeon."—"If such be your determination, I know well it is useless to combat with it. When do you purpose giving him his freedom?"

"So there must be; therefore, I will make a sacrifice and let this young prisoner out of his dungeon."—"If that’s your decision, I know it's pointless to argue against it. When do you plan to set him free?"

"I will not act so heedlessly as that your principles of caution shall blame me. I will attempt to get from him some promise that he will not make himself an active instrument against me. Perchance, too, as Bannerworth Hall, which he is sure to visit, wears such an air of desertion, I may be able to persuade him that the Bannerworth family, as well as his uncle, have left this part of the country altogether; so that, without making any inquiry for them about the neighbourhood, he may be induced to leave at once."—"That would be well."

"I won't act so recklessly that you'll have to criticize me for not being cautious. I'll try to get him to promise that he won't turn against me. Also, since Bannerworth Hall, where he's definitely going to go, looks so abandoned, I might be able to convince him that the Bannerworth family, along with his uncle, have completely left this area; this way, without asking about them in the neighborhood, he might just decide to leave right away."—"That would be good."

"Good; your prudence approves of the plan, and therefore it shall be done."—"I am rather inclined to think," said Marchdale, with a slight tone of sarcasm, "that if my prudence did not approve of the plan, it would still be done."

"Good; your caution agrees with the plan, so it will be carried out."—"I kind of think," said Marchdale, with a hint of sarcasm, "that even if my caution didn't agree with the plan, it would still happen."

"Most probably," said Varney, calmly.—"Will you release him to-night?"

"Most likely," said Varney, calmly. "Will you let him go tonight?"

"It is morning, now, and soon the soft grey light of day will tint the east. I do not think I will release him till sunset again now. Has he provision to last him until then?"—"He has."

"It’s morning now, and soon the soft gray light of day will color the east. I don’t think I’ll let him go until sunset again now. Does he have enough to last until then?"—"He does."

"Well, then, two hours after sunset I will come here and release him from his weary bondage, and now I must go to find some place in which to hide my proscribed head. As for Bannerworth Hall, I will yet have it in my power; I have sworn to do so, I will keep my oath."—"The accomplishment of our purpose, I regret to say, seems as far off as ever."

"Well, in two hours after sunset, I'll come here and free him from his exhausting captivity, but now I need to find a place to hide my forbidden head. As for Bannerworth Hall, I will still have the chance to claim it; I've sworn to do it, and I will keep my promise."—"Unfortunately, it seems like achieving our goal is still as distant as ever."

"Not so—not so. As I before remarked, we must disappear, for a time, so as to lull suspicion. There will then arise a period when Bannerworth Hall will neither be watched, as it is now, nor will it be inhabited,—a period before the Bannerworth family has made up its mind to go back to it, and when long watching without a result has become too tiresome to be continued at all; then we can at once pursue our object."—"Be it so."

"Not quite—not quite. As I mentioned before, we need to disappear for a while to avoid raising suspicion. There will come a time when Bannerworth Hall will be neither monitored, like it is now, nor occupied—a time before the Bannerworth family decides to return, and when waiting without any results has become too exhausting to keep up; then we can immediately go after our goal."—"Agreed."

"And now, Marchdale, I want more money."—"More money!"

"And now, Marchdale, I need more money."—"More money!"

"Yes; you know well that I have had large demands of late."—"But I certainly had an impression that you were possessed, by the death of some one, with very ample means."

"Yes; you know I’ve had a lot on my plate lately." — "But I really thought you had come into a lot of money because someone passed away."

"Yes, but there is a means by which all is taken from me. I have no real resources but what are rapidly used up, so I must come upon you again."—"I have already completely crippled myself as regards money matters in this enterprise, and I do certainly hope that the fruits will not be far distant. If they be much longer delayed, I shall really not know what to do. However, come to the lodge where you have been staying, and then I will give you, to the extent of my ability, whatever sum you think your present exigencies require."

"Yes, but there's a way that everything is being taken from me. I don't have any real resources left except for what is quickly running out, so I need to reach out to you again."—"I've already completely exhausted myself financially in this venture, and I really hope the rewards won't take much longer to arrive. If they are delayed much more, I honestly won't know what to do. However, come to the lodge where you've been staying, and I'll give you, as much as I can, whatever amount you think you need for your current situation."

"Come on, then, at once. I would certainly, of course, rather leave this place now, before daybreak. Come on, I say, come on."

"Let’s go, then, right now. I definitely, of course, would prefer to leave this place before dawn. Let’s go, I’m saying, let’s go."

Sir Francis Varney and Marchdale walked for some time in silence across the meadows. It was evident that there was not between these associates the very best of feelings. Marchdale was always smarting under an assumption of authority over him, on the part of Sir Francis Varney, while the latter scarcely cared to conceal any portion of the contempt with which he regarded his hypocritical companion.

Sir Francis Varney and Marchdale walked in silence for a while across the meadows. It was clear that their relationship wasn't the best. Marchdale often felt irritated by Sir Francis Varney’s sense of superiority, while Varney didn’t bother to hide his disdain for his insincere companion.

Some very strong band of union, indeed, must surely bind these two strange persons together! It must be something of a more than common nature which induces Marchdale not only to obey the behests of his mysterious companion, but to supply him so readily with money as we perceive he promises to do.

Some really strong bond must be tying these two strange people together! It has to be something unusual that makes Marchdale not only follow the wishes of his mysterious companion but also eagerly provide him with money, as we see he promises to do.

And, as regards Varney, the vampyre, he, too, must have some great object in view to induce him to run such a world of risk, and take so much trouble as he was doing with the Bannerworth family.

And regarding Varney the vampire, he must have some significant goal in mind to risk so much and put in so much effort with the Bannerworth family.

What his object is, and what is the object of Marchdale, will, now that we have progressed so far in our story, soon appear, and then much that is perfectly inexplicable, will become clear and distinct, and we shall find that some strong human motives are at the bottom of it all.

What his goal is, and what Marchdale's goal is, will soon become clear now that we have made it this far in our story. Much that seems completely baffling will become understandable, and we will discover that some strong human motivations are at the root of it all.


CHAPTER LXV.

VARNEY'S VISIT TO THE DUNGEON OF THE LONELY PRISONER IN THE RUINS.


277.png

Evident it was that Marchdale was not near so scrupulous as Sir Francis Varney, in what he chose to do. He would, without hesitation, have sacrificed the life of that prisoner in the lonely dungeon, whom it would be an insult to the understanding of our readers, not to presume that they had, long ere this, established in their minds to be Charles Holland.

It was clear that Marchdale was far less careful than Sir Francis Varney in his actions. He would, without a second thought, have sacrificed the life of that prisoner in the isolated dungeon, who it would be an insult to our readers’ intelligence to assume they hadn’t already figured out to be Charles Holland.

His own safety seemed to be the paramount consideration with Marchdale, and it was evident that he cared for nothing in comparison with that object.

His own safety appeared to be the most important thing for Marchdale, and it was clear that he didn’t care about anything else compared to that goal.

It says much, however, for Sir Francis Varney, that he did not give in to such a blood-thirsty feeling, but rather chose to set the prisoner free, and run all the chances of the danger to which he might expose himself by such a course of conduct, than to insure safety, comparatively, by his destruction.

It says a lot about Sir Francis Varney that he didn't give in to such a bloodthirsty urge, but instead chose to set the prisoner free and risk any danger he might face by taking that approach rather than ensuring his own safety, at least to some extent, through the prisoner's destruction.

Sir Francis Varney is evidently a character of strangely mixed feelings. It is quite evident that he has some great object in view, which he wishes to accomplish almost at any risk; but it is equally evident, at the same time, that he wishes to do so with the least possible injury to others, or else he would never have behaved as he had done in his interview with the beautiful and persecuted Flora Bannerworth, or now suggested the idea of setting Charles Holland free from the dreary dungeon in which he had been so long confined.

Sir Francis Varney is clearly a character with conflicted feelings. It's obvious he has some big goal in mind that he wants to achieve, no matter the risk; but at the same time, it's also clear that he wants to do this with the least harm to others. Otherwise, he wouldn't have acted the way he did during his meeting with the beautiful and troubled Flora Bannerworth, nor would he have suggested the idea of freeing Charles Holland from the grim dungeon where he had been locked up for so long.

We are always anxious and willing to give every one credit for the good that is in them; and, hence, we are pleased to find that Sir Francis Varney, despite his singular, and apparently preternatural capabilities, has something sufficiently human about his mind and feelings, to induce him to do as little injury as possible to others in the pursuit of his own objects.

We’re always eager to acknowledge the good in everyone, so we’re glad to see that Sir Francis Varney, despite his unique and seemingly supernatural abilities, has enough humanity in his mind and feelings to minimize the harm he does to others while pursuing his own goals.

Of the two, vampyre as he is, we prefer him much to the despicable and hypocritical, Marchdale, who, under the pretence of being the friend of the Bannerworth family, would freely have inflicted upon them the most deadly injuries.

Of the two, being a vampire as he is, we definitely prefer him over the despicable and hypocritical Marchdale, who, under the guise of being a friend to the Bannerworth family, would gladly have caused them the most serious harm.

It was quite clear that he was most dreadfully disappointed that Sir Francis Varney, would not permit him to take the life of Charles Holland, and it was with a gloomy and dissatisfied air that he left the ruins to proceed towards the town, after what we may almost term the altercation he had had with Varney the vampyre upon that subject.

It was obvious that he was extremely disappointed that Sir Francis Varney wouldn’t let him kill Charles Holland, and he left the ruins heading toward the town with a gloomy and frustrated expression after what we might almost call an argument he had with Varney the vampire about that issue.

It must not be supposed that Sir Francis Varney, however, was blind to the danger which must inevitably accrue from permitting Charles Holland once more to obtain his liberty.

It shouldn’t be assumed that Sir Francis Varney was unaware of the danger that would definitely come from allowing Charles Holland to gain his freedom again.

What the latter would be able to state would be more than sufficient to convince the Bannerworths, and all interested in their fortunes, that something was going on of a character, which, however, supernatural it might seem to be, still seemed to have some human and ordinary objects for its ends.

What the latter could say would be more than enough to convince the Bannerworths and everyone concerned with their situation that something was happening that, while it might seem supernatural, still appeared to have some human and ordinary goals behind it.

Sir Francis Varney thought over all this before he proceeded, according to his promise, to the dungeon of the prisoner; but it would seem as if there was considerable difficulty, even to an individual of his long practice in all kinds of chicanery and deceit, in arriving at any satisfactory conclusion, as to a means of making Charles Holland's release a matter of less danger to himself, than it would be likely to be, if, unfettered by obligation, he was at once set free.

Sir Francis Varney thought about all this before he went, as promised, to the prisoner's dungeon. However, it seemed that even someone with his experience in all sorts of trickery and deceit struggled to come up with a way to make Charles Holland's release less risky for himself than it would be if he were set free without any strings attached.

At the solemn hour of midnight, while all was still, that is, to say, on the night succeeding the one, on which he had had the interview with Marchdale, we have recorded, Sir Francis Varney alone sought the silent ruins. He was attired, as usual, in his huge cloak, and, indeed, the chilly air of the evening warranted such protection against its numerous discomforts.

At the quiet hour of midnight, when everything was calm, that is to say, on the night after his meeting with Marchdale, Sir Francis Varney was alone in the desolate ruins. He was dressed, as usual, in his large cloak, and the chilly evening air justified such protection against its many discomforts.

Had any one seen him, however, that evening, they would have observed an air of great doubt, and irresolution upon his brow, as if he were struggling with some impulses which he found it extremely difficult to restrain.

If anyone had seen him that evening, they would have noticed a look of deep uncertainty and hesitation on his face, as if he were battling with some urges that he found very hard to control.

"I know well," he muttered, as he walked among the shadow of the ruins, "that Marchdale's reasoning is coldly and horribly correct, when he says that there is danger in setting this youth free; but, I am about to leave this place, and not to show myself for some time, and I cannot reconcile myself to inflicting upon him the horror of a death by starvation, which must ensue."

"I know," he murmured as he walked through the shadows of the ruins, "that Marchdale's logic is chillingly and horrifically correct when he says there's a risk in letting this young man go free; but I’m about to leave this place and won’t be around for a while, and I can't accept subjecting him to the dread of dying from starvation, which will inevitably happen."

It was a night of more than usual dullness, and, as Sir Francis Varney removed the massy stone, which hid the narrow and tortuous entrance to the dungeons, a chilly feeling crept over him, and he could not help supposing, that even then Marchdale might have played him false, and neglected to supply the prisoner food, according to his promise.

It was a night that felt unusually dull, and as Sir Francis Varney moved the heavy stone blocking the narrow and winding entrance to the dungeons, a chill washed over him. He couldn't shake the thought that even now, Marchdale might have betrayed him and failed to provide the prisoner with food as he had promised.

Hastily he descended to the dungeons, and with a step, which had in it far less of caution, than had usually characterised his proceedings, he proceeded onwards until he reached that particular dungeon, in which our young friend, to whom we wished so well, had been so long confined from the beautiful and cheering light of day, and from all that his heart's best affections most cling to.

Hastily, he made his way down to the dungeons, and with a stride that was much less cautious than usual, he continued until he arrived at the specific dungeon where our young friend, whom we cared for so much, had been locked away for so long, away from the beautiful and uplifting light of day, and from everything his heart cherished most.

"Speak," said Sir Francis Varney, as he entered the dungeon—"If the occupant of this dreary place live, let him answer one who is as much his friend as he has been his enemy."

"Speak," said Sir Francis Varney, as he entered the dungeon—"If the person in this gloomy place is alive, let him respond to someone who is as much his friend as he has been his enemy."

"I have no friend," said Charles Holland, faintly; "unless it be one who would come and restore me to liberty."

"I have no friend," said Charles Holland, weakly; "unless it’s someone who would come and set me free."

"And how know you that I am not he?"

"And how do you know that I'm not him?"

"Your voice sounds like that of one of my persecutors. Why do you not place the climax to your injuries by at once taking away life. I should be better pleased that you would do so, than that I should wear out the useless struggle of existence in so dreary and wretched an abode as this."

"Your voice reminds me of one of my tormentors. Why don’t you just end my suffering by taking my life? I would actually prefer that to continuing to endure this pointless fight for survival in such a dismal and miserable place."

"Young man," said Sir Francis Varney, "I have come to you on a greater errand of mercy than, probably, you will ever give me credit for. There is one who would too readily have granted your present request, and who would at once have taken that life of which you profess to be so wearied; but which may yet present to you some of its sunniest and most beautiful aspects."

"Young man," said Sir Francis Varney, "I've come to you with a more important mission of mercy than you might ever believe. There is someone who would have easily granted your current request and would have immediately ended the life you say you're so tired of; but that life might still show you some of its brightest and most beautiful sides."

"Your tones are friendly," said Charles; "but yet I dread some new deception. That you are one of those who consigned me by stratagem, and by brute force, to this place of durance, I am perfectly well assured, and, therefore, any good that may be promised by you, presents itself to me in a very doubtful character."

"Your tone is friendly," Charles said, "but I still fear some new trick. I'm completely convinced that you're one of those who trapped me here through cunning and sheer force, so any good you promise comes across as very questionable to me."

"I cannot be surprised," said Sir Francis Varney, "at such sentiments arising from your lips; but, nevertheless, I am inclined to save you. You have been detained here because it was supposed by being so, a particular object would be best obtained by your absence. That object, however has failed, notwithstanding, and I do not feel further inclined to protract your sufferings. Have you any guess as to the parties who have thus confined you?"—"I am unaccustomed to dissemble, and, therefore I will say at once that I have a guess."

"I can’t say I’m surprised," said Sir Francis Varney, "by your feelings; however, I still want to help you. You’ve been held here because it was thought that keeping you away would serve a specific purpose. That plan has failed, though, and I don’t want to prolong your suffering any longer. Do you have any idea who is behind your confinement?"—"I’m not one to pretend, so I’ll just say that I have a guess."

"In which way does it tend?"—

"In what direction is it going?"—

"Against Sir Francis Varney, called the vampyre."

"Against Sir Francis Varney, known as the vampire."

"Does it not strike you that this may be a dangerous candour?"—"It may, or it may not be; I cannot help it. I know I am at the mercy of my foes, and I do not believe that anything I can say or do will make my situation worse or better."

"Don't you think this honesty could be risky?"—"It might be, or it might not; I can't change that. I know I'm vulnerable to my enemies, and I don't believe that anything I say or do will improve or worsen my situation."

"You are much mistaken there. In other hands than mine, it might make it much worse; but it happens to be one of my weaknesses, that I am charged with candour, and that I admire boldness of disposition."—"Indeed! and yet can behave in the manner you have done towards me."

"You’re very wrong about that. In someone else’s hands, it could turn out much worse; but one of my weaknesses is that I value honesty, and I respect someone who is bold." — "Really! And yet you can act the way you have toward me."

"Yes. There are more things in heaven and on earth than are dreamt of in your philosophy. I am the more encouraged to set you free, because, if I procure from you a promise, which I intend to attempt, I am inclined to believe that you will keep it."—"I shall assuredly keep whatever promise I may make. Propound your conditions, and if they be such as honour and honesty will permit me to accede to, I will do so willingly and at once. Heaven knows I am weary enough of this miserable imprisonment."

"Yes. There are more things in heaven and on earth than you can imagine. I'm even more motivated to set you free because if I can get you to promise something, which I'm going to try to do, I believe you'll keep that promise.” — “I will definitely keep any promise I make. Present your terms, and if they are in line with honor and honesty, I will agree to them gladly and immediately. God knows I'm tired enough of this awful imprisonment."

"Will you promise me then, if I set you free, not to mention your suspicions that it is to Sir Francis Varney you owe this ill turn, and not to attempt any act of vengeance against him as a retaliation for it."—"I cannot promise so much as that. Freedom, indeed, would be a poor boon, if I were not permitted freely to converse of some of the circumstances connected with my captivity."

"Will you promise me then, if I set you free, not to mention your suspicions that Sir Francis Varney is responsible for this misfortune, and not to seek revenge against him for it?"—"I can't promise that much. Freedom would be a poor gift if I couldn't talk openly about some of the things related to my captivity."

"You object?"—"I do to the former of your propositions, but not to the latter. I will promise not to go at all out of my way to execute any vengeance upon you; but I will not promise that I will not communicate the circumstances of my forced absence from them, to those friends whose opinion I so much value, and to return to whom is almost as dear to me as liberty itself."

"You disagree?"—"I do with your first suggestion, but not with the second. I can promise that I won't go out of my way to seek revenge on you; however, I can't promise that I won't share the reasons for my forced absence with those friends whose opinions I hold dear, and returning to them is almost as precious to me as freedom itself."

Sir Francis Varney was silent for a few moments, and then he said, in a tone of deep solemnity,—

Sir Francis Varney was quiet for a few moments, and then he spoke in a very serious tone,—

"There are ninety-nine persons out of a hundred who would take your life for the independence of your tongue; but I am as the hundredth one, who looks with a benevolent eye at your proceedings. Will you promise me, if I remove the fetters which now bind your limbs, that you will make no personal attack upon me; for I am weary of personal contention, and I have no disposition to endure it. Will you make me this promise?"—"I promise?"—"I will."

"There are ninety-nine people out of a hundred who would take your life for the freedom of your speech; but I am the one in a hundred who views your actions with kindness. Will you promise me that if I free you from the restraints that now hold you, you won't make any personal attacks against me? I'm tired of personal conflicts, and I have no desire to put up with them. Will you make me this promise?"—"I promise?"—"I will."

Without another word, but trusting implicitly to the promise which had been given to him, Sir Francis Varney produced a small key from his pocket, and unlocked with it a padlock which confined the chains about the prisoner.

Without saying anything else, but fully trusting the promise made to him, Sir Francis Varney took a small key from his pocket and unlocked the padlock that held the chains around the prisoner.

With ease, Charles Holland was then enabled to shake them off, and then, for the first time, for some weeks, he rose to his feet, and felt all the exquisite relief of being comparatively free from bondage.

With ease, Charles Holland was then able to shake them off, and for the first time in weeks, he stood up and felt the wonderful relief of being relatively free from captivity.

"This is delightful, indeed," he said.

"This is truly wonderful," he said.

"It is," said Sir Francis Varney—"it is but a foretaste of the happiness you will enjoy when you are entirely free. You see that I have trusted you."

"It is," said Sir Francis Varney, "it's just a glimpse of the happiness you'll have when you're completely free. You can see that I've trusted you."

"You have trusted me as you might trust me, and you perceive that I have kept my word."

"You have trusted me as you would trust me, and you see that I have kept my promise."

"You have; and since you decline to make me the promise which I would fain have from you, to the effect that you would not mention me as one of the authors of your calamity, I must trust to your honour not to attempt revenge for what you have suffered."

"You have; and since you refuse to promise me what I really want from you — that you won’t mention me as one of the reasons for your troubles — I have to rely on your honor not to seek revenge for what you’ve been through."

"That I will promise. There can be but little difficulty to any generous mind in giving up such a feeling. In consequence of your sparing me what you might still further have inflicted, I will let the past rest, and as if it had never happened really to me; and speak of it to others, but as a circumstance which I wish not to revert to, but prefer should be buried in oblivion."

"That's a promise I can make. It shouldn't be hard for a generous person to let go of that feeling. Since you chose to spare me from more pain, I’ll leave the past behind, as if it never really happened to me; I’ll talk about it with others only as something I don’t want to revisit, something I’d rather see forgotten."

"It is well; and now I have a request to make of you, which, perhaps, you will consider the hardest of all."

"It’s all good; and now I have a request to make of you that, maybe, you’ll find to be the hardest of all."

"Name it. I feel myself bound to a considerable extent to comply with whatever you may demand of me, that is not contrary to honourable principle."

"Name it. I feel pretty obligated to do whatever you ask of me, as long as it doesn't go against my principles."

"Then it is this, that, comparatively free as you are, and in a condition, as you are, to assert your own freedom, you will not do so hastily, or for a considerable period; in fact, I wish and expect that you should wait yet awhile, until it shall suit me to say that it is my pleasure that you shall be free."

"Then it's this: even though you are relatively free and in a position to claim your own freedom, you won't rush into it or do so for a significant time. In fact, I hope and expect that you will wait a little longer until it suits me to say that I am pleased for you to be free."

"That is, indeed, a hard condition to man who feels, as you yourself remark, that he can assert his freedom. It is one which I have still a hope you will not persevere in.

"That is, indeed, a tough situation for someone who feels, as you pointed out, that he can claim his freedom. It's one that I still hope you won't continue with."

"Nay, young man, I think that I have treated you with generosity, to make you feel that I am not the worst of foes you could have had. All I require of you is, that you should wait here for about an hour. It is now nearly one o'clock; will you wait until you hear it strike two before you actually make a movement to leave this place?"

"Listen, young man, I believe I've been generous to you, trying to show you that I'm not the worst enemy you could have. All I ask is that you wait here for about an hour. It's almost one o'clock now; will you stay until you hear it strike two before you actually try to leave?"

Charles Holland hesitated for some moments, and then he said,—

Charles Holland hesitated for a moment, then he said,—

"Do not fancy that I am not one who appreciates the singular trust you have reposed in me; and, however repugnant to me it may be to remain here, a voluntary prisoner, I am inclined to do so, if it be but to convince you that the trust you have reposed in me is not in vain, and that I can behave with equal generosity to you as you can to me."

"Don't think for a second that I don't appreciate the unique trust you've placed in me. Even though it feels awful to stay here as a voluntary prisoner, I'm willing to do it just to show you that your trust in me is not misplaced and that I can be just as generous to you as you've been to me."

"Be it so," said Sir Francis Varney; "I shall leave you with a full reliance that you will keep your word; and now, farewell. When you think of me, fancy me rather one unfortunate than criminal, and tell yourself that even Varney the vampyre had some traits in his character, which, although they might not raise your esteem, at all events did not loudly call for your reprobation."

"Alright," said Sir Francis Varney. "I'll leave you with full confidence that you'll keep your promise; and now, goodbye. When you think of me, picture me more as a victim than a criminal, and remind yourself that even Varney the vampire had some qualities in his character that, while they may not earn your respect, certainly don’t demand your condemnation."

"I shall do so. Oh! Flora, Flora, I shall look upon you once again, after believing and thinking that I had bidden you a long and last adieu. My own beautiful Flora, it is joy indeed to think that I shall look upon that face again, which, to my perception, is full of all the majesty of loveliness."

"I will do that. Oh! Flora, Flora, I will see you again, after thinking I had said a long and final goodbye. My beautiful Flora, it truly brings me joy to think that I will see your face again, which, to me, is full of all the majesty of beauty."

Sir Francis Varney looked coldly on while Charles uttered this enthusiastic speech.

Sir Francis Varney watched coldly as Charles delivered this enthusiastic speech.

"Remember," he said, "till two o'clock;" and he walked towards the door of the dungeon. "You will have no difficulty in finding your way out from this place. Doubtless you already perceive the entrance by which I gained admission."

"Remember," he said, "until two o'clock;" and he walked toward the door of the dungeon. "You shouldn't have any trouble finding your way out of here. You probably already see the entrance I used to get in."

"Had I been free," said Charles, "and had the use of my limbs, I should, long ere this, have worked my way to life and liberty."

"Had I been free," Charles said, "and had the use of my limbs, I would have fought for my life and freedom a long time ago."

"'Tis well. Goodnight."

"Alright. Goodnight."

Varney walked from the place, and just closed the door behind him. With a slow and stately step he left the ruins, and Charles Holland found himself once more alone, but in a much more enviable condition than for many weeks he could have called his.

Varney walked away from the place and just shut the door behind him. With a slow and dignified stride, he left the ruins, and Charles Holland found himself alone again, but in a much better situation than he had experienced in many weeks.


CHAPTER LXVI.

FLORA BANNERWORTH'S APPARENT INCONSISTENCY.—THE ADMIRAL'S CIRCUMSTANCES AND ADVICE.—MR. CHILLINGWORTH'S MYSTERIOUS ABSENCE.


280.png

For a brief space let us return to Flora Bannerworth, who had suffered so much on account of her affections, as well as on account of the mysterious attack that had been made upon her by the reputed vampyre.

For a short time, let's go back to Flora Bannerworth, who had endured so much because of her feelings and the mysterious assault that had happened to her by the supposed vampire.

After leaving Bannerworth Hall for a short time, she seemed to recover her spirits; but this was a state of things which did not last, and only showed how fallacious it was to expect that, after the grievous things that had happened, she would rapidly recover her equanimity.

After leaving Bannerworth Hall for a little while, she seemed to lift her spirits; but this was a temporary state that proved how unrealistic it was to think she would quickly regain her calm after the terrible events that had occurred.

It is said, by learned physiologists, that two bodily pains cannot endure at the same space of time in the system; and, whether it be so or not, is a question concerning which it would be foreign to the nature of our work, to enter into anything like an elaborate disquisition.

It is said by knowledgeable physiologists that two physical pains cannot exist at the same time in the body; and whether this is true or not is a question that doesn’t fit the focus of our work, so we won’t go into an in-depth discussion.

Certainly, however, so far as Flora Bannerworth was concerned, she seemed inclined to show that, mentally, the observation was a true one, for that, now she became released from a continued dread of the visits of the vampyre, her mind would, with more painful interest than ever, recur to the melancholy condition, probably, of Charles Holland, if he were alive, and to soul-harrowing reflections concerning him, if he were dead.

Certainly, however, as far as Flora Bannerworth was concerned, she seemed determined to prove that, mentally, the observation was accurate, for now that she was freed from the constant fear of the vampire's visits, her thoughts would, with even more painful intensity than before, dwell on the sad fate of Charles Holland, whether he was alive or, if he had passed away, the excruciating thoughts about him.

She could not, and she did not, believe, for one moment, that his desertion of her had been of a voluntary character. She knew, or fancied she knew, him by far too well for that; and she more than once expressed her opinion, to the effect that she was perfectly convinced his disappearance was a part and parcel of all that train of circumstances which had so recently occurred, and produced such a world of unhappiness to her, as well as to the whole of the Bannerworth family.

She couldn't and didn't believe, even for a second, that his leaving her was by choice. She knew, or thought she knew, him too well for that; and she said more than once that she was totally convinced his disappearance was linked to all the events that had recently happened and caused so much unhappiness for her and the entire Bannerworth family.

"If he had never loved me," she said to her brother Henry, "he would have been alive and well; but he has fallen a victim to the truth of a passion, and to the constancy of an affection which, to my dying day, I will believe in."

"If he had never loved me," she said to her brother Henry, "he would still be alive and fine; but he has become a victim to the reality of a passion, and to the loyalty of an affection which, until my last day, I will always believe in."

Now that Mr. Marchdale had left the place there was no one to dispute this proposition with Flora, for all, as well as she, were fully inclined to think well of Charles Holland.

Now that Mr. Marchdale had left, there was no one to argue against Flora's point, because everyone, just like her, was completely inclined to think highly of Charles Holland.

It was on the very morning which preceded that evening when Sir Francis Varney called upon Charles Holland in the manner we have related, with the gratifying news that, upon certain conditions, he might be released, that Flora Bannerworth, when the admiral came to see them, spoke to him of Charles Holland, saying,—

It was the morning before the evening when Sir Francis Varney visited Charles Holland as we mentioned, bringing exciting news that, under certain conditions, he could be freed. That morning, when the admiral came to see them, Flora Bannerworth talked to him about Charles Holland, saying,—

"Now, sir, that I am away from Bannerworth Hall, I do not, and cannot feel satisfied; for the thought that Charles may eventually come back, and seek us there, still haunts me. Fancy him, sir, doing so, and seeing the place completely deserted."

"Now, sir, that I'm away from Bannerworth Hall, I don't and can't feel satisfied; the thought that Charles might eventually come back and look for us there still haunts me. Just imagine him, sir, doing that and finding the place completely deserted."

"Well, there's something in that," said the admiral; "but, however, he's hardly such a goose, if it were so to happen, to give up the chase—he'd find us out somehow."

"Well, there's something to that," said the admiral; "but, he’s not so foolish that if it did happen, he would just give up the chase—he’d track us down somehow."

"You think he would, sir? or, do you not think that despair would seize upon him, and that, fancying we had all left the spot for ever, he might likewise do so; so that we should lose him more effectually than we have done at present?"

"You really think he would, sir? Or don't you think despair would take hold of him, and that, imagining we had all left the place for good, he might do the same? That way, we would lose him even more completely than we have now?"

"No; hardly," said the admiral; "he couldn't be such a goose as that. Why, when I was of his age, if I had secured the affections of a young girl like you, I'd have gone over all the world, but I'd have found out where she was; and what I mean to say is, if he's half such a goose as you think him, he deserves to lose you."

"No, not really," said the admiral. "He couldn't be that foolish. When I was his age, if I had won the heart of a young woman like you, I would have traveled everywhere just to find out where she was. What I'm saying is, if he's even half as clueless as you think, he deserves to lose you."

"Did you not tell me something, sir, of Mr. Chillingworth talking of taking possession of the Hall for a brief space of time?"

"Did you mention something to me, sir, about Mr. Chillingworth talking about taking over the Hall for a short while?"

"Why, yes, I did; and I expect he is there now; in fact, I'm sure he's there, for he said he would be."

"Yeah, I did; and I assume he's there now; actually, I'm pretty sure he's there because he said he would be."

"No, he ain't," said Jack Pringle, at that moment entering the room; "you're wrong again, as you always are, somehow or other."

"No, he isn't," said Jack Pringle, who just walked into the room; "you're wrong again, like you always are, one way or another."

"What, you vagabond, are you here, you mutinous rascal?"—"Ay, ay, sir; go on; don't mind me. I wonder what you'd do, sir, if you hadn't somebody like me to go on talking about."

"What are you doing here, you wanderer, you rebellious troublemaker?"—"Yeah, yeah, sir; keep talking; don't worry about me. I’m curious what you’d do, sir, if you didn’t have someone like me to keep you talking."

"Why, you infernal rascal, I wonder what you'd do if you had not an indulgent commander, who puts up even with real mutiny, and says nothing about it. But where have you been? Did you go as I directed you, and take some provisions to Bannerworth Hall?"

"Why, you troublemaker, I can't help but wonder what you would do without a lenient leader who tolerates even outright rebellion and stays quiet about it. But where have you been? Did you go as I asked and take some supplies to Bannerworth Hall?"

"Yes, I did; but I brought them back again; there's nobody there, and don't seem likely to be, except a dead body."

"Yeah, I did; but I brought them back again; there's no one there, and it doesn't seem like there will be, except for a dead body."

"A dead body! Whose body can that be!"—"Tom somebody; for I'm d——d if it ain't a great he cat."

"A dead body! Whose body can that be!"—"Must be Tom's; because I swear that's a big tomcat."

"You scoundrel, how dare you alarm me in such a way? But do you mean to tell me that you did not see Dr. Chillingworth at the Hall?"—"How could I see him, if he wasn't there?"

"You scoundrel, how dare you scare me like that? But are you really telling me you didn't see Dr. Chillingworth at the Hall?"—"How could I see him if he wasn't there?"

"But he was there; he said he would be there."—"Then he's gone again, for there's nobody there that I know of in the shape of a doctor. I went through every part of the ship—I mean the house—and the deuce a soul could I find; so as it was rather lonely and uncomfortable, I came away again. 'Who knows,' thought I, 'but some blessed vampyre or another may come across me.'"

"But he was here; he said he would be here."—"Then he's gone again, because there’s no one here I recognize as a doctor. I searched every part of the ship—I mean the house—and I couldn’t find a single soul; since it was quite lonely and uncomfortable, I left again. 'Who knows,' I thought, 'maybe some blessed vampire or another will run into me.'"

"This won't do," said the old admiral, buttoning up his coat to the chin; "Bannerworth Hall must not be deserted in this way. It is quite clear that Sir Francis Varney and his associates have some particular object in view in getting possession of the place. Here, you Jack."—"Ay, ay, sir."

"This isn’t right," said the old admiral, fastening his coat up to the chin. "Bannerworth Hall shouldn’t be left empty like this. It’s pretty clear that Sir Francis Varney and his associates have something specific in mind for taking over the place. Hey, you Jack." — "Yes, sir."

281.png

"Just go back again, and stay at the Hall till somebody comes to you. Even such a stupid hound as you will be something to scare away unwelcome visitors. Go back to the Hall, I say. What are you staring at?"—"Back to Bannerworth Hall!" said Jack. "What! just where I've come from; all that way off, and nothing to eat, and, what's worse, nothing to drink. I'll see you d——d first."

"Just go back and stay at the Hall until someone comes to you. Even a brainless hound like you will be enough to scare off unwanted visitors. Go back to the Hall, I said. What are you looking at?"—"Back to Bannerworth Hall!" Jack exclaimed. "What! Back to where I just came from; all that way, and nothing to eat, and, worse still, nothing to drink. I’d rather not."

The admiral caught up a table-fork, and made a rush at Jack; but Henry Bannerworth interfered.

The admiral grabbed a fork and lunged at Jack; but Henry Bannerworth stepped in.

"No, no," he said, "admiral; no, no—not that. You must recollect that you yourself have given this, no doubt, faithful fellow of your's liberty to do and say a great many things which don't look like good service; but I have no doubt, from what I have seen of his disposition, that he would risk his life rather than, that you should come to any harm."

"No, no," he said, "admiral; no, no—not that. You have to remember that you yourself have given this, undoubtedly loyal guy of yours the freedom to do and say a lot of things that don’t seem like good service. But I’m sure, based on what I’ve seen of his character, that he would risk his life to make sure you don’t come to any harm."

"Ay, ay," said Jack; "he quite forgets when the bullets were scuttling our nobs off Cape Ushant, when that big Frenchman had hold of him by the skirf of his neck, and began pummelling his head, and the lee scuppers were running with blood, and a bit of Joe Wiggins's brains had come slap in my eye, while some of Jack Marling's guts was hanging round my neck like a nosegay, all in consequence of grape-shot—then he didn't say as I was a swab, when I came up, and bored a hole in the Frenchman's back with a pike. Ay, it's all very well now, when there's peace, and no danger, to call Jack Pringle a lubberly rascal, and mutinous. I'm blessed if it ain't enough to make an old pair of shoes faint away."

"Yeah, yeah," said Jack; "he totally forgets when the bullets were flying past us off Cape Ushant, when that big French guy had him by the collar and started hitting him in the head, and the deck was soaked with blood, and a piece of Joe Wiggins's brains had splattered right in my eye, while some of Jack Marling's guts were hanging around my neck like a bouquet, all because of grape-shot—then he didn't say I was useless when I came up and stabbed the French guy in the back with a pike. Yeah, it’s all easy to call Jack Pringle a clumsy fool and rebellious now that there's peace and no danger. I swear, it's enough to make an old pair of shoes faint."

"Why, you infernal scoundrel," said the admiral, "nothing of the sort ever happened, and you know it. Jack, you're no seaman."—"Werry good," said Jack; "then, if I ain't no seaman, you are what shore-going people calls a jolly fat old humbug."

"Why, you despicable scoundrel," said the admiral, "nothing like that ever happened, and you know it. Jack, you're no sailor."—"Very well," said Jack; "then, if I'm not a sailor, you are what landlubbers call a phony old fraud."

"Jack, hold your tongue," said Henry Bannerworth; "you carry these things too far. You know very well that your master esteems you, and you should not presume too much upon that fact."—"My master!" said Jack; "don't call him my master. I never had a master, and don't intend. He's my admiral, if you like; but an English sailor don't like a master."

"Jack, watch what you say," said Henry Bannerworth. "You take things too far. You know very well that your boss respects you, and you shouldn't take that for granted." — "My boss!" replied Jack. "Don't call him my boss. I never had a boss, and I don't plan on it. He's my admiral, if you want; but an English sailor doesn't like having a boss."

"I tell you what it is, Jack," said the admiral; "you've got your good qualities, I admit."—"Ay, ay, sir—that's enough; you may as well leave off well while you can."

"I'll tell you what it is, Jack," said the admiral. "You've got some good qualities, I'll give you that." — "Yeah, yeah, sir—that's good enough; you might as well stop while you're ahead."

"But I'll just tell you what you resemble more than anything else."—"Chew me up! what may that be, sir?"

"But I'll just tell you what you look like more than anything else."—"Go on! What could that be, sir?"

"A French marine."—"A what! A French marine! Good-bye. I wouldn't say another word to you, if you was to pay me a dollar a piece. Of all the blessed insults rolled into one, this here's the worstest. You might have called me a marine, or you might have called me a Frenchman, but to make out that I'm both a marine and a Frenchman, d—me, if it isn't enough to make human nature stand on an end! Now, I've done with you."

"A French marine."—"A what! A French marine! Goodbye. I wouldn't even say another word to you, even if you paid me a dollar for each one. Of all the ridiculous insults combined into one, this is the worst. You could have called me a marine, or you could have called me a Frenchman, but to claim that I'm both a marine and a Frenchman, damn me, if it isn't enough to make anyone lose their cool! Now, I'm done with you."

"And a good job, too," said the admiral. "I wish I'd thought of it before. You're worse than a third day's ague, or a hot and a cold fever in the tropics."—"Very good," said Jack; "I only hope Providence will have mercy upon you, and keep an eye upon you when I'm gone, otherwise, I wonder what will become of you? It wasn't so when young Belinda, who you took off the island of Antiggy, in the Ingies, jumped overboard, and I went after her in a heavy swell. Howsomdever, never mind, you shook hands with me then; and while a bushel of the briny was weeping out of the corner of each of your blinkers, you says, says you,—"

"And a good job, too," said the admiral. "I wish I'd thought of it earlier. You're worse than a lingering fever or the chills and fever you get in the tropics."—"Very true," said Jack; "I just hope that Providence looks out for you and keeps an eye on you when I'm gone; otherwise, I can't imagine what will happen to you. It wasn't like that when young Belinda, whom you rescued from the island of Antiggy in the Indies, jumped overboard, and I went after her in rough seas. Anyway, never mind, you shook hands with me back then; and while a bucket of salty water was pouring out from the corner of each of your eyes, you said, you said—"

"Hold!" cried the admiral, "hold! I know what I said, Jack. It's cut a fathom deep in my memory. Give us your fist, Jack, and—and—"—"Hold yourself," said Jack; "I know what you're going to say, and I won't hear you say it—so there's an end of it. Lor bless you! I knows you. I ain't a going to leave you. Don't be afraid; I only works you up, and works you down again, just to see if there's any of that old spirit in you when we was aboard the Victory. Don't you recollect, admiral?"

"Stop!" shouted the admiral, "stop! I remember what I said, Jack. It's stuck in my mind like it was yesterday. Give me your hand, Jack, and—and—"—"Hold on," Jack interjected; "I know what you're about to say, and I'm not going to listen to it—so that's that. Oh come on! I know you. I'm not going to leave you. Don't worry; I'm just stirring you up a bit, then calming you down again, just to see if you still have any of that old fire from when we were on the Victory. Don't you remember, admiral?"

"Yes—yes; enough, Jack."—"Why, let me see—that was a matter of forty years ago, nearly, when I was a youngster."

"Yeah—yeah; that's enough, Jack."—"Wow, let me think—that was almost forty years ago, back when I was a kid."

"There—there, Jack—that'll do. You bring the events of other years fresh upon my memory. Peace—peace. I have not forgotten; but still, to hear what you know of them, if recited, would give the old man a pang."—"A pang," said Jack; "I suppose that's some dictionary word for a punch in the eye. That would be mutiny with a vengeance; so I'm off."

"There—there, Jack—that's enough. You’re reminding me of events from the past. Calm down—calm down. I haven’t forgotten; but still, hearing your take on them would hurt the old man."—"Hurt," said Jack; "I guess that's some fancy word for a punch in the eye. That would be serious trouble; so I’m out of here."

"Go, go."—"I'm a going; and just to please you, I'll go to the Hall, so you sha'n't say that you told me to do anything that I didn't."

"Alright, I'm going."—"I'm on my way; and just to make you happy, I'll head to the Hall, so you can't say that I did anything you didn't tell me to."

Away went Jack, whistling an air, that might have been popular when he and the admiral were young, and Henry Bannerworth could not but remark that an appearance of great sadness came over the old man, when Jack was gone.

Away went Jack, whistling a tune that might have been popular when he and the admiral were younger, and Henry Bannerworth couldn’t help but notice that a look of deep sadness came over the old man once Jack had left.

"I fear, sir," he said, "that heedless sailor has touched upon some episode in your existence, the wounds of which are still fresh enough to give you pain."—"It is so," said the old admiral; "just look at me, now. Do I look like the hero of a romantic love story?"

"I’m afraid, sir," he said, "that reckless sailor has brought up something from your past that still hurts." — "That’s true," said the old admiral; "just take a look at me. Do I look like the hero of a romantic love story?"

"Not exactly, I admit."—"Well, notwithstanding that, Jack Pringle has touched a chord that vibrates in my heart yet," replied the admiral.

"Not exactly, I admit."—"Well, even so, Jack Pringle has struck a chord that resonates in my heart still," replied the admiral.

"Have you any objection to tell me of it?"—"None, whatever; and perhaps, by the time I have done, the doctor may have found his way back again, or Jack may bring us some news of him. So here goes for a short, but a true yarn."

"Do you have any objection to telling me about it?"—"None at all; and maybe by the time I finish, the doctor will have found his way back, or Jack will bring us some news about him. So let me share a brief but true story."


CHAPTER LXVII.

THE ADMIRAL'S STORY OF THE BEAUTIFUL BELINDA.


283.png

Just at this moment Flora Bannerworth stole into the room from whence she had departed a short time since; but when she saw that old Admiral Bell was looking so exceedingly serious, and apparently about to address Henry upon some very important subject, she would have retired, but he turned towards her, and said,—

Just then, Flora Bannerworth walked back into the room from which she had just left; but when she saw that old Admiral Bell looked so very serious and seemed ready to talk to Henry about something very important, she thought about leaving again, but he turned to her and said,—

"My story, my dear, I've no objection to your hearing, and, like all women folks, a love story never comes amiss to you; so you may as well stay and hear it."—"A love story," said Flora; "you tell a love story, sir?"

"My story, my dear, I have no problem with you hearing, and, like all women, a love story is always welcome; so you might as well stay and listen."—"A love story," said Flora; "are you going to tell a love story, sir?"

"Yes, my dear, and not only tell it, but be the hero of it, likewise; ain't you astonished?"—"I am, indeed."

"Yes, my dear, and not only tell it, but be the hero of it too; aren't you amazed?"—"I truly am."

"Well, you'll be more astonished then before I've done; so just listen. As Jack Pringle says, it was the matter of about somewhere forty years ago, that I was in command of the Victory frigate, which was placed upon the West Indian station, during a war then raging, for the protection of our ports and harbours in that vicinity. We'd not a strong force in that quarter, therefore, I had to cut about from place to place, and do the best I could. After a time, though, I rather think that we frightened off the enemy, during which time I chiefly anchored off the island of Antigua, and was hospitably received at the house of a planter, of the name of Marchant, who, in fact, made his house my home, and introduced me to all the elite of the society of the island. Ah! Miss Flora, you've no idea, to look at me now, what I was then; I held a captain's commission, and was nearly the youngest man in the service, with such a rank. I was as slender, ay, as a dancing master. These withered and bleached locks were black as the raven's plume. Ay, ay, but no matter: the planter had a daughter."

"Well, you're going to be more surprised than before I'm done, so just listen. As Jack Pringle says, it was about forty years ago that I was in charge of the Victory frigate, which was stationed in the West Indies during a war at the time, to protect our ports and harbors in that area. We didn't have a strong force there, so I had to move around from place to place and do the best I could. After a while, I think we actually scared off the enemy, during which time I mostly anchored off the island of Antigua. I was warmly welcomed at the home of a planter named Marchant, who made his house my home and introduced me to all the elite of the island's society. Ah! Miss Flora, you have no idea, looking at me now, what I was back then; I held a captain's rank and was nearly the youngest person in the service with that rank. I was as slender as a dancing master. These withered and bleached locks were as black as a raven's plume. Ah, but never mind: the planter had a daughter."

"And you loved her?" said Flora—"Loved her," said the old man, and the flush of youthful animation come to his countenance; "loved her, do you say! I adored her; I worshipped her; she was to me—but what a d——d old fool, I am; we'll skip that if you please."

"And you loved her?" Flora asked. "Loved her," the old man replied, a youthful spark lighting up his face. "Loved her, you say? I adored her; I worshipped her; she was everything to me—but what a damn old fool I am; let’s move on, if you don’t mind."

"Nay, nay," said Flora; "that is what I want to hear."—"I haven't the least doubt of that, in the world; but that's just what you won't hear; none of your nonsense, Miss Flora; the old man may be a fool, but he isn't quite an idiot."

"Nah, nah," said Flora; "that's exactly what I want to hear."—"I have no doubt about that at all; but that's exactly what you won't hear; cut out the nonsense, Miss Flora; the old man may be a fool, but he isn't completely clueless."

"He's neither," said Flora; "true feelings can never disgrace any one."—"Perhaps not; but, however, to make a long story short, somehow or other, one day, Belinda was sitting alone, and I rudely pounced upon her; I rather think then I must have said something that I oughtn't to have said, for it took her so aback; I was forced, somehow or other, to hold her up, and then I—I—yes; I'm sure I kissed her; and so, I told her I loved her; and then, what do you think she said?"

"He's neither," said Flora; "true feelings can never embarrass anyone."—"Maybe not; but to cut a long story short, one day, Belinda was sitting alone, and I suddenly jumped in on her; I think I must have said something I shouldn’t have, because it really caught her off guard; I had to somehow support her, and then I—I—yeah, I'm pretty sure I kissed her; and then, guess what she said?"

"Why," said Flora, "that she reciprocated the passion."—"D—n my rags," said Jack, who at the moment came into the room, "I suppose that's the name of some shell or other."

"Why," said Flora, "she felt the same way."—"Damn my clothes," said Jack, who walked into the room at that moment, "I guess that’s the name of some shell or something."

"You here, you villain!" said the admiral; "I thought you were gone."—"So I was," said Jack, "but I came back for my hat, you see."

"You! You scoundrel!" the admiral exclaimed. "I thought you were gone." — "I was," replied Jack, "but I came back for my hat, you know."

Away he went again, and the admiral resumed his story.

Away he went again, and the admiral continued his story.

"Well, Miss Flora," he said, "you haven't made a good guess, as she didn't say anything at all, she only clung to me like some wild bird to its mother's breast, and cried as if her heart would break."—"Indeed!"

"Well, Miss Flora," he said, "you haven't guessed correctly, since she didn't say anything at all. She just held onto me like a wild bird clinging to its mother and cried as if her heart was breaking."—"Really!"

"Yes; I didn't know the cause of her emotion, but at last I got it out of her."—"What was it?"

"Yeah; I didn't know what made her feel that way, but eventually, I managed to get it out of her."—"What was it?"

"Oh, a mere trifle; she was already married to somebody else, that's all; some d——d fellow, who had gone trading about the islands, a fellow she didn't care a straw about, that was old enough to be her father."

"Oh, it’s nothing really; she was already married to someone else, that’s all; some damn guy who had been trading around the islands, a guy she didn’t care about at all, who was old enough to be her father."

"And you left her?"—"No, I didn't. Guess again. I was a mad-headed youngster. I only felt—I didn't think. I persuaded her to come away with me. I took her aboard my ship, and set sail with her. A few weeks flew like hours; but one day we were hailed by a vessel, and when we neared her, she manned a boat and brought a letter on board, addressed to Belinda. It was from her father, written in his last moments. It began with a curse and ended with a blessing. There was a postscript in another hand, to say the old man died of grief. She read it by my side on the quarter-deck. It dropped from her grasp, and she plunged into the sea. Jack Pringle went after her; but I never saw her again."

"And you left her?"—"No, I didn't. Try again. I was a reckless young guy. I only felt—I didn't think. I convinced her to come away with me. I took her on my ship, and we set sail together. A few weeks flew by like hours; but one day we were hailed by another ship, and as we got closer, they sent a boat with a letter for Belinda. It was from her father, written in his final moments. It started with a curse and ended with a blessing. There was a postscript in another handwriting, saying that the old man died of grief. She read it by my side on the quarter-deck. It fell from her hands, and she jumped into the sea. Jack Pringle dove in after her; but I never saw her again."

"Gracious Heavens! what a tragedy!"—"Yes, tolerable," said the old man.

"Goodness! What a tragedy!"—"Yeah, not bad," said the old man.

He arose and took his hat and placed it on his head. He gave the crown of it a blow that sent it nearly over his eyes. He thrust his hands deep into his breeches pockets, clenched his teeth, and muttered something inaudible as he strode from the apartment.

He got up, grabbed his hat, and put it on his head. He gave the top of it a hit that nearly pushed it down over his eyes. He shoved his hands deep into his pants pockets, clenched his teeth, and mumbled something unintelligible as he walked out of the room.

"Who would have thought, Henry," said Flora, "that such a man as Admiral Bell had been the hero of such an adventure?"—"Ay, who indeed; but it shows that we never can judge from appearances, Flora; and that those who seem to us the most heart-whole may have experienced the wildest vicissitudes of passion."

"Who would have thought, Henry," Flora said, "that a man like Admiral Bell could be the hero of such an adventure?"—"Yeah, who indeed; but it shows that we can never judge by appearances, Flora; and that those who seem the most whole-hearted might have gone through the wildest ups and downs of passion."

"And we must remember, likewise, that this was forty years ago, Henry, which makes a material difference in the state of the case as regards Admiral Bell."

"And we have to keep in mind that this was forty years ago, Henry, which significantly changes the situation when it comes to Admiral Bell."

"It does indeed—more than half a lifetime; and yet how evident it was that his old feelings clung to him. I can well imagine the many hours of bitter regret which the memory of this his lost love must have given him."

"It really does—over half a lifetime; and yet it was so clear that his old feelings held on to him. I can easily picture the countless hours of painful regret that the memory of this lost love must have caused him."

"True—true. I can feel something for him; for have I not lost one who loved me—a worse loss, too, than that which Admiral Bell relates; for am I not a prey to all the horrors of uncertainty? Whereas he knew the worst, and that, at all events, death had claimed its victim, leaving nothing to conjecture in the shape of suffering, so that the mind had nothing to do but to recover slowly, but surely, as it would from the shock which it had received."

"That's true—it's true. I do have some feelings for him; after all, I’ve lost someone who loved me—a worse loss than what Admiral Bell talks about; because I’m stuck in the terrible grip of uncertainty. He knew the worst, and at least death had taken its victim, leaving no room for guesswork about suffering, so the mind had nothing to do but to heal slowly, but surely, just like it would recover from any shock it had faced."

"That is worse than you, Flora; but rather would I have you cherish hope of soon beholding Charles Holland, probably alive and well, than fancy any great disaster has come over him."

"That’s worse than you, Flora; but I’d rather have you hold on to the hope of seeing Charles Holland again, probably alive and well, than think that some terrible disaster has happened to him."

"I will endeavour to do so," replied Flora.

"I'll try to do that," replied Flora.

"I long to hear what has become of Dr. Chillingworth. His disappearance is most singular; for I fully suspected that he had some particular object in view in getting possession for a short time of Bannerworth Hall; but now, from Jack Pringle's account, he appears not to be in it, and, in fact, to have disappeared completely from the sight of all who knew him."

"I’m eager to find out what happened to Dr. Chillingworth. His disappearance is quite strange; I suspected he had some specific reason for briefly taking control of Bannerworth Hall, but now, based on Jack Pringle's account, he seems to be completely out of the picture and has vanished entirely from the view of everyone who knew him."

"Yes," said Flora; "but he may have done that, brother, still in furtherance of his object."

"Yes," Flora said, "but he might have done that, brother, still to achieve his goal."

"It may be so, and I will hope that it is so. Keep yourself close, sister, and see no one, while I proceed to his house to inquire if they have heard anything of him. I will return soon, be assured; and, in the meantime, should you see my brother, tell him I shall be at home in an hour or so, and not to leave the cottage; for it is more than likely that the admiral has gone to Bannerworth Hall, so that you may not see anything of him for some time."

"It might be true, and I hope it is. Stay close, sister, and don’t talk to anyone while I go to his house to check if they’ve heard anything about him. I’ll be back soon, I promise; and in the meantime, if you see my brother, let him know I’ll be home in about an hour, and not to leave the cottage. It’s very likely that the admiral has gone to Bannerworth Hall, so you might not see him for a while."


CHAPTER LXVIII.

MARCHDALE'S ATTEMPTED VILLANY, AND THE RESULT.


284.png

Varney the vampyre left the dungeon of Charles Holland amid the grey ruins, with a perfect confidence the young man would keep his word, and not attempt to escape from that place until the time had elapsed which he had dictated to him.

Varney the vampyre left the dungeon of Charles Holland among the grey ruins, fully confident that the young man would stick to his word and not try to escape from that place until the time he had set had passed.

And well might he have that confidence, for having once given his word that he would remain until he heard the clock strike two from a neighbouring church, Charles Holland never dreamt for a moment of breaking it.

And he had every reason to be confident, because after promising to stay until he heard the clock chime two from a nearby church, Charles Holland never once considered breaking that promise.

To be sure it was a weary time to wait when liberty appeared before him; but he was the soul of honour, and the least likely man in all the world to infringe in the slightest upon the condition which he had, of his own free will, acceded to.

It was definitely a tiring time to wait when freedom finally showed up for him; but he was a truly honorable person and the least likely man in the world to break even the smallest part of the terms he had willingly agreed to.

Sir Francis Varney walked rapidly until he came nearly to the outskirts of the town, and then he slackened his pace, proceeding more cautiously, and looking carefully about him, as if he feared to meet any one who might recognise him.

Sir Francis Varney walked quickly until he reached the edge of town, then he slowed down, moving more carefully and watching his surroundings closely, as if he was afraid of running into someone who might recognize him.

He had not proceeded far in this manner, when he became conscious of the cautious figure of a man gliding along in the opposite direction to that which he was taking.

He hadn't gone far when he noticed a cautious man gliding along in the opposite direction.

A suspicion struck him, from the general appearance, that it was Marchdale, and if so he wondered to see him abroad at such a time. Still he would not be quite certain; but he hurried forward, so as to meet the advancing figure, and then his suspicions were confirmed; and Marchdale, with some confusion in his looks and manners, accosted him.

A suspicion hit him, based on the general appearance, that it was Marchdale, and if it was, he was surprised to see him out at such a time. Still, he wasn't completely sure, but he hurried forward to confront the approaching figure, and then his suspicions were confirmed; Marchdale, looking a bit uneasy, greeted him.

"Ah, Sir Francis Varney," he said, "you are out late."—

"Ah, Sir Francis Varney," he said, "you're out late."

"Why, you know I should be out late," said Varney, "and you likewise know the errand upon which I was to be out."

"Well, you know I’m going to be out late," Varney said, "and you also know the reason I was supposed to be out."

"Oh, I recollect; you were to release your prisoner."—

"Oh, I remember; you were going to let your prisoner go."—

"Yes, I was."

"Yeah, I was."

"And have you done so?"—

"Have you done that?"

"Oh, no."

"Oh, no."

"Oh, indeed. I—I am glad you have taken better thoughts of it. Good night—good night; we shall meet to-morrow."—

"Oh, for sure. I—I’m really glad you’ve thought about it more. Good night—good night; we’ll see each other tomorrow."—

"Adieu," said Sir Francis Varney; and he watched the retreating figure of Marchdale, and then he added, in a low tone to himself,—

"Goodbye," said Sir Francis Varney; and he watched Marchdale's receding figure, then he added in a quiet tone to himself,—

"I know his object well. His craven spirit shrinks at the notion, a probable enough one, I will admit, that Charles Holland has recognised him, and that, if once free, he would denounce him to the Bannerworths, holding him up to scorn in his true colours, and bringing down upon his head, perhaps, something more than detestation and contempt. The villain! he is going now to take the life of the man whom he considers chained to the ground. Well, well, they must fight it out together. Charles Holland is sufficiently free to take his own part, although Marchdale little thinks that such is the case."

"I know exactly what he wants. His cowardly nature shrinks at the thought—one that's likely enough, I'll admit—that Charles Holland has recognized him. If he ever gets free, he would expose him to the Bannerworths, showing his true colors and possibly bringing down something much worse than just hatred and contempt. That villain! He is now about to take the life of the man he believes is trapped. Well, they’ll have to settle it between themselves. Charles Holland has enough freedom to defend himself, even though Marchdale has no idea that this is true."

Marchdale walked on for some little distance, and then he turned and looked after Sir Francis Varney.

Marchdale walked a short distance, then turned to look back at Sir Francis Varney.

"Indeed!" he said; "so you have not released him to-night, but I know well will do so soon. I do not, for my part, admire this romantic generosity which sets a fox free at the moment that he's the most dangerous. It's all very well to be generous, but it is better to be just first, and that I consider means looking after one's self first. I have a poniard here which will soon put an end to the troubles of the prisoner in his dungeon—its edge is keen and sharp, and will readily find a way to his heart."

"Absolutely!" he replied. "So you haven't let him go tonight, but I know you'll do it soon. Personally, I don't admire this romantic idea of setting a fox free when it's most dangerous. It's fine to be generous, but it's more important to be just first, and that means looking out for yourself first. I have a dagger here that will quickly end the prisoner’s troubles in his cell—its blade is sharp and will easily find its way to his heart."

He walked on quite exultingly and carelessly now, for he had got into the open country, and it was extremely unlikely that he would meet anybody on his road to the ruins.

He walked along feeling really happy and carefree now, since he was out in the open countryside, and it was very unlikely he would encounter anyone on his way to the ruins.

It did not take many minutes, sharp walking now to bring him close to the spot which he intended should become such a scene of treacherous slaughter, and just then he heard from afar off something like the muttering of thunder, as if Heaven itself was proclaiming its vengeance against the man who had come out to slay one of its best and noblest creatures.

It didn’t take long for him to walk quickly to the place he had chosen to become a scene of betrayal and murder. Just then, he heard a distant sound like thunder, as if Heaven itself was declaring its wrath against the man who had come to kill one of its finest and most noble beings.

"What is that'" said Marchdale, shrinking back a moment; "what is that—an approaching storm? It must be so, for, now I recollect me, the sun set behind a bank of clouds of a fiery redness, and as the evening drew in there was every appearance in the heavens of some ensuing strife of the elements."

"What is that?" said Marchdale, stepping back for a moment. "What is that—an approaching storm? It must be, because now I remember that the sun set behind a bank of clouds that were a fiery red, and as the evening went on, the sky looked like there was going to be some kind of fierce weather."

He listened for a few moments, and fixed his eyes intently in the direction of the horizon from where the muttering sounds had proceeded.

He listened for a moment and focused his gaze intently toward the horizon where the murmuring sounds were coming from.

He had not long to wait before he saw a bright flash of blue lightning, which for one instant illumined the sky; then by the time he could have counted twelve there came the thunder which the flash preceded, and he felt terribly anxious to complete his enterprize, so that he might get back to the town and be safely housed before the storm, which was evidently approaching, should burst upon him.

He didn’t have to wait long before he saw a bright flash of blue lightning that lit up the sky for a moment. Then, by the time he could count to twelve, the thunder followed the flash, making him feel extremely anxious to finish his task so he could get back to town and be safely inside before the storm, which was clearly coming, hit him.

"It is sweeping on apace," he said; "why did I not come earlier?"

"It’s moving fast,” he said; “why didn’t I come earlier?”

Even as he spoke he plunged among the recesses of the ruins, and searching about for the old stone which covered the entrance to the dungeon, he was surprised to find it rolled from its place, and the aperture open.

Even as he spoke, he delved into the depths of the ruins, and while looking for the old stone that covered the entrance to the dungeon, he was surprised to find it moved from its spot, leaving the opening exposed.

"What is the meaning of this?" he said; "how negligent of Sir Francis Varney; or perhaps, after all, he was only jesting with me, and let the prisoner go. If that should be the case, I am foiled indeed; but surely he could not be so full of indiscretion."

"What does this mean?" he said. "How careless of Sir Francis Varney; or maybe he was just joking with me and let the prisoner go. If that's true, I've really been outsmarted; but there's no way he could be that reckless."

Again came a dazzling flash of lightning, which now, surrounded by the ruins as he was, made him shrink back and cover his eyes for a moment; and then followed a peal of thunder with not half the duration of time between it and the flash which had characterized the previous electric phenomenon.

Again came a bright flash of lightning, which now, surrounded by the ruins, made him flinch and cover his eyes for a moment; then a clap of thunder followed with hardly any delay from the flash, unlike the longer gap that had marked the previous electric event.

"The storm approaches fast," said Marchdale; "I must get my work done quickly, if indeed my victim be here, which I begin seriously to doubt."

"The storm is coming fast," said Marchdale; "I need to finish my work quickly, if my victim is really here, which I'm starting to seriously doubt."

He descended the intricate winding passage to the vault below, which served the purpose of a dungeon, and when he got very nearly into the depth of its recesses, he called aloud, saying,—

He went down the complex winding passage to the vault below, which functioned as a dungeon, and when he reached the depths of its recesses, he shouted, saying,—

"Ho! what ho! is there any one here?"—"Yes," said Charles Holland, who fancied it might be his former visitor returned. "Have you come to repent of your purpose?"

"Hey! Is anyone here?" — "Yes," said Charles Holland, thinking it might be his previous visitor coming back. "Have you come to change your mind?"

"Ah!" said Marchdale to himself, "Sir Francis, after all, has told me the truth—the prisoner is still here."

"Ah!" Marchdale said to himself, "Sir Francis was right after all—the prisoner is still here."

The light from without was not near sufficient to send the least ray into the depths of that dungeon; so that Marchdale, when he entered the place, could see nothing but an absolute blackness.

The light from outside wasn’t nearly enough to let even a single ray into the depths of that dungeon, so when Marchdale entered the space, all he could see was complete darkness.

It was not so, however, with Charles Holland, whose eyes had been now so long accustomed to the place that he could see in it as if a dim twilight irradiated it, and he at once, in his visitor, saw his worst foe, and not the man who had comparatively set him free.

It was different for Charles Holland, whose eyes had been used to the place for so long that he could see it as if there was a faint light shining on it. In his visitor, he instantly recognized his biggest enemy, not the man who had relatively freed him.

He saw, too, that the hand of his visitor grasped a weapon, which Marchdale thought that, favoured by the darkness, he might carry openly in perfect security.

He also noticed that his visitor was holding a weapon, which Marchdale thought he could carry openly in complete safety, thanks to the darkness.

"Where are you?" said Marchdale; "I cannot see you."—"Here!" said Charles, "you may feel my grip;" and he sprung upon him in an instant.

"Where are you?" said Marchdale; "I can't see you."—"Right here!" said Charles, "you can feel my grip;" and he jumped on him in an instant.

The attack was so sudden and so utterly unexpected, that Marchdale was thrown backwards, and the dagger wrested from his grasp, during the first impulse which Charles Holland had thrown into his attack.

The attack was so sudden and completely unexpected that Marchdale was pushed back, and the dagger was yanked from his hand during the initial move that Charles Holland made in his assault.

Moreover, his head struck with such violence against the earthern floor, that it produced a temporary confusion of his faculties, so that, had Charles Holland been so inclined, he might, with Marchdale's own weapon, have easily taken his life.

Moreover, his head hit the dirt floor so hard that it caused a brief disorientation, so that, if Charles Holland had wanted to, he could have easily killed him with Marchdale's own weapon.

The young man did, on the impulse of the moment, raise it in his hand, but, on the impulse of another thought, he cast it from him, exclaiming—

The young man, in a spontaneous moment, lifted it in his hand, but, in a flash of another thought, he threw it away, exclaiming—

"No, no! not that; I should be as bad as he, or nearly so. This villain has come to murder me, but yet I will not take his life for the deed. What shall I do with him? Ha! a lucky thought—chains!"

"No, no! Not that; I'd be just as bad as he is, or almost. This guy is here to kill me, but I won’t kill him for what he's done. What should I do with him? Ha! I’ve got a great idea—chains!"

He dragged Marchdale to the identical spot of earth on which he had lain so long; and, as Sir Francis Varney had left the key of the padlock which bound the chains together in it, he, in a few moments, had succeeded in placing the villain Marchdale in the same durance from which he had himself shortly since escaped.

He pulled Marchdale to the exact spot where he had been lying for so long; and since Sir Francis Varney had left the key to the padlock that held the chains together there, he quickly managed to trap the villain Marchdale in the same confinement from which he had just recently escaped.

"Remain there," he said, "until some one comes to rescue you. I will not let you starve to death, but I will give you a long fast; and, when I come again, it shall be along with some of the Bannerworth family, to show them what a viper they have fostered in their hearts."

"Stay there," he said, "until someone comes to rescue you. I won't let you starve, but I will make you go without food for a while; and when I return, it will be with some members of the Bannerworth family to show them what a snake they have nurtured in their hearts."

Marchdale was just sufficiently conscious now to feel all the realities of his situation. In vain he attempted to rise from his prostrate position. The chains did their duty, keeping down a villain with the same means that they had held in ignominious confinement a true man.

Marchdale was just aware enough now to understand the realities of his situation. He tried in vain to get up from where he lay. The chains did their job, keeping a villain down with the same means they had used to hold a true man in shameful confinement.

He was in a perfect agony, inasmuch as he considered that he would be allowed to remain there to starve to death, thus achieving for himself a more horrible death than any he had ever thought of inflicting.

He was in complete agony, as he realized he might be left there to starve to death, experiencing a more horrible death than anything he had ever imagined inflicting.

"Villain!" exclaimed Charles Holland, "you shall there remain; and, let you have what mental sufferings you may, you richly deserve them."

"Villain!" shouted Charles Holland, "you will stay there; and no matter what mental agony you experience, you truly deserve every bit of it."

He heeded not the cries of Marchdale—he heeded not his imprecations any more than he did his prayers; and the arch hypocrite used both in abundance. Charles was but too happy once more to look upon the open sky, although it was then in darkness, to heed anything that Marchdale, in the agony to which he was now reduced, might feel inclined to say; and, after glancing around him for some few moments, when he was free of the ruins, and inhaling with exquisite delight the free air of the surrounding meadows, he saw, by the twinkling of the lights, in which direction the town lay, and knowing that by taking a line in that path, and then after a time diverging a little to the right, he should come to Bannerworth Hall, he walked on, never in his whole life probably feeling such an enjoyment of the mere fact of existence as at such a moment as that of exquisite liberty.

He ignored Marchdale's cries—he paid no attention to his curses any more than to his pleas; and the deceitful hypocrite used both without restraint. Charles was more than happy to look up at the open sky, even though it was dark, and he had no interest in what Marchdale, now tragically desperate, might want to say. After scanning his surroundings for a few moments, when he was finally free from the ruins, and breathing in the refreshing air of the nearby meadows, he noticed the twinkling lights indicating the town's direction. Knowing that if he followed that path and then veered a bit to the right, he would reach Bannerworth Hall, he continued on, probably never in his life feeling such pure joy in simply being alive as he did in that moment of true freedom.

Our readers may with us imagine what it is to taste the free, fresh air of heaven, after being long pent up, as he, Charles Holland, had been, in a damp, noisome dungeon, teeming with unwholesome exhalations. They may well suppose with what an amount of rapture he now found himself unrestrained in his movements by those galling fetters which had hung for so long a period upon his youthful limbs, and which, not unfrequently in the despair of his heart, he had thought he should surely die in.

Our readers can imagine what it feels like to experience the fresh, free air of freedom after being trapped for so long, just like Charles Holland had been in a damp, smelly dungeon filled with unhealthy fumes. They can easily picture the overwhelming joy he felt being able to move freely without the heavy shackles that had weighed down his young body for so long, which he often thought would be the end of him in his moments of despair.

And last, although not least in his dear esteem, did the rapturous thought of once more looking in the sweet face of her he loved come cross him with a gush of delight.

And finally, although not the least in his affection, the thrilling thought of seeing her lovely face again filled him with a surge of joy.

"Yes!" he exclaimed, as he quickened his pace; "yes! I shall be able to tell Flora Bannerworth how well and how truly I love her. I shall be able to tell her that, in my weary and hideous imprisonment, the thought alone of her has supported me."

"Yes!" he shouted, picking up speed. "Yes! I can finally tell Flora Bannerworth how much and how truly I love her. I can tell her that during my exhausting and terrible imprisonment, just the thought of her has kept me going."

As he neared the Hall, he quickened his pace to such an extent, that soon he was forced to pause altogether, as the exertion he had undertaken pretty plainly told him that the imprisonment, scanty diet, and want of exercise, which had been his portion for some time past, had most materially decreased his strength.

As he got closer to the Hall, he sped up so much that he soon had to stop completely because the effort he had put in clearly showed him that the time spent in confinement, with a poor diet and lack of exercise, had seriously weakened him.

His limbs trembled, and a profuse perspiration bedewed his brow, although the night was rather cold than otherwise.

His limbs shook, and sweat dripped from his forehead, even though the night was more chilly than warm.

"I am very weak," he said; "and much I wonder now that I succeeded in overcoming that villain Marchdale; who, if I had not done so, would most assuredly have murdered me."

"I feel really weak," he said, "and I can't believe I managed to defeat that guy Marchdale, who definitely would have killed me if I hadn't."

And it was a wonder; for Marchdale was not an old man, although he might be considered certainly as past the prime of life, and he was of a strong and athletic build. But it was the suddenness of his attack upon him which had given Charles Holland the great advantage, and had caused the defeat of the ruffian who came bent on one of the most cowardly and dastardly murders that could be committed—namely, upon an unoffending man, whom he supposed to be loaded with chains, and incapable of making the least efficient resistance.

And it was amazing; for Marchdale wasn't an old man, even though he could definitely be seen as past his prime, and he had a strong, athletic build. But it was the suddenness of his attack on Charles Holland that gave him the upper hand and led to the defeat of the thug who had come intent on one of the most cowardly and despicable murders possible—targeting an innocent man whom he thought was weighed down by chains and unable to put up any real fight.

Charles soon again recovered sufficient breath and strength to proceed towards the Hall, and now warned, by the exhaustion which had come over him that he had not really anything like strength enough to allow him to proceed rapidly, he walked with slow and deliberate steps.

Charles soon regained enough breath and strength to head toward the Hall, and now aware, due to the exhaustion he felt, that he didn’t really have the strength to move quickly, he walked with slow and careful steps.

This mode of proceeding was more favourable to reflection than the wild, rapid one which he had at first adopted, and in all the glowing colours of youthful and ingenious fancy did he depict to himself the surprise and the pleasure that would beam in the countenance of his beloved Flora when she should find him once again by her side.

This way of doing things was better for thinking things through than the wild, fast approach he had originally taken, and in all the vibrant colors of youthful and creative imagination, he envisioned the surprise and joy that would light up his beloved Flora's face when she saw him by her side again.

Of course, he, Charles, could know nothing of the contrivances which had been resorted to, and which the reader may lay wholly to the charge of Marchdale, to blacken his character, and to make him appear faithless to the love he had professed.

Of course, Charles had no idea about the schemes that had been used, all of which can be completely blamed on Marchdale, to tarnish his reputation and make him seem unfaithful to the love he had claimed to have.

Had he known this, it is probable that indignation would have added wings to his progress, and he would not have been able to proceed at the leisurely pace he felt that his state of physical weakness dictated to him.

Had he known this, it’s likely that anger would have pushed him to move faster, and he wouldn’t have been able to go at the relaxed pace that his physical weakness seemed to require.

And now he saw the topmost portion at Bannerworth Hall pushing out from amongst the trees with which the ancient pile was so much surrounded, and the sight of the home of his beloved revived him, and quickened the circulation of the warm blood in his veins.

And now he saw the highest part of Bannerworth Hall sticking out from the trees that surrounded the old building so much, and seeing the home of his beloved lifted his spirits and got his blood pumping.

"I shall behold her now," he said—"I shall behold her how! A few minutes more, and I shall hold her to my heart—that heart which has been ever hers, and which carried her image enshrined in its deepest recesses, even into the gloom of a dungeon!"

"I will see her now," he said—"I will see her soon! Just a few more minutes, and I will hold her close to my heart—that heart which has always belonged to her, and which has kept her image safe in its deepest corners, even in the darkness of a dungeon!"

But let us, while Charles Holland is indulging in these delightful anticipations—anticipations which, we regret, in consequence of the departure of the Bannerworths from the Hall, will not be realized so soon as he supposes—look back upon the discomfited hypocrite and villain, Marchdale, who occupies his place in the dungeon of the old ruins.

But while Charles Holland is enjoying these pleasant dreams—dreams that, unfortunately, due to the Bannerworths leaving the Hall, won’t come true as soon as he thinks—let’s turn our attention back to the frustrated hypocrite and villain, Marchdale, who is stuck in the dungeon of the old ruins.

Until Charles Holland actually had left the strange, horrible, and cell-like place, he could scarcely make up his mind that the young man entertained a serious intention of leaving him there.

Until Charles Holland actually left the strange, horrible, cell-like place, he could hardly believe that the young man seriously intended to leave him there.

Perhaps he did not think any one could be so cruel and so wicked as he himself; for the reader will no doubt recollect that his, Marchdale's, counsel to Varney, was to leave Charles Holland to his fate, chained down as he was in the dungeon, and that fate would have been the horrible one of being starved to death in the course of a few days.

Perhaps he didn't believe anyone could be as cruel and wicked as he was; after all, Marchdale had advised Varney to abandon Charles Holland to his fate, trapped in the dungeon, and that fate would have been the horrific end of starving to death in just a few days.

When now, however, he felt confident that he was deserted—when he heard the sound of Charles Holland's retreating footsteps slowly dying away in the distance, until not the faintest echo of them reached his ears, he despaired indeed; and the horror he experienced during the succeeding ten minutes, might be considered an ample atonement for some of his crimes. His brain was in a complete whirl; nothing of a tangible nature, but that he was there, chained down, and left to starve to death, came across his intellect. Then a kind of madness, for a moment or two, took possession of him; he made a tremendous effort to burst asunder the bands that held him.

When he finally felt sure that he was alone—when he heard the sound of Charles Holland's footsteps fading away into the distance until they completely disappeared—he fell into despair. The horror he felt in the next ten minutes was punishment enough for some of his wrongdoings. His mind was completely overwhelmed; all he could think about was that he was there, chained up, and left to die. Then a moment of madness took hold of him; he made a huge effort to break free from the restraints that bound him.

But it was in vain. The chains—which had been placed upon Charles Holland during the first few days of his confinement, when he had a little recovered from the effects of the violence which had been committed upon him at the time when he was captured—effectually resisted Marchdale.

But it was pointless. The chains—which had been put on Charles Holland during the first few days of his imprisonment, when he had just started to recover from the trauma of the violence he experienced at the time of his capture—effectively resisted Marchdale.

They even cut into his flesh, inflicting upon him some grievous wounds; but that was all he achieved by his great efforts to free himself, so that, after a few moments, bleeding and in great pain, he, with a deep groan, desisted from the fruitless efforts he had better not have commenced.

They even cut into his skin, causing him some serious wounds; but that was all he accomplished with his efforts to free himself, so that, after a few moments, bleeding and in a lot of pain, he let out a deep groan and gave up on the pointless struggle he would have been better off not starting.

Then he remained silent for a time, but it was not the silence of reflection; it was that of exhaustion, and, as such, was not likely to last long; nor did it, for, in the course of another five minutes, he called out loudly.

Then he stayed quiet for a while, but it wasn't a thoughtful silence; it was one of tiredness, and it wasn't expected to last long; and it didn't, because after another five minutes, he shouted out loud.

Perhaps he thought there might be a remote chance that some one traversing the meadows would hear him; and yet, if he had duly considered the matter, which he was not in a fitting frame of mind to do, he would have recollected that, in choosing a dungeon among the underground vaults of these ruins, he had, by experiment, made certain that no cry, however loud, from where he lay, could reach the upper air. And thus had this villain, by the very precautions which he had himself taken to ensure the safe custody of another, been his own greatest enemy.

Maybe he thought there was a small chance that someone walking through the meadows would hear him; and yet, if he had really thought it through, which he wasn’t in the right state of mind to do, he would have remembered that by choosing a dungeon among the underground vaults of these ruins, he had proven that no cry, no matter how loud, from where he was lying could reach the surface. And so, this villain, through the very precautions he had taken to keep someone else safe, had become his own worst enemy.

"Help! help! help!" he cried frantically "Varney! Charles Holland! have mercy upon me, and do not leave me here to starve! Help, oh, Heaven! Curses on all your heads—curses! Oh, mercy—mercy—mercy!"

"Help! Help! Help!" he shouted desperately. "Varney! Charles Holland! Have mercy on me, and don’t leave me here to starve! Help, oh, God! Curses on all your heads—curses! Oh, mercy—mercy—mercy!"

In suchlike incoherent expressions did he pass some hours, until, what with exhaustion and a raging thirst that came over him, he could not utter another word, but lay the very picture of despair and discomfited malice and wickedness.

In such jumbled expressions, he spent some hours, until, overwhelmed by exhaustion and a raging thirst, he could no longer say a word, lying there as a complete image of despair and frustrated malice and wickedness.


CHAPTER LXIX.

FLORA BANNERWORTH AND HER MOTHER.—THE EPISODE OF CHIVALRY.


288.png

Gladly we turn from such a man as Marchdale to a consideration of the beautiful and accomplished Flora Bannerworth, to whom we may, without destroying in any way the interest of our plot, predict a much happier destiny than, probably, at that time, she considers as at all likely to be hers.

We happily shift our focus from someone like Marchdale to the beautiful and talented Flora Bannerworth, to whom we can, without spoiling the interest of our story, foresee a much brighter future than she probably thinks is likely for herself at that time.

She certainly enjoyed, upon her first removal from Bannerworth Hall, greater serenity of mind than she had done there; but, as we have already remarked of her, the more her mind was withdrawn, by change of scene, from the horrible considerations which the attack of the vampyre had forced upon her, the more she reverted to the fate of Charles Holland, which was still shrouded in so much gloom.

She definitely felt more at peace after leaving Bannerworth Hall than she had while she was there; however, as we've noted before, the more she was able to escape the terrifying thoughts brought on by the vampyre's attack, the more she thought about the fate of Charles Holland, which remained steeped in mystery and darkness.

She would sit and converse with her mother upon that subject until she worked up her feelings to a most uncomfortable pitch of excitement, and then Mrs. Bannerworth would get her younger brother to join them, who would occasionally read to her some compositions of his own, or of some favourite writer whom he thought would amuse her.

She would sit and talk with her mother about that topic until her emotions reached an incredibly uncomfortable level of excitement. Then Mrs. Bannerworth would have her younger brother join them, and he would sometimes read her some of his own writings or works by a favorite author that he thought would entertain her.

289.png

It was on the very evening when Sir Francis Varney had made up his mind to release Charles Holland, that young Bannerworth read to his sister and his mother the following little chivalric incident, which he told them he had himself collated from authentic sources:—

It was on the evening when Sir Francis Varney decided to free Charles Holland that young Bannerworth read to his sister and mother the following little chivalric incident, which he said he had gathered from reliable sources:—

"The knight with the green shield," exclaimed one of a party of men-at-arms, who were drinking together at an ancient hostel, not far from Shrewsbury—"the knight with the green shield is as good a knight as ever buckled on a sword, or wore spurs."—"Then how comes it he is not one of the victors in the day's tournament?" exclaimed another.—"By the bones of Alfred!" said a third, "a man must be judged of by his deserts, and not by the partiality of his friends. That's my opinion, friends."—"And mine, too," said another.

"The knight with the green shield," shouted one of a group of soldiers who were drinking together at an old inn, not far from Shrewsbury—"the knight with the green shield is as good a knight as anyone who's ever strapped on a sword or worn spurs."—"Then how is it that he isn't one of the winners in today's tournament?" exclaimed another.—"By the bones of Alfred!" said a third, "a man should be judged by his merits, not by the bias of his friends. That's my opinion, everyone."—"Me too," said another.

"That is all very true, and my opinion would go with yours, too; but not in this instance. Though you may accuse me of partiality, yet I am not so; for I have seen some of the victors of to-day by no means forward in the press of battle-men who, I will not say feared danger, but who liked it not so well but they avoided it as much as possible."

"That’s all very true, and I agree with you on that; but not this time. Even if you call me biased, I’m not. I’ve seen some of today’s winners who weren’t exactly eager in battle—men who, I won’t say were afraid of danger, but who certainly preferred to steer clear of it whenever they could."

"Ay, marry, and so have I. The reason is, 'tis much easier to face a blunted lance, than one with a spear-head; and a man may practise the one and thrive in it, but not the other; for the best lance in the tournament is not always the best arm in the battle."

"Yeah, and so have I. The reason is, it's much easier to deal with a dull lance than one with a sharp point; and a person can practice with the dull one and get good at it, but not the sharp one; because the best lance in a tournament isn’t always the best weapon in a real battle."

"And that is the reason of my saying the knight with the green shield was a good knight. I have seen him in the midst of the melee, when men and horses have been hurled to the ground by the shock; there he has behaved himself like a brave knight, and has more than once been noticed for it."

"And that's why I say the knight with the green shield was a good knight. I've seen him in the middle of the fight, when men and horses have been knocked to the ground by the impact; he has acted like a brave knight, and he's been recognized for it more than once."

"But how canne he to be so easily overthrown to-day? That speaks something."—"His horse is an old one."

"But how can he be so easily overthrown today? That says something."—"His horse is an old one."

"So much the better," said another; "he's used to his work, and as cunning as an old man."—"But he has been wounded more than once, and is weakened very much: besides, I saw him lose his footing, else he had overthrown his opponent.

"So much the better," said another; "he's experienced and as clever as an old man."—"But he's been hurt more than once and is very weakened: besides, I saw him almost lose his balance, or else he would have taken down his opponent."

"He did not seem distressed about his accident, at all events, but sat contented in the tent."—"He knows well that those who know him will never attribute his misadventure either to want of courage or conduct; moreover, he seems to be one of those who care but little for the opinion of men who care nothing for him."

"He didn't seem bothered by his accident at all; instead, he sat comfortably in the tent. He knows that those who really know him will never blame his mishap on a lack of courage or skill. Plus, he appears to be someone who doesn't care much about the opinions of people who don't care about him."

"And he's right. Well, dear comrades, the health of Green Knight, or the Knight with a Green Shield, for that's his name, or the designation he chooses to go by."—"A health to the Knight with the Green Shield!" shouted the men-at-arms, as they lifted their cups on high.

"And he's right. Well, dear friends, let's toast to the health of the Green Knight, or the Knight with a Green Shield, as that's what he calls himself."—"Cheers to the Knight with the Green Shield!" shouted the soldiers, raising their cups high.

"Who is he?" inquired one of the men-at-arms, of him who had spoken favourably of the stranger.—"I don't know."

"Who is he?" one of the soldiers asked the man who had spoken positively about the stranger. —"I don't know."

"And yet you spoke favourably of him a few seconds back, and said what a brave knight he was!"—"And so I uphold him to be; but, I tell you what, friend, I would do as much for the greatest stranger I ever met. I have seen him fight where men and horses have bit the dust in hundreds; and that, in my opinion, speaks out for the man and warrior; he who cannot, then, fight like a soldier, had better tilt at home in the castle-yard, and there win ladies' smiles, but not the commendation of the leader of the battle."

"And yet you just spoke highly of him a few seconds ago, and said how brave he is!" — "And I still believe that; but let me tell you, friend, I would do just as much for the greatest stranger I’ve ever met. I’ve seen him fight where men and horses have fallen by the hundreds; and that, in my opinion, proves something about the man and the warrior; if someone can’t fight like a soldier, they might as well stay at home in the castle courtyard and earn the smiles of ladies, but they won’t earn the respect of the leader of the battle."

"That's true: I myself recollect very well Sir Hugh de Colbert, a very accomplished knight in the castle-yard; but his men were as fine a set of fellows as ever crossed a horse, to look at, but they proved deficient at the moment of trial; they were broken, and fled in a moment, and scarce one of them received a scratch."

"That's true: I remember very well Sir Hugh de Colbert, a highly skilled knight in the castle yard; but his men were a great group of guys, impressive to look at, yet they fell apart when it mattered; they broke and ran in an instant, and hardly any of them got a scratch."

"Then they hadn't stood the shock of the foeman?"—"No; that's certain."

"Then they couldn't handle the shock of the enemy?"—"No; that's for sure."

"But still I should like to know the knight,—to know his name very well."—"I know it not; he has some reason for keeping it secret, I suppose; but his deeds will not shame it, be it what it may. I can bear witness to more than one foeman falling beneath his battle-axe."

"But I would really like to know the knight—really know his name."—"I don't know it; he's probably got a good reason for keeping it a secret, but whatever it is, his actions certainly won't embarrass it. I can testify to more than one enemy falling to his battle-axe."

"Indeed!"—"Yes; and he took a banner from the enemy in the last battle that was fought."

"Absolutely!"—"Yeah; and he grabbed a flag from the enemy in the last battle we fought."

"Ah, well! he deserves a better fortune to-morrow. Who is to be the bridegroom of the beautiful Bertha, daughter of Lord de Cauci?"—"That will have to be decided: but it is presumed that Sir Guthrie de Beaumont is the intended."

"Ah, well! He deserves a better fate tomorrow. Who is going to be the groom of the beautiful Bertha, daughter of Lord de Cauci?"—"That still needs to be determined: but it's expected that Sir Guthrie de Beaumont is the one."

"Ah! but should he not prove the victor?"—"It's understood; because it's known he is intended by the parents of the lady, and none would be ungallant enough to prevail against him,—save on such conditions as would not endanger the fruits of victory."

"Ah! but what if he doesn't win?"—"It's expected; because everyone knows he's the one the lady's parents had in mind, and no one would be rude enough to go against him—except under conditions that wouldn't jeopardize the rewards of winning."

"No?"—"Certainly not; they would lay the trophies at the foot of the beauty worshipped by the knights at the tournament."

"No?"—"Definitely not; they would place the trophies at the feet of the beauty admired by the knights at the tournament."

"So, triumphant or not, he's to be the bridegroom; bearing off the prize of valour whether or no,—in fact, deserve her or not,—that's the fact."—"So it is, so it is."

"So, whether he's successful or not, he's going to be the groom; taking home the reward for bravery regardless of whether he deserves it or not—that's the truth."—"That's right, that's right."

"And a shame, too, friends; but so it is now; but yet, if the knight's horse recovers from the strain, and is fit for work to-morrow, it strikes me that the Green Shield will give some work to the holiday knight."

"And it's a shame, too, friends; but that's how it is now; however, if the knight's horse gets better from the strain and is ready to work tomorrow, it seems to me that the Green Shield will have some tasks for the holiday knight."


There had been a grand tournament held near Shrewsbury Castle, in honour of the intended nuptials of the beautiful Lady Bertha de Cauci. She was the only daughter of the Earl de Cauci, a nobleman of some note; he was one of an ancient and unblemished name, and of great riches.

There was a big tournament held near Shrewsbury Castle to celebrate the upcoming wedding of the lovely Lady Bertha de Cauci. She was the only daughter of the Earl de Cauci, a well-respected nobleman; he came from an ancient and distinguished lineage and had substantial wealth.

The lady was beautiful, but, at the same time, she was an unwilling bride,—every one could see that; but the bridegroom cared not for that. There was a sealed sorrow on her brow,—a sorrow that seemed sincere and lasting; but she spoke not of it to any one,—her lips were seldom parted. She loved another. Yes; she loved one who was far away, fighting in the wars of his country,—one who was not so rich in lands as her present bridegroom.

The woman was beautiful, but at the same time, she was an unwilling bride—everyone could see that; but the groom didn’t care. There was a hidden sadness on her forehead—a sadness that seemed genuine and enduring; but she didn’t talk about it to anyone—her lips were rarely open. She loved someone else. Yes; she loved someone who was far away, fighting for his country—someone who wasn’t as wealthy in property as her current groom.

When he left her, she remembered his promise; it was, to fight on till he earned a fortune, or name that should give him some right to claim her hand, even from her imperious father. But alas! he came not; and what could she do against the commands of one who would be obeyed? Her mother, too, was a proud, haughty woman, one whose sole anxiety was to increase the grandeur and power of her house by such connections.

When he left her, she remembered his promise; it was to keep fighting until he earned a fortune or a name that would give him the right to claim her hand, even against her demanding father. But sadly, he didn’t come; and what could she do against the demands of someone who expected to be obeyed? Her mother, too, was a proud, arrogant woman, whose only concern was to enhance the status and power of their family through connections like that.

Thus it was pressed on by circumstances, she could no longer hold out, more especially as she heard nothing of her knight. She knew not where he was, or indeed if he were living or dead. She knew not he was never named. This last circumstance, indeed, gave her pain; for it assured her that he whom she loved had been unable to signalize himself from among other men. That, in fact, he was unknown in the annals of fame, as well as the probability that he had been slain in some of the earlier skirmishes of the war. This, if it had happened, caused her some pain to think upon; not but such events were looked upon with almost indifference by females, save in such cases where their affections were engaged, as on this occasion. But the event was softened by the fact that men were continually falling by the hand of man in such encounters, but at the same time it was considered an honourable and praiseworthy death for a soldier. He was wounded, but not with the anguish we now hear of; for the friends were consoled by the reflection that the deceased warrior died covered with glory.

Thus, circumstances pushed her forward; she could no longer hold on, especially since she hadn’t heard anything about her knight. She didn’t know where he was or even if he was alive or dead. She realized he was never mentioned by name. This last detail truly pained her because it meant that the man she loved hadn’t distinguished himself from others. In fact, he was unknown in the records of fame, with a strong chance that he had been killed in some of the earlier battles of the war. This possibility caused her some sorrow to think about; though such events were generally viewed with almost indifference by women, except when their emotions were involved, as in this case. However, the situation was softened by the fact that

Bertha, however, was young, and as yet she knew not the cause of her absent knight's silence, or why he had not been heard of among the most forward in the battle.

Bertha, however, was young, and she didn’t yet know the reason for her missing knight's silence, or why he hadn’t been seen among the bravest in the battle.

"Heaven's will be done," she exclaimed; "what can I do? I must submit to my father's behests; but my future life will be one of misery and sorrow."

"Heaven's will be done," she exclaimed; "what can I do? I have to follow my father's commands; but my future life will be filled with misery and sorrow."

She wept to think of the past, and to dream of the future; both alike were sorrowful to think upon—no comfort in the past and no joy in the future.

She cried at the thought of the past and at the dream of the future; both were painful to think about—no comfort in the past and no happiness in the future.

Thus she wept and sorrowed on the night of the first tournament; there was to be a second, and that was to be the grand one, where her intended bridegroom was to show himself off in her eyes, and take his part in the sport.

Thus she cried and grieved on the night of the first tournament; there was going to be a second, and that was supposed to be the big one, where her future husband was to show himself off in her eyes and take part in the festivities.


Bertha sat late—she sat sorrowing by the light of the lamps and the flickering flame of the fire, as it rose and fell on the hearth and threw dancing shadows on the walls.

Bertha sat up late—she sat, feeling sad by the light of the lamps and the flickering fire, as it rose and fell on the hearth and cast dancing shadows on the walls.

"Oh, why, Arthur Home, should you thus be absent? Absent, too, at such a time when you are more needed than ever. Alas, alas! you may no longer be in the land of the living. Your family is great and your name known—your own has been spoken with commendation from the lips of your friend; what more of fame do you need? but I am speaking without purpose. Heaven have mercy on me."

"Oh, why, Arthur Home, are you absent like this? Absent, too, at a time when we need you more than ever. Alas, alas! You may no longer be alive. Your family is large, and your name is well-known—your own has been praised by your friend; what more recognition do you need? But I'm speaking without a point. Heaven have mercy on me."

As she spoke she looked up and saw one of her women in waiting standing by.

As she spoke, she looked up and saw one of her ladies-in-waiting standing nearby.

"Well, what would you?"—"My lady, there is one who would speak with you," said the hand-maiden.

"Well, what would you?" — "My lady, someone is here to speak with you," said the handmaiden.

"With me?"—"Yes, my lady; he named you the Lady Bertha de Cauci."

"With me?"—"Yes, my lady; he called you Lady Bertha de Cauci."

"Who and what is he?" she inquired, with something like trepidation, of the maiden.—"I know not, my lady."

"Who is he and what’s he about?" she asked, a bit nervously, of the girl. —"I don't know, my lady."

"But gave he not some token by which I might know who I admit to my chamber?"—"None," replied the maiden.

"But didn't he give some sign so I would know who I'm letting into my room?"—"No," replied the girl.

"And what does he bear by way of distinguishing himself? What crest or device doth he bear?"—"Merely a green shield."

"And what does he have to stand out? What crest or symbol does he have?"—"Just a green shield."

"The unsuccessful knight in the tournament to-day. Heaven's! what can he desire with me; he is not—no, no, it cannot be—it cannot be."—"Will you admit him, lady?"

"The knight who didn’t win the tournament today. Goodness! What could he want with me? He’s not—no, no, it can't be—it can't be." — "Will you let him in, my lady?"

"Indeed, I know not what to do; but yet he may have some intelligence to give me. Yes, yes, admit him; but first throw some logs on the fire."

"Honestly, I don't know what to do; but he might have some information to share with me. Yes, yes, let him in; but first, add some logs to the fire."

The attendant did as she was desired, and then quitted the room for the purpose of admitting the stranger knight with the green shield. In a few moments she could hear the stride of the knight as he entered the apartment, and she thought the step was familiar to her ear—she thought it was the step of Sir Arthur Home, her lover. She waited anxiously to see the door open, and then the stranger entered. His form and bearing was that of her lover, but his visor was down, and she was unable to distinguish the features of the stranger.

The attendant did what she was asked and then left the room to let in the strange knight with the green shield. In a few moments, she could hear the knight's footsteps as he entered the room, and she thought the sound was familiar—she believed it was the step of Sir Arthur Home, her lover. She waited anxiously for the door to open, and then the stranger walked in. He had the same build and demeanor as her lover, but his face was hidden behind his visor, and she couldn’t make out the features of the stranger.

His armour was such as had seen many a day's hard wear, and there were plenty of marks of the battle about him. His travel-worn accoutrements were altogether such as bespoke service in the field.

His armor had clearly seen many days of hard use, and there were plenty of battle scars on it. His well-worn gear was exactly what you’d expect from someone who had served in the field.

"Sir, you desired to see me; say wherefore you do so, and if it is news you bring." The knight answered not, but pointed to the female attendant, as if he desired she would withdraw. "You may retire," said Bertha; "be within call, and let me know if I am threatened with interruption."

"Sir, you wanted to see me; please say why, and if you have news to share." The knight didn’t reply but gestured to the female attendant, as if he wanted her to leave. "You can go," Bertha said; "stay nearby, and let me know if I'm in danger of being interrupted."

The attendant retired, and then the knight and lady were left alone. The former seemed at a loss how to break silence for some moments, and then he said,—

The attendant left, and then the knight and lady were alone. At first, the knight seemed unsure of how to start the conversation, but after a moment, he said,—

"Lady ——" "Oh, Heavens! 'tis he!" exclaimed Bertha, as she sprang to her feet; "it is Sir Arthur Home!"

"Lady ——" "Oh my God! It's him!" exclaimed Bertha as she jumped to her feet. "It's Sir Arthur Home!"

"It is," exclaimed the knight, pulling up his visor, and dropping on one knee he encircled his arm round the waist of the lady, and at the same moment he pressed her lips to his own.

"It is," the knight exclaimed, lifting his visor. Dropping to one knee, he wrapped his arm around the lady's waist and, at the same moment, pressed his lips to hers.

The first emotion of joy and surprise over, Bertha checked her transports, and chid the knight for his boldness.

The initial feeling of joy and surprise fading away, Bertha calmed herself and scolded the knight for his boldness.

"Nay, chide me not, dear Bertha; I am what I was when I left you, and hope to find you the same."

"Nay, don’t scold me, dear Bertha; I am the same person I was when I left you, and I hope to find you unchanged as well."

"Am I not?" said Bertha.—"Truly I know not, for you seem more beautiful than you were then; I hope that is the only change."

"Am I not?" said Bertha. — "Honestly, I don't know, because you seem more beautiful than you did back then; I hope that's the only change."

"If there be a change, it is only such as you see. Sorrow and regret form the principal causes."—"I understand you."

"If there's a change, it's only what you can see. Sadness and regret are the main reasons."—"I get it."

"My intended nuptials ——" "Yes, I have heard all. I came here but late in the morning; and my horse was jaded and tired, and my impatience to attend the tournament caused me a disaster which it is well it came not on the second day."

"My planned wedding ——" "Yes, I've heard it all. I arrived here just late in the morning; my horse was worn out and tired, and my eagerness to get to the tournament led to a mishap that I'm glad didn’t happen on the second day."

"It is, dear Arthur. How is it I never heard your name mentioned, or that I received no news from any one about you during the wars that have ended?"—"I had more than one personal enemy, Bertha; men who would have been glad to see me fall, and who, in default of that, would not have minded bribing an assassin to secure my death for them at any risk whatever."

"It is, dear Arthur. How come I never heard your name mentioned, or that I got no news from anyone about you during the wars that have ended?"—"I had more than one personal enemy, Bertha; men who would have loved to see me fall, and who, if that didn't happen, wouldn't have hesitated to pay an assassin to ensure my death at any cost."

"Heavens! and how did you escape such a death from such people, Arthur?"—"By adopting such a device as that I wear. The Knight of the Green Shield I'm called."

"Heavens! How did you survive a death at the hands of those people, Arthur?"—"By using the clever trick I'm wearing. They call me the Knight of the Green Shield."

"I saw you to-day in the tournament."—"And there my tired and jaded horse gave way; but to-morrow I shall have, I hope, a different fortune."

"I saw you today at the tournament."—"And there my tired and worn-out horse faltered; but tomorrow I hope to have better luck."

"I hope so too."—"I will try; my arm has been good in battle, and I see not why it should be deficient in peaceful jousts."

"I hope so too."—"I'll give it a shot; my arm has been strong in battle, and I don’t see why it shouldn’t perform well in friendly competitions."

"Certainly not. What fortune have you met with since you left England?"—"I was of course known but to a few; among those few were the general under whom I served and my more immediate officers, who I knew would not divulge my secret."

"Definitely not. What luck have you had since you left England?"—"I was only recognized by a handful of people; among those were the general I served under and my closer officers, who I knew wouldn’t reveal my secret."

"And they did not?"—"No; kept it nobly, and kept their eyes upon me in battle; and I have reaped a rich harvest in force, honour, and riches, I assure you."

"And they didn't?"—"No; they held it well and kept their eyes on me in battle; and I have gained a great deal in strength, honor, and wealth, I promise you."

"Thank Heaven!" said Bertha.—"Bertha, if I be conqueror, may I claim you in the court-yard before all the spectators?"

"Thank goodness!" said Bertha. — "Bertha, if I win, can I claim you in the courtyard in front of everyone?"

"You may," said Bertha, and she hung her head.—"Moreover," said Sir Arthur, "you will not make a half promise, but when I demand you, you will at once come down to me and accept me as your husband; if I be the victor then he cannot object to the match."

"You can," said Bertha, lowering her head. "Also," said Sir Arthur, "you won't just give me a vague promise, but when I ask for you, you'll come to me right away and accept me as your husband; if I win, then he can't oppose our marriage."

"But he will have many friends, and his intended bride will have many more, so that you may run some danger among so many enemies."—"Never fear for me, Bertha, because I shall have many friends of distinction there too—many old friends who are tried men in battle, and whose deeds are a glory and honour to them; besides, I shall have my commander and several gentlemen who would at once interfere in case any unfair advantage was attempted to be taken of my supposed weakness."

"But he will have plenty of friends, and his future wife will have even more, so you might face some danger among so many enemies."—"Don’t worry about me, Bertha, because I’ll have many distinguished friends there too—many old friends who are proven warriors, whose achievements bring them glory and honor; also, I’ll have my commander and several gentlemen who would step in right away if anyone tried to take unfair advantage of what they think is my weakness."

"Have you a fresh horse?" inquired Bertha.—"I have, or shall have by the morning; but promise me you will do what I ask you, and then my arm will be nerved to its utmost, and I am sure to be victorious."

"Do you have a fresh horse?" Bertha asked. — "I do, or I will by morning; but promise me you'll do what I ask, and then I’ll be fully motivated, and I’m sure I’ll win."

"I do promise," said Bertha; "I hope you may be as successful as you hope to be, Arthur; but suppose fortune should declare against you; suppose an accident of any kind were to happen, what could be done then?"—"I must be content to hide myself for ever afterwards, as a defeated knight; how can I appear before your friends as the claimant of your hand?"

"I promise," said Bertha. "I really hope you achieve all your goals, Arthur; but what if luck isn't on your side? What if something goes wrong? What would you do then?" — "I would have to live in hiding forever, like a defeated knight; how could I face your friends as someone hoping to win your hand?"

"I will never have any other."—"But you will be forced to accept this Guthrie de Beaumont, your father's chosen son-in-law."

"I'll never have anyone else."—"But you'll have to accept this Guthrie de Beaumont, your father's chosen son-in-law."

"I will seek refuge in a cloister."—"Will you fly with me, Bertha, to some sequestered spot, where we can live in each others society?"

"I will take shelter in a convent."—"Will you escape with me, Bertha, to some hidden place, where we can be together?"

"Yes," said Bertha, "anything, save marriage with Guthrie de Beaumont."—"Then await the tournament of to-morrow," said Sir Arthur, "and then this may be avoided; in the meantime, keep up a good heart and remember I am at hand."

"Yes," Bertha said, "anything except marrying Guthrie de Beaumont."—"Then wait for tomorrow's tournament," Sir Arthur replied, "and this can be avoided; in the meantime, stay strong and remember I'm here for you."


These two lovers parted for the present, after a protracted interview, Bertha to her chamber, and the Knight of the Green Shield to his tent.

These two lovers separated for now, after a long conversation, Bertha headed to her room, and the Knight of the Green Shield went to his tent.

The following morning was one of great preparation; the lists had been enlarged, and the seats made more commodious, for the influx of visitors appeared to be much greater than had been anticipated.

The next morning was filled with a lot of preparation; the guest lists had been expanded, and the seating made more comfortable, as it seemed that the number of visitors was much larger than expected.

Moreover, there were many old warriors of distinction to be present, which made the bridegroom look pale and feel uncomfortable as to the results of the tournament. The tilting was to begin at an early hour, and then the feasting and revelry would begin early in the evening, after the tilting had all passed off.

Moreover, many distinguished old warriors were present, which made the bridegroom look pale and feel uneasy about the outcome of the tournament. The jousting was set to start early, followed by feasting and celebrations later in the evening, once the jousting was over.

In that day's work there were many thrown from their saddles, and many broke their lances. The bridegroom tilted with several knights, and came off victorious, or without disadvantage to either.

In that day's work, many were thrown from their saddles, and many broke their lances. The groom competed against several knights and came out on top, or at least without any disadvantage to either side.

The green knight, on the contrary, tilted with but few, and always victorious, and such matches were with men who had been men of some name in the wars, or at least in the tilt yard.

The green knight, on the other hand, only jousted with a few people and always came out on top, and these contests were against men who were somewhat well-known for their skills in battle, or at least in the jousting arena.

The sports drew to a close, and when the bridegroom became the challenger, the Knight of the Green Shield at once rode out quietly to meet him. The encounter could not well be avoided, and the bridegroom would willingly have declined the joust with a knight who had disposed of his enemies so easily, and so unceremoniously as he had.

The sports were coming to an end, and when the groom stepped up as the challenger, the Knight of the Green Shield quietly rode out to face him. There was no avoiding this confrontation, and the groom would have preferred to skip the joust against a knight who had taken care of his opponents so effortlessly and without any fuss.

The first encounter was enough; the bridegroom was thrown to a great distance, and lay insensible on the ground, and was carried out of the field. There was an immediate sensation among the friends of the bridegroom, several of whom rode out to challenge the stranger knight for his presumption.

The first meeting was enough; the groom was knocked far away and lay unconscious on the ground, and was carried off the field. There was an immediate stir among the groom's friends, several of whom rode out to confront the unknown knight for his boldness.

In this, however, they had misreckoned the chances, for the challenged accepted their challenges with alacrity and disposed of them one by one with credit to himself until the day was concluded. The stranger was then asked to declare who he was, upon which he lifted his visor, and said,

In this, however, they had miscalculated the situation, for the challenged accepted their challenges eagerly and dealt with them one by one, earning respect for himself until the day was over. The stranger was then asked to reveal who he was, at which point he lifted his visor and said,

"I am Sir Arthur Home, and claim the Lady Bertha as my bride, by the laws of arms, and by those of love."

"I am Sir Arthur Home, and I claim Lady Bertha as my bride, by the rules of honor and by the laws of love."


Again the tent was felled, and again the hostelry was tenanted by the soldier, who declared for one side and then for the other, as the cups clanged and jingled together.

Again the tent was taken down, and once more the inn was occupied by the soldier, who switched his allegiance from one side to the other as the cups clinked and jingled together.

"Said I not," exclaimed one of the troopers, "that the knight with a green shield was a good knight?"—"You did," replied the other.

"Said I not," exclaimed one of the troopers, "that the knight with a green shield was a good knight?"—"You did," replied the other.

"And you knew who he was?" said another of the troopers.—"Not I, comrades; I had seen him fight in battle, and, therefore, partly guessed how it would be if he had any chance with the bridegroom. I'm glad he has won the lady."

"And you knew who he was?" said another of the troopers. "Not me, guys; I had seen him fight in battle, and so I kind of guessed how it would go if he had any chance with the groom. I'm glad he won the lady."

It was true, the Lady Bertha was won, and Sir Arthur Home claimed his bride, and then they attempted to defeat his claim; yet Bertha at once expressed herself in his favour, to strongly that they were, however reluctantly compelled, to consent at last.

It was true, Lady Bertha had been won, and Sir Arthur Home claimed his bride, but then they tried to challenge his claim; however, Bertha immediately spoke in his favor so strongly that they were, albeit reluctantly, forced to agree in the end.

At this moment, a loud shout as from a multitude of persons came upon their ears and Flora started from her seat in alarm. The cause of the alarm we shall proceed to detail.

At that moment, a loud shout, sounding like a crowd of people, filled their ears, and Flora jumped up from her seat in shock. We'll explain the reason for her alarm next.


CHAPTER LXX.

THE FUNERAL OF THE STRANGER OF THE INN.—THE POPULAR COMMOTION, AND MRS. CHILLINGWORTH'S APPEAL TO THE MOB.—THE NEW RIOT.—THE HALL IN DANGER.


293.png

As yet the town was quiet; and, though there was no appearance of riot or disturbance, yet the magistracy had taken every precaution they deemed needful, or their position and necessities warranted, to secure the peace of the town from the like disturbance to that which had been, of late, a disgrace and terror of peaceably-disposed persons.

The town was still quiet; and, although there was no sign of chaos or trouble, the local authorities had taken every precaution they thought necessary to maintain peace in the town, to avoid the kind of disturbances that had recently troubled and frightened law-abiding citizens.

The populace were well advertised of the fact, that the body of the stranger was to be buried that morning in their churchyard; and that, to protect the body, should there be any necessity for so doing, a large body of constables would be employed.

The community was well informed that the stranger's body was to be buried that morning in their churchyard, and that a large group of police officers would be on duty to protect the body if needed.

There was no disposition to riot; at least, none was visible. It looked as if there was some event about to take place that was highly interesting to all parties, who were peaceably assembling to witness the interment of nobody knew who.

There was no urge to riot; at least, none was visible. It seemed like something important was about to happen that caught everyone's attention, and they were gathering peacefully to watch the burial of someone no one knew.

The early hour at which persons were assembling, at different points, clearly indicated that there was a spirit of curiosity about the town, so uncommon that none would have noticed it but for the fact of the crowd of people who hung about the streets, and there remained, listless and impatient.

The early hour when people were gathering at various spots clearly showed there was a rare curiosity in the town, so unusual that no one would have noticed it if it weren't for the crowd lingering in the streets, remaining restless and impatient.

The inn, too, was crowded with visitors, and there were many who, not being blessed with the strength of purse that some were, were hanging about in the distance, waiting and watching the motions of those who were better provided.

The inn was also packed with guests, and there were many people who, lacking the same financial resources as others, were standing off to the side, waiting and watching the actions of those who were better off.

"Ah!" said one of the visitors, "this is a disagreeable job in your house, landlord."—"Yes, sir; I'd sooner it had happened elsewhere, I assure you. I know it has done me no good."

"Ah!" said one of the visitors, "this is an unpleasant job in your house, landlord."—"Yes, sir; I'd prefer it had happened somewhere else, I assure you. I know it hasn’t benefited me at all."

"No; no man could expect any, and yet it is none the less unfortunate for that."—"I would sooner anything else happen than that, whatever it might be. I think it must be something very bad, at all events; but I dare say I shall never see the like again."

"No; no one could expect anything, and yet it's still unfortunate for that."—"I would rather anything else happen than that, no matter what it is. I think it must be something really bad, anyway; but I guess I'll never see anything like it again."

"So much the better for the town," said another; "for, what with vampyres and riots, there has been but little else stirring than mischief and disturbances of one kind and another."

"So much the better for the town," said another; "because, with vampires and riots, there hasn’t been much happening other than trouble and disturbances of one kind or another."

"Yes; and, what between Varneys and Bannerworths, we have had but little peace here."

"Yeah, between the Varneys and the Bannerworths, we haven't had much peace around here."

"Precisely. Do you know it's my opinion that the least thing would upset the whole town. Any one unlucky word would do it, I am sure," said a tall thin man.

"Exactly. I believe that just the smallest thing could upset the entire town. I'm certain that one ill-chosen word would be enough," said a tall, thin man.

"I have no doubt of it," said another; "but I hope the military would do their duty under such circumstances, for people's lives and property are not safe in such a state of things."—"Oh, dear no."

"I have no doubt about it," said another; "but I hope the military would do their job under such circumstances, because people's lives and property aren't safe in a situation like this."—"Oh, of course not."

"I wonder what has become of Varney, or where he can have gone to."—"Some thought he must have been burned when they burned his house," replied the landlord.

"I wonder what happened to Varney, or where he might have gone." — "Some people think he might have died in the fire when they burned his house," replied the landlord.

"But I believe it generally understood he's escaped, has he not? No traces of his body were found in the ruins."—"None. Oh! he's escaped, there can be no doubt of that. I wish I had some fortune depending upon the fact; it would be mine, I am sure."

"But I think it’s pretty clear he’s escaped, right? No signs of his body were found in the ruins."—"None. Oh! he's definitely escaped, no question about it. I wish I had some money riding on that; it would be mine for sure."

"Well, the lord keep us from vampyres and suchlike cattle," said an old woman. "I shall never sleep again in my bed with any safety. It frightens one out of one's life to think of it. What a shame the men didn't catch him and stake him!"

"Well, thank goodness the lord keeps us safe from vampires and that sort of thing," said an old woman. "I won’t feel safe sleeping in my bed ever again. It's terrifying to think about. What a pity the men didn’t catch him and drive a stake through his heart!"

The old woman left the inn as soon as she had spoke this Christian speech.

The old woman left the inn right after she gave this Christian talk.

"Humane!" said a gentleman, with a sporting coat on. "The old woman is no advocate for half measures!"

"Humane!" said a guy in a sporty jacket. "The old woman isn’t someone who supports half measures!"

"You are right, sir," said the landlord; "and a very good look-out she keeps upon the pot, to see it's full, and carefully blows the froth off!"—"Ah! I thought as much."

"You’re right, sir," said the landlord; "and she really keeps a close eye on the pot to make sure it’s full, and she carefully blows the foam off!"—"Ah! I figured as much."

"How soon will the funeral take place, landlord?" inquired a person, who had at that moment entered the inn.—"In about an hour's time, sir."

"How soon will the funeral happen, landlord?" asked a person who had just entered the inn. —"In about an hour, sir."

"Oh! the town seems pretty full, though it is very quiet. I suppose it is more as a matter of curiosity people congregate to see the funeral of this stranger?"

"Oh! the town looks pretty busy, even though it’s really quiet. I guess people are gathering out of curiosity to watch the funeral of this stranger?"

"I hope so, sir."

"I hope so, sir."

"The time is wearing on, and if they don't make a dust, why then the military will not be troubled."

"The time is passing, and if they don't take action, then the military won't be bothered."

"I do not expect anything more, sir," said the landlord; "for you see they must have had their swing out, as the saying is, and be fully satisfied. They cannot have much more to do in the way of exhibiting their anger or dislike to vampyres—they all have done enough."

"I don't expect anything more, sir," said the landlord; "you see, they must have had their fun, as the saying goes, and be completely satisfied. They can't have much left to show in terms of their anger or dislike for vampires—they've all done enough."

"So they have—so they have."

"So they do—so they do."

"Granted," said an old man with a troublesome cough; "but when did you ever know a mob to be satisfied? If they wanted the moon and got it, they'd find out it would be necessary to have the stars also."

"Sure," said an old man with a harsh cough, "but when have you ever seen a crowd that was satisfied? If they wanted the moon and got it, they'd realize they'd need the stars too."

"That's uncommonly true," said the landlord. "I shouldn't be surprised if they didn't do something worse than ever."—"Nothing more likely," said the little old man. "I can believe anything of a mob—anything—no matter what."

"That's unusually true," said the landlord. "I wouldn't be surprised if they did something even worse." — "Nothing's more likely," said the little old man. "I can believe anything about a mob—anything—no matter what."

The inn was crowded with visitors, and several extra hands were employed to wait upon the customers, and a scene of bustle and activity was displayed that was never before seen. It would glad the heart of a landlord, though he were made of stone, and landlords are usually of much more malleable materials than that.

The inn was packed with guests, and several extra staff were brought in to serve the customers, creating a level of hustle and activity that had never been seen before. It would warm the heart of any innkeeper, even if he were made of stone, and innkeepers are usually made of much softer materials than that.

However, the landlord had hardly time to congratulate himself, for the bearers were come now, and the undertaker and his troop of death-following officials.

However, the landlord barely had time to congratulate himself, because the bearers had arrived now, along with the undertaker and his group of death-following officials.

There was a stir among the people, who began now to awaken from the lethargy that seemed to have come over them while they were waiting for the moment when it should arrive, that was to place the body under the green sod, against which so much of their anger had been raised. There was a decent silence that pervaded the mob of individuals who had assembled.

There was a buzz among the crowd, who were starting to wake up from the daze that had overtaken them while they waited for the time to come that would bring the body beneath the fresh soil, against which so much of their anger had been directed. A respectful silence filled the group of people who had gathered.

Death, with all its ghastly insignia, had an effect even upon the unthinking multitude, who were ever ready to inflict death or any violent injury upon any object that came in their way—they never hesitated; but even these, now the object of their hatred was no more, felt appalled.

Death, with all its gruesome symbols, impacted even the thoughtless crowd, who were always eager to cause death or any kind of violent harm to anything that crossed their path—they never hesitated; but now that their target of hatred was gone, even they felt a sense of dread.

'Tis strange what a change comes over masses of men as they gaze upon a dead body. It may be that they all know that to that complexion they must come at last. This may be the secret of the respect offered to the dead.

It's odd how a change happens to groups of people when they look at a dead body. They all might realize that they will eventually end up like that. This could be the reason for the respect shown to the deceased.

The undertakers are men, however, who are used to the presence of death—it is their element; they gain a living by attending upon the last obsequies of the dead; they are used to dead bodies, and care not for them. Some of them are humane men, that is, in their way; and even among them are men who wouldn't be deprived of the joke as they screwed down the last screw. They could not forbear, even on this occasion, to hold their converse when left alone.

The undertakers are guys who are familiar with death—it’s what they do; they make a living by handling the final arrangements for the deceased; they are accustomed to dead bodies and are indifferent to them. Some of them are kind in their own way; and even among them are those who wouldn't miss a joke as they secured the final screw. They couldn't help but chat amongst themselves when they were left alone, even in this situation.

"Jacobs," said one who was turning a long screw, "Jacobs, my boy, do you take the chair to-night?"—"Yes," said Jacobs who was a long lugubrious-looking man, "I do take the chair, if I live over this blessed event."

"Jacobs," said someone who was turning a long screw, "Jacobs, my friend, are you taking the chair tonight?"—"Yes," replied Jacobs, a tall and gloomy-looking man, "I am taking the chair, if I make it through this blessed event."

"You are not croaking, Jacobs, are you? Well, you are a lively customer, you are."—"Lively—do you expect people to be lively when they are full dressed for a funeral? You are a nice article for your profession. You don't feel like an undertaker, you don't."

"You’re not dying on me, are you, Jacobs? Well, you sure are a lively one." — "Lively—do you really think people can be lively when they're dressed in a suit for a funeral? You’re quite the character for your job. You don’t really seem like an undertaker."

"Don't, Jacobs, my boy. As long as I look like one when occasion demands; when I have done my job I puts my comfort in my pocket, and thinks how much more pleasanter it is to be going to other people's funerals than to our own, and then only see the difference as regards the money."

"Don't, Jacobs, my boy. As long as I can look the part when necessary; once I've done my job, I put my comfort first and think about how much nicer it is to attend other people's funerals than our own, only noticing the difference in terms of money."

"True," said Jacobs with a groan; "but death's a melancholy article, at all events."—"So it is."

"True," Jacobs said with a groan, "but death is a sad thing, regardless."—"It really is."

"And then when you come to consider the number of people we have buried—how many have gone to their last homes—and how many more will go the same way."—"Yes, yes; that's all very well, Jacob. You are precious surly this morning. I'll come to-night. You're brewing a sentimental tale as sure as eggs is eggs."

"And then when you think about the number of people we've buried—how many have gone to their final resting places—and how many more will go the same way."—"Yes, yes; that's all nice, Jacob. You're being really grumpy this morning. I'll come by tonight. You're cooking up a sentimental story, just like you always do."

"Well, that is pretty certain; but as I was saying how many more are there—"

"Well, that's pretty clear; but as I was saying, how many more are there—"

"Ah, don't bother yourself with calculations that have neither beginning nor end, and which haven't one point to go. Come, Jacob, have you finished yet?"—"Quite," said Jacob.

"Ah, don’t waste your time on calculations that have no beginning or end and don’t lead anywhere. Come on, Jacob, are you done yet?"—"Yep," said Jacob.

They now arranged the pall, and placed all in readiness, and returned to a place down stairs where they could enjoy themselves for an odd half hour, and pass that time away until the moment should arrive when his reverence would be ready to bury the deceased, upon consideration of the fees to be paid upon the occasion.

They set up the casket and got everything ready, then went back downstairs where they could relax for a little while, passing the time until the moment came when the priest would be prepared to conduct the burial, considering the fees for the service.

The tap-room was crowded, and there was no room for the men, and they were taken into the kitchen, where they were seated, and earnestly at work, preparing for the ceremony that had so shortly to be performed.

The taproom was packed, leaving no space for the men, so they were directed to the kitchen, where they were seated and busily preparing for the ceremony that was about to take place.

"Any better, Jacobs?"—"What do you mean?" inquired Jacobs, with a groan. "It's news to me if I have been ill."

"Feeling any better, Jacobs?"—"What do you mean?" Jacobs asked with a groan. "It's news to me if I've been sick."

"Oh, yes, you were doleful up stairs, you know."—"I've a proper regard for my profession—that's the difference between you and I, you know."

"Oh, yes, you were down in the dumps upstairs, you know."—"I have a genuine respect for my profession—that's the difference between you and me, you know."

"I'll wager you what you like, now, that I'll handle a corpse and drive a screw in a coffin as well as you, now, although you are so solid and miserable."—"So you may—so you may."

"I'll bet you anything you want that I can handle a corpse and drive a screw into a coffin just as well as you can, even though you're so uptight and unhappy." — "Sure, you might be able to."

"Then what do you mean by saying I haven't a proper regard for my profession?"—"I say you haven't, and there's the thing that shall prove it—you don't look it, and that's the truth."

"Then what do you mean when you say I don't have a proper respect for my profession?" — "I say you don't, and here's the proof—you don't look the part, and that's the truth."

"I don't look like an undertaker! indeed I dare say I don't if I ain't dressed like one."—"Nor when you are," reiterated Jacob.

"I don't look like an undertaker! In fact, I definitely don't if I'm not dressed like one."—"And you don't even when you are," Jacob repeated.

"Why not, pray?"—"Because you have always a grin on your face as broad as a gridiron—that's why."

"Why not, please?"—"Because you always have a grin on your face that's as wide as a grill—that's why."

This ended the dispute, for the employer of the men suddenly put his head in, saying,—

This ended the argument, as the men's employer suddenly popped his head in, saying,—

"Come, now, time's up; you are wanted up stairs, all of you. Be quick; we shall have his reverence waiting for us, and then we shall lose his recommendation."

"Come on, time's up; you all need to head upstairs now. Hurry up; we’ll keep his reverence waiting, and then we’ll lose his recommendation."

"Ready sir," said the round man, taking up his pint and finishing it off at a draught, at the same moment he thrust the remains of some bread and cheese into his pocket.

"All set, sir," said the round man, lifting his pint and downing it in one gulp, while at the same time he stuffed the remnants of some bread and cheese into his pocket.

Jacob, too, took his pot, and, having finished it, with great gravity followed the example of his more jocose companion, and they all left the kitchen for the room above, where the corpse was lying ready for interment.

Jacob also took his bowl, and after finishing it, he seriously followed the lead of his more lighthearted friend, and they all left the kitchen for the room above, where the body was prepared for burial.

There was an unusual bustle; everybody was on the tip-top of expectation, and awaiting the result in a quiet hurry, and hoped to have the first glimpse of the coffin, though why they should do so it was difficult to define. But in this fit of mysterious hope and expectation they certainly stood.

There was a strange excitement in the air; everyone was on edge, anticipating the result in a subdued rush, eager to catch the first sight of the coffin, though it was hard to say why they felt that way. But in this surge of unclear hope and anticipation, they definitely remained.

"Will they be long?" inquired a man at the door of one inside,—"will they be long before they come?"—"They are coming now," said the man. "Do you all keep quiet; they are knocking their heads against the top of the landing. Hark! There, I told you so."

"Will they take long?" asked a man at the door. "Are they going to take a while before they arrive?" "They're on their way now," replied the man. "Everyone, be quiet; they're bumping their heads against the top of the landing. Listen! See? I told you."

The man departed, hearing something, and being satisfied that he had got some information.

The man left, having heard something, and feeling satisfied that he had gathered some information.

"Now, then," said the landlord, "move out of the way, and allow the corpse to pass out. Let me have no indecent conduct; let everything be as it should be."

"Now, then," said the landlord, "step aside and let the body through. I don't want any disrespectful behavior; let's keep things as they ought to be."

The people soon removed from the passage and vicinity of the doorway, and then the mournful procession—as the newspapers have it—moved forward. They were heard coming down stairs, and thence along the passage, until they came to the street, and then the whole number of attendants was plainly discernible.

The crowd quickly cleared away from the hallway and the area around the doorway, and then the sad procession—as the newspapers called it—moved ahead. They could be heard coming down the stairs, and then along the hallway, until they reached the street, where the full number of attendants was clearly visible.

How different was the funeral of one who had friends. He was alone; none followed, save the undertaker and his attendants, all of whom looked solemn from habit and professional motives. Even the jocose man was as supernaturally solemn as could be well imagined; indeed, nobody knew he was the same man.

How different was the funeral of someone who had friends. He was alone; no one followed, except for the undertaker and his staff, all of whom looked serious out of habit and professional reasons. Even the usually funny guy was as ridiculously serious as you could imagine; in fact, nobody recognized him as the same person.

"Well," said the landlord, as he watched them down the street, as they slowly paced their way with funereal, not sorrowful, solemnity—"well, I am very glad that it is all over."

"Well," said the landlord, watching them walk down the street, moving slowly with a grave, not sad, seriousness—"well, I'm really glad that it's all over."

"It has been a sad plague to you," said one.

"It’s been a real burden for you," said one.

"It has, indeed; it must be to any one who has had another such a job as this. I don't say it out of any disrespect to the poor man who is dead and gone—quite the reverse; but I would not have such another affair on my hands for pounds."

"It really has; it definitely would be for anyone who has dealt with a job like this. I'm not saying this out of any disrespect for the poor man who has passed away—just the opposite; but I wouldn't want to handle a situation like this again for any amount of money."

"I can easily believe you, especially when we come to consider the disagreeables of a mob."

"I can totally believe you, especially when we think about the unpleasantness of a crowd."

"You may say that. There's no knowing what they will or won't do, confound them! If they'd act like men, and pay for what they have, why, then I shouldn't care much about them; but it don't do to have other people in the bar."

"You could say that. You never know what they will or won't do, damn them! If they'd just act like adults and pay for what they have, then I wouldn't really mind them; but it's not right to have other people in the bar."

"I should think not, indeed; that would alter the scale of your profits, I reckon."

"I don't think so; that would change how much profit you make, I guess."

"It would make all the difference to me. Business," added the landlord, "conducted on that scale, would become a loss; and a man might as well walk into a well at once."

"It would mean everything to me. Business," the landlord continued, "done at that scale would just lead to losses; a person might as well jump into a well immediately."

"So I should say. Have many such occurrences as these been usual in this part of the country?" inquired the stranger.

"So I should say. Have many events like these been common in this area?" the stranger asked.

"Not usual at all," said the landlord; "but the fact is, the whole neighbourhood has run distracted about some superhuman being they call a vampyre."

"Not usual at all," said the landlord; "but the truth is, the whole neighborhood has gone crazy over some superhuman being they call a vampire."

"Indeed!"—"Yes; and they suspected the unfortunate man who has been lying up-stairs, a corpse, for some days."

"Definitely!"—"Yeah; and they suspected the poor guy who has been lying upstairs, a corpse, for a few days."

"Oh, the man they have just taken in the coffin to bury?" said the stranger.

"Oh, the man they just took in the coffin to bury?" said the stranger.

"Yes, sir, the same."

"Yes, sir, the same thing."

"Well, I thought perhaps somebody of great consequence had suddenly become defunct."—"Oh, dear no; it would not have caused half the sensation; people have been really mad."

"Well, I thought maybe someone important had suddenly passed away."—"Oh, no way; that wouldn't have caused nearly as much commotion; people have been really upset."

"It was a strange occurrence, altogether, I believe, was it?" inquired the stranger.—"Indeed it was, sir. I hardly know the particulars, there have been so many tales afloat; though they all concur in one point, and that is, it has destroyed the peace of one family."

"It was a weird thing that happened, don’t you think?" the stranger asked. "Absolutely, it was, sir. I don’t really know all the details; there have been so many rumors going around. But they all agree on one thing: it has shattered the peace of one family."

"Who has done so?"—"The vampyre."

"Who did that?"—"The vampire."

"Indeed! I never heard of such an animal, save as a fable, before; it seems to me extraordinary."

"Definitely! I’ve never heard of such an animal, except as a myth, before; it seems really unusual to me."

"So it would do to any one, sir, as was not on the spot, to see it; I'm sure I wouldn't."

"So it would be for anyone, sir, who wasn't there, to see it; I'm sure I wouldn't."


In the meantime, the procession, short as it was of itself, moved along in slow time through a throng of people who ran out of their houses on either side of the way, and lined the whole length of the town.

In the meantime, the procession, brief as it was, moved slowly through a crowd of people who rushed out of their homes on both sides of the street, filling the entire length of the town.

Many of these closed in behind, and followed the mourners until they were near the church, and then they made a rush to get into the churchyard.

Many of these people closed in behind and followed the mourners until they were close to the church, and then they rushed to get into the churchyard.

As yet all had been conducted with tolerable propriety, the funeral met with no impediment. The presence of death among so many of them seemed some check upon the licence of the mob, who bowed in silence to the majesty of death.

So far, everything had gone pretty smoothly, and the funeral faced no obstacles. The presence of death among so many of them seemed to put a damper on the rowdiness of the crowd, who remained silent in reverence for death.

Who could bear ill-will against him who was now no more? Man, while he is man, is always the subject of hatred, fear, or love. Some one of these passions, in a modified state, exists in all men, and with such feelings they will regard each other; and it is barely possible that any one should not be the object of some of these, and hence the stranger's corpse was treated with respect.

Who could hold a grudge against someone who is no longer alive? As long as someone is alive, they are always the target of hatred, fear, or love. One of these emotions, in some form, exists in everyone, and people will see each other through that lens; it's nearly impossible for someone not to evoke one of these feelings, which is why the stranger's body was treated with respect.

In silence the body proceeded along the highway until it came to the churchyard, and followed by an immense multitude of people of all grades.

In silence, the body made its way down the highway until it reached the churchyard, followed by a huge crowd of people from all walks of life.

The authorities trembled; they knew not what all this portended. They thought it might pass off; but it might become a storm first; they hoped and feared by turns, till some of them fell sick with apprehension.

The authorities were nervous; they had no idea what this all meant. They thought it might blow over, but it could also turn into a crisis first; they alternated between hope and fear, until some of them became ill with anxiety.

There was a deep silence observed by all those in the immediate vicinity of the coffin, but those farther in the rear found full expression for their feelings.

There was a deep silence from everyone close to the coffin, but those farther back openly expressed their feelings.

"Do you think," said an old man to another, "that he will come to life again, eh?"—"Oh, yes, vampyres always do, and lay in the moonlight, and then they come to life again. Moonlight recovers a vampyre to life again."

"Do you think," said an old man to another, "that he'll come back to life, huh?"—"Oh, definitely, vampires always do, and they lie in the moonlight, and then they come back to life. Moonlight brings a vampire back to life."

"And yet the moonlight is cold."—"Ah, but who's to tell what may happen to a vampyre, or what's hot or what's cold?"

"And yet the moonlight is cold."—"Ah, but who knows what can happen to a vampire, or what's hot or what's cold?"

"Certainly not; oh, dear, no."—"And then they have permission to suck the blood of other people, to live themselves, and to make other people vampyres, too."

"Definitely not; oh, no way."—"And then they have permission to drain the blood of others, to survive themselves, and to turn other people into vampires too."

"The lord have mercy upon us!"—"Ay, but they have driven a stake through this one, and he can't get in moonlight or daylight; it's all over—he's certainly done for; we may congratulate ourselves on this point."

"The lord have mercy on us!"—"Yeah, but they’ve driven a stake through this one, and he can't get in during the day or at night; it’s all over—he’s definitely finished; we can congratulate ourselves on this."

"So we may—so we may."

"So we might—so we might."

They now neared the grave, the clergyman officiating as usual on such occasions. There was a large mob of persons on all sides, with serious faces, watching the progress of the ceremony, and who listened in quietness.

They were now close to the grave, with the clergyman leading the service as always on such occasions. A large crowd of people surrounded them, all with serious expressions, watching the ceremony and listening quietly.

There was no sign of any disturbance amongst the people, and the authorities were well pleased; they congratulated themselves upon the quietness and orderliness of the assemblage.

There was no indication of any unrest among the crowd, and the authorities were very satisfied; they praised themselves for the peacefulness and organization of the gathering.

The service was ended and the coffin lowered, and the earth was thrown on the coffin-lid with a hollow sound. Nobody could hear that sound unmoved. But in a short while the sound ceased as the grave became filled; it was then trodden carefully down.

The service was over and the coffin was lowered, and the dirt was thrown on the lid with a dull thud. No one could hear that sound without feeling something. But soon the sound stopped as the grave filled up; it was then carefully packed down.

There were no relatives there to feel affected at the last scene of all. They were far away, and, according to popular belief upon the subject, they must have been dead some ages.

There were no relatives there to be affected at the final scene. They were far away, and, as people commonly believed about the situation, they must have been dead for a long time.


The mob watched the last shovel-full of earth thrown upon the coffin, and witnessed the ramming down of the soil, and the heaping of it over at top to make the usual monument; for all this was done speedily and carefully, lest there should be any tendency to exhume the body of the deceased.

The crowd watched as the last shovel full of dirt was tossed onto the coffin and saw the soil compressed down and piled on top to create the usual grave marker. Everything was done quickly and carefully, making sure there was no chance of digging up the deceased's body.

The people were now somewhat relieved, as to their state of solemnity and silence. They would all of them converse freely on the matter that had so long occupied their thoughts.

The people felt a bit relieved after being so serious and quiet. They could now all talk openly about the issue that had been on their minds for so long.

They seemed now let loose, and everybody found himself at liberty to say or do something, no matter if it were not very reasonable; that is not always required of human beings who have souls, or, at least it is unexpected; and were it expected, the expectation would never be realized.

They now seemed unleashed, and everyone felt free to say or do anything, regardless of how unreasonable it might be; that’s not always asked of people who have souls, or at least it’s unexpected; and even if it were expected, that expectation would never come true.

The day was likely to wear away without a riot, nay, even without a fight; a most extraordinary occurrence for such a place under the existing circumstances; for of late the populace, or, perhaps, the townspeople, were extremely pugnacious, and many were the disputes that were settled by the very satisfactory application of the knuckles to the head of the party holding a contrary opinion.

The day was probably going to pass without a riot, or even a fight; a really unusual thing for this place given the current situation; lately, the people, or maybe the locals, had been very aggressive, and many arguments were settled by the rather satisfying use of fists to the head of whoever disagreed.

Thus it was they were ready to take fire, and a hubbub would be the result of the slightest provocation. But, on the present occasion, there was a remarkable dearth of, all subjects of the nature described.

Thus, they were ready to explode, and even the smallest provocation could cause chaos. However, in this instance, there was a noticeable lack of any subjects like that.

Who was to lead Israel out to battle? Alas! no one on the present occasion.

Who was going to lead Israel into battle? Unfortunately, no one was this time.

Such a one, however, appeared, at least, one who furnished a ready excuse for a disturbance.

Such a person, however, did appear, at least someone who provided a quick excuse for a disturbance.

Suddenly, Mrs Chillingworth appeared in the midst of a large concourse of people. She had just left her house, which was close at hand, her eyes red with weeping, and her children around her on this occasion.

Suddenly, Mrs. Chillingworth showed up in the middle of a big crowd. She had just left her house nearby, her eyes red from crying, with her children around her this time.

The crowd made way for her, and gathered round her to see what was going to happen.

The crowd stepped aside for her and gathered around to see what would happen next.

"Friends and neighbours," she said "can any of you relieve the tears of a distressed wife and mother, have any of you seen anything of my husband, Mr. Chillingworth?"

"Friends and neighbors," she said, "can any of you help dry the tears of a troubled wife and mother? Have any of you seen my husband, Mr. Chillingworth?"

"What the doctor?" exclaimed one.—"Yes; Mr. Chillingworth, the surgeon. He has not been home two days and a night. I'm distracted!—what can have become of him I don't know, unless—"

"What happened to the doctor?" exclaimed one. "Yeah, Mr. Chillingworth, the surgeon. He hasn't been home for two days and a night. I'm losing my mind! What could have happened to him, I don't know, unless—"

Here Mrs Chillingworth paused, and some person said,—

Here Mrs. Chillingworth paused, and someone said,—

"Unless what, Mrs Chillingworth? there are none but friends here, who wish the doctor well, and would do anything to serve him—unless what? speak out."

"Unless what, Mrs. Chillingworth? There are only friends here who wish the doctor well and would do anything to help him—unless what? Speak up."

"Unless he's been destroyed by the vampyre. Heaven knows what we may all come to! Here am I and my children deprived of our protector by some means which we cannot imagine. He never, in all his life, did the same before."

"Unless he’s been taken out by the vampire. Who knows what could happen to all of us! Here I am with my kids, without our protector for reasons we can’t understand. He’s never done anything like this in his whole life."

"He must have been spirited away by some of the vampyres. I'll tell you what, friend," said one to another, "that something must be done; nobody's safe in their bed."

"He must have been taken away by some of the vampires. I’ll tell you what, friend," said one to another, "something has to be done; nobody’s safe in their bed."

"No; they are not, indeed. I think that all vampyres ought to be burned and a stake run through them, and then we should be safe."

"No, they're definitely not. I believe all vampires should be burned and gotten rid of with a stake, and then we would be safe."

"Ay; but you must destroy all those who are even suspected of being vampyres, or else one may do all the mischief."—"So he might."

"Ay; but you have to get rid of anyone who's even suspected of being a vampire, or else one of them could cause a lot of trouble."—"That's true."

"Hurrah!" shouted the mob. "Chillingworth for ever! We'll find the doctor somewhere, if we pull down the whole town."

"Hooray!" shouted the crowd. "Chillingworth forever! We’ll find the doctor somewhere, even if we have to tear down the whole town."

There was an immense commotion among the populace, who began to start throwing stones, and do all sorts of things without any particular object, and some, as they said, to find the doctor, or to show how willing they were to do so if they knew how.

There was a huge uproar among the crowd, who started throwing stones and doing all kinds of things aimlessly. Some said they were trying to find the doctor, or to show how eager they were to help if they knew how.

Mrs. Chillingworth, however, kept on talking to the mob, who continued shouting; and the authorities anticipated an immediate outbreak of popular opinion, which is generally accompanied by some forcible demonstration, and on this occasion some one suggested the propriety of burning down Bannerworth Hall; because they had burned down the vampyre's home, and they might as well burn down that of the injured party, which was carried by acclamation; and with loud shouts they started on their errand.

Mrs. Chillingworth, however, kept talking to the crowd, who kept shouting; and the authorities expected an immediate eruption of public sentiment, which usually comes with some kind of forceful action. This time, someone suggested that it would be fitting to burn down Bannerworth Hall since they had already burned down the vampire's home, and they might as well destroy that of the injured party. This idea was met with approval, and with loud cheers, they set off on their mission.

This was a mob's proceeding all over, and we regret very much to say, that it is very much the characteristic of English mobs. What an uncommonly strange thing it is that people in multitudes seem completely to get rid of all reason—all honour—all common ordinary honesty; while, if you were to take the same people singly, you would find that they were reasonable enough, and would shrink with a feeling quite approaching to horror from anything in the shape of very flagrant injustice.

This was a mob's behavior all around, and we sadly have to say that it really is typical of English mobs. It's incredibly strange how people in large groups seem to completely lose all sense of reason, honor, and basic honesty; yet, if you were to take those same people individually, you'd find that they are quite reasonable and would recoil in horror from anything resembling blatant injustice.

This can only be accounted for by a piece of cowardice in the human race, which induces them when alone, and acting with the full responsibility of their actions, to shrink from what it is quite evident they have a full inclination to do, and will do when, having partially lost their individuality in a crowd, they fancy, that to a certain extent they can do so with impunity.

This can only be explained by a form of cowardice in human beings, which causes them, when alone and fully responsible for their actions, to hesitate from what they clearly want to do. They will follow through when they feel a bit lost in a crowd and think that, to some degree, they can act without consequences.

The burning of Sir Francis Varney's house, although it was one of those proceedings which would not bear the test of patient examination, was yet, when we take all the circumstances into consideration, an act really justifiable and natural in comparison with the one which was now meditated.

The burning of Sir Francis Varney's house, although it was one of those actions that wouldn't hold up under close scrutiny, was still, when we consider all the circumstances, an act that was actually justifiable and understandable compared to the one that was now being planned.

Bannerworth Hall had never been the residence even of anyone who had done the people any injury or given them any offence, so that to let it become a prey to the flames was but a gratuitous act of mischief.

Bannerworth Hall had never been the home of anyone who had harmed or upset the community, so letting it be consumed by flames was just a pointless act of destruction.

It was, however, or seemed to be, doomed, for all who have had any experience in mobs, must know how extremely difficult it is to withdraw them from any impulse once given, especially when that impulse, as in the present instance, is of a violent character.

It was, however, or seemed to be, doomed, because anyone who has experience with mobs knows how incredibly hard it is to pull them back from any given impulse once it's set, especially when that impulse, as in this case, is violent.

"Down with Bannerworth Hall!" was the cry. "Burn it—burn it," and augmented by fresh numbers each minute, the ignorant, and, in many respects, ruffianly assemblage, soon arrived within sight of what had been for so many years the bane of the Bannerworths, and whatever may have been the fault of some of that race, those faults had been of a domestic character, and not at all such as would interfere with the public weal.

"Down with Bannerworth Hall!" was the shout. "Burn it—burn it!" And as more and more people joined in, the unruly crowd quickly reached the place that had caused so much trouble for the Bannerworths for many years. Whatever mistakes some members of that family made were personal and didn't affect the community at large.

The astonished, and almost worn-out authorities, hastily, now, after having disposed of their prisoners, collected together what troops they could, and by the time the misguided, or rather the not guided at all populace, had got halfway to Bannerworth Hall, they were being outflanked by some of the dragoons, who, by taking a more direct route, hoped to reach Bannerworth Hall first, and so perhaps, by letting the mob see that it was defended, induce them to give up the idea of its destruction on account of the danger attendant upon the proceeding by far exceeding any of the anticipated delight of the disturbance.

The shocked and nearly exhausted authorities quickly gathered what troops they could after dealing with their prisoners. By the time the confused—more accurately, completely directionless—crowd had made it halfway to Bannerworth Hall, they were being outflanked by some dragoons who were taking a more direct route in hopes of reaching Bannerworth Hall first. Their plan was to show the mob that the hall was protected, hoping this would convince them to abandon the idea of destroying it, as the risks involved were far greater than any enjoyment they’d have from causing chaos.

297.png

CHAPTER LXXI.

THE STRANGE MEETING AT THE HALL BETWEEN MR. CHILLINGWORTH AND THE MYSTERIOUS FRIEND OF VARNEY.


299.png

When we praise our friend Mr. Chillingworth for not telling his wife where he was going, in pursuance of a caution and a discrimination so highly creditable to him, we are quite certain that he has no such excuse as regards the reader. Therefore we say at once that he had his own reasons now for taking up his abode at Bannerworth Hall for a time. These reasons seemed to be all dependant upon the fact of having met the mysterious man at Sir Francis Varney's; and although we perhaps would have hoped that the doctor might have communicated to Henry Bannerworth all that he knew and all that he surmised, yet have we no doubt that what he keeps to himself he has good reasons for so keeping, and that his actions as regards it are founded upon some very just conclusions.

When we commend our friend Mr. Chillingworth for not telling his wife where he was going, showing a level of caution and discernment that we really respect, we're absolutely sure he doesn't have the same excuse when it comes to the reader. So, we’ll be clear that he had his own reasons for staying at Bannerworth Hall for a while. These reasons seemed to hinge on the fact that he had encountered the mysterious man at Sir Francis Varney's; and while we might have hoped that the doctor would share everything he knew and suspected with Henry Bannerworth, we're confident that whatever he keeps to himself is for good reason, and that his actions regarding this are based on very valid conclusions.

He has then made a determination to take possession of, and remain in, Bannerworth Hall according to the full and free leave which the admiral had given him so to do. What results he anticipated from so lonely and so secret a watch we cannot say, but probably they will soon exhibit themselves. It needed no sort of extraordinary discrimination for any one to feel it once that not the least good, in the way of an ambuscade, was likely to be effected by such persons as Admiral Bell or Jack Pringle. They were all very well when fighting should actually ensue, but they both were certainly remarkably and completely deficient in diplomatic skill, or in that sort of patience which should enable them at all to compete with the cunning, the skill, and the nice discrimination of such a man as Sir Francis Varney.

He decided to take possession of and stay in Bannerworth Hall, fully taking advantage of the permission the admiral had given him. We can’t say what results he expected from such a lonely and secret watch, but they will probably become obvious soon. It didn’t take much insight for anyone to realize that the likes of Admiral Bell or Jack Pringle weren’t likely to accomplish anything useful with an ambush. They were fine when it came to actual fighting, but both lacked any real diplomatic skills or the patience needed to compete with the cunning, expertise, and sharp judgment of someone like Sir Francis Varney.

If anything were to be done in that way it was unquestionably to be done by some one alone, who, like the doctor, would, and could, remain profoundly quiet and await the issue of events, be they what they might, and probably remain a spy and attempt no overt act which should be of a hostile character. This unquestionably was the mode, and perhaps we should not be going too far when we say it was the only mode which could be with anything like safety relied upon as one likely to lead really to a discovery of Sir Francis Varney's motives in making such determined exertions to get possession of Bannerworth Hall.

If anything was going to be done that way, it would definitely be done by someone alone, like the doctor, who could stay completely quiet and wait for things to unfold, no matter what happened. They would probably act like a spy and not attempt any overt actions that could be seen as aggressive. This was clearly the approach, and it might not be too much to say it was the only approach that could be safely relied on to truly uncover Sir Francis Varney's motives for making such an effort to take possession of Bannerworth Hall.

That night was doomed to be a very eventful one, indeed; for on it had Charles Holland been, by a sort of wild impulsive generosity of Sir Francis Varney, rescued from the miserable dungeon in which he had been confined, and on that night, too, he, whom we cannot otherwise describe than as the villain Marchdale, had been, in consequence of the evil that he himself meditated, and the crime with which he was quite willing to stain his soul, been condemned to occupy Charles's position.

That night was bound to be quite eventful; it was the night Charles Holland was rescued from the miserable dungeon where he had been locked up, thanks to the wild impulsive generosity of Sir Francis Varney. It was also the night when the villain Marchdale, because of the evil he was planning and the crime he was ready to commit, was forced to take Charles's place.

On that night, too, had the infuriated mob determined upon the destruction of Bannerworth Hall, and on that night was Mr. Chillingworth waiting with what patience he could exert, at the Hall, for whatever in the chapter of accidents might turn up of an advantageous character to that family in whose welfare and fortunes he felt so friendly and so deep an interest.

On that night, the angry mob had also decided to destroy Bannerworth Hall, and on that night, Mr. Chillingworth waited as patiently as he could at the Hall, hoping for any good fortune that might come to the family whose well-being and success he cared about so much.

Let us look, then, at the worthy doctor as he keeps his solitary watch.

Let’s take a look at the dedicated doctor as he keeps his lonely vigil.

He did not, as had been the case when the admiral shared the place with him in the hope of catching Varney on that memorable occasion when he caught only his boot, sit in a room with a light and the means and appliances for making the night pass pleasantly away; but, on the contrary, he abandoned the house altogether, and took up a station in that summer-house which has been before mentioned as the scene of a remarkable interview between Flora Bannerworth and Varney the vampyre.

He didn’t, like when the admiral shared the place with him hoping to catch Varney on that memorable night when he only caught his boot, sit in a room with lights and things to make the night more enjoyable; instead, he left the house completely and went to the summer-house that was previously mentioned as the site of a notable meeting between Flora Bannerworth and Varney the vampyre.

Alone and in the dark, so that he could not be probably seen, he watched that one window of the chamber where the first appearance of the hideous vampyre had taken place, and which seemed ever since to be the special object of his attack.

Alone and in the dark, where he likely couldn't be seen, he watched that one window of the room where the hideous vampire had first appeared, which ever since seemed to be the main target of its attacks.

By remaining from twilight, and getting accustomed to the gradually increasing darkness of the place, no doubt the doctor was able to see well enough without the aid of any artificial light whether any one was in the place besides himself.

By staying away from twilight and getting used to the slowly getting darker surroundings, the doctor was certainly able to see well enough without any artificial light to tell if anyone else was in the room besides him.

"Night after night," he said, "will I watch here until I have succeeded in unravelling this mystery; for that there is some fearful and undreamt of mystery at the bottom of all these proceedings I am well convinced."

"Night after night," he said, "I will watch here until I manage to figure out this mystery; I'm completely convinced that there is some terrifying and unimaginable mystery behind all these events."

When he made such a determination as this, Dr. Chillingworth was not at all a likely man to break it, so there, looking like a modern statue in the arbour, he sat with his eyes fixed upon the balcony and the window of what used to be called Flora's room for some hours.

When he made a decision like this, Dr. Chillingworth was not at all the kind of person to go back on it, so there he sat, looking like a contemporary statue in the garden, with his eyes focused on the balcony and the window of what used to be called Flora's room for several hours.

The doctor was a contemplative man, and therefore he did not so acutely feel the loneliness of his position as many persons would have done; moreover, he was decidedly not of a superstitious turn of mind, although certainly we cannot deny an imagination to him. However, if he really had harboured some strange fears and terrors they would have been excusable, when we consider how many circumstances had combined to make it almost a matter of demonstration that Sir Francis Varney was something more than mortal.

The doctor was a thoughtful man, so he didn't feel the loneliness of his situation as intensely as many others would have. Plus, he definitely wasn't superstitious, although we can't say he lacked imagination. Still, if he had held onto some strange fears and anxieties, they would have been understandable, considering the many factors that suggested Sir Francis Varney was something beyond human.

What quantities of subjects the doctor thought over during his vigil in that garden it is hard to say, but never in his whole life, probably, had he such a glorious opportunity for the most undisturbed contemplation of subjects requiring deep thought to analyze, than as he had then. At least he felt that since his marriage he had never been so thoroughly quiet, and left so completely to himself.

It's hard to say what the doctor thought about during his time in that garden, but he probably never had such a perfect chance for uninterrupted reflection on deep subjects as he did then. At least he felt that since his marriage, he had never been so completely at peace and left entirely to himself.

It is to be hoped that he succeeded in settling any medical points of a knotty character that might be hovering in his brain, and certain it is that he had become quite absorbed in an abstruse matter connected with physiology, when his ears were startled, and he was at once aroused to a full consciousness of where he was, and why he had come there, by the distant sound of a man's footstep.

It is hoped that he managed to clarify any complicated medical questions that might have been on his mind, and it's clear that he had become deeply engrossed in a complex issue related to physiology when he was suddenly jolted back to full awareness of his surroundings and the reason for his presence there by the faint sound of a man's footsteps.

It was a footstep which seemed to be that of a person who scarcely thought it at all necessary to use any caution, and the doctor's heart leaped within him as in the lowest possible whisper he said to himself,—

It was a footstep that felt like someone who barely thought it was necessary to be careful, and the doctor's heart raced as he whispered to himself,—

"I am successful—I am successful. It is believed now that the Hall is deserted, and no doubt that is Sir Francis Varney come with confidence, to carry out his object in so sedulously attacking it, be that object what it may."

"I am successful—I am successful. It’s now believed that the Hall is empty, and no doubt that’s Sir Francis Varney coming with confidence to achieve his goal by diligently targeting it, whatever that goal might be."

Elated with this idea, the doctor listened intently to the advancing footstep, which each moment sounded more clearly upon his ears.

Elated with this idea, the doctor listened closely to the advancing footsteps, which became clearer with each passing moment.

It was evidently approaching from the garden entrance towards the house, and he thought, by the occasional deadened sound of the person's feet, be he whom he might, that he could not see his way very well, and, consequently, frequently strayed from the path, on to some of the numerous flower-beds which were in the way.

It was clearly coming from the garden entrance toward the house, and he thought, by the occasional muted sound of the person's footsteps, whoever they might be, that they couldn't see very well and, as a result, often wandered off the path onto some of the many flower beds along the way.

"Yes," said the doctor, exultingly, "it must be Varney; and now I have but to watch him, and not to resist him; for what good on earth is it to stop him in what he wishes to do, and, by such means, never wrest his secret from him. The only way is to let him go on, and that will I do, most certainly."

"Yes," the doctor said happily, "it has to be Varney; and now I just need to observe him, not oppose him. What's the point of trying to stop him from doing what he wants, if that won't help me uncover his secret? The only option is to let him continue, and that’s exactly what I’ll do."

Now he heard the indistinct muttering of the voice of some one, so low that he could not catch what words were uttered; but he fancied that, in the deep tones, he recognised, without any doubt, the voice of Sir Francis Varney.

Now he heard the faint mumbling of someone's voice, so quiet that he couldn't make out the words; but he thought he recognized, without a doubt, the deep tones of Sir Francis Varney's voice.

"It must be he," he said, "it surely must be he. Who else would come here to disturb the solitude of an empty house? He comes! he comes!"

"It has to be him," he said, "it definitely has to be him. Who else would come here to break the peace of an empty house? He’s coming! He’s coming!"

Now the doctor could see a figure emerge from behind some thick beeches, which had before obstructed his vision, and he looked scrutinisingly about, while some doubts stole slowly over his mind now as to whether it was the vampyre or not. The height was in favour of the supposition that it was none other than Varney; but the figure looked so much stouter, that Mr. Chillingworth felt a little staggered upon the subject, and unable wholly to make up his mind upon it.

Now the doctor could see a figure stepping out from behind some thick beech trees that had previously blocked his view. He looked around carefully, as doubts began to creep into his mind about whether it was the vampire or not. The height suggested it could only be Varney; however, the figure appeared much broader, which left Mr. Chillingworth feeling a bit uncertain and unable to fully decide.

The pausing of this visitor, too, opposite that window where Sir Francis Varney had made his attempts, was another strong reason why the doctor was inclined to believe it must be him, and yet he could not quite make up his mind upon the subject, so as to speak with certainty.

The visitor stopping in front of the window where Sir Francis Varney had tried his methods was another key reason why the doctor thought it must be him, yet he still couldn't fully convince himself about it enough to speak with certainty.

A very short time, however, indeed, must have sufficed to set such a question as that at rest; and patience seemed the only quality of mind necessary under those circumstances for Mr. Chillingworth to exert.

A very short time, however, really must have been enough to settle a question like that; and patience seemed to be the only quality Mr. Chillingworth needed to have in those circumstances.

The visitor continued gazing either at that window, or at the whole front of the house, for several minutes, and then he turned away from a contemplation of it, and walked slowly along, parallel with the windows of that dining-room, one of which had been broken so completely on the occasion of the admiral's attempt to take the vampyre prisoner.

The visitor kept staring at that window or the entire front of the house for several minutes, then he turned away from it and walked slowly alongside the dining-room windows, one of which had been completely shattered during the admiral's attempt to capture the vampire.

The moment the stranger altered his position, from looking at the window, and commenced walking away from it, Mr. Chillingworth's mind was made up. It was not Varney—of that he felt now most positively assured, and could have no doubt whatever upon the subject.

The moment the stranger changed his position, turning away from the window and starting to walk away, Mr. Chillingworth was certain. He was sure it wasn't Varney—he felt absolutely convinced of that and had no doubt at all about it.

The gait, the general air, the walk, all were different; and then arose the anxious question of who could it be that had intruded upon that lonely place, and what could be the object of any one else but Varney the vampyre to do so.

The way they moved, their whole vibe, and how they walked were all different; then came the anxious question of who could have invaded that lonely spot, and what anyone else's purpose could be other than Varney the vampire.

The stranger looked a powerful man, and walked with a firm tread, and, altogether he was an opponent that, had the doctor been ever so belligerently inclined, it would have been the height of indiscretion for him to attempt to cope with.

The stranger seemed like a strong man, walking with a confident stride, and overall, he was an opponent that, even if the doctor had felt aggressive, it would have been very unwise for him to try to take on.

It was a very vexatious thing, too, for any one to come there at such a juncture, perhaps only from motives of curiosity, or possibly just to endeavour to commit some petty depredations upon the deserted building, if possible; and most heartily did the doctor wish that, in some way, he could scare away the intruder.

It was really frustrating for anyone to show up there at such a time, maybe just out of curiosity, or possibly to try and vandalize the abandoned building. The doctor wished he could somehow scare off the intruder.

The man walked along very slowly, indeed, and seemed to be quite taking his time in making his observations of the building; and this was the more provoking, as it was getting late, and if having projected a visit at all, it would surely soon be made, and then, when he found any one there, of course, he would go.

The man was walking really slowly and clearly taking his time to look at the building. This was especially annoying because it was getting late, and if he had planned to visit, it should have happened by now. Then, when he found someone there, he would just leave.

Amazed beyond expression, the doctor felt about on the ground at his feet, until he found a tolerably large stone, which he threw at the stranger with so good an aim, that it hit him a smart blow on the back, which must have been anything but a pleasant surprise.

Amazed beyond words, the doctor felt around on the ground at his feet until he found a pretty big stone, which he threw at the stranger with such good aim that it hit him hard on the back, definitely a rude surprise.

That it was a surprise, and that, too, a most complete one, was evident from the start which the man gave, and then he uttered a furious oath, and rubbed his back, as he glanced about him to endeavour to ascertain from whence the missile had come.

That it was a surprise, and a complete one at that, was clear from the very beginning when the man reacted, and then he swore angrily, rubbing his back as he looked around to try to figure out where the object had come from.

"I'll try him again with that," thought the doctor; "it may succeed in scaring him away;" and he stooped to watch for another stone.

"I'll give that another shot," thought the doctor; "it might scare him off;" and he bent down to look for another stone.

It was well that he did so at that precise moment; for, before he rose again, he heard the sharp report of a pistol, and a crashing sound among some of the old wood work of which the summer-house was composed, told him that a shot had there taken effect. Affairs were now getting much too serious; and, accordingly, Dr. Chillingworth thought that, rather than stay there to be made a target of, he would face the intruder.

It was a good thing he did so at that exact moment because, before he stood up again, he heard the loud bang of a gun and a crashing noise from some of the old wood in the summer-house, indicating that a shot had hit. Things were getting way too serious now, so Dr. Chillingworth decided that instead of staying there to be a target, he would confront the intruder.

"Hold—hold!" he cried. "Who are you, and what do you mean by that?"—"Oh! somebody is there," cried the man, as he advanced. "My friend, whoever you are, you were very foolish to throw a stone at me."

"Wait—wait!" he yelled. "Who are you, and what do you think you're doing?"—"Oh! someone's there," the man shouted as he moved closer. "Listen, friend, whoever you are, it was really dumb to throw a stone at me."

"And, my friend, whoever you are," responded the doctor, "you were very spiteful to fire a pistol bullet at me in consequence."—

"And, my friend, whoever you are," the doctor replied, "it was really malicious of you to shoot a bullet at me because of that."

"Not at all."

"Not at all."

"But I say yes; for, probably, I can prove a right to be here, which you cannot."—"Ah!" said the stranger, "that voice—why—you are Dr. Chillingworth?"

"But I say yes; because I can probably prove that I belong here, which you can't."—"Ah!" said the stranger, "that voice—wait—you are Dr. Chillingworth?"

"I am; but I don't know you," said the doctor, as he emerged now from the summer-house, and confronted the stranger who was within a few paces of the entrance to it. Then he started, as he added,—

"I am; but I don't know you," said the doctor, as he stepped out of the summer house and faced the stranger who was just a few steps away from the entrance. Then he jumped in surprise as he continued,—

"Yes, I do know you, though. How, in the name of Heaven, came you here, and what purpose have you in so coming?"

"Yes, I know you, though. How on Earth did you get here, and what do you want by coming?"

"What purpose have you? Since we met at Varney's, I have been making some inquiries about this neighbourhood, and learn strange things."—"That you may very easily do here; and, what is more extraordinary, the strange things are, for the most part, I can assure you, quite true."

"What is your purpose? Ever since we met at Varney's, I've been asking around about this neighborhood and I've come across some weird things."—"You can easily find strange things around here; and what's even more surprising is that, for the most part, I can assure you, they are all quite true."

The reader will, from what has been said, now readily recognise this man as Sir Francis Varney's mysterious visitor, to whom he gave, from some hidden cause or another, so large a sum of money, and between whom and Dr. Chillingworth a mutual recognition had taken place, on the occasion when Sir Francis Varney had, with such cool assurance, invited the admiral to breakfast with him at his new abode.

The reader will, based on what has been shared, easily identify this man as the mysterious visitor of Sir Francis Varney, who, for unknown reasons, received such a large sum of money. There was also a mutual recognition between him and Dr. Chillingworth when Sir Francis Varney confidently invited the admiral to breakfast at his new place.

"You, however," said the man, "I have no doubt, are fully qualified to tell me of more than I have been able to learn from other people; and, first of all, let me ask you why you are here?"—"Before I answer you that question, or any other," said the doctor, "let me beg of you to tell me truly, is Sir Francis Varney—"

"You, however," the man said, "I have no doubt are more than capable of telling me more than I've been able to find out from others; so, first of all, let me ask you why you are here?"—"Before I answer that question, or any others," the doctor replied, "please tell me honestly, is Sir Francis Varney—"

The doctor whispered in the ear of the stranger some name, as if he feared, even there, in the silence of that garden, where everything conspired to convince him that he could not be overheard, to pronounce it in an audible tone.

The doctor whispered a name into the stranger's ear, as if he worried that even in the quiet of that garden, where everything seemed to agree that he couldn’t be overheard, saying it out loud would be risky.

"He is," said the other.—"You have no manner of doubt of it?"

"He is," said the other. "Are you sure about that?"

"Doubt?—certainly not. What doubt can I have? I know it for a positive certainty, and he knows, of course, that I do know it, and has purchased my silence pretty handsomely, although I must confess that nothing but my positive necessities would have induced me to make the large demands upon him that I have, and I hope soon to be able to release him altogether from them."

"Doubt? Absolutely not. What reason do I have to doubt? I’m completely sure of it, and he knows that I know it too. He has paid me quite well to keep quiet, although I have to admit that only my urgent needs would have driven me to ask him for such a significant amount, and I hope to be able to let him off the hook completely soon."

The doctor shook his head repeatedly, as he said,—

The doctor shook his head over and over as he said,—

"I suspected it; I suspected it, do you know, from the first moment that I saw you there in his house. His face haunted me ever since—awfully haunted me; and yet, although I felt certain that I had once seen it under strange circumstances, I could not identify it with—but no matter, no matter. I am waiting here for him."

"I had my suspicions; I had my suspicions, you know, from the first moment I saw you in his house. His face has haunted me ever since—terribly haunted me; and although I was sure I had seen it before in unusual circumstances, I couldn't place it—but it doesn't matter, it doesn't matter. I'm waiting here for him."

"Indeed!"—"Ay, that I am; and I flung a stone at you, not knowing you, with hope that you would be, by such means, perhaps, scared away, and so leave the coast clear for him."

"Absolutely!"—"Yes, I really did; and I threw a stone at you, not knowing who you were, hoping it would maybe scare you off and clear the way for him."

"Then you have an appointment with him?"—"By no means; but he has made such repeated and determined attacks upon this house that the family who inhabited it were compelled to leave it, and I am here to watch him, and ascertain what can possibly be his object."

"Do you have a meeting with him?"—"Not at all; but he has made so many persistent and forceful attempts on this house that the family living here had to leave, and I’m here to keep an eye on him and figure out what his intentions might be."

"It is as I suspected, then," muttered this man. "Confound him! Now can I read, as if in a book, most clearly, the game that he is playing!"

"It is just as I thought," murmured this man. "Darn it! Now I can see, like reading a book, exactly what game he’s playing!"

"Can you?" cried the doctor, energetically—"can you? What is it? Tell me, for that is the very thing I want to discover."—"You don't say so?"

"Can you?" the doctor exclaimed, full of energy—"can you? What is it? Tell me, because that's exactly what I want to find out."—"You don't say?"

"It is, indeed; and I assure you that it concerns the peace of a whole family to know it. You say you have made inquiries about this neighbourhood, and, if you have done so, you have discovered how the family of the Bannerworths have been persecuted by Varney, and how, in particular, Flora Bannerworth, a beautiful and intelligent girl, has been most cruelly made to suffer."

"It really is, and I promise you that knowing this is crucial for the peace of an entire family. You mentioned that you've looked into this neighborhood, and if you have, you've found out how the Bannerworth family has been tormented by Varney, and specifically how Flora Bannerworth, a beautiful and smart girl, has suffered horribly."

"I have heard all that, and I dare say with many exaggerations."—"It would be difficult for any one really to exaggerate the horrors that have taken place in this house, so that any information which you can give respecting the motives of Varney will tend, probably, to restore peace to those who have been so cruelly persecuted, and be an act of kindness which I think not altogether inconsistent with your nature."

"I've heard all of that, and I’m sure there are a lot of exaggerations."—"It’s tough for anyone to really exaggerate the horrors that have happened in this house, so any information you can share about Varney's motives will likely help bring some peace to those who have been so cruelly mistreated, and I see that as a kind gesture that I believe aligns with your character."

"You think so, and yet know who I am."—"I do, indeed."

"You believe that, but you know who I am."—"I really do."

"And what I am. Why, if I were to go into the market-place of yon town, and proclaim myself, would not all shun me—ay, even the very lowest and vilest; and yet you talk of an act of kindness not being altogether inconsistent with my nature!"—"I do, because I know something more of you than many."

"And what I am. If I were to go into the marketplace of that town and announce who I am, wouldn’t everyone avoid me—even the lowest and most despicable among them? And yet you say that an act of kindness isn’t completely out of character for me!"—"I do, because I know more about you than most."

There was a silence of some moments' duration, and then the stranger spoke in a tone of voice which looked as it he were struggling with some emotion.

There was a silence that lasted for a few moments, and then the stranger spoke in a tone that suggested he was fighting with some emotion.

"Sir, you do know more of me than many. You know what I have been, and you know how I left an occupation which would have made me loathed. But you—even you—do not know what made me take to so terrible a trade."—"I do not."

"Sir, you know more about me than most do. You know who I used to be, and you know I walked away from a job that would have made me hated. But you—even you—don’t know what drove me to such a horrible profession."—"I don’t."

"Would it suit you for me now to tell you?"—"Will you first promise me that you will do all you can for this persecuted family of the Bannerworths, in whom I take so strange an interest?"

"Do you want me to tell you now?"—"Will you promise me first that you'll do everything you can to help this persecuted family, the Bannerworths, in whom I have such a strange interest?"

"I will. I promise you that freely. Of my own knowledge, of course, I can say but little concerning them, but, upon that warranting, I well believe they deserve abundant sympathy, and from me they shall have it."

"I will. I promise you that sincerely. I can’t say much about them from my own experience, but I truly believe they deserve a lot of sympathy, and they will definitely get it from me."

"A thousand thanks! With your assistance, I have little doubt of being able to extricate them from the tangled web of dreadful incidents which has turned them from their home; and now, whatever you may choose to tell me of the cause which drove you to be what you became, I shall listen to with abundant interest. Only let me beseech you to come into this summer-house, and to talk low."

"A thousand thanks! With your help, I have no doubt I can get them out of the mess of awful events that has forced them from their home; and now, whatever you choose to share about what made you become who you are, I will listen with great interest. Just please, let me ask you to come into this summer house and speak quietly."

"I will, and you can pursue your watch at the same time, while I beguile its weariness."—"Be it so."

"I will, and you can keep an eye on your watch at the same time, while I distract its boredom."—"Alright."

"You knew me years ago, when I had all the chances in the world of becoming respectable and respected. I did, indeed; and you may, therefore, judge of my surprise when, some years since, being in the metropolis, I met you, and you shunned my company."—"Yes; but, at last, you found out why it was that I shunned your company."

"You knew me years ago when I had every opportunity to become respectable and well-respected. I did, indeed; so you can imagine my surprise when, a few years later, while I was in the city, I ran into you, and you avoided me."—"Yes; but in the end, you realized why I avoided you."

"I did. You yourself told me once that I met you, and would not leave you, but insisted upon your dining with me. Then you told me, when you found that I would take no other course whatever, that you were no other than the—the——"—

"I did. You once told me that I met you and wouldn’t leave you alone, insisting that you have dinner with me. Then you said, when you realized that I wouldn’t consider any other option, that you were nothing other than the—the——"

"Out with it! I can bear to hear it now better than I could then! I told you that I was the common hangman of London!"

"Spit it out! I can handle it now better than I could back then! I told you that I was the regular executioner of London!"

"You did, I must confess, to my most intense surprise."

"You did, I have to admit, to my greatest surprise."

"Yes, and yet you kept to me; and, but that I respected you too much to allow you to do so, you would, from old associations, have countenanced me; but I could not, and I would not, let you do so. I told you then that, although I held the terrible office, that I had not been yet called upon to perform its loathsome functions. Soon—soon—come the first effort—it was the last!"

"Yes, and yet you stuck by me; and, if I hadn’t respected you too much to let you, you would have supported me because of our past together; but I couldn’t, and I wouldn’t, let you do that. I told you then that, even though I held that awful position, I hadn’t yet been asked to carry out its disgusting duties. Soon—soon—came the first attempt—it was the last!"

"Indeed! You left the dreadful trade?"

"Really! You quit that awful job?"

"I did—I did. But what I want to tell you, for I could not then, was why I went ever to it. The wounds my heart had received were then too fresh to allow me to speak of them, but I will tell you now. The story is a brief one, Mr. Chillingworth. I pray you be seated."

"I did—I did. But what I want to share with you, since I couldn't back then, is why I ever went to it. The wounds on my heart were too fresh for me to talk about them then, but I’ll tell you now. The story is a short one, Mr. Chillingworth. Please, have a seat."


CHAPTER LXXII.

THE STRANGE STORY.—THE ARRIVAL OF THE MOB AT THE HALL, AND THEIR DISPERSION.


303.png

"You will find that the time which elapsed since I last saw you in London, to have been spent in an eventful, varied manner."—"You were in good circumstances then," said Mr. Chillingworth.—"I was, but many events happened after that which altered the prospect; made it even more gloomy than you can well imagine: but I will tell you all candidly, and you can keep watch upon Bannerworth Hall at the same time. You are well aware that I was well to do, and had ample funds, and inclination to spend them."—"I recollect: but you were married then, surely?"—"I was," said the stranger, sadly, "I was married then."—"And now?"—"I am a widower." The stranger seemed much moved, but, after a moment or so, he resumed—"I am a widower now; but how that event came about is partly my purpose to tell you. I had not married long—that is very long—for I have but one child, and she is not old, or of an age to know much more than what she may be taught; she is still in the course of education. I was early addicted to gamble; the dice had its charms, as all those who have ever engaged in play but too well know; it is perfectly fascinating."—"So I have heard," said Mr. Chillingworth; "though, for myself, I found a wife and professional pursuits quite incompatible with any pleasure that took either time or resources."—

"You'll see that the time since I last saw you in London has been spent in quite an eventful and varied way." — "You were doing well back then," said Mr. Chillingworth. — "I was, but many things happened afterward that changed my situation; it became even gloomier than you can imagine. But I'll tell you everything honestly, and you can keep an eye on Bannerworth Hall at the same time. You know I was doing well and had enough money, plus the desire to spend it." — "I remember; but you were married then, right?" — "I was," said the stranger, sadly, "I was married then." — "And now?" — "I’m a widower." The stranger seemed deeply affected, but after a moment, he continued, "I’m a widower now; but how that happened is partly what I want to tell you. I hadn't been married long—that is, not for very long—because I have only one child, and she’s still young, not of an age to understand much beyond what she's taught; she is still in school. I was drawn to gambling from an early age; the dice had its appeal, as anyone who has ever played knows too well; it's incredibly captivating." — "I've heard that," said Mr. Chillingworth; "though for me, I found that a wife and professional pursuits were quite incompatible with any enjoyment that consumed either time or resources."

"It is so. I would I had never entered one of those houses where men are deprived of their money and their own free will, for at the gambling-table you have no liberty, save that in gliding down the stream in company with others. How few have ever escaped destruction—none, I believe—men are perfectly fascinated; it is ruin alone that enables a man to see how he has been hurried onwards without thought or reflection; and how fallacious were all the hopes he ever entertained! Yes, ruin, and ruin alone, can do this; but, alas! 'tis then too late—the evil is done. Soon after my marriage I fell in with a Chevalier St. John. He was a man of the world in every sense of the word, and one that was well versed in all the ways of society. I never met with any man who was so perfectly master of himself, and of perfect ease and self-confidence as he was. He was never at a loss, and, come what would, never betrayed surprise or vexation—two qualities, he thought, never ought to be shown by any man who moved in society."—

"It is true. I wish I had never stepped into one of those places where people lose their money and their freedom. At the gambling table, you have no choice except to go along with the crowd. How few ever manage to escape disaster—none, I think—men are completely captivated; only ruin makes a person realize how they’ve been swept away without any consideration or reflection, and how misguided all their hopes were! Yes, only ruin can do that; but, unfortunately, by then it's too late—the damage is done. Shortly after I got married, I met a Chevalier St. John. He was worldly in every sense and knew all the ins and outs of society. I’ve never encountered anyone who was so fully in control of himself and so relaxed and self-assured as he was. He was never at a loss for words, and no matter what happened, he never showed surprise or annoyance—qualities he believed no man in society should ever display."

"Indeed!"—"He was a strange man—a very strange man."—

"Absolutely!"—"He was an odd guy—really odd."—

"Did he gamble?"—

"Did he bet?"—

"It is difficult to give you a correct and direct answer. I should say he did, and yet he never lost or won much; but I have often thought he was more connected with those who did than was believed."—

"It’s hard to give you a clear and straightforward answer. I would say he did, but he never really lost or won much; still, I've often thought he was more involved with those who did than people realized."—

"Was that a fact?" inquired Mr. Chillingworth.—

"Is that true?" Mr. Chillingworth asked.

"You shall see as we go on, and be able to judge for yourself. I have thought he was. Well, he first took me to a handsome saloon, where gambling was carried on. We had been to the opera. As we came out, he recommended that we should sup at a house where he was well known, and where he was in the habit of spending his evenings after the opera, and before he retired. I agreed to this. I saw no reason why I should not. We went there, and bitterly have I repented of so doing for years since, and do to this day."—

"You'll see as we continue, and you can judge for yourself. I thought he was. First, he took me to a nice bar where people were gambling. We had just left the opera. As we stepped out, he suggested we grab a late-night meal at a place he knew well, where he often spent his evenings after the opera and before heading home. I agreed. I didn't see any reason not to. We went there, and I have regretted that decision for years since, and still do."

"Your repentance has been sincere and lasting," said Mr. Chillingworth; "the one proves the other."—"It does; but I thought not so then. The place was glittering, and the wine good. It was a kind of earthly paradise; and when we had taken some wine, the chevalier said to me,—

"Your remorse has been genuine and enduring," said Mr. Chillingworth; "one shows the other."—"It does; but I didn't think that way back then. The place was shining, and the wine was fine. It felt like a sort of paradise on earth; and after we had some wine, the knight said to me,—

"'I am desirous of seeing a friend backwards; he is at the hazard-table. Will you go with me?'—I hesitated. I feared to see the place where a vice was carried on. I knew myself inclined to prudential motives. I said to him,—'No, St. John, I'll wait here for you; it may be as well—the wine is good, and it will content me?'

"'I want to see a friend over there; he's at the hazard table. Will you come with me?'—I hesitated. I was afraid to see the place where gambling took place. I knew I was inclined to be cautious. I said to him, 'No, St. John, I'll wait here for you; maybe it's for the best—the wine is good, and that will keep me satisfied.'"

"'Do so,' he said, smiling; 'but remember I seldom or never play myself, nor is there any reason why you should.'—'I'll go, but I will not play.'—'Certainly not; you are free alike to look on, play, or quit the place at any moment you please, and not be noticed, probably, by a single soul.'

"'Go ahead,' he said with a smile; 'but keep in mind I hardly ever play myself, and there's no reason for you to either.'—'I'll go, but I won't play.'—'Of course not; you can enjoy watching, join in, or leave whenever you want, and no one will probably even notice.'

"I arose, and we walked backwards, having called one of the men who were waiting about, but who were watchers and door-keepers of the 'hell.' We were led along the passage, and passed through the pair of doors, which were well secured and rendered the possibility of a surprise almost impossible. After these dark places, we were suddenly let into a place where we were dazzled by the light and brilliancy of the saloon. It was not so large as the one we left, but it was superior to it in all its appointments.

I got up, and we walked backward after calling one of the men who were waiting around. They were the watchers and gatekeepers of 'hell.' We were guided down the hallway and went through a set of doors that were securely locked, making any surprise nearly impossible. After those dark areas, we were suddenly brought into a place where we were blinded by the light and brilliance of the lounge. It wasn’t as big as the one we had just left, but it definitely had better features.

"At first I could not well see who was, or who was not, in the room where we were. As soon, however, as I found the use of my eyes, I noticed many well-dressed men, who were busily engaged in play, and who took no notice of any one who entered. We walked about for some minutes without speaking to any one, but merely looking on. I saw men engaged in play; some with earnestness, others again with great nonchalance, and money changed hands without the least remark. There were but few who spoke, and only those in play. There was a hum of conversation; but you could not distinguish what was said, unless you paid some attention to, and was in close vicinity with, the individual who spoke.

At first, I couldn't really see who was in the room with us. But as soon as I adjusted my eyes, I noticed a lot of well-dressed men who were busy playing and ignoring anyone who walked in. We strolled around for a few minutes without talking to anyone, just observing. I saw men playing games; some were focused, while others were really laid-back, and money exchanged hands without a word. Only a few people spoke, and they were all involved in the games. There was a buzz of conversation, but you couldn't make out what anyone was saying unless you paid close attention to the person next to you.

"'Well,' said St. John, 'what do you think of this place?'—'Why,' I replied, 'I had no notion of seeing a place fitted up as this is.'

"'Well,' said St. John, 'what do you think of this place?'—'Honestly,' I replied, 'I had no idea a place could be set up like this.'"

"'No; isn't it superb?'—'It is beautifully done. They have many visitors,' said I, 'many more than I could have believed.'

"'No; isn't it amazing?'—'It's so well done. They have a lot of visitors,' I said, 'many more than I would have thought.'"

"'Yes, they are all bona fide players; men of stamp and rank—none of your seedy legs who have only what they can cheat you out of.'—'Ah!'—'And besides,' he added, 'you may often form friendships here that lead to fortune hereafter. I do not mean in play, because there is no necessity for your doing so, or, if you do so, in going above a stake which you know won't hurt you.'—'Exactly.'

"'Yes, they are all genuine players; men of quality and status—none of those sketchy types who only want to scam you out of your money.'—'Ah!'—'And besides,' he added, 'you can often make friendships here that could lead to future opportunities. I don’t mean through gambling, because there’s no need for that, but if you do play, stick to amounts that you know you can afford to lose.'—'Exactly.'"

"'Many men can never approach a table like this, and sit down to an hour's play, but, if they do, they must stake not only more than they can afford, but all their property, leaving themselves beggars.' 'They do?" said I.

"'Many men can never sit down at a table like this for just an hour of play, but if they do, they have to bet more than they can afford, risking everything they own and ending up as beggars.' 'Really?' I asked."

"'But men who know themselves, their resources, and choose to indulge for a time, may often come and lay the foundation to a very pretty fortune.'

"'But men who understand themselves, their strengths, and decide to enjoy life for a while, can often come and build a pretty nice fortune.'"

"'Do you see your friend?' I inquired.—'No, I do not; but I will inquire if he has been here—if not, we will go.'

"'Do you see your friend?' I asked. —'No, I don't; but I'll check to see if he's been here—if not, we'll leave.'"

"He left me for a moment or two to make some inquiry, and I stood looking at the table, where there were four players, and who seemed to be engaged at a friendly game; and when one party won they looked grave, and when the other party lost they smiled and looked happy. I walked away, as the chevalier did not return immediately to me; and then I saw a gentleman rise up from a table. He had evidently lost. I was standing by the seat, unconsciously holding the back in my hand. I sat down without thinking or without speaking, and found myself at the hazard table.

"He left me for a minute or two to ask someone a question, and I stood there looking at the table where four players were engaged in a friendly game. When one side won, they looked serious, and when the other side lost, they smiled and seemed happy. I walked away since the chevalier didn’t come back to me right away; then I saw a gentleman get up from a table. He clearly had lost. I was standing by the seat, unconsciously holding onto the back. I sat down without thinking or saying anything, and found myself at the hazard table."

"'Do you play, sir?'—'Yes,' I said. I had hardly uttered the words when I was sorry for them; but I could not recall them. I sat down, and play at once commenced.

"'Do you play, sir?'—'Yes,' I said. I had barely spoken the words when I regretted them; but I couldn’t take them back. I sat down, and the game started immediately.

"In about ten or fifteen minutes, often losing and then winning, I found myself about a hundred and twenty pounds in pocket, clear gain by the play.

"In about ten or fifteen minutes, often losing and then winning, I found myself about one hundred and twenty pounds ahead, a clear profit from the game."

"'Ah!' said the chevalier, who came up at that moment, 'I thought you wouldn't play.'—'I really don't know how it happened,' said I, 'but I suddenly found myself here without any previous intention.'

"'Oh!' said the knight, who arrived at that moment, 'I thought you weren't going to play.'—'I honestly don't know how it happened,' I replied, 'but I suddenly found myself here without any prior intention.'"

"'You are not a loser, I hope?'—'Indeed I am not,' I replied; 'but not much a gainer.'

"'You’re not a loser, are you?'—'No, I'm not,' I replied; 'but I'm not really winning either.'"

"'Nor need you desire to be. Do you desire to give your adversary his revenge now, or take another opportunity.'—'At another time,' I replied.

"'You don’t need to want that. Do you want to give your opponent their revenge now, or wait for another chance?'—'At another time,' I responded."

"'You will find me here the day after to-morrow, when I shall be at your service;' then bowing, he turned away.

"'You’ll find me here the day after tomorrow, when I’ll be at your service;' then bowing, he turned away."

"'He is a very rich man whom you have been playing with,' said the chevalier.—"

"'He is a very wealthy man you've been interacting with,' said the chevalier."

"Indeed!"

"Totally!"

"'Yes, and I have known him to lose for three days together; but you may take his word for any amount; he is a perfect gentleman and man of honour.'—''Tis well to play with such,' I replied; 'but I suppose you are about to leave.'

"'Yes, and I've seen him lose for three days in a row; but you can trust his word for any amount; he's a true gentleman and a man of honor.'—'It's good to play with someone like that,' I replied; 'but I assume you're about to leave.'"

"'Yes, it grows late, and I have some business to transact to-morrow, so I must leave.'—'I will accompany you part of the way home,' said I, 'and then I shall have finished the night.'

"'Yes, it's getting late, and I have some things to take care of tomorrow, so I have to leave.'—'I'll walk with you part of the way home,' I said, 'and then I'll be done for the night.'"

"I did leave with him, and accompanied him home, and then walked to my own home."

"I went with him, went to his place, and then walked back to my own home."


"This was my first visit, and I thought a propitious beginning, but it was the more dangerous. Perhaps a loss might have effectually deterred me, but it is doubtful to tell how certain events might have been altered. It is just possible that I might have been urged on by my desire to retrieve any loss I might have incurred, and so made myself at once the miserable being it took months to accomplish in bringing me to.

"This was my first visit, and I thought it was a lucky start, but it turned out to be more dangerous. Maybe a loss would have actually discouraged me, but it's hard to say how some events might have changed. It's quite possible that my desire to recover any loss I might have suffered would have pushed me on and made me the miserable person it took months to become."

"I went the day but one after this, to meet the same individual at the gambling-table, and played some time with varied success, until I left off with a trifling loss upon the night's play, which was nothing of any consequence.

"I went the day after that to meet the same person at the gambling table, and played for a while with mixed results, until I finished with a small loss from the night's play, which wasn’t really significant."

305.png

"Thus matters went on; I sometimes won and sometimes lost, until I won a few hundreds, and this determined me to play for higher stakes than any I had yet played for.

"Things continued like this; sometimes I won, sometimes I lost, until I won a few hundred dollars, and that motivated me to play for higher stakes than I ever had before."

"It was no use going on in the peddling style I had been going on; I had won two hundred and fifty pounds in three months, and had I been less fearful I might have had twenty-five thousand pounds. Ah! I'll try my fortune at a higher game.

"It wasn't worth continuing in the same old way I had been; I had made two hundred fifty pounds in three months, and if I hadn't been so scared, I might have had twenty-five thousand pounds. Ah! I'll take my chances on something bigger."

"Having once made this resolution, I was anxious to begin my new plan, which I hoped would have the effect of placing me far above my then present position in society, which was good, and with a little attention it would have made me an independent man; but then it required patience, and nothing more. However, the other method was so superior since it might all be done with good luck in a few months. Ah! good luck; how uncertain is good luck; how changeful is fortune; how soon is the best prospect blighted by the frosts of adversity. In less than a month I had lost more than I could pay, and then I gambled on for a living.

"Once I made that decision, I was eager to start my new plan, which I believed would elevate me far above my current position in society. My situation was good, and with a little effort, it could have made me independent. But it required patience and nothing else. However, the other option seemed much better since it could all be achieved with some good luck in just a few months. Ah, good luck; how unpredictable it is; how fickle fortune can be; how quickly the best chances can be ruined by the harsh realities of life. In less than a month, I lost more than I could afford, and then I started gambling to make a living."

"My wife had but one child; her first and only one; an infant at her breast; but there was a change came over her; for one had come over me—a fearful one it was too—one not only in manner but in fortune too. She would beg me to come home early; to attend to other matters, and leave the dreadful life I was then leading.

"My wife had only one child; her first and only child; a baby at her breast; but then something changed in her; just as something had changed in me—a terrifying change it was too—one that affected both our behavior and our circumstances. She would ask me to come home early; to take care of other things and leave behind the awful life I was living at that time."

"'Lizzy,' said I, 'we are ruined.'—'Ruined!' she exclaimed, and staggered back, until she fell into a seat. 'Ruined!'

"'Lizzy,' I said, 'we're doomed.' — 'Doomed!' she exclaimed, staggering back until she dropped into a chair. 'Doomed!'"

"'Ay, ruined. It is a short word, but expressive.'—'No, no, we are not ruined. I know what you mean, you would say, we cannot live as we have lived; we must retrench, and so we will, right willingly.'

"'Yeah, ruined. It's a short word, but it really conveys a lot.'—'No, no, we aren't ruined. I understand what you mean; you’re saying we can't go on living the way we have; we need to cut back, and we will, gladly.'"

"'You must retrench most wonderfully,' I said, with desperate calmness, 'for the murder must out.'—'And so we will; but you will be with us; you will not go out night after night, ruining your health, our happiness, and destroying both peace and prospects.'

"'You really need to pull back significantly,' I said, trying to stay calm, 'because the truth about the murder has to come out.'—'And we will; but you'll stay with us; you can't keep going out every night, risking your health, our happiness, and ruining both peace and our future.'"

"'No, no, Lizzy, we have no chance of recovering ourselves; house and home—all gone—all, all.'—'My God!' she exclaimed.

"'No, no, Lizzy, there's no way for us to bounce back; everything we had—our home, all of it—it's all gone. All of it.'—'Oh my God!' she exclaimed."

"'Ay, rail on,' said I; 'you have cause enough; but, no matter—we have lost all.'—'How—how?'

"'Yeah, go ahead and criticize,' I said; 'you have plenty of reasons; but, it doesn't matter—we've lost everything.'—'What—what do you mean?'"

"'It is useless to ask how; I have done, and there is an end of the matter; you shall know more another day; we must leave this house for a lodging.'—'It matters little,' she said; 'all may be won again, if you will but say you will quit the society of those who have ruined you.'

"'There's no point in asking how; I've done it, and that's the end of it. You'll find out more another day; we need to leave this house for a place to stay.'—'It doesn't matter much,' she said; 'everything can be regained if you just agree to cut ties with those who have brought you down.'"

"'No one,' said I, 'has ruined me; I did it; it was no fault of any one else's; I have not that excuse.'—'I am sure you can recover.'

"'No one,' I said, 'has ruined me; I did it myself; it's not anyone else's fault; I can't use that as an excuse.'—'I believe you can bounce back.'"

"'I may; some day fortune will shower her favours upon me, and I live on in that expectation.'—'You cannot mean that you will chance the gaming-table? for I am sure you must have lost all there?'

"'I might; someday luck will smile on me, and I hold onto that hope.'—'You can't be serious about risking the gambling table? I’m sure you must have lost everything there, right?'"

"'I have.'—'God help me,' she said; 'you have done your child a wrong, but you may repair it yet.'

"'I have.'—'God help me,' she said; 'you have wronged your child, but you can still make it right.'"

"'Never!'—''Tis a long day! let me implore you, on my knees, to leave this place, and adopt some other mode of life; we can be careful; a little will do, and we shall, in time, be equal to, and better than what we have been.'

"'Never!'—'It's a long day! Please, I beg you, on my knees, leave this place and choose a different way of life; we can be careful; a little will do, and in time, we'll be equal to, and better than what we have been.'"

"'We never can, save by chance.'—'And by chance we never shall,' she replied; 'if you will exert yourself, we may yet retrieve ourselves.'

"'We can never do it except by chance.'—'And by chance, we probably never will,' she replied; 'if you put in some effort, we might still save ourselves.'"

"'And exert myself I will.'—'And quit the gaming-table?'

"'And I will push myself.'—'And leave the gaming table?'"

"'Ask me to make no promises,' said I; 'I may not be able to keep them; therefore, ask me to make none.'—'I do ask you, beg of, entreat of you to promise, and solemnly promise me that you will leave that fearful place, where men not only lose all their goods, but the feelings of nature also.'

"'Just don't ask me to make any promises,' I said; 'I might not be able to keep them, so please don’t ask me for any.'—'I do ask you, I beg you, I implore you to promise me, and solemnly promise me that you will leave that terrible place, where people not only lose all their possessions but also their sense of humanity.'"

"'Say no more, Lizzy; if I can get a living elsewhere I will, but if not, I must get it there.'

"'Say no more, Lizzy; if I can find a way to make a living elsewhere, I will, but if I can't, I have to make it there.'"

"She seemed to be cast down at this, and she shed tears. I left the room, and again went to the gambling-house, and there that night, I won a few pounds, which enabled me to take my wife and child away from the house they had so long lived in, and took them afterwards to a miserable place,—one room, where, indeed, there were a few articles of furniture that I had saved from the general wreck of my own property.

"She looked really upset about this, and she cried. I left the room and went back to the casino, where I ended up winning a few pounds that night. This money allowed me to move my wife and child out of the house they had lived in for so long, and then I took them to a terrible place—just one room, where there were a few pieces of furniture that I had managed to save from the overall loss of my own belongings."

"She took things much less to heart than I could have anticipated; she seemed cheerful and happy,—she endeavoured to make my home as comfortable as she could.

"She took things much less seriously than I expected; she seemed cheerful and happy—she tried to make my home as comfortable as possible."

"Her whole endeavour was to make me as much as possible, forget the past. She wanted, as much as possible, to wean me away from my gambling pursuits, but that was impossible. I had no hope, no other prospect.

"Her entire effort was to help me forget the past as much as possible. She wanted to pull me away from my gambling habits, but that was impossible. I had no hope, no other future."

"Thus she strove, but I could see each day she was getting paler, and more pale; her figure, before round, was more thin, and betrayed signs of emaciation. This preyed upon me; and, when fortune denied me the means of carrying home that which she so much wanted, I could never return for two days at a time. Then I would find her shedding tears, and sighing; what could I say? If I had anything to take her, then I used to endeavour to make her forget that I had been away.

"She tried hard, but I could see each day she was getting paler and more worn out. Her figure, once curvy, was now thinner and showed signs of malnourishment. This weighed heavily on me, and when luck didn't allow me to bring her what she desperately needed, I couldn’t return for two days at a time. When I did come back, I would find her in tears and sighing; what could I say? If I had anything to give her, I would try to make her forget that I had been gone."

"'Ah!' she would exclaim, 'you will find me dead one of these days; what you do now for one or two days, you will do by-and-bye for many days, perhaps weeks.'—'Do not anticipate evil.'

"'Ah!' she would exclaim, 'you'll find me dead one of these days; what you're doing now for a day or two, you'll end up doing for many days, maybe even weeks.'—'Don't expect the worst.'"

"'I cannot do otherwise; were you in any other kind of employment but that of gambling,' she said, 'I should have some hope of you; but, as it is, there is none.'—'Speak not of it; my chances may turn out favourable yet, and you may be again as you were.'

"'I can't do anything else; if you were in any other line of work besides gambling,' she said, 'I would have some hope for you; but as it stands, there’s none.'—'Don't talk like that; my luck might change, and you could be how you used to be again.'"

"'Never.'—'But fortune is inconstant, and may change in my favour as much as she has done in others.'

"'Never.'—'But luck is unpredictable and can shift in my favor just like it has for others.'"

"'Fortune is indeed constant, but misfortune is as inconstant.'—'You are prophetic of evil."

"'Fortune is definitely steady, but misfortune is just as unpredictable.'—'You're predicting bad things.'"

"'Ah! I would to Heaven I could predict good; but who ever yet heard of a ruined gambler being able to retrieve himself by the same means that he was ruined?'

"'Ah! I wish I could foresee something good; but who has ever heard of a ruined gambler being able to turn things around using the same methods that led to their downfall?'"

"Thus we used to converse, but our conversation was usually of but little comfort to either of us, for we could give neither any comfort to the other; and as that was usually the case, our interviews became less frequent, and of less duration. My answer was always the same.

"That's how we used to talk, but our conversations typically didn’t bring much comfort to either of us since we couldn’t offer each other any real support. Because of this, our meetings became less frequent and shorter. My response was always the same."

"'I have no other chance; my prospects are limited to that one place; deprive me of that, and I never more should be able to bring you a mouthful of bread.'

"'I have no other opportunity; my options are limited to that one place; take that away from me, and I’ll never be able to bring you a morsel of food again.'"

"Day after day,—day after day, the same result followed, and I was as far from success as ever I was, and ever should be; I was yet a beggar.

"Day after day—day after day, the same outcome followed, and I was as far from success as I'd ever been, and ever would be; I was still a beggar."

"The time flew by; my little girl was nearly four years old, but she knew not the misery her father and mother had to endure. The poor little thing sometimes went without more than a meal a day; and while I was living thus upon the town, upon the chances of the gaming-table, many a pang did she cause me, and so did her mother. My constant consolation was this,—

"The time went by quickly; my little girl was almost four years old, but she had no idea of the struggles her father and mother were facing. The poor thing sometimes had to get by on just one meal a day; and while I was living like this in the town, relying on the luck of the gaming table, she often brought me heartache, as did her mother. My only comfort was this,—

"'It is bad luck now,' I would say; 'but will be better by-and-bye; things cannot always continue thus. It is all for them—all for them.'

"'It’s tough right now,' I would say; 'but it will get better eventually; things can’t stay this way forever. It’s all for them—all for them.'"

"I thought that by continuing constantly in one course, I must be at land at the ebb of the tide. 'It cannot always flow one way,' I thought. I had often heard people say that if you could but have the resolution to play on, you must in the end seize the turn of fortune.

"I figured that if I kept following the same path, I'd eventually reach the shore as the tide went out. 'It can't always go in one direction,' I thought. I'd often heard people say that if you had the determination to keep going, you'd eventually catch your lucky break."

"'If I could but once do that, I would never enter a hell again as long as I drew breath.'

"'If I could just do that once, I would never go to hell again as long as I live.'"

"This was a resolve I could not only make but keep, because I had suffered so much that I would never run through the same misery again that I had already gone through. However, fortune never seemed inclined to take the turn I had hoped for; fortune was as far off as ever, and had in no case given me any opportunity of recovering myself.

"This was a decision I could not only make but also stick to, because I had gone through so much pain that I would never want to experience that misery again. However, luck never seemed to favor me; it was as far away as ever and had never given me a chance to get back on my feet."

"A few pounds were the utmost I could at any time muster, and I had to keep up something of an appearance, and seem as if I had a thousand a year; when, God knows, I could not have mustered a thousandth part of that sum, were all done and paid for.

"A few pounds was the most I could ever manage, and I had to maintain some kind of appearance, acting like I made a thousand a year; when, God knows, I couldn't have gathered a thousandth of that amount, once everything was settled and paid for."

"Day after day passed on, and yet no change. I had almost given myself up to despair, when one night when I went home I saw my wife was more than usually melancholy and sad, and perhaps ill; I didn't look at her—I seldom did, because her looks were always a reproach to me; I could not help feeling them so.

"Day after day went by, and yet nothing changed. I had almost surrendered to despair when one night I got home and noticed my wife seemed more than usually down and maybe even sick; I didn't look at her—I rarely did, because her expressions always felt like a reminder of my failings; I couldn't help but feel that way."

"'Well,' said I, 'I have come home to you because I have something to bring you; not what I ought—but what I can—you must be satisfied!'—'I am,' she said.

"'Well,' I said, 'I've come back to you because I have something to give you; it's not what I should, but what I can—you have to be okay with that!'—'I am,' she replied.

"'I know also you want it; how is the child, is she quite well?'—'Yes, quite.'

"I know you want it too; how is the child? Is she doing well?"—"Yes, she's fine."

"'Where is she?' inquired I, looking round the room, but I didn't see her; she used to be up.—'She has gone to bed,' she said.

"'Where is she?' I asked, looking around the room, but I didn’t see her; she usually was up.—'She has gone to bed,' she replied."

"'It is very early.'—'Yes, but she cried so for food that I was obliged to get her to sleep to forget her hunger: poor thing, she has wanted bread very badly.'

"'It’s really early.'—'Yeah, but she cried so much for food that I had to get her to sleep to help her forget her hunger: poor thing, she’s been needing bread really badly.'"

"'Poor thing!' I said, 'let her be awakened and partake of what I have brought home.'

"'Poor thing!' I said, 'let her wake up and enjoy what I brought home.'"

"With that my wife waked her up, and the moment she opened her eyes she again began to cry for food, which I immediately gave her and saw her devour with the utmost haste and hunger. The sight smote my heart, and my wife sat by watching, and endeavouring to prevent her from eating so fast.

"With that, my wife woke her up, and the moment she opened her eyes, she started crying for food again. I quickly gave it to her, and I watched her devour it with incredible speed and hunger. The sight broke my heart, and my wife sat beside her, trying to stop her from eating so quickly."

"'This is bad,' I said.—'Yes, but I hope it may be the worst,' she replied, in a deep and hollow voice.

"'This is bad,' I said.—'Yes, but I hope it’s the worst of it,' she replied, in a low and hollow voice."

"'Lizzy,' I exclaimed, 'what is the matter—are you ill?'—'Yes, very ill.'

"'Lizzy,' I said, 'what's wrong—are you sick?'—'Yeah, really sick.'"

"'What is the matter with you? For God's sake tell me,' I said, for I was alarmed.—'I am very ill,' she said, 'very ill indeed; I feel my strength decreasing every day. I must drink.'

"'What's wrong with you? Please tell me,' I said, feeling worried. —'I’m really sick,' she said, 'really sick, in fact; I can feel my strength fading every day. I need to drink.'"

"You, too, want food?'—'I have and perhaps do, though the desire to eat seems almost to have left me.'

"You, too, want some food?"—"I have some and maybe I do, but the urge to eat seems almost to have faded away."

"'For Heaven's sake eat,' said I; 'I will bring you home something more by to-morrow; eat and drink Lizzy. I have suffered; but for you and your child's sake, I will do my best.'—'Your best,' she said, 'will kill us both; but, alas, there is no other aid at hand. You may one day, however, come here too late to find us living.'

"'For heaven's sake, eat,' I said; 'I’ll bring you something more tomorrow; eat and drink, Lizzy. I've suffered, but for you and your child's sake, I'll do my best.' — 'Your best,' she replied, 'will kill us both; but, unfortunately, there's no other help available. You might one day come here too late to find us alive.'"

"'Say no more, Lizzy, you know not my feelings when you speak thus; alas, I have no hope—no aid—no friend.'—'No,' she replied, 'your love of gaming drove them from you, because they would not aid a gambler.'

"'Say no more, Lizzy, you don't understand how I feel when you say that; sadly, I have no hope—no support—no friends.'—'No,' she answered, 'your love of gambling pushed them away, because they refused to support a gambler.'"

"'Say no more, Lizzy,' I said; 'if there be not an end to this life soon, there will be an end to me. In two days more I shall return to you. Good bye; God bless you. Keep up your heart and the child.'—'Good bye,' she said, sorrowfully. She shed tears, and wrung her hands bitterly. I hastened away—my heart was ready to burst, and I could not speak.

"'Say no more, Lizzy,' I said; 'if this life doesn’t end soon, I don’t know how much longer I can take it. I’ll be back in two days. Goodbye; God bless you. Stay strong for yourself and the child.'—'Goodbye,' she replied, sadly. She cried and twisted her hands in anguish. I hurried away—my heart felt like it was going to explode, and I couldn’t find the words to say.

"I walked about to recover my serenity, but could not do so sufficiently well to secure anything like an appearance that would render me fit to go to the gaming-house. That night I remained away, but I could not avoid falling into a debauch to drown my misfortunes, and shift the scene of misery that was continually before my eyes."

"I walked around to regain my calm, but I couldn't manage to present myself in a way that would make me feel okay about going to the casino. That night, I stayed home, but I couldn’t help but indulge in a binge to forget my troubles and escape the misery that was constantly in front of me."


"The next night I was at the gaming-house. I went there in better than usual spirits. I saw, I thought, a change in fortune, and hailed that as the propitious moment of my life, when I was to rise above my present misfortunes.

"The next night, I was at the gaming house. I went there feeling more upbeat than usual. I sensed a change in my luck and saw it as the lucky moment in my life when I would overcome my current troubles."

"I played and won—played and lost—played and won, and then lost again; thus I went on, fluctuating more and more, until I found I was getting money in my pocket. I had, at one moment more than three hundred pounds in my pocket, and I felt that then was my happy moment—then the tide of fortune was going in my favour. I ought to have left off with that—to have been satisfied with such an amount of money; but the demon of avarice seemed to have possessed me, and I went on and on with fluctuating fortune, until I lost the whole of it.

I played and won—played and lost—played and won, and then lost again; I kept going like this, fluctuating more and more, until I realized I was putting money in my pocket. At one point, I had over three hundred pounds with me, and I felt like that was my lucky moment—then the tide of fortune was turning in my favor. I should have stopped there—should have been happy with that amount of money; but the greed had taken hold of me, and I kept going with my unpredictable luck, until I lost it all.

"I was mad—desperate, and could have destroyed myself; but I thought of the state my wife and child were in; I thought that that night they would want food; but they could not hurt for one day—they must have some, or would procure some.

"I was angry—desperate, and could have harmed myself; but I thought about the condition my wife and child were in; I realized that that night they would need food; but they couldn't go without for one day—they must have some, or would find a way to get some."

"I was too far gone to be able to go to them, even if I were possessed of means; but I had none, and daylight saw me in a deep sleep, from which I awoke not until the next evening let in, and then I once more determined that I would make a desperate attempt to get a little money. I had always paid, and thought my word would be taken for once; and, if I won, all well and good; if not, then I was no worse off than before.

"I was too far gone to reach out to them, even if I had the means; but I didn't, and daylight found me in a deep sleep that I didn't wake from until the next evening. Then I decided again that I would make a bold attempt to get some money. I had always paid my debts and thought my word would be accepted this time; if I won, great; if not, then I was no worse off than I was before."

"This was easy to plan, but not to execute. I went there, but there were none present in whom I had sufficient interest to dare make the attempt. I walked about, and felt in a most uncomfortable state. I feared I should not succeed at all, then what was to become of me—of my wife and child? This rendered me almost mad. I could not understand what I was to do, what to attempt, or where to go. One or two persons came up, and asked me if I were ill. My answers were, that I was well enough. Good God! how far from the truth was that; but I found I must place more control on my feelings, else I should cause much conversation, and then I should lose all hope of recovering myself, and all prospect of living, even.

"This was easy to plan, but hard to carry out. I went there, but there was no one present that I found interesting enough to make a move. I walked around and felt really uncomfortable. I worried that I wouldn’t succeed at all—then what would happen to me, to my wife and child? This drove me almost to madness. I couldn’t figure out what to do, what to try, or where to go. A couple of people came up and asked if I was okay. I said I was fine. Good God! That was so far from the truth, but I realized I had to keep a tighter grip on my feelings, or I would attract too much attention, and then I would lose all hope of getting myself back together, or even of living."

"At length some one did come in, and I remarked I had been there all the evening and had not played. I had an invitation to play with him, which ended, by a little sleight of hand, in my favour; and on that I had calculated as much as on any good fortune I might meet. The person I played with observed it not, and, when we left off playing, I had some six or seven pounds in pocket. This, to me, was a very great sum; and, the moment I could decently withdraw myself, I ran off home.

Eventually, someone came in, and I mentioned that I had been there all evening without playing. I received an invitation to play with him, which, through a bit of clever trickery, turned out in my favor; I had counted on that as much as on any stroke of good luck. The person I was playing with didn’t notice, and when we stopped, I ended up with about six or seven pounds in my pocket. To me, that was a huge amount, and as soon as I could excuse myself, I hurried home.

"I was fearful of the scene that awaited me. I expected something; worse than I had yet seen. Possibly Lizzy might be angry, and scold as well as complain. I therefore tapped at the door gently, but heard no one answer; but of this I took no notice, as I believed that they might be, and were, most probably, fast asleep. I had provided myself with a light, and I therefore opened the door, which was not fastened.

"I was anxious about the scene that awaited me. I expected something worse than I had seen so far. Lizzy might be upset and yell as well as complain. So, I tapped gently on the door, but no one answered. I didn't think much of it, assuming they were probably sound asleep. I had brought a light with me, so I opened the door, which wasn’t locked."

"'Lizzy!' said I, 'Lizzy!' There was no answer given, and I paused. Everything was as still as death. I looked on the bed—there lay my wife with her clothes on.

"'Lizzy!' I called, 'Lizzy!' There was no response, and I stopped. Everything was completely silent. I looked at the bed—my wife was there, fully dressed.

"'Lizzy! Lizzy!' said I. But still she did not answer me.

"'Lizzy! Lizzy!' I called out. But she still didn't respond."

"'Well,' said I, 'she sleeps sound;' and I walked towards the bed, and placed my hand upon her shoulder, and began to shake her, saying, as I did so,—

"'Well,' I said, 'she's sleeping deeply;' and I walked over to the bed, placed my hand on her shoulder, and started to shake her, saying, as I did so,—

"'Lizzy! Lizzy! I'm come home.' But still no answer, or signs of awaking.

"'Lizzy! Lizzy! I'm home.' But there was still no answer or any signs of her waking up."

"I went on the other side of the bed to look at her face, and some misgivings overtook me. I trembled much. She lay on the bed, with her back towards the spot where I stood.

"I went to the other side of the bed to see her face, and I felt a wave of uncertainty. I was shaking a lot. She was lying on the bed, with her back facing where I stood."

"I came towards her face. My hand shook violently as I endeavoured to look at her. She had her eyes wide open, as if staring at me.

I leaned in closer to her face. My hand trembled uncontrollably as I tried to look at her. She had her eyes wide open, as if she were staring at me.

"'Lizzy,' said I. No answer was returned. I then placed my hand upon her cheek. It was enough, and I started back in great horror. She was dead!

"'Lizzy,' I said. There was no response. I then put my hand on her cheek. That was all it took, and I stepped back in shock. She was dead!

"This was horror itself. I staggered back and fell into a chair. The light I placed down, Heaven knows how or why; but there I sat staring at the corpse of my unfortunate wife. I can hardly tell you the tremendous effect this had upon me. I could not move. I was fascinated to the spot. I could not move and could not turn."

"This was sheer terror. I stumbled back and collapsed into a chair. The light I put down—God knows how or why—but there I sat, staring at the body of my poor wife. I can hardly describe the overwhelming impact this had on me. I couldn’t move. I was frozen in place. I couldn’t move and couldn’t look away."


"It was morning, and the rays of the sun illumined the apartment; but there sat I, still gazing upon the face of my unfortunate wife, I saw, I knew she was dead; but yet I had not spoken, but sat looking at her.

"It was morning, and the sun's rays lit up the apartment; but there I sat, still staring at the face of my tragic wife. I saw it, I knew she was dead; yet I hadn’t spoken, just sat there looking at her."

"I believe my heart was as cold as she was; but extreme horror and dread had dried up all the warm blood in my body, and I hardly think there was a pulsation left. The thoughts of my child never once seemed to cross my mind. I had, however, sat there long—some hours before I was discovered, and this was by the landlady.

"I believe my heart was as cold as hers; but pure horror and fear had drained all the warmth from my body, and I barely felt a pulse. I didn’t even think about my child once. However, I had been sitting there for a long time—some hours—before the landlady found me."

"I had left the door open behind me, and she, in passing down, had the curiosity to peep, and saw me sitting in what she thought to be a very strange attitude, and could hear no sounds.

"I had left the door open behind me, and as she walked by, she got curious and peeked in, seeing me sitting in what she thought was a very odd position, and couldn't hear any sounds."

"After some time she discovered my wife was dead, and, for some time, she thought me so, too. However, she was convinced to the contrary, and then began to call for assistance. This awoke the child, which was nearly famished. The landlady, to become useful, and to awaken me from my lethargy, placed the child in my hands, telling me I was the best person now to take care of it.

"After a while, she found out that my wife had died, and for a bit, she thought I was dead too. However, she changed her mind about that and started calling for help. This woke up the child, who was almost starving. The landlady, wanting to be helpful and to rouse me from my stupor, put the child in my arms, saying I was the best person to take care of it now."

"And so I was; there was no doubt of the truth of that, and I was compelled to acknowledge it. I felt much pride and pleasure in my daughter, and determined she should, if I starved, have the benefit of all I could do for her in the way of care, &c."

"And so I was; there's no doubt about that, and I had to accept it. I felt a lot of pride and happiness in my daughter, and I decided that, even if it meant sacrificing everything, she would have all the care I could give her."


"The funeral over, I took my child and carried it to a school, where I left her, and paid in advance, promising to do so as often as the quarter came round. My wife I had seen buried by the hands of man, and I swore I would do the best for my child, and to keep this oath was a work of pleasure.

"The funeral was over, so I took my child and brought her to a school, where I enrolled her and paid in advance, promising to continue doing so every quarter. I had watched my wife be buried by the hands of man, and I vowed to do the best for my child. Keeping this promise was something I truly enjoyed."

"I determined also I would never more enter a gaming-house, be the extremity what it might; I would suffer even death before I would permit myself to enter the house in which it took place.

"I also decided I would never set foot in a casino again, no matter what the consequences were; I would rather face death than allow myself to enter the place where it happened."

"'I will,' I thought, 'obtain some employment of some kind or other. I could surely obtain that. I have only to ask and I have it, surely—something, however menial, that would keep me and my child. Yes, yes—she ought, she must have her charges paid at once."

"I will," I thought, "find some kind of job. I can definitely do that. I just need to ask, and I'll get it—something, no matter how simple, that will support me and my child. Yes, yes—she needs to have her bills taken care of right away."

"The effect of my wife's death was a very great shock to me, and such a one I could not forget—one I shall ever remember, and one that at least made a lasting impression upon me."

"The impact of my wife's death was a huge shock to me, one that I couldn't forget—something I will always remember, and it definitely left a lasting impression on me."


"Strange, but true, I never entered a gambling-house; it was my horror and my aversion. And yet I could obtain no employment. I took my daughter and placed her at a boarding-school, and tried hard to obtain bread by labour; but, do what would, none could be had; if my soul depended upon it, I could find none. I cared not what it was—anything that was honest.

"Strange but true, I never stepped foot in a casino; it was my nightmare and my dislike. Yet, I couldn't find any work. I took my daughter and put her in a boarding school, and I worked hard to find a way to make a living; but no matter what I did, I couldn't get any job. If my life depended on it, I couldn’t find any. I didn’t care what it was—anything that was honest."

"I was reduced low—very low; gaunt starvation showed itself in my cheeks; but I wandered about to find employment; none could be found, and the world seemed to have conspired together to throw me back to the gaming-table.

"I was down to my last—really down; hunger showed in my cheeks; but I roamed around looking for work; none was available, and it felt like the world had teamed up to push me back to the gambling table."

"But this I would not. At last employment was offered; but what was it? The situation of common hangman was offered me. The employment was disgusting and horrible; but, at the same time, it was all I could get, and that was a sufficient inducement for me to accept of it. I was, therefore, the common executioner; and in that employment for some time earned a living. It was terrible; but necessity compelled me to accept the only thing I could obtain. You now know the reason why I became what I have told you."

"But this I couldn’t accept. Eventually, a job was offered, but what was it? They offered me the position of a common executioner. The work was disgusting and horrific; however, it was all I could get, and that was enough to convince me to take it. So, I became the common executioner and managed to earn a living from that job for a while. It was awful, but necessity forced me to take the only opportunity I had. Now you understand why I became what I’ve told you."


CHAPTER LXXIII.

THE VISIT OF THE VAMPIRE.—THE GENERAL MEETING.


309.png

The mysterious friend of Mr. Chillingworth finished his narrative, and then the doctor said to him,—

The mysterious friend of Mr. Chillingworth wrapped up his story, and then the doctor said to him,—

"And that, then, is the real cause why you, a man evidently far above the position of life which is usually that of those who occupy the dreadful post of executioner, came to accept of it."—"The real reason, sir. I considered, too, that in holding such a humiliating situation that I was justly served for the barbarity of which I had been guilty; for what can be a greater act of cruelty than to squander, as I did, in the pursuit of mad excitement, those means which should have rendered my home happy, and conduced to the welfare of those who were dependant upon me?"

"And that, then, is the real reason why you, a man clearly far above the usual position of someone in the dreadful role of executioner, accepted it."—"The real reason, sir. I also thought that by taking such a humiliating position, I was getting what I deserved for the cruelty I had shown; because what could be more cruel than to waste, as I did, in the pursuit of reckless excitement, the resources that should have made my home happy and supported those who depended on me?"

"I do not mean to say that your self-reproaches are unjust altogether, but—What noise is that? do you hear anything?"—

"I'm not saying that your self-blame is completely unfounded, but—Do you hear that noise? Is there something?"—

"Yes—yes."

"Yeah—yeah."

"What do you take it to be?"—"It seemed like the footsteps of a number of persons, and it evidently approaches nearer and nearer. I know not what to think."

"What do you think it is?"—"It sounded like the footsteps of several people, and it's clearly getting closer and closer. I don't know what to make of it."

"Shall I tell you?" said a deep-toned voice, and some one, through the orifice in the back of the summer-house, which, it will be recollected, sustained some damage at the time that Varney escaped from it, laid a hand upon Mr. Chillingworth's shoulder. "God bless me!" exclaimed the doctor; "who's that?" and he sprang from his seat with the greatest perturbation in the world.

"Should I tell you?" said a deep voice, and someone, through the opening in the back of the summer-house, which, as you may remember, was damaged when Varney escaped, put a hand on Mr. Chillingworth's shoulder. "Good grief!" exclaimed the doctor. "Who's that?" and he jumped from his seat in a complete panic.

"Varney, the vampyre!" added the voice, and then both the doctor and his companion recognised it, and saw the strange, haggard features, that now they knew so well, confronting them. There was a pause of surprise, for a moment or two, on the part of the doctor, and then he said, "Sir Francis Varney, what brings you here? I conjure you to tell me, in the name of common justice and common feeling, what brings you to this house so frequently? You have dispossessed the family, whose property it is, of it, and you have caused great confusion and dismay over a whole county. I implore you now, not in the language of menace or as an enemy, but as the advocate of the oppressed, and one who desires to see justice done to all, to tell me what it is you require."

"Varney, the vampyre!" added the voice, and then both the doctor and his companion recognized it and saw the strange, worn features that they now knew so well staring back at them. There was a moment of surprise, and for a few seconds, the doctor hesitated before saying, "Sir Francis Varney, what brings you here? I urge you to tell me, in the name of common justice and basic human decency, why you come to this house so often. You have taken it from the family that owns it and caused a great deal of confusion and distress throughout the entire county. I beg you now, not as a threat or as an enemy, but as a defender of the oppressed and someone who wants to see justice served for everyone, to explain what it is you want."

"There is no time now for explanation," said Varney, "if explanations were my full and free intent. You wished to know what noise was that you heard?"

"There’s no time for explanations right now," Varney said, "if explanations were my main goal. You wanted to know what that noise was that you heard?"

"I did; can you inform me?"—"I can. The wild and lawless mob which you and your friends first induced to interfere in affairs far beyond their or your control, are now flushed with the desire of riot and of plunder. The noise you hear is that of their advancing footsteps; they come to destroy Bannerworth Hall."

"I did; can you tell me?"—"I can. The chaotic and unruly crowd that you and your friends initially urged to get involved in things far beyond their control, or yours, are now filled with the urge for chaos and theft. The noise you hear is the sound of their approaching footsteps; they are coming to demolish Bannerworth Hall."

"Can that be possible? The Bannerworth family are the sufferers from all that has happened, and not the inflictors of suffering."—"Ay, be it so; but he who once raises a mob has raised an evil spirit, which, in the majority of cases, it requires a far more potent spell than he is master of to quell again."

"Is that really possible? The Bannerworth family is the one suffering from everything that has happened, not the ones causing the suffering."—"Yes, that’s true; but once someone incites a mob, they've unleashed a harmful force that, in most cases, requires much more power than they possess to control."

"It is so. That is a melancholy truth; but you address me, Sir Francis Varney, as if I led on the mob, when in reality I have done all that lay in my power, from the very first moment of their rising on account of this affair, which, in the first instance, was your work, to prevent them from proceeding to acts of violence."—"It may be so; but if you have now any regard for your own safety you will quit this place. It will too soon become the scene of a bloody contention. A large party of dragoons are even now by another route coming towards it, and it will be their duty to resist the aggressions of the mob; then should the rioters persevere, you can guess the result."—"I can, indeed."

"It is true. That’s a sad reality; but you speak to me, Sir Francis Varney, as if I incited the crowd when, in fact, I've done everything I could from the very first moment they rose up about this situation, which was originally your doing, to stop them from resorting to violence." — "That may be the case, but if you care about your own safety, you need to leave this place. It will soon turn into a bloody battleground. A large group of soldiers is, by another route, heading this way, and it's their job to confront the mob’s actions; if the rioters continue, you can imagine what will happen." — "I can indeed."

"Retire then while you may, and against the bad deeds of Sir Francis Varney at all events place some of his good ones, that he may not seem wholly without one redeeming trait."—"I am not accustomed," said the doctor, "to paint the devil blacker than he really is; but yet the cruel persecutions that the Bannerworth family have endured call aloud for justice. You still, with a perseverance which shows you regardless of what others suffer so that you compass your own ends, hover round a spot which you have rendered desolate."

"Go ahead and step back while you can, and at least acknowledge some of the good things Sir Francis Varney has done, so he doesn’t appear completely without a redeeming quality."—"I'm not one to exaggerate someone's flaws," said the doctor, "but the terrible suffering the Bannerworth family has faced demands justice. You continue to hang around a place you've made desolate, showing a persistence that makes it clear you don't care what others endure as long as you achieve your own goals."

"Hark, sir; do you not hear the tramp of horses' feet?"—"I do."

"Hear that, sir? Do you not hear the sound of horses' hooves?"—"I do."

The noise made by the feet of the insurgents was now almost drowned in the louder and more rapid tramp of the horses' feet of the advancing dragoons, and, in a few moments more, Sir Francis Varney waved his arm, exclaiming,—

The sound of the insurgents' footsteps was now nearly drowned out by the louder and quicker pounding of the horses' hooves from the approaching dragoons, and, in just a few moments, Sir Francis Varney waved his arm, shouting,—

"They are here. Will you not consult your safety by flight?"—"No," said Mr. Chillingworth's companion; "we prefer remaining here at the risk even of whatever danger may accrue to us."

"They're here. Aren't you going to think about your safety and escape?"—"No," replied Mr. Chillingworth's companion; "we'd rather stay here, even if it puts us in danger."

"Fools, would you die in a chance melee between an infuriated populace and soldiery?"—"Do not leave," whispered the ex-hangman to Mr. Chillingworth; "do not leave, I pray you. He only wants to have the Hall to himself."

"Fools, would you really risk dying in a random fight between an angry crowd and soldiers?"—"Please don't go," the former executioner whispered to Mr. Chillingworth; "please don’t go. He just wants the Hall all to himself."

There could be no doubt now of the immediate appearance of the cavalry, and, before Sir Francis Varney could utter another word, a couple of the foremost of the soldiers cleared the garden fence at a part where it was low, and alighted not many feet from the summer-house in which this short colloquy was taking place. Sir Francis Varney uttered a bitter oath, and immediately disappeared in the gloom.

There was no doubt now about the cavalry's quick arrival, and before Sir Francis Varney could say another word, a couple of the soldiers jumped over the low part of the garden fence and landed just a few feet from the summer-house where this brief conversation was happening. Sir Francis Varney swore under his breath and quickly vanished into the darkness.

"What shall we do?" said the hangman.—"You can do what you like, but I shall avow my presence to the military, and claim to be on their side in the approaching contest, if it should come to one, which I sincerely hope it will not."

"What should we do?" the hangman asked. — "You can choose what you want, but I will make my presence known to the military and declare that I'm on their side in the upcoming conflict, if it comes to that, which I truly hope it doesn't."

The military detachment consisted of about twenty-five dragoons, who now were all in the gardens. An order was given by the officer in command for them to dismount, which was at once obeyed, and the horses were fastened by their bridles to the various trees with which the place abounded.

The military unit had about twenty-five dragoons, who were all in the gardens. The officer in charge ordered them to get off their horses, and they immediately complied, tying the horses' bridles to the various trees scattered around the area.

"They are going to oppose the mob on foot, with their carbines," said the hangman; "there will be sad work here I am afraid."—"Well, at all events," said Mr. Chillingworth, "I shall decline acting the part of a spy here any longer; so here goes."

"They're going to confront the mob on foot, with their carbines," said the hangman; "I’m afraid it’s going to be a grim situation here." — "Well, in any case," said Mr. Chillingworth, "I’m done playing the role of a spy here; so here I go."

"Hilloa! a friend,—a friend here, in the summer-house!"

"Hilloa! A friend—a friend here in the summer house!"

"Make it two friends," cried the hangman, "if you please, while you are about it."

"Make it two friends," shouted the hangman, "if you don't mind."

A couple of the dragoons immediately appeared, and the doctor, with his companion, were marched, as prisoners, before the officer in command.

A couple of soldiers quickly showed up, and the doctor, along with his companion, was led as prisoners in front of the officer in charge.

"What do you do here?" he said; "I was informed that the Hall was deserted. Here, orderly, where is Mr. Adamson, the magistrate, who came with me?"—"Close at hand sir, and he says he's not well."

"What are you doing here?" he asked. "I was told the Hall was empty. By the way, where is Mr. Adamson, the magistrate who came with me?"—"He's nearby, sir, and he says he's not feeling well."

"Well, or ill, he must come here, and do something with these people."

"Whether he's good or bad, he has to come here and deal with these people."

A magistrate of the district who had accompanied the troops, and been accommodated with a seat behind one of the dragoons, which seemed very much to have disagreed with him, for he was as pale as death, now stepped forward.

A district magistrate who had joined the troops and had a seat behind one of the dragoons, which clearly didn't agree with him since he looked as pale as a ghost, now stepped forward.

"You know me, Mr. Adamson?" said the doctor; "I am Mr. Chillingworth."—"Oh! yes; Lord bless you! how came you here?"

"You know me, Mr. Adamson?" said the doctor; "I am Mr. Chillingworth."—"Oh! yes; wow! How did you get here?"

"Never mind that just now; you can vouch for my having no connection with the rioters."—"Oh! dear, yes; certainly. This is a respectable gentleman, Captain Richardson, and a personal friend of mine."

"Forget about that for now; you can confirm that I have no ties to the rioters."—"Oh! Of course; absolutely. This is a respectable gentleman, Captain Richardson, and a personal friend of mine."

"Oh! very good."—"And I," said the doctor's companion, "am likewise a respectable and useful member of society, and a great friend of Mr. Chillingworth."

"Oh! very good."—"And I," said the doctor's companion, "am also a respectable and useful member of society, and a great friend of Mr. Chillingworth."

"Well, gentlemen," said the captain in command, "you may remain here, if you like, and take the chances, or you may leave."

"Well, gentlemen," said the captain in charge, "you can stay here if you want and take your chances, or you can leave."

They intimated that they preferred remaining, and, almost at the moment that they did so, a loud shout from many throats announced the near approach of the mob.—"Now, Mr. Magistrate, if you please," said the officer; "you will be so good as to tell the mob that I am here with my troop, under your orders, and strongly advise them to be off while they can, with whole skins, for if they persevere in attacking the place, we must persevere in defending it; and, if they have half a grain of sense among them, they can surely guess what the result of that will be."

They suggested that they would rather stay, and just as they did, a loud shout from many voices announced the mob's approach. "Now, Mr. Magistrate, if you would," said the officer, "please tell the mob that I’m here with my troops, under your orders, and strongly advise them to leave while they can, in one piece. If they keep trying to attack the place, we’ll have to defend it, and if they have even a little common sense, they can probably figure out what that will lead to."

"I will do the best I can, as Heaven is, my judge," said the magistrate, "to produce a peaceable recall,—more no man can do."

"I'll do my best, as God is my judge," said the magistrate, "to bring about a peaceful resolution—no one can do more than that."

"Hurrah! hurrah!"' shouted the mob, "down with the Vampyre! down with the Hall!" and then one, more candid than his fellows, shouted,—"Down with everything and everybody!"

"Hooray! Hooray!" shouted the crowd, "down with the Vampyre! down with the Hall!" Then one person, more honest than the others, shouted, "Down with everything and everybody!"

"Ah!" remarked the officer; "that fellow now knows what he came about."

"Ah!" the officer said; "that guy now knows what he came for."

A great number of torches and links were lighted by the mob, but the moment the glare of light fell upon the helmets and accoutrements of the military, there was a pause of consternation on the part of the multitude, and Mr. Adamson, urged on by the officer, who, it was evident, by no means liked the service he was on, took advantage of the opportunity, and, stepping forward, he said,—

A huge number of torches and links were lit by the crowd, but as soon as the bright light fell on the helmets and gear of the soldiers, there was a moment of shock from the crowd. Mr. Adamson, pushed on by the officer who clearly wasn’t fond of the duty he was on, seized the chance and stepped forward, saying,—

"My good people, and fellow townsmen, let me implore you to listen to reason, and go to your homes in peace. If you do not, but, on the contrary, in defiance of law and good order, persist in attacking this house, it will become my painful duty to read the riot act, and then the military and you will have to fight it out together, which I beg you will avoid, for you know that some of you will be killed, and a lot more of you receive painful wounds. Now disperse, let me beg of you, at once."

"My friends and fellow townspeople, please, I urge you to listen to reason and return home peacefully. If you choose not to, and instead continue to attack this house in defiance of the law and order, I will sadly have to read the riot act. This will lead to a confrontation between the military and yourselves, which I hope we can avoid. You know that some of you may lose your lives, and many others will suffer serious injuries. So, I ask you to disperse immediately."

There seemed for a moment a disposition among the mob to give up the contest, but there were others among them who were infuriated with drink, and so regardless of all consequences. Those set up a shout of "Down with the red coats; we are Englishmen, and will do what we like." Some one then threw a heavy stone, which struck one of the soldiers, and brought blood from his cheek. The officer saw it, but he said at once,—

There was a brief moment when the crowd seemed ready to back down, but there were others among them who were enraged and drunk, completely ignoring the potential consequences. They yelled, "Down with the red coats; we are Englishmen, and we’ll do what we want." Then someone hurled a heavy stone, hitting one of the soldiers and drawing blood from his cheek. The officer witnessed it, but he immediately said,—

"Stand firm, now, stand firm. No anger—steady."

"Hold your ground, now, hold your ground. No anger—stay calm."

"Twenty pounds for the man who threw that stone," said the magistrate.—"Twenty pound ten for old Adamson, the magistrate," cried a voice in the crowd, which, no doubt came from him who had cast the missile.

"Twenty pounds for the guy who threw that stone," said the magistrate. — "Twenty pounds ten for old Adamson, the magistrate," shouted a voice in the crowd, which probably came from the one who threw the missile.

Then, at least fifty stones were thrown, some of which hit the magistrate, and the remainder came rattling upon the helmets of the dragoons, like a hail shower.

Then, at least fifty stones were thrown, some of which hit the magistrate, and the rest came crashing down on the helmets of the dragoons like a hailstorm.

"I warn you, and beg of you to go," said Mr. Adamson; "for the sake of your wives and families, I beg of you not to pursue this desperate game."

"I warn you and ask you to leave," said Mr. Adamson; "for the sake of your wives and families, I ask you not to continue this dangerous game."

Loud cries now arose of "Down with the soldiers; down with the vampyre. He's in Bannerworth Hall. Smoke him out." And then one or two links were hurled among the dismounted dragoons. All this was put up with patiently; and then again the mob were implored to leave, which being answered by fresh taunts, the magistrate proceeded to read the riot act, not one word of which was audible amid the tumult that prevailed.

Loud shouts erupted of "Get rid of the soldiers; get rid of the vampire. He's in Bannerworth Hall. Smoke him out." Then, a couple of links were thrown among the dismounted dragoons. This was tolerated patiently; again, the crowd was urged to leave, but fresh taunts were thrown back. The magistrate then started to read the riot act, but not a single word could be heard amid the chaos.

"Put out all the lights," cried a voice among the mob. The order was obeyed, and the same voice added; "they dare not fire on us. Come on:" and a rush was made at the garden wall.

"Turn off all the lights," shouted a voice from the crowd. The command was followed, and the same voice continued, "They won't shoot at us. Let's go:" and they charged toward the garden wall.

"Make ready—present," cried the officer. And then he added, in an under tone, "above their heads, now—fire."

"Get ready—aim," shouted the officer. Then he added softly, "over their heads, now—fire."

There was a blaze of light for a moment, a stunning noise, a shout of dismay from the mob, and in another moment all was still.

There was a flash of light for a moment, a deafening sound, a yell of shock from the crowd, and then everything went quiet.

"There," said Dr. Chillingworth, "that this is, at all events, a bloodless victory."

"There," said Dr. Chillingworth, "this is, at least, a bloodless victory."

"You may depend upon that," said his companion; "but is not there some one yet remaining? Look there, do you not see a figure clambering over the fence?"

"You can count on that," his companion said; "but isn’t there someone still left? Look over there, don’t you see a figure climbing over the fence?"

"Yes, I do, indeed. Ah, they have him a prisoner, at all events. Those two dragoons have him, fast enough; we shall now, perhaps, hear from this fellow who is the actual ringleader in such an affair, which, but for the pusillanimity of the mob, might have turned out to be really most disastrous."

"Yes, I really do. Ah, they have him in custody, anyway. Those two soldiers have him secured; now we might finally hear from this guy who's the real leader in all this, which could have actually ended up being quite disastrous if it weren't for the cowardice of the crowd."

It was strange how one man should think it expedient to attack the military post after the mob had been so completely routed at the first discharge of fire-arms, but so it was. One man did make an attempt to enter the garden, and it was so rapid and so desperate an one, that he rather seemed to throw himself bodily at the fence, which separated it from the meadows without, than to clamber over it, as any one under ordinary circumstances, who might wish to effect an entrance by that means, would have done.

It was odd how one guy thought it was a good idea to attack the military post after the crowd had been totally defeated at the first gunfire, but that’s how it happened. One guy made a rush to enter the garden, and it was such a quick and reckless move that he seemed more like he was throwing himself at the fence separating it from the meadows outside rather than trying to climb over it like anyone else would have done in a normal situation if they wanted to get in that way.

He was no sooner, however, perceived, than a couple of the dismounted soldiers stepped forward and made a prisoner of him.

He was barely noticed when a couple of the dismounted soldiers stepped up and took him prisoner.

"Good God!" exclaimed Mr. Chillingworth, as they approached nearer with him. "Good God! what is the meaning of that? Do my eyes deceive me, or are they, indeed, so blessed?"

"Good God!" exclaimed Mr. Chillingworth as they got closer to him. "Good God! What does that mean? Are my eyes playing tricks on me, or are they really that wonderful?"

"Blessed by what?" exclaimed the hangman.

"Blessed by what?" the hangman exclaimed.

"By a sight of the long lost, deeply regretted Charles Holland. Charles—Charles, is that indeed you, or some unsubstantial form in your likeness?"

"By seeing the long-lost, deeply missed Charles Holland. Charles—Charles, is that really you, or just some insubstantial version of you?"

Charles Holland, for it was, indeed, himself, heard the friendly voice of the doctor, and he called out to him.

Charles Holland, who was indeed himself, heard the friendly voice of the doctor and called out to him.

"Speak to me of Flora. Oh, speak to me of Flora, if you would not have me die at once of suspense, and all the torture of apprehension."

"Talk to me about Flora. Oh, please talk to me about Flora, if you don’t want me to die from suspense and the agony of worry."

"She lives and is well."

"She is alive and well."

"Thank Heaven. Do with me what you please."

"Thank goodness. Do whatever you want with me."

Dr. Chillingworth sprang forward, and addressing the magistrate, he said,—

Dr. Chillingworth stepped forward and said to the magistrate,—

"Sir, I know this gentleman. He is no one of the rioters, but a dear friend of the family of the Bannerworths. Charles Holland, what in the name of Heaven had become of you so long, and what brought you here at such a juncture as this?"

"Sir, I know this guy. He’s not one of the rioters, but a close friend of the Bannerworth family. Charles Holland, what on Earth happened to you for so long, and what brought you here at a time like this?"

"I am faint," said Charles; "I—I only arrived as the crowd did. I had not strength to fight my way through them, and was compelled to pause until they had dispersed Can—can you give me water?"

"I feel faint," Charles said. "I—I just got here with the crowd. I didn't have the strength to push my way through, so I had to wait until they cleared out. Can—can you get me some water?"

"Here's something better," said one of the soldiers, as he handed a flask to Charles, who partook of some of the contents, which greatly revived him, indeed.

"Here’s something better," said one of the soldiers as he handed a flask to Charles, who took a sip of the contents that really revived him.

"I am better now," he said. "Thank you kindly. Take me into the house. Good God! why is it made a point of attack? Where are Flora and Henry? Are they all well? And my uncle? Oh! what must you all have thought of my absence! But you cannot have endured a hundredth part of what I have suffered. Let me look once again upon the face of Flora. Take me into the house."

"I'm feeling better now," he said. "Thank you so much. Take me inside the house. Good Lord! Why is it under attack? Where are Flora and Henry? Are they all okay? And my uncle? Oh! What must you all have thought about my absence! But you probably haven't experienced even a fraction of what I've been through. Let me see Flora's face again. Take me inside the house."

"Release him," said the officer, as he pointed to his head, and looked significantly, as much as to say, "Some mad patient of yours, I suppose."

"Let him go," said the officer, pointing to his head and looking meaningfully, as if to say, "Some crazy patient of yours, I guess."

"You are much mistaken, sir," said Dr. Chillingworth; "this gentleman has been cruelly used, I have no doubt. He has, I am inclined to believe, been made the victim, for a time, of the intrigues of that very Sir Francis Varney, whose conduct has been the real cause of all the serious disturbances that have taken place in the country."

"You are very mistaken, sir," said Dr. Chillingworth. "This gentleman has been treated very poorly, I believe. I’m inclined to think he's been made a victim, for a while, of the schemes of that very Sir Francis Varney, whose actions have truly caused all the major troubles that have occurred in the country."

"Confound Sir Francis Varney," muttered the officer; "he is enough to set a whole nation by the ears. However, Mr. Magistrate, if you are satisfied that this young man is not one of the rioters, I have, of course, no wish to hold him a prisoner."

"Curse Sir Francis Varney," muttered the officer; "he's enough to stir up a whole country. However, Mr. Magistrate, if you're convinced that this young man isn't one of the rioters, I have no desire to keep him locked up."

"I can take Mr. Chillingworth's word for more than that," said the magistrate.

"I can trust Mr. Chillingworth's word more than that," said the magistrate.

Charles Holland was accordingly released, and then the doctor, in hurried accents, told him the principal outlines of what had occurred.

Charles Holland was then released, and the doctor, speaking quickly, explained the main points of what had happened.

"Oh! take me to Flora," he said; "let me not delay another moment in seeking her, and convincing her that I could not have been guilty of the baseness of deserting her."

"Oh! take me to Flora," he said; "I can't waste another moment looking for her and proving that I could never be so low as to abandon her."

"Hark you, Mr. Holland, I have quite made up my mind that I will not leave Bannerworth Hall yet; but you can go alone, and easily find them by the directions which I will give you; only let me beg of you not to go abruptly into the presence of Flora. She is in an extremely delicate state of health, and although I do not take upon myself to say that a shock of a pleasurable nature would prove of any paramount bad consequence to her, yet it is as well not to risk it."

"Listen, Mr. Holland, I’ve made up my mind that I’m not leaving Bannerworth Hall just yet; you can go on your own and easily find them with the directions I’ll give you. Just please don’t rush into Flora’s presence. She’s in a very fragile state of health, and while I can’t say for sure that a pleasant surprise would have serious negative effects on her, it’s better not to take that chance."

"I will be most careful, you may depend."

"I'll be very careful, you can count on that."

At this moment there was a loud ringing at the garden bell, and, when it was answered by one of the dragoons, who was ordered to do so by his officer, he came back, escorting no other than Jack Pringle, who had been sent by the admiral to the Hall, but who had solaced himself so much on the road with divers potations, that he did not reach it till now, which was a full hour after the reasonable time in which he ought to have gone the distance.

At that moment, the garden bell rang loudly, and when one of the soldiers answered it at his officer's command, he returned with none other than Jack Pringle. Jack had been sent by the admiral to the Hall, but he had enjoyed a few drinks along the way, so he didn't arrive until now, a full hour later than he should have.

313.png

Jack was not to say dumb, but he had had enough to give him a very jolly sort of feeling of independence, and so he came along quarrelling with the soldier all the way, the latter only laughing and keeping his temper admirably well, under a great deal of provocation.

Jack wasn't dumb, but he had enough to make him feel quite independent, so he kept arguing with the soldier all the way. The soldier just laughed and maintained his cool even with a lot of provocation.

"Why, you land lubbers," cried Jack, "what do you do here, all of you, I wonder! You are all wamphighers, I'll be bound, every one of you. You mind me of marines, you do, and that's quite enough to turn a proper seaman's stomach, any day in the week."

"Why, you land lovers," shouted Jack, "what are you all doing here, I wonder! You're all wannabes, I bet, every single one of you. You remind me of marines, and that’s more than enough to make a real sailor queasy any day of the week."

The soldier only laughed, and brought Jack up to the little group of persons consisting of Dr. Chillingworth, the hangman, Charles Holland, and the officer.

The soldier just laughed and brought Jack over to the small group of people made up of Dr. Chillingworth, the executioner, Charles Holland, and the officer.

"Why, Jack Pringle," said Dr. Chillingworth, stepping before Charles, so that Jack should not see him,—"why, Jack Pringle, what brings you here?"

"Why, Jack Pringle," Dr. Chillingworth said, stepping in front of Charles so Jack wouldn't see him, "what brings you here?"

"A slight squall, sir, to the nor'west. Brought you something to eat."

"A light storm coming in from the northwest, sir. I brought you some food."

Jack produced a bottle.

Jack pulled out a bottle.

"To drink, you mean?"

"Are you talking about drinks?"

"Well, it's all one; only in this here shape, you see, it goes down better, I'm thinking, which does make a little difference somehow."

"Well, it's all the same; it's just that in this form, you see, it goes down easier, I think, which does make a bit of a difference somehow."

"How is the admiral?"

"How's the admiral?"

"Oh, he's as stupid as ever; Lord bless you, he'd be like a ship without a rudder without me, and would go swaying about at the mercy of winds and waves, poor old man. He's bad enough as it is, but if so be I wasn't to give the eye to him as I does, bless my heart if I thinks as he'd be above hatches long. Here's to you all."

"Oh, he's as clueless as ever; honestly, without me, he'd be like a ship without a rudder, just drifting around at the mercy of the winds and waves, poor old guy. He's bad enough as it is, but if I didn't keep an eye on him like I do, I really don’t think he’d last long. Cheers to all of you."

Jack took the cork from the bottle he had with him, and there came from it a strong odour of rum. Then he placed it to his lips, and was enjoying the pleasant gurgle of the liquor down his throat, when Charles stepped up to him, and laying hold of the lower end of the bottle, he dragged it from his mouth, saying,—

Jack pulled the cork out of the bottle he had, releasing a strong smell of rum. He brought it to his lips and was enjoying the pleasant flow of the liquor down his throat when Charles came over, grabbed the bottom of the bottle, and pulled it away from him, saying,—

"How dare you talk in the way you have of my uncle, you drunken, mutinous rascal, and behind his back too!"

"How dare you speak about my uncle like that, you drunken, rebellious brat, and behind his back!"

The voice of Charles Holland was as well known to Jack Pringle as that of the admiral, and his intense astonishment at hearing himself so suddenly addressed by one, of whose proximity he had not the least idea, made some of the rum go, what is popularly termed, the wrong way, and nearly choked him.

The voice of Charles Holland was as familiar to Jack Pringle as that of the admiral, and his shock at being unexpectedly addressed by someone he had no idea was close by caused him to swallow some rum the wrong way, nearly making him choke.

He reeled back, till he fell over some obstruction, and then down he sat on a flower bed, while his eyes seemed ready to come out of his head.

He stumbled back until he tripped over something and then sat down on a flower bed, his eyes wide as if they were about to pop out of his head.

"Avast heavings," he cried, "Who's that?"

"Hey there," he shouted, "Who’s that?"

"Come, come," said Charles Holland, "don't pretend you don't know me; I will not have my uncle spoken of in a disrespectful manner by you."

"Come on," Charles Holland said, "don't act like you don't know me; I won’t allow you to speak about my uncle disrespectfully."

"Well, shiver my timbers, if that ain't our nevey. Why, Charley, my boy, how are you? Here we are in port at last. Won't the old commodore pipe his eye, now. Whew! here's a go. I've found our nevey, after all."

"Well, blow me down, if that isn't our nephew. Why, Charley, my boy, how are you? Here we are in port at last. Won't the old commodore be surprised now. Whew! What a turn of events. I've found our nephew, after all."

"You found him," said Dr. Chillingworth; "now, that is as great a piece of impudence as ever I heard in all my life. You mean that he has found you, and found you out, too, you drunken fellow. Jack, you get worse and worse every day."

"You found him," Dr. Chillingworth said. "Now that's the most arrogant thing I've ever heard in my life. You mean he’s found you and figured you out, too, you drunken idiot. Jack, you’re getting worse every day."

"Ay, ay, sir."

"Yes, sir."

"What, you admit it?"

"What, you confess?"

"Ay, ay, sir. Now, Master Charley, I tell you what it is, I shall take you off to your old uncle, you shore going sneak and you'll have to report what cruise you've been upon all this while, leaving the ship to look after itself. Lord love you all, if it hadn't been for me I don't know what anybody would have done."

"Yeah, yeah, sir. Now, Master Charley, let me tell you, I'm going to take you to your old uncle. You sneaky little guy, and you'll have to explain what journey you've been on all this time, leaving the ship to fend for itself. Honestly, if it weren't for me, I don’t know what anyone would have done."

"I only know of the result," said Dr Chillingworth, "that would ensue, if it were not for you, and that would consist in a great injury to the revenue, in consequence of the much less consumption of rum and other strong liquors."

"I only know the outcome," said Dr. Chillingworth, "that would happen if it weren't for you, and that would cause a significant loss to the revenue due to the much lower consumption of rum and other hard liquors."

"I'll be hanged up at the yard if I understands what you mean," said Jack; "as if I ever drunk anything—I, of all people in the world. I am ashamed of you. You are drunk."

"I'll be in big trouble if I understand what you mean," said Jack; "as if I've ever drunk anything—I, of all people. I'm embarrassed for you. You're drunk."

Several of the dragoons had to turn aside to keep themselves from laughing, and the officer himself could not forbear from a smile as he said to the doctor,—

Several of the dragoons had to look away to stop themselves from laughing, and the officer himself couldn't help but smile as he said to the doctor,—

"Sir, you seem to have many acquaintances, and by some means or another they all have an inclination to come here to-night. If, however, you consider that you are bound to remain here from a feeling that the Hall is threatened with any danger, you may dismiss that fear, for I shall leave a picquet here all night."

"Sir, you appear to know a lot of people, and somehow they all seem to want to be here tonight. However, if you feel that you need to stay here because you think the Hall is in any danger, you can put that worry aside, as I will have a guard posted here all night."

"No, sir," replied Dr. Chillingworth, "it is not that I fear now, after the manner in which they have been repulsed, any danger to the Hall from the mob; but I have reasons for wishing to be in it or near it for some time to come."

"No, sir," Dr. Chillingworth replied, "it's not that I'm afraid now, especially after how they've been turned away, of any danger to the Hall from the mob; I have my reasons for wanting to be in or close to it for a while."

"As you please."

"Whatever you want."

"Charles, do not wait for or accept the guidance of that drunken fellow, but go yourself with a direction which I will write down for you in a leaf of my pocket-book."

"Charles, don’t wait for or take advice from that drunk guy. Just go on your own with the directions I’ll write down for you in a page of my pocketbook."

"Drunken fellow," exclaimed Jack, who had now scrambled to his feet, "who do you call a drunken fellow?"

"Drunk guy," shouted Jack, who had now gotten to his feet, "who are you calling a drunk guy?"

"Why you, unquestionably."

"Why you, no doubt."

"Well, now, that is hard. Come along, nevey; I'll shew you where they all are. I could walk a plank on any deck with any man in the service, I could. Come along, my boy, come along."

"Well, that's tough. Come on, nephew; I'll show you where they all are. I could walk a plank on any deck with any guy in the service, I really could. Come on, kid, let's go."

"You can accept of him as a guide if you like, of course," said the doctor; "he may be sober enough to conduct you."

"You can take him as a guide if you want," said the doctor; "he might be sober enough to lead you."

"I think he can," said Charles. "Lead on, Jack; but mark me, I shall inform my uncle of this intemperance, as well as of the manner in which you let your tongue wag about him behind his back, unless you promise to reform."

"I think he can," Charles said. "Go ahead, Jack; but just so you know, I’m going to tell my uncle about this reckless behavior, along with how you talk about him behind his back, unless you promise to change."

"He is long past all reformation," remarked Dr. Chillingworth; "it is out of the question."

"He is way beyond any chance of reform," said Dr. Chillingworth; "it's not even up for discussion."

"And I am afraid my uncle will not have courage to attempt such an ungrateful task, when there is so little chance of success," replied Charles Holland, shaking the worthy doctor by the hand. "Farewell, for the present, sir; the next time I see you, I hope we shall both be more pleasantly situated."

"And I'm afraid my uncle won't have the courage to take on such a thankless task, especially with so little chance of success," replied Charles Holland, shaking the good doctor's hand. "Goodbye for now, sir; I hope the next time we meet, we'll both be in a better position."

"Come along, nevey," interrupted Jack Pringle; "now you've found your way back, the first thing you ought to do, is to report yourself as having come aboard. Follow me, and I'll soon show yer the port where the old hulk's laid hisself up."

"Come on, kid," interrupted Jack Pringle; "now that you’ve found your way back, the first thing you should do is report that you’ve come on board. Follow me, and I’ll quickly show you the spot where the old hulk's been anchored."

Jack walked on first, tolerably steady, if one may take into account his divers deep potations, and Charles Holland, anticipating with delight again looking upon the face of his much loved Flora, followed closely behind him.

Jack walked ahead, reasonably steady, considering his many drinks, and Charles Holland, eagerly looking forward to seeing his beloved Flora again, followed closely behind him.

We can well imagine the world of delightful thoughts that came crowding upon him when Jack, after rather a long walk, announced that they were now very near the residence of the object of his soul's adoration.

We can easily picture the flood of happy thoughts that rushed over him when Jack, after quite a long walk, said that they were now very close to the home of the person he adored.

We trust that there is not one of our readers who, for one moment, will suppose that Charles Holland was the sort of man to leave even such a villain and double-faced hypocrite as Marchdale, to starve amid the gloomy ruins where he was immured.

We believe that none of our readers would think for a second that Charles Holland would be the kind of person to leave even a villain and two-faced hypocrite like Marchdale to starve in the dark ruins where he was trapped.

Far from Charles's intentions was any such thing; but he did think that a night passed there, with no other company than his own reflections, would do him a world of good, and was, at all events, no very great modicum of punishment for the rascality with which he had behaved.

Charles had no intention of that at all; however, he believed that spending a night there alone with just his thoughts would do him a lot of good and, in any case, wasn't too harsh a punishment for the wrongdoings he had committed.

Besides, even during that night there were refreshments in the shape of bread and water, such as had been presented to Charles himself, within Marchdale's reach as they had been within his.

Besides, even that night there were snacks in the form of bread and water, like what had been offered to Charles himself, just as they had been accessible to Marchdale.

That individual now, Charles thought, would have a good opportunity of testing the quality of that kind of food, and of finding out what an extremely light diet it was for a strong man to live upon.

That person now, Charles thought, would have a great chance to test the quality of that kind of food and discover just how light of a diet it was for a strong man to live on.

But in the morning it was Charles's intention to take Henry Bannerworth and the admiral with him to the ruins, and then and there release the wretch from his confinement, on condition that he made a full confession of his villanies before those persons.

But in the morning, Charles planned to take Henry Bannerworth and the admiral with him to the ruins, and then and there, release the guy from his confinement, on the condition that he made a full confession of his wrongdoings in front of them.

Oh, how gladly would Marchdale have exchanged the fate which actually befell him for any amount of personal humiliation, always provided that it brought with it a commensurate amount of personal safety.

Oh, how willingly Marchdale would have traded the fate that actually happened to him for any level of personal embarrassment, as long as it came with a matching level of personal safety.

But that fate was one altogether undreamt of by Charles Holland, and wholly without his control.

But that fate was something entirely unimagined by Charles Holland and completely out of his hands.

It was a fate which would have been his, but for the murderous purpose which had brought Marchdale to the dungeon, and those happy accidents which had enabled Charles to change places with him, and breathe the free, cool, fresh air; while he left his enemy loaded with the same chains that had encumbered his limbs so cruelly, and lying on that same damp dungeon floor, which he thought would be his grave.

It was a fate that could have been his, if not for the deadly intent that had brought Marchdale to the dungeon, and the fortunate circumstances that allowed Charles to switch places with him and enjoy the free, cool, fresh air; while he left his enemy weighed down by the same chains that had so harshly restricted his own limbs, lying on that same damp dungeon floor, which he had thought would be his grave.

We mentioned that as Charles left the ruins, the storm, which had been giving various indications of its coming, seemed to be rapidly approaching.

We noted that as Charles was leaving the ruins, the storm, which had been showing signs of its arrival, appeared to be getting closer.

It was one of these extremely local tempests which expend all their principal fury over a small space of country; and, in this instance, the space seemed to include little more than the river, and the few meadows which immediately surrounded it, and lent it so much of its beauty.

It was one of those localized storms that unleash all their intense energy over a small area; in this case, that area appeared to cover just the river and the few meadows right around it, which added to its beauty.

Marchdale soon found that his cries were drowned by the louder voices of the elements. The wailing of the wind among the ancient ruins was much more full of sound than his cries; and, now and then, the full-mouthed thunder filled the air with such a volume of roaring, and awakened so many echoes among the ruins, that, had he possessed the voices of fifty men, he could not have hoped to wage war with it.

Marchdale quickly realized that his calls were overshadowed by the louder sounds of nature. The howling wind weaving through the ancient ruins was much more resonant than his cries; and every now and then, the deep booming thunder filled the air with such a loud roar and stirred up so many echoes among the ruins that, even if he had the voices of fifty men, he would not have stood a chance against it.

And then, although we know that Charles Holland would have encountered death himself, rather than he would have willingly left anything human to expire of hunger in that dungeon, yet Marchdale, judging of others by himself, felt by no means sure of any such thing, and, in his horror of apprehension, fancied that that was just the sort of easy, and pleasant, and complete revenge that it was in Charles Holland's power to take, and just the one which would suggest itself, under the circumstances, to his mind.

And then, even though we know that Charles Holland would have faced death himself rather than let anything human starve in that dungeon, Marchdale, judging others by his own standards, wasn't at all sure of that. In his fear and dread, he imagined that this was exactly the kind of easy, pleasant, and total revenge that Charles Holland could take, and it was exactly what would come to his mind in that situation.

Could anything be possibly more full of horror than such a thought? Death, let it come in any shape it may, is yet a most repulsive and unwelcome guest; but, when it comes, so united with all that can add to its terrors, it is enough to drive reason from its throne, and fill the mind with images of absolute horror.

Could anything be more horrifying than that thought? Death, no matter how it comes, is still a deeply unsettling and unwanted visitor; however, when it arrives, accompanied by all that can amplify its fear, it's enough to drive reason away and fill the mind with images of pure terror.

Tired of shrieking, for his parched lips and clogged tongue would scarcely now permit him to utter a sound higher than a whisper. Marchdale lay, listening to the furious storm without, in the last abandonment of despair.

Tired of screaming, because his dry lips and blocked-up tongue could barely let him make a sound louder than a whisper. Marchdale lay there, listening to the raging storm outside, in utter despair.

"Oh! what a death is this," he groaned. "Here, alone—all alone—and starvation to creep on me by degrees, sapping life's energies one by one. Already do I feel the dreadful sickening weakness growing on me. Help, oh! help me Heav—no, no! Dare I call on Heaven to help me? Is there no fiend of darkness who now will bid me a price for a human soul? Is there not one who will do so—not one who will rescue me from the horror that surrounds me, for Heaven will not? I dare not ask mercy there."

"Oh! What a death is this," he groaned. "Here, alone—all alone—and starvation creeping up on me slowly, draining life’s energy one drop at a time. I can already feel the awful, sickening weakness taking over. Help, oh! Help me, Heaven—no, no! Should I even call on Heaven for help? Is there no dark fiend who will now offer me a price for a human soul? Is there not one who will do so—not one who will save me from the horror surrounding me, since Heaven will not? I can’t dare to ask for mercy there."

The storm continued louder and louder. The wind, it is true, was nearly hushed, but the roar and the rattle of the echo-awakening thunder fully made up for its cessation, while, now and then, even there, in that underground abode, some sudden reflection of the vivid lightning's light would find its way, lending, for a fleeting moment, sufficient light to Marchdale, wherewith he could see the gloomy place in which he was.

The storm grew louder and louder. The wind, it's true, had almost died down, but the booming and rattling of the echoing thunder completely made up for it. Every now and then, even in that underground hideout, a sudden flash of vivid lightning would cut through, providing just enough light for Marchdale to see the dark space he was in.

At times he wept, and at times he raved, while ever and anon he made such frantic efforts to free himself from the chains that were around him, that, had they not been strong, he must have succeeded; but, as it was, he only made deep indentations into his flesh, and gave himself much pain.

At times he cried, and at times he raged, while now and then he made such desperate attempts to break free from the chains that held him, that if they hadn’t been so strong, he would have succeeded; but as it was, he only made deep cuts in his skin and caused himself a lot of pain.

"Charles Holland!" he shouted; "oh! release me! Varney! Varney! why do you not come to save me? I have toiled for you most unrequitedly—I have not had my reward. Let it all consist in my release from this dreadful bondage. Help! help! oh, help!"

"Charles Holland!" he shouted. "Oh! Please release me! Varney! Varney! Why aren't you here to save me? I've worked so hard for you without any reward—I just want to be free from this terrible situation. Help! Help! Oh, help!"

There was no one to hear him. The storm continued, and now, suddenly, a sudden and a sharper sound than any awakened by the thunder's roar came upon his startled ear, and, in increased agony, he shouted,—

There was no one to hear him. The storm went on, and now, suddenly, a sharper sound than anything stirred by the thunder's roar reached his startled ears, and in greater agony, he shouted,—

"What is that? oh! what is that? God of heaven, do my fears translate that sound aright? Can it be, oh! can it be, that the ruins which have stood for so many a year are now crumbling down before the storm of to-night?"

"What is that? Oh! What is that? God in heaven, are my fears interpreting that sound correctly? Could it be, oh! Could it be, that the ruins which have stood for so many years are now falling apart before tonight's storm?"

The sound came again, and he felt the walls of the dungeon in which he was shake. Now there could be no doubt but that the lightning had struck some part of the building, and so endangered the safety of all that was above ground. For a moment there came across his brain such a rush of agony, that he neither spoke nor moved. Had that dreadful feeling continued much longer, he must have lapsed into insanity; but that amount of mercy—for mercy it would have been—was not shown to him. He still felt all the accumulating horrors of his situation, and then, with such shrieks as nothing but a full appreciation of such horrors could have given him strength to utter, he called upon earth, upon heaven and upon all that was infernal, to save him from his impending doom.

The sound came again, and he felt the walls of the dungeon shake. There was no doubt that the lightning had struck some part of the building, putting the safety of everyone above ground at risk. For a moment, a rush of agony overwhelmed him, leaving him unable to speak or move. If that dreadful feeling had lasted any longer, he would have lost his mind; but that bit of mercy—if it could even be called that—was not granted to him. He continued to feel the mounting horrors of his situation, and then, with screams that only a complete understanding of such horrors could have given him the strength to produce, he cried out to the earth, to heaven, and to all that was hellish, to save him from his impending doom.

All was in vain. It was an impending doom which nothing but the direct interposition of Heaven could have at all averted; and it was not likely that any such perversion of the regular laws of nature would take place to save such a man as Marchdale.

All was pointless. It was an approaching disaster that nothing but a direct intervention from Heaven could have prevented; and it was unlikely that any such distortion of the normal laws of nature would happen to save someone like Marchdale.

Again came the crashing sound of falling stones, and he was certain that the old ruins, which had stood for so many hundred years the storm, and the utmost wrath of the elements, was at length yielding, and crumbling down.

Again came the crashing sound of falling stones, and he was certain that the old ruins, which had stood for so many hundreds of years against the storm and the greatest fury of the elements, were finally giving in and crumbling down.

What else could he expect but to be engulphed among the fragments—fragments still weighty and destructive, although in decay. How fearfully now did his horrified imagination take in at one glance, as it were, a panoramic view of all his past life, and how absolutely contemptible, at that moment, appeared all that he had been striving for.

What else could he expect but to be overwhelmed by the remnants—remnants that were still heavy and damaging, even in their decay. How terrifyingly did his horrified imagination, in an instant, take in a sweeping view of his entire past life, and how utterly worthless everything he had been working for seemed at that moment.

But the walls shake again, and this time the vibration is more fearful than before. There is a tremendous uproar above him—the roof yields to some superincumbent pressure—there is one shriek, and Marchdale lies crushed beneath a mass of masonry that it would take men and machinery days to remove from off him.

But the walls shake again, and this time the vibration is more terrifying than before. There’s a huge commotion above him—the roof gives way under some overwhelming pressure—there's a single scream, and Marchdale is left crushed beneath a pile of bricks that would take days and heavy machinery to clear off him.

All is over now. That bold, bad man—that accomplished hypocrite—that mendacious, would-be murderer was no more. He lies but a mangled, crushed, and festering corpse.

Everything is finished now. That daring, evil man—that skilled fraud—that deceitful, wannabe killer is gone. He rests as nothing more than a twisted, broken, and decaying corpse.

May his soul find mercy with his God!

May his soul receive mercy from God!

The storm, from this moment, seemed to relax in its violence, as if it had accomplished a great purpose, and, consequently, now, need no longer "vex the air with its boisterous presence." Gradually the thunder died away in the distance. The wind no longer blew in blustrous gusts, but, with a gentle murmuring, swept around the ancient pile, as if singing the requiem of the dead that lay beneath—that dead which mortal eyes were never to look upon.

The storm, from this moment on, seemed to ease up on its intensity, as if it had completed a significant task and no longer needed to "disturb the air with its loud presence." Gradually, the thunder faded into the distance. The wind no longer howled in fierce gusts but instead softly murmured as it moved around the old structure, like it was singing a farewell for the dead buried beneath—those dead that mortal eyes would never see.


CHAPTER LXXIV.

THE MEETING OF CHARLES AND FLORA.


317.png

Charles Holland followed Jack Pringle for some time in silence from Bannerworth Hall; his mind was too full of thought concerning the past to allow him to indulge in much of that kind of conversation in which Jack Pringle might be fully considered to be a proficient.

Charles Holland silently followed Jack Pringle for a while from Bannerworth Hall; his mind was too occupied with thoughts about the past to engage in the kind of conversation that Jack Pringle would usually excel at.

As for Jack, somehow or another, he had felt his dignity offended in the garden of Bannerworth Hall, and he had made up his mind, as he afterwards stated in his own phraseology, not to speak to nobody till somebody spoke to him.

As for Jack, somehow, he felt like his dignity was insulted in the garden of Bannerworth Hall, and he decided, as he later put it in his own words, not to talk to anyone until someone talked to him.

A growing anxiety, however, to ascertain from one who had seen her lately, how Flora had borne his absence, at length induced Charles Holland to break his self-imposed silence.

A growing anxiety, however, to find out from someone who had seen her recently how Flora had handled his absence, finally pushed Charles Holland to end his self-imposed silence.

"Jack," he said, "you have had the happiness of seeing her lately, tell me, does Flora Bannerworth look as she was wont to look, or have all the roses faded from her cheeks?"

"Jack," he said, "you’ve had the chance to see her recently, tell me, does Flora Bannerworth look the way she used to, or have all the roses faded from her cheeks?"

"Why, as for the roses," said Jack, "I'm blowed if I can tell, and seeing as how she don't look at me much, I doesn't know nothing about her; I can tell you something, though, about the old admiral that will make you open your eyes."

"Well, about the roses," Jack said, "I'm surprised I can't figure it out, and since she doesn’t pay much attention to me, I don’t know anything about her; but I can tell you something about the old admiral that will really surprise you."

"Indeed, Jack, and what may that be?"

"Sure, Jack, what could that be?"

"Why, he's took to drink, and gets groggy about every day of his life, and the most singular thing is, that when that's the case with the old man, he says it's me."

"Well, he's started drinking and gets tipsy almost every day, and the weirdest thing is that when the old man is like that, he blames me."

"Indeed, Jack! taken to drinking has my poor old uncle, from grief, I suppose, Jack, at my disappearance."

"Yeah, Jack! My poor old uncle has turned to drinking, probably because of his grief over my disappearance."

"No, I don't think it's grief," said Jack; "it strikes me it's rum-and-water."

"No, I don't think it's grief," Jack said. "It seems like rum and water to me."

"Alas, alas, I never could have imagined he could have fallen into that habit of yours; he always seemed so far from anything of this kind."

"Wow, I never could have imagined he would fall into that habit of yours; he always seemed so distant from anything like this."

"Ay, ay, sir," said Jack, "I know'd you'd be astonished. It will be the death of him, that's my opinion; and the idea, you know, Master Charles, of accusing me when he gets drunk himself."

"Yeah, yeah, sir," Jack said, "I knew you'd be shocked. I think it will be the end of him; and the thought, you know, Master Charles, of him blaming me when he gets drunk himself."

"I believe that is a common delusion of intemperate persons," said Charles.

"I think that's a common misconception among reckless people," said Charles.

"Is it, sir; well, it's a very awkward I thing, because you know, sir, as well as most people, that I'm not the fellow to take a drop too much."

"Is it, sir; well, it's a really awkward thing, because you know, sir, just like most people, that I'm not the type to have one too many."

"I cannot say, Jack, that I know so much, for I have certainly heard my uncle accuse you of intoxication."

"I can’t really say, Jack, that I know a lot, because I’ve definitely heard my uncle accuse you of being drunk."

"Lor', sir, that was all just on account of his trying it hisself; he was a thinking on it then, and wanted to see how I'd take it."

"Man, sir, that was all because he wanted to try it himself; he was thinking about it then and wanted to see how I'd react."

"But tell me of Flora; are you quite certain that she has had no more alarms from Varney?"

"But tell me about Flora; are you really sure that she hasn't had any more scares from Varney?"

"What, that ere vampyre fellow? not a bit of it, your honour. Lor' bless you, he must have found out by some means or another that I was on the look out, and that did the business. He'll never come near Miss Flora again, I'll be bound, though to be sure we moved away from the Hall on account of him; but not that I saw the good of cruising out of one's own latitude, but somehow or another you see the doctor and the admiral got it into their heads to establish a sort of blockade, and the idea of the thing was to sail away in the night quite quiet, and after that take up a position that would come across the enemy on the larboard tack, if so be as he made his appearance."

"What, that vampire guy? Not at all, your honor. Honestly, he must have figured out somehow that I was on the lookout, and that did the trick. I bet he’ll never come near Miss Flora again, even though we moved away from the Hall because of him; but I didn’t see any point in drifting away from our own territory. Still, you see, the doctor and the admiral got it in their heads to set up a kind of blockade, and the plan was to sail away quietly at night, and after that, take up a position that would let us catch the enemy from the left side if he showed up."

"Oh, you allude to watching the Hall, I presume?"

"Oh, you mean watching the Hall, I guess?"

"Ay, ay, sir, just so; but would you believe it, Master Charlie, the admiral and the doctor got so blessed drunk that I could do nothing with 'em."

"Yeah, yeah, sir, exactly; but can you believe it, Master Charlie, the admiral and the doctor got so incredibly drunk that I couldn’t do anything with them."

"Indeed!"

"Absolutely!"

"Yes, they did indeed, and made all kinds of queer mistakes, so that the end of all that was, that the vampyre did come; but he got away again."

"Yes, they really did, and they made all kinds of strange mistakes, which led to the fact that the vampire did come; but he escaped again."

"He did come then; Sir Francis Varney came again after the house was presumed to be deserted?"

"He did come then; Sir Francis Varney returned after the house was thought to be abandoned?"

"He did, sir."

"He did, sir."

"That is very strange; what on earth could have been his object? This affair is most inexplicably mysterious. I hope the distance, Jack, is not far that you're taking me, for I'm incapable of enduring much fatigue."

"That’s really strange; what could his goal possibly be? This situation is so confusing and mysterious. I hope, Jack, that you’re not taking me too far because I can’t handle too much exhaustion."

"Not a great way, your honour; keep two points to the westward, and sail straight on; we'll soon come to port. My eye, won't there be a squall when you get in. I expect as Miss Flora will drop down as dead as a herring, for she doesn't think you're above the hatches."

"Not a great way, your honor; keep two points to the west and sail straight on; we’ll reach the port soon. Wow, it’s going to be a storm when you arrive. I bet Miss Flora will faint dead away because she doesn’t think you’re above the hatches."

"A good thought, Jack; my sudden appearance may produce alarm. When we reach the place of abode of the Bannerworths, you shall precede me, and prepare them in some measure for my reception."

"A great idea, Jack; my unexpected arrival might cause some panic. When we get to the Bannerworths' place, you'll go ahead of me and get them ready for my arrival."

"Very good, sir; do you see that there little white cottage a-head, there in the offing?"

"Very good, sir; do you see that little white cottage ahead, out there in the distance?"

"Yes, yes; is that the place?"

"Yeah, yeah; is that the spot?"

"Yes, your honour, that's the port to which we are bound."

"Yes, Your Honor, that's the port we're headed to."

"Well, then, Jack, you hasten a-head, and see Miss Flora, and be sure you prepare her gently and by degrees, you know, Jack, for my appearance, so that she shall not be alarmed."

"Well, Jack, you go ahead and see Miss Flora, and make sure you ease her into my arrival gradually, you know, Jack, so she won’t be startled."

"Ay, ay, sir, I understand; you wait here, and I'll go and do it; there would be a squall if you were to make your appearance, sir, all at once. She looks upon you as safely lodged in Davy's locker; she minds me, all the world, of a girl I knew at Portsmouth, called Bet Bumplush. She was one of your delicate little creatures as don't live long in this here world; no, blow me; when I came home from a eighteen months' cruise, once I seed her drinking rum out of a quart pot, so I says, 'Hilloa, what cheer?' And only to think now of the wonderful effect that there had upon her; with that very pot she gives the fellow as was standing treat a knobber on the head as lasted him three weeks. She was too good for this here world, she was, and too rummantic. 'Go to blazes,' she says to him, 'here's Jack Pringle come home.'"

"Yeah, I get it, sir; you stay here, and I’ll handle it; there’d be chaos if you showed up all of a sudden, sir. She thinks you’re safely out of the picture; she reminds me, honestly, of a girl I knew in Portsmouth named Bet Bumplush. She was one of those delicate little souls who don’t last long in this world; honestly, when I got back from an eighteen-month cruise, I saw her drinking rum from a quart pot, so I said, 'Hey there, how’s it going?' And just thinking about the crazy effect that had on her; with that same pot, she gave the guy who was treating us a whack on the head that knocked him out for three weeks. She was too good for this world and too romantic. 'Go to hell,' she tells him, 'here’s Jack Pringle back home.'"

"Very romantic indeed," said Charles.

"Super romantic, for sure," said Charles.

"Yes, I believe you, sir; and that puts me in mind of Miss Flora and you."

"Yes, I believe you, sir; and that reminds me of Miss Flora and you."

"An extremely flattering comparison. Of course I feel much obliged."

"That's a really nice comparison. Honestly, I'm really grateful."

"Oh, don't name it, sir. The British tar as can't oblige a feller-cretor is unworthy to tread the quarter-deck, or to bear a hand to the distress of a woman."

"Oh, don't mention it, sir. A British sailor who can't help someone in need is not fit to stand on the quarter-deck or to assist a woman in distress."

"Very well," said Charles. "Now, as we are here, precede me, if you please, and let me beg of you to be especially cautious in your manner of announcing me."

"Alright," said Charles. "Now that we're here, please go ahead of me, and I kindly ask you to be particularly careful in how you introduce me."

"Ay, ay, sir," said Jack: and away he walked towards the cottage, leaving Charles some distance behind.

"Aye, aye, sir," Jack said, and he walked away toward the cottage, leaving Charles some distance behind.

Flora and the admiral were sitting together conversing. The old man, who loved her as if she had been a child of his own, was endeavouring, to the extent of his ability, to assuage the anguish of her thoughts, which at that moment chanced to be bent upon Charles Holland.

Flora and the admiral were sitting together talking. The old man, who cared for her as if she were his own child, was trying his best to ease the pain of her thoughts, which were currently focused on Charles Holland.

"Nevermind, my dear," he said; "he'll turn up some of these days, and when he does, I sha'n't forget to tell him that it was you who stood out for his honesty and truth, when every one else was against him, including myself, an old wretch that I was."

"Don’t worry about it, my dear," he said; "he’ll show up one of these days, and when he does, I won’t forget to tell him that it was you who stood up for his honesty and truth, when everyone else was against him, including me, the old fool that I was."

"Oh, sir, how could you for one moment believe that those letters could have been written by your nephew Charles? They carried, sir, upon the face of them their own refutation; and I'm only surprised that for one instant you, or any one who knew him, could have believed him capable of writing them."

"Oh, sir, how could you possibly think for even a second that those letters were written by your nephew Charles? They clearly refute themselves, and I’m just amazed that you, or anyone who knows him, could have thought he was capable of writing them."

"Avast, there," said the admiral; "that'll do. I own you got the better of the old sailor there. I think you and Jack Pringle were the only two persons who stood out from the first."

"Hey there," said the admiral; "that's enough. I admit you outsmarted the old sailor. I believe you and Jack Pringle were the only two who stood out from the beginning."

"Then I honour Jack for doing so."

"Then I respect Jack for doing that."

"And here he is," said the admiral, "and you'd better tell him. The mutinous rascal! he wants all the honour he can get, as a set-off against his drunkenness and other bad habits."

"And here he is," said the admiral, "and you should tell him. That rebellious troublemaker! He craves all the glory he can get to balance out his drinking and other bad habits."

Jack walked into the room, looked about him in silence for a moment, thrust his hands in his breeches pockets, and gave a long whistle.

Jack walked into the room, looked around in silence for a moment, shoved his hands into his pants pockets, and let out a long whistle.

"What's the matter now?" said the admiral.

"What's going on now?" said the admiral.

"D—me, if Charles Holland ain't outside, and I've come to prepare you for the blessed shock," said Jack. "Don't faint either of you, because I'm only going to let you know it by degrees, you know."

"D—me, if Charles Holland isn't outside, and I've come to get you ready for the big surprise," Jack said. "Don't faint, either of you, because I'm only going to let you know it little by little, you know."

A shriek burst from Flora's lips, and she sprung to the door of the apartment.

A scream escaped Flora's lips, and she jumped to the door of the apartment.

"What!" cried the admiral, "my nephew—my nephew Charles! Jack, you rascal, if you're joking, it's the last joke you shall make in this world; and if it's true, I—I—I'm an old fool, that's all."

"What!" shouted the admiral, "my nephew—my nephew Charles! Jack, you troublemaker, if you’re joking, this will be the last joke you ever make; and if it’s true, I—I—I'm just an old fool, that’s all."

"Ay, ay, sir," said Jack; "didn't you know that afore?"

"Ay, ay, sir," said Jack; "didn't you know that before?"

"Charles—Charles!" cried Flora. He heard the voice. Her name escaped his lips, and rang with a pleasant echo through the house.

"Charles—Charles!" Flora shouted. He heard her voice. Her name slipped from his lips and echoed pleasantly throughout the house.

In another moment he was in the room, and had clasped her to his breast.

In an instant, he was in the room and had pulled her close to him.

"My own—my beautiful—my true!"

"My own—my beautiful—my real!"

"Charles, dear Charles!"

"Charles, my dear Charles!"

"Oh, Flora, what have I not endured since last we met; but this repays me—more than repays me for all."

"Oh, Flora, what have I not gone through since we last met; but this makes it all worth it—more than makes up for everything."

"What is the past now," cried Flora—"what are all its miseries placed against this happy, happy moment?"

"What is the past now," Flora cried—"what do all its miseries matter compared to this happy, happy moment?"

"D—me, nobody thinks of me," said the admiral.

"Damn it, nobody thinks of me," said the admiral.

"My dear uncle," said Charles, looking over Flora's shoulder, as he still held her in his arms, "is that you?"

"My dear uncle," Charles said, looking over Flora's shoulder while still holding her in his arms, "is that you?"

"Yes, yes, swab, it is me, and you know it; but give us your five, you mutinous vagabond; and I tell you what, I'll do you the greatest favour I've had an opportunity of doing you some time—I'll leave you alone, you dog. Come along, Jack."

"Yeah, yeah, swab, it’s me, and you know it; but give us your five, you rebellious wanderer; and let me tell you, I’ll do you the biggest favor I can—I'll leave you alone, you rascal. Let’s go, Jack."

"Ay, ay, sir," said Jack; and away they went out of the apartment.

"Aye, aye, sir," Jack said, and they left the room.

And now those two loving hearts were alone—they who had been so long separated by malignant destiny, once again were heart to heart, looking into each other's faces with all the beaming tenderness of an affection of the truest, holiest character.

And now those two loving hearts were alone—they who had been so long separated by a cruel fate, once again were face to face, looking into each other's eyes with all the shining warmth of a love that was genuine and pure.

The admiral had done a favour to them both to leave them alone, although we much doubt whether his presence, or the presence of the whole world, would have had the effect of controlling one generous sentiment of noble feeling.

The admiral had done both of them a favor by leaving them alone, although we seriously doubt that his presence, or even the presence of everyone else in the world, would have changed one bit of their genuine, noble feelings.

They would have forgotten everything but that they were together, and that once again each looked into the other's eyes with all the tenderness of a love purer and higher than ordinarily belongs to mortal affections.

They would have forgotten everything except that they were together, and that once again each looked into the other's eyes with all the tenderness of a love that is purer and deeper than what normally belongs to human feelings.

Language was weak to give utterance to the full gust of happy feelings that now were theirs. It was ecstasy enough to feel, to know that the evil fortune which had so long separated them, depriving each existence of its sunniest aspect, was over. It was enough for Charles Holland to feel that she loved him still. It was enough for Flora Bannerworth to know, as she looked into his beaming countenance, that that love was not misplaced, but was met by feelings such as she herself would have dictated to be the inhabitants of the heart of him whom she would have chosen from the mass of mankind as her own.

Language was too weak to express the full rush of happy emotions they were experiencing. It was pure ecstasy to feel and to know that the bad luck that had kept them apart for so long, robbing each of them of their brightest moments, was finally over. It was enough for Charles Holland to know that she still loved him. It was enough for Flora Bannerworth to see his radiant face and understand that his love was not misplaced, but matched by feelings she would have imagined in the heart of the man she would have chosen from all humanity as her own.

"Flora—dear Flora," said Charles, "and you have never doubted me?"

"Flora—my dear Flora," said Charles, "and you've never doubted me?"

"I've never doubted, Charles, Heaven or you. To doubt one would have been, to doubt both."

"I've never doubted, Charles, Heaven, or you. Doubting one would mean doubting both."

"Generous and best of girls, what must you have thought of my enforced absence! Oh! Flora, I was unjust enough to your truth to make my greatest pang the thought that you might doubt me, and cast me from your heart for ever."

"Kind and wonderful girl, what must you have thought of my forced absence! Oh! Flora, I was unfair to your honesty to worry that my biggest pain would be the idea that you might doubt me and push me out of your heart forever."

"Ah! Charles, you ought to have known me better. I stood amid sore temptation to do so much. There were those who would have urged me on to think that you had cast me from your heart for ever. There were those ready and willing to place the worst construction upon your conduct, and with a devilish ingenuity to strive to make me participate in such a feeling; but, no, Charles, no—I loved you, and I trusted you, and I could not so far belie my own judgment as to tell you other than what you always seemed to my young fancy."

"Ah! Charles, you should have known me better. I was surrounded by strong temptation to think otherwise. There were people who would have tried to convince me that you had completely cast me out of your heart. There were those eager to interpret your actions in the worst light, and with a wicked cleverness trying to make me feel the same way; but no, Charles, no—I loved you, and I trusted you, and I couldn't betray my own judgment by saying anything other than what you always appeared to my youthful imagination."

"And you are right, my Flora, right; and is it not a glorious triumph to see that love—that sentiment of passion—has enabled you to have so enduring and so noble a confidence in aught human?"

"And you’re right, my Flora, right; isn’t it a glorious triumph to see that love—that feeling of passion—has given you such lasting and noble confidence in anything human?"

"Ay, Charles, it is the sentiment of passion, for our love has been more a sentiment than a passion. I would fain think that we had loved each other with an affection not usually known, appreciated, or understood, and so, in the vanity of my best affections, I would strive to think them something exclusive, and beyond the common feelings of humanity."

"Yeah, Charles, it's a feeling of passion, because our love has been more of a feeling than just passion. I really want to believe that we loved each other with a kind of affection that's not commonly known, valued, or understood. So, in the pride of my deepest feelings, I try to think of them as something unique and beyond the usual emotions people have."

"And you are right, my Flora; such love as yours is the exception; there may be preferences, there may be passions, and there may be sentiments, but never, never, surely, was there a heart like yours."

"And you’re right, my Flora; the love you have is rare. There can be preferences, there can be passions, and there can be feelings, but never, never, was there a heart like yours."

"Nay, Charles, now you speak from a too poetical fancy; but is it possible that I have had you here so long, with your hand clasped in mine, and asked you not the causes of your absence?"

"Nah, Charles, you're being too poetic right now; but can it really be that I've had you here for so long, your hand in mine, and I haven't asked you why you were gone?"

"Oh, Flora, I have suffered much—much physically, but more mentally. It was the thought of you that was at once the bane and the antidote of my existence."

"Oh, Flora, I’ve been through a lot—so much physically, but even more mentally. It was the thought of you that was both my curse and my remedy."

"Indeed, Charles! Did I present myself in such contradictory colours to you?"

"Really, Charles! Did I come across to you in such mixed signals?"

"Yes, dearest, as thus. When I thought of you, sometimes, in the deep seclusion of a dungeon, that thought almost goaded me to madness, because it brought with it the conviction—a conviction peculiar to a lover—that none could so effectually stand between you and all evil as myself."

"Yes, my dear, just like that. Sometimes when I thought of you in the deep solitude of a dungeon, that thought nearly drove me to madness because it came with the belief—a belief unique to a lover—that no one could protect you from harm as well as I could."

"Yes, yes, Charles; most true."

"Yes, Charles; that's very true."

"It seemed to me as if all the world in arms could not have protected you so well as this one heart, clad in the triple steel of its affections, could have shielded you from evil."

"It felt like no army in the world could protect you as well as this one heart, wrapped in the strong armor of its love, could shield you from harm."

"Ay, Charles; and then I was the bane of your existence, because I filled you with apprehension?"

"Ay, Charles; and then I was the source of your troubles, because I filled you with worry?"

"For a time, dearest; and then came the antidote; for when exhausted alike in mind and body—when lying helpless, with chains upon my limbs—when expecting death at every visit of those who had dragged me from light and from liberty, and from love; it was but the thought of thy beauty and thy affection that nerved me, and gave me a hope even amidst the cruellest disaster."

"For a while, my dear; and then came the remedy; for when I was drained in both mind and body—when I lay helpless, chained up—when I expected death with every visit from those who had pulled me away from light, freedom, and love; it was just the thought of your beauty and your love that strengthened me and gave me hope even in the darkest times."

"And then—and then, Charles?"

"And then—what happened, Charles?"

"You were my blessing, as you have ever been—as you are, and as you will ever be—my own Flora, my beautiful—my true!"

"You’ve always been my blessing—you are now, and you’ll always be—my own Flora, my beautiful one—my truth!"

We won't go so far as to say it is the fact; but, from a series of singular sounds which reached even to the passage of the cottage, we have our own private opinion to the effect, that Charles began kissing Flora at the top of her forehead, and never stopped, somehow or another, till he got down to her chin—no, not her chin—her sweet lips—he could not get past them. Perhaps it was wrong; but we can't help it—we are faithful chroniclers. Reader, if you be of the sterner sex, what would you have done?—if of the gentler, what would you have permitted?

We won't claim it's a fact, but based on a series of unique sounds that even reached the cottage, we have our own opinion that Charles started kissing Flora at the top of her forehead and didn’t stop until he got down to her chin—no, not her chin—her sweet lips—he couldn’t get past them. Maybe it was wrong, but we can’t help it—we are honest chroniclers. Reader, if you're from the tougher sex, what would you have done?—if you're from the softer one, what would you have allowed?


CHAPTER LXXV.

MUTUAL EXPLANATIONS, AND THE VISIT TO THE RUINS.


320.png

During the next hour, Charles informed Flora of the whole particulars of his forcible abduction; and to his surprise he heard, of course, for the first time, of those letters, purporting to be written by him, which endeavoured to give so bad an aspect to the fact of his sudden disappearance from Bannerworth Hall.

During the next hour, Charles told Flora all the details of his forced abduction; and to his surprise, he heard, for the first time, about those letters that supposedly he wrote, which tried to make his sudden disappearance from Bannerworth Hall look bad.

Flora would insist upon the admiral, Henry, and the rest of the family, hearing all that Charles had to relate concerning Mr. Marchdale; for well she knew that her mother, from early associations, was so far impressed in the favour of that hypocritical personage, that nothing but damning facts, much to his prejudice, would suffice to convince her of the character he really was.

Flora insisted that the admiral, Henry, and the rest of the family hear everything Charles had to say about Mr. Marchdale. She knew her mother, due to past connections, had such a favorable view of that deceitful person that only strong evidence against him would be enough to change her mind about his true character.

But she was open to conviction, and when she really found what a villain she had cherished and given her confidence to, she shed abundance of tears, and blamed herself exceedingly as the cause of some of the misfortunes which had fallen upon her children.

But she was willing to change her mind, and when she truly realized what a villain she had trusted and given her confidence to, she cried a lot and blamed herself heavily for being part of the reason for some of the hardships that had come upon her children.

"Very good," said the admiral; "I ain't surprised a bit. I knew he was a vagabond from the first time I clapped eyes upon him. There was a down look about the fellow's figure-head that I didn't like, and be hanged to him, but I never thought he would have gone the length he has done. And so you say you've got him safe in the ruins, Charles?"

"Very good," said the admiral. "I'm not surprised at all. I knew he was a drifter the moment I saw him. There was something off about the guy's demeanor that I didn't like, and I can't stand him, but I never thought he would go this far. So, you’re telling me you've got him safely tucked away in the ruins, Charles?"

"I have, indeed, uncle."

"I do, uncle."

"And then there let him remain, and a good place, too, for him."

"And then let him stay there, and it's a good spot for him, too."

"No, uncle, no. I'm sure you speak without thought. I intend to release him in a few hours, when I have rested from my fatigues. He could not come to any harm if he were to go without food entirely for the time that I leave him; but even that he will not do, for there is bread and water in the dungeon."

"No, uncle, no. I'm sure you're speaking without thinking. I plan to let him go in a few hours after I've rested from my exhaustion. He won't come to any harm if he goes without food during the time I leave him; but even that won't happen, because there's bread and water in the dungeon."

"Bread and water! that's too good for him. But, however, Charles, when you go to let him out, I'll go with you, just to tell him what I think of him, the vagabond."

"Bread and water! That's way too good for him. But, Charles, when you go to let him out, I'll go with you, just to tell him how I feel about him, that bum."

"He must suffer amazingly, for no doubt knowing well, as he does, his own infamous intentions, he will consider that if I were to leave him to starve to death, I should be but retailing upon him the injuries he would have inflicted upon me."

"He must be in a lot of pain, because he knows his own terrible intentions. He’ll probably think that if I were to let him starve, I would just be giving him back the harm he would have done to me."

"The worst of it is," said the admiral, "I can't think what to do with him."

"The worst part is," said the admiral, "I can't figure out what to do with him."

"Do nothing, uncle, but just let him go; it will be a sufficient punishment for such a man to feel that, instead of succeeding in his designs, he has only brought upon himself the bitterest contempt of those whom he would fain have injured. I can have no desire for revenge on such a man as Marchdale."

"Don't do anything, uncle, just let him go; it will be punishment enough for someone like him to realize that, instead of achieving his goals, he has only earned the deepest contempt from those he tried to hurt. I have no desire for revenge against someone like Marchdale."

"You are right, Charles," said Flora; "let him go, and let him go with a feeling that he has acquired the contempt of those whose best opinions might have been his for a far less amount of trouble than he has taken to acquire their worst."

"You’re right, Charles," Flora said. "Let him go, and let him leave knowing that he’s earned the disdain of those whose positive opinions he could have easily won with much less effort than he put in to gain their negative ones."

Excitement had kept up Charles to this point, but now, when he arose and expressed his intention of going to the ruins, for the purpose of releasing Marchdale, he exhibited such unequivocal symptoms of exhaustion and fatigue that neither his uncle nor Flora would permit him to go, so, in deference to them, he gave up the point, and commissioned the admiral and Jack, with Henry, to proceed to the place, and give the villain his freedom; little suspecting what had occurred since he had himself left the neighbourhood of those ruins.

Excitement had kept Charles going until now, but when he got up and said he wanted to go to the ruins to free Marchdale, he showed clear signs of exhaustion and fatigue. Neither his uncle nor Flora would let him go, so out of respect for them, he dropped the idea and sent the admiral, Jack, and Henry to the site instead to give the villain his freedom, not realizing what had happened since he left the area around those ruins.

Of course Charles Holland couldn't be at all accountable for the work of the elements, and it was not for him to imagine that when he left Marchdale in the dungeon that so awful a catastrophe as that we have recorded to the reader was to ensue.

Of course, Charles Holland couldn't be held responsible for the forces of nature, and it wasn't for him to think that when he left Marchdale in the dungeon, such a terrible disaster as the one we've described for the reader was about to happen.

The distance to the ruins was not so great from this cottage even as it was from Bannerworth Hall, provided those who went knew the most direct and best road to take; so that the admiral was not gone above a couple of hours, and when he returned he sat down and looked at Charles with such a peculiar expression, that the latter could not for the life of him tell what to make of it.

The distance to the ruins wasn't too far from this cottage, just like it wasn't from Bannerworth Hall, as long as those heading there knew the quickest and best route to take. So, the admiral was gone for only a couple of hours, and when he came back, he sat down and looked at Charles with such an unusual expression that Charles couldn't figure out what to make of it.

321.png

"Something has happened, uncle," he said, "I am certain; tell me at once what it is."

"Something's happened, uncle," he said, "I know it; tell me right away what it is."

"Oh! nothing, nothing," said the admiral, "of any importance."

"Oh! nothing, nothing," said the admiral, "of any importance."

"Is that what you call your feelings?" said Jack Pringle. "Can't you tell him as there came on a squall last night, and the ruins have come in with a dab upon old Marchdale, crushing his guts, so that we smelt him as soon as we got nigh at hand?"

"Is that what you call your feelings?" asked Jack Pringle. "Can't you tell him that a storm hit last night and the wreckage has come down on old Marchdale, crushing him so badly that we smelled him as soon as we got close?"

"Good God!" said Charles, "has such a catastrophe occurred?"

"Good God!" Charles exclaimed. "Did such a disaster really happen?"

"Yes, Charles, that's just about the catastrophe that has occurred. He's dead; and rum enough it is that it should happen on the very night that you escaped."

"Yeah, Charles, that's basically the disaster that happened. He's dead; and it's strange that it happened on the exact night you got away."

"Rum!" said Jack, suddenly; "my eye, who mentions rum? What a singular sort of liquor rum must be. I heard of a chap as used to be fond of it once on board a ship; I wonder if there's any in the house."

"Rum!" said Jack suddenly. "Wow, who brought up rum? It must be such a unique drink. I heard about a guy who used to love it when he was on a ship; I wonder if there's any in the house."

"No!" said the admiral; "but there's a fine pump of spring water outside if you feel a little thirsty, Jack; and I'll engage it shall do you more good than all the rum in the world."

"No!" said the admiral; "but there's a great spring water pump outside if you're feeling a bit thirsty, Jack; and I bet it will do you more good than all the rum in the world."

"Uncle," said Charles, "I'm glad to hear you make that observation."

"Uncle," Charles said, "I'm really glad to hear you say that."

"What for?"

"What's it for?"

"Why, to deal candidly with you, uncle, Jack informed me that you had lately taken quite a predilection for drinking."

"Honestly, uncle, Jack told me that you've recently developed a real liking for drinking."

"Me!" cried the admiral; "why the infernal rascal, I've had to threaten him with his discharge a dozen times, at least, on that very ground, and no other."

"Me!" shouted the admiral; "that damn troublemaker, I've had to threaten him with being fired at least a dozen times for that exact reason, and nothing else."

"There's somebody calling me," said Jack. "I'm a coming! I'm a coming!" and, so he bolted out of the room, just in time to escape an inkstand, which the admiral caught up and flung after him.

"Someone's calling me," Jack said. "I'm coming! I'm coming!" Just then, he dashed out of the room, barely avoiding an inkstand that the admiral grabbed and threw at him.

"I'll strike that rascal off the ship's books this very day," muttered Admiral Bell. "The drunken vagabond, to pretend that I take anything, when all the while it's himself!"

"I'll remove that scoundrel from the ship's records today," muttered Admiral Bell. "That drunken fool, acting like I'm the one at fault, when it’s really him!"

"Well, well, I ought certainly to have suspected the quarter from whence the intelligence came; but he told it to me so circumstantially, and with such an apparent feeling of regret for the weakness into which he said you had fallen, that I really thought there might be some truth in it."

"Well, I definitely should have suspected where the information came from; but he explained it to me in such detail, and with such an obvious sense of regret for the weakness he claimed you had fallen into, that I really thought there might be some truth to it."

"The rascal! I've done with him from this moment; I have put up with too much from him for years past."

"The little troublemaker! I'm done with him from now on; I've put up with way too much from him for years."

"I think now that you have given him a great deal of liberty, and that, with a great deal more he has taken, makes up an amount which you find it difficult to endure."

"I believe now that you’ve allowed him a lot of freedom, and with even more that he has taken, it adds up to a level that you find hard to tolerate."

"And I won't endure it."

"And I won't put up with it."

"Let me talk to him, and I dare say I shall be able to convince him that he goes too far, and when he finds that such is the case he will mend."

"Let me talk to him, and I’m sure I can convince him that he's going too far, and once he realizes that, he’ll change his ways."

"Speak to him, if you like, but I have done with such a mutinous rascal, I have. You can take him into your service, if you like, till you get tired of him; and that won't be very long."

"Talk to him if you want, but I've had enough of that rebellious troublemaker. You can take him on, if you want, until you get tired of him; and that won't take very long."

"Well, well, we shall see. Jack will apologise to you I have no doubt; and then I shall intercede for him, and advise you to give him another trial."

"Well, well, we’ll see. Jack will apologize to you, I’m sure; and then I’ll step in for him and suggest that you give him another chance."

"If you get him into the apology, then there's no doubt about me giving him another trial. But I know him too well for that; he's as obstinate as a mule, he is, and you won't get a civil word out of him; but never mind that, now. I tell you what, Master Charley, it will take a good lot of roast beef to get up your good looks again."

"If you can get him to apologize, then I’ll definitely give him another chance. But I know him too well for that; he's as stubborn as a mule, and you won’t get a polite word out of him. But let’s put that aside for now. I’ll tell you, Master Charley, it’s going to take a lot of roast beef to bring back your good looks."

"It will, indeed, uncle; and I require, now, rest, for I am thoroughly exhausted. The great privations I have undergone, and the amount of mental excitement which I have experienced, in consequence of the sudden and unexpected release from a fearful confinement, have greatly weakened all my energies. A few hours' sleep will make quite a different being of me."

"It definitely will, Uncle; and I really need to rest now because I'm completely worn out. The intense hardships I've been through and the mental strain from the shock of being suddenly and unexpectedly freed from a terrifying confinement have drained all my strength. A few hours of sleep will turn me into a totally different person."

"Well, my boy, you know best," returned the admiral; "and I'll take care, if you sleep till to-morrow, that you sha'n't be disturbed. So now be off to bed at once."

"Well, kid, you know best," replied the admiral; "and I'll make sure that if you sleep until tomorrow, you won't be disturbed. So go to bed right now."

The young man shook his uncle's hand in a cordial manner, and then repaired to the apartment which had been provided for him.

The young man shook his uncle's hand warmly and then went to the apartment that had been arranged for him.

Charles Holland did, indeed, stand in need of repose; and for the first time now for many days he laid down with serenity at his heart, and slept for many hours. And was there not now a great and a happy change in Flora Bannerworth! As if by magic, in a few short hours, much of the bloom of her before-fading beauty returned to her. Her step again recovered its springy lightness; again she smiled upon her mother, and suffered herself to talk of a happy future; for the dread even of the vampyre's visitations had faded into comparative insignificance against the heart's deep dejection which had come over her at the thought that Charles Holland must surely be murdered, or he would have contrived to come to her.

Charles Holland really needed some rest; for the first time in many days, he lay down peacefully and slept for several hours. And wasn’t there a wonderful and joyful change in Flora Bannerworth! Almost magically, in just a few hours, much of the fading beauty she once had returned. Her step regained its lightness; she smiled at her mother again and allowed herself to talk about a happy future, as the fear of the vampyre’s visits became much less significant compared to the deep sadness she felt at the thought that Charles Holland must surely be dead, or he would have found a way to come to her.

And what a glorious recompense she had now for the trusting confidence with which she had clung to a conviction of his truth! Was it not great, now, to feel that when he was condemned by others, and when strong and unimpeachable evidence seemed to be against him, she had clung to him and declared her faith in his honour, and wept for him instead of condemning?

And what a wonderful reward she had now for the trusting confidence she had placed in his honesty! Wasn’t it amazing to feel that when others condemned him, and when strong and undeniable evidence seemed to be against him, she had stood by him and declared her belief in his integrity, and cried for him instead of passing judgment?

Yes, Flora; you were of that order of noble minds that, where once confidence is given, give it fully and completely, and will not harbour a suspicion of the faith of the loved one, a happy disposition when verified, as in this instance, by an answering truthfulness.

Yes, Flora; you belonged to that group of noble minds that, once trust is given, offer it fully and completely, and don’t hold any doubts about the faith of the one they love, a joyful attitude when confirmed, as in this case, by a matching honesty.

But when such a heart trusts not with judgment—when that pure, exalted, and noble confidence is given to an object unworthy of it—then comes, indeed, the most fearful of all mental struggles; and if the fond heart, that has hugged to its inmost core so worthless a treasure, do not break in the effort to discard it, we may well be surprised at the amount of fortitude that has endured so much.

But when a heart doesn't trust wisely—when that pure, elevated, and noble confidence is given to something unworthy—then comes the most terrifying of all mental battles. And if the loving heart, which has held onto such a worthless treasure, doesn't break while trying to let it go, we should be amazed at the strength it has shown in enduring so much.

Although the admiral had said but little concerning the fearful end Marchdale had come to, it really did make some impression upon him; and, much as he held in abhorrence the villany of Marchdale's conduct, he would gladly in his heart have averted the fate from him that he had brought upon himself.

Although the admiral had said very little about the terrible end Marchdale had met, it did affect him; and despite his strong dislike for Marchdale's wrongdoing, he would have happily prevented the fate that Marchdale had brought on himself.

On the road to the ruins, he calculated upon taking a different kind of vengeance.

On the way to the ruins, he planned a different kind of revenge.

When they had got some distance from the cottage, Admiral Bell made a proposal to Henry to be his second while he fought Marchdale, but Henry would not hear of it for a moment.

When they had walked away from the cottage, Admiral Bell suggested to Henry that he be his second in the fight against Marchdale, but Henry immediately refused.

"My dear sir," he said, "could I, do you think, stand by and see a valuable, revered, and a respected life like yours exposed to any hazard merely upon the chance of punishing a villain? No, no; Marchdale is too base now to be met in honourable encounter. If he is dealt with in any way let it be by the laws."

"My dear sir," he said, "do you really think I could just stand by and watch a valuable, respected life like yours be put at risk just for the chance to punish a villain? No, no; Marchdale is too low to be confronted honorably now. If he must be dealt with, let it be through the law."

This was reasonable enough, and after some argument the admiral coincided in it, and then they began to wonder how, without Charles, they should be able to get an entrance to the dungeons, for it had been his intention originally, had he not felt so fatigued, to go with them.

This made sense, and after some discussion, the admiral agreed. Then they started to think about how, without Charles, they would be able to get into the dungeons since he had planned to go with them originally, if he hadn't been so exhausted.

As soon, however, as they got tolerably near to the ruins, they saw what had happened. Neither spoke, but they quickened their pace, and soon stood close to the mass of stone-work which now had assumed so different a shape to what it had a few short hours before.

As soon as they got reasonably close to the ruins, they saw what had happened. Neither of them spoke, but they picked up their pace and soon stood close to the pile of stone that now looked so different from how it had just a few hours earlier.

It needed little examination to let them feel certain that whoever might have been in any of the underground dungeons must have been crushed to death.

It took little investigation to make them sure that whoever might have been in any of the underground dungeons must have been crushed to death.

"Heaven have mercy upon his soul!" said Henry.

"Heaven, have mercy on his soul!" said Henry.

"Amen!" said the admiral.

"Amen!" said the admiral.

They both turned away, and for some time they neither of them spoke, for their thoughts were full of reflection upon the horrible death which Marchdale must have endured. At length the admiral said—

They both turned away, and for a while, neither of them spoke, as they were both lost in thoughts about the terrible death that Marchdale must have suffered. Finally, the admiral said—

"Shall we tell this or not?"

"Should we share this or not?"

"Tell it at once," said Henry; "let us have no secrets."

"Say it now," Henry said; "let's keep no secrets."

"Good. Then I will not make one you may depend. I only wish that while he was about it, Charley could have popped that rascal Varney as well in the dungeon, and then there would have been an end and a good riddance of them both."

"Good. Then I won’t make one, you can count on that. I just wish Charley could have taken care of that scoundrel Varney while he was at it, and then we would be rid of both of them for good."


CHAPTER LXXVI.

THE SECOND NIGHT-WATCH OF MR. CHILLINGWORTH AT THE HALL.


323.png

The military party in the morning left Bannerworth Hall, and the old place resumed its wonted quiet. But Dr. Chillingworth found it difficult to get rid of his old friend, the hangman, who seemed quite disposed to share his watch with him.

The military group left Bannerworth Hall in the morning, and the old place returned to its usual quiet. However, Dr. Chillingworth struggled to shake off his old acquaintance, the hangman, who appeared quite eager to keep him company.

The doctor, without being at all accused of being a prejudiced man, might well object to the continued companionship of one, who, according to his own account, was decidedly no better than he should be, if he were half so good.

The doctor, without being accused of being biased, could reasonably disapprove of the ongoing company of someone who, by his own admission, was definitely no better than he ought to be, if he were even half as good.

Moreover, it materially interfered with the proceedings of our medical friend, whose object was to watch the vampyre with all imaginable quietness and secrecy, in the event of his again visiting Bannerworth Hall.

Moreover, it seriously disrupted the efforts of our medical friend, whose goal was to observe the vampire with complete calm and secrecy, in case he returned to Bannerworth Hall.

"Sir," he said, to the hangman, "now that you have so obligingly related to me your melancholy history, I will not detain you."

"Sir," he said to the hangman, "now that you have kindly shared your sad story with me, I won’t keep you any longer."

"Oh, you are not detaining me."

"Oh, you're not holding me up."

"Yes, but I shall probably remain here for a considerable time."

"Yes, but I will probably stay here for a while."

"I have nothing to do; and one place is about the same as another to me."

"I have nothing to do, and one place is just like any other to me."

"Well, then, if I must speak plainly, allow me to say, that as I came here upon a very important and special errand, I desire most particularly to be left alone. Do you understand me now?"

"Okay, then, if I have to be direct, let me just say that since I came here on a very important and special mission, I really want to be left alone. Do you get what I'm saying now?"

"Oh! ah!—I understand; you want me to go?"

"Oh! Ah! I get it; you want me to leave?"

"Just so."

"Exactly."

"Well, then, Dr. Chillingworth, allow me to tell you, I have come here on a very special errand likewise."

"Well, Dr. Chillingworth, let me tell you, I've come here on a really special mission too."

"You have?"

"Do you have?"

"I have. I have been putting one circumstance to another, and drawing a variety of conclusions from a variety of facts, so that I have come to what I consider an important resolve, namely, to have a good look at Bannerworth Hall, and if I continue to like it as well as I do now, I should like to make the Bannerworth family an offer for the purchase of it."

"I have. I’ve been putting one situation next to another and coming up with different conclusions from various facts, so I've come to what I think is an important decision: to take a close look at Bannerworth Hall, and if I still like it as much as I do now, I’d like to make the Bannerworth family an offer to buy it."

"The devil you would! Why all the world seems mad upon the project of buying this old building, which really is getting into such a state of dilapidation, that it cannot last many years longer."

"The devil you would! It seems like everyone is crazy about the idea of buying this old building, which is seriously falling apart and can’t last much longer."

"It is my fancy."

"It's my preference."

"No, no; there is something more in this than meets the eye. The same reason, be it what may, that has induced Varney the vampyre to become so desirous of possessing the Hall, actuates you."

"No, no; there’s more to this than it seems. The same reason, whatever it may be, that has made Varney the vampire so eager to own the Hall drives you too."

"Possibly."

"Maybe."

"And what is that reason? You may as well be candid with me."

"And what is that reason? You might as well be honest with me."

"Yes, I will, and am. I like the picturesque aspect of the place."

"Yes, I will, and I am. I like how beautiful the place looks."

"No, you know that that is a disingenuous answer, that you know well. It is not the aspect of the old Hall that has charms for you. But I feel, only from your conduct, more than ever convinced, that some plot is going on, having the accomplishment of some great object as its climax, a something of which you have guessed."

"No, you know that’s an insincere answer, which you’re well aware of. It’s not the charm of the old Hall that attracts you. But I can’t shake the feeling, just from the way you’re acting, that there’s some kind of scheme happening, leading up to something significant, something you’ve figured out."

"How much you are mistaken!"

"You’re very mistaken!"

"No, I am certain I am right; and I shall immediately advise the Bannerworth family to return, and to take up their abode again here, in order to put an end to the hopes which you, or Varney, or any one else may have, of getting possession of the place."

"No, I'm sure I'm right; and I will immediately tell the Bannerworth family to come back and live here again to put an end to the hopes that you, Varney, or anyone else might have of taking over the place."

"If you were a man," said the hangman, "who cared a little more for yourself, and a little less for others, I would make a confidant of you."

"If you were a man," the hangman said, "who cared a bit more about yourself and a bit less about others, I would consider you a confidant."

"What do you mean?"

"What do you mean?"

"Why, I mean, candidly, that you are not selfish enough to be entitled to my confidence."

"Honestly, I think you’re not self-centered enough to deserve my trust."

"That is a strange reason for withholding confidence from any man."

"That's a weird reason to not trust someone."

"It is a strange reason; but, in this case, a most abundantly true one. I cannot tell you what I would tell you, because I cannot make the agreement with you that I would fain make."

"It’s a strange reason, but, in this case, it’s completely true. I can’t tell you what I want to say because I can’t come to the agreement with you that I really want to."

"You talk in riddles."

"You speak in riddles."

"To explain which, then, would be to tell my secret."

"To explain that would mean revealing my secret."

Dr. Chillingworth was, evidently, much annoyed, and yet he was in an extremely helpless condition; for as to forcing the hangman to leave the Hall, if he did not feel disposed to do so, that was completely out of the question, and could not be done. In the first place, he was a much more powerful man than the doctor, and in the second, it was quite contrary to all Mr. Chillingworth's habits, to engage in anything like personal warfare.

Dr. Chillingworth was clearly very annoyed, but he was also in a really helpless position. Forcing the hangman to leave the Hall was completely out of the question if he wasn’t inclined to do so. First of all, the hangman was a much more powerful man than the doctor, and second, it went against all of Mr. Chillingworth’s habits to get involved in anything resembling personal conflict.

He could only, therefore, look his vexation, and say,—

He could only show his frustration and say,—

"If you are determined upon remaining, I cannot help it; but, when some one, as there assuredly will, comes from the Bannerworths, here, to me, or I shall be under the necessity of stating candidly that you are intruding."

"If you're set on staying, there's nothing I can do about it; but when someone, which will definitely happen, comes from the Bannerworths to see me, I’ll have to honestly say that you're in the way."

"Very good. As the morning air is keen, and as we now are not likely to be as good company to each other as we were, I shall go inside the house."

"Sounds good. Since the morning air is sharp, and we probably won't be as good company for each other as we used to be, I'm going to head inside the house."

This was a proposition which the doctor did not like, but he was compelled to submit to it; and he saw, with feelings of uneasiness, the hangman make his way into the Hall by one of the windows.

This was a suggestion that the doctor wasn't a fan of, but he had no choice but to go along with it; and he watched, feeling uneasy, as the executioner entered the Hall through one of the windows.

Then Dr. Chillingworth sat down to think. Much he wondered what could be the secret of the great desire which Varney, Marchdale, and even this man had, all of them to be possessors of the old Hall.

Then Dr. Chillingworth sat down to think. He wondered a lot about what could be the secret behind the strong desire that Varney, Marchdale, and even this man had to all own the old Hall.

That there was some powerful incentive he felt convinced, and he longed for some conversation with the Bannerworths, or with Admiral Bell, in order that he might state what had now taken place. That some one would soon come to him, in order to bring fresh provisions for the day, he was certain, and all he could do, in the interim, was, to listen to what the hangman was about in the Hall.

He was sure there was a strong reason behind it, and he wanted to talk to the Bannerworths or Admiral Bell to explain what had happened. He was certain that someone would come to him soon with supplies for the day, and all he could do in the meantime was listen to what the hangman was doing in the Hall.

Not a sound, for a considerable time, disturbed the intense stillness of the place; but, now, suddenly, Mr. Chillingworth thought he heard a hammering, as if some one was at work in one of the rooms of the Hall.

Not a sound for a long time disturbed the intense silence of the place; but suddenly, Mr. Chillingworth thought he heard a hammering, as if someone was working in one of the rooms of the Hall.

"What can be the meaning of that?" he said, and he was about to proceed at once to the interior of the building, through the same window which had enabled the hangman to gain admittance, when he heard his own name pronounced by some one at the back of the garden fence, and upon casting his eyes in that direction, he, to his great relief, saw the admiral and Henry Bannerworth.

"What could that possibly mean?" he said, and he was about to head straight into the building through the same window that had allowed the hangman to enter, when he heard someone call his name from behind the garden fence. When he turned to look, he felt a wave of relief as he saw the admiral and Henry Bannerworth.

"Come round to the gate," said the doctor. "I am more glad to see you than I can tell you just now. Do not make more noise than you can help; but, come round to the gate at once."

"Come over to the gate," said the doctor. "I'm happier to see you than I can express right now. Try to keep it quiet, but come to the gate immediately."

They obeyed the injunction with alacrity, and when the doctor had admitted them, the admiral said, eagerly,—

They followed the request quickly, and when the doctor let them in, the admiral said, eagerly,—

"You don't mean to tell us that he is here?"

"You can't be serious that he's here?"

"No, no, not Varney; but he is not the only one who has taken a great affection for Bannerworth Hall; you may have another tenant for it, and I believe at any price you like to name."

"No, no, not Varney; but he isn’t the only one who has developed a strong fondness for Bannerworth Hall; you might have another tenant for it, and I believe at any price you want to set."

"Indeed!"

"Absolutely!"

"Hush! creep along close to the house, and then you will not be seen. There! do you hear that noise in the hall?"

"Hush! Move quietly by the house, and then you won't be noticed. There! Do you hear that sound in the hallway?"

"Why it sounds," said the admiral, "like the ship's carpenter at work."

"Why it sounds," said the admiral, "like the ship's carpenter is at work."

"It does, indeed, sound like a carpenter; it's only the new tenant making, I dare say, some repairs."

"It really does sound like a carpenter; it’s just the new tenant doing some repairs, I guess."

"D—n his impudence!"

"D—n his audacity!"

"Why, it certainly does look like a very cool proceeding, I must admit."

"Wow, it definitely looks like a really cool situation, I have to say."

"Who, and what is he?"

"Who is he, and what does he do?"

"Who he is now, I cannot tell you, but he was once the hangman of London, at a time when I was practising in the metropolis, and so I became acquainted with him. He knows Sir Francis Varney, and, if I mistake not, has found out the cause of that mysterious personage's great attachment to Bannerworth Hall, and has found the reasons so cogent, that he has got up an affection for it himself."

"Who he is now, I can’t say, but he used to be the hangman of London when I was working in the city, and that’s how I got to know him. He knows Sir Francis Varney and, if I’m not mistaken, has figured out why that mysterious character is so attached to Bannerworth Hall, to the point that he’s developed a fondness for it himself."

"To me," said Henry, "all this is as incomprehensible as anything can possibly be. What on earth does it all mean?"

"To me," Henry said, "this is as confusing as anything could be. What does it all even mean?"

"My dear Henry," said the doctor, "will you be ruled by me?"

"My dear Henry," the doctor said, "will you let me take charge?"

"I will be ruled by any one whom I know I can trust; for I am like a man groping his way in the dark."

"I will be led by anyone I know I can trust; because I feel like a person finding their way in the dark."

"Then allow this gentleman who is carpentering away so pleasantly within the house, to do so to his heart's content, but don't let him leave it. Show yourselves now in the garden, he has sufficient prudence to know that three constitute rather fearful odds against one, and so he will be careful, and remain where he is. If he should come out, we need not let him go until we thoroughly ascertain what he has been about."

"Then let this guy who's happily working on his carpentry inside the house do his thing, but don't let him leave. Show yourselves in the garden; he’s smart enough to realize that three against one isn’t a fair fight, so he’ll be cautious and stay where he is. If he happens to come out, we shouldn’t let him go until we figure out what he's been up to."

"You shall command the squadron, doctor," said the admiral, "and have it all your own way, you know, so here goes! Come along, Henry, and let's show ourselves; we are both armed too!"

"You'll command the squadron, doctor," said the admiral, "and you can do it however you want, so here we go! Come on, Henry, let's make an entrance; we're both armed too!"

They walked out into the centre of the garden, and they were soon convinced that the hangman saw them, for a face appeared at the window, and was as quickly withdrawn again.

They stepped into the middle of the garden, and soon they were sure that the hangman noticed them, because a face appeared at the window and quickly disappeared again.

"There," said the doctor, "now he knows he is a prisoner, and we may as well place ourselves in some position which commands a good view of the house, as well as of the garden gate, and so see if we cannot starve him out, though we may be starved out ourselves."

"There," said the doctor, "now he knows he’s a prisoner, and we might as well position ourselves where we can see both the house and the garden gate, and then see if we can’t starve him out, even if it means we might starve ourselves."

"Not at all!" said Admiral Bell, producing from his ample pockets various parcels,—"we came to bring you ample supplies."

"Not at all!" said Admiral Bell, pulling out several packages from his large pockets, "we came to bring you plenty of supplies."

"Indeed!"

"Definitely!"

"Yes; we have been as far as the ruins."

"Yeah; we've been all the way to the ruins."

"Oh, to release Marchdale. Charles told me how the villain had fallen into the trap he had laid for him."

"Oh, to free Marchdale. Charles told me how the villain fell for the trap he had set for him."

"He has, indeed, fallen into the trap, and it's one he won't easily get out of again. He's dead."

"He has really fallen into the trap, and it's one he won't easily escape from again. He's dead."

"Dead!—dead!"

"Dead!—dead!"

"Yes; in the storm of last night the ruins have fallen, and he is by this time as flat as a pancake."

"Yeah, in last night's storm, the ruins collapsed, and he’s pretty much flattened now."

"Good God! and yet it is but a just retribution upon him. He would have assassinated poor Charles Holland in the cruelest and most cold-blooded manner, and, however we may shudder at the manner of his death, we cannot regret it."

"Good God! But this is just payback for him. He would have killed poor Charles Holland in the most brutal and calculating way, and even though we may recoil at how he died, we can’t feel sorry for him."

"Except that he has escaped your friend the hangman," said the admiral.

"Except that he has managed to escape your friend the hangman," said the admiral.

"Don't call him my friend, if you please," said Dr. Chillingworth, "but, hark how he is working away, as if he really intended to carry the house away piece by piece, as opportunity may serve, if you will not let it to him altogether, just as it stands."

"Please don't refer to him as my friend," Dr. Chillingworth said. "But listen to how he's working, almost as if he actually plans to take the house apart piece by piece whenever he gets the chance, since you won't let him have it all at once, just as it is."

"Confound him! he is evidently working on his own account," said the admiral, "or he would not be half so industrious."

"Curse him! He's clearly working for himself," said the admiral, "or he wouldn't be so focused."

There was, indeed, a tremendous amount of hammering and noise, of one sort and another, from the house, and it was quite clear that the hangman was too heart and soul in his work, whatever may have been the object of it, to care who was listening to him, or to what conjecture he gave rise.

There was a lot of hammering and noise coming from the house, and it was obvious that the executioner was completely focused on his work, whatever the purpose might be, without worrying about who was listening or what assumptions he might be causing.

He thought probably that he could but he stopped in what he was about, and, until he was so, that he might as well go on.

He probably thought he could, but he paused what he was doing and decided that, since he was already stopped, he might as well just continue.

And on he went, with a vengeance, vexing the admiral terribly, who proposed so repeatedly to go into the house and insist upon knowing what he was about, that his, wishes were upon the point of being conceded to by Henry, although they were combatted by the doctor, when, from the window at which he had entered, out stepped the hangman.

And on he went, with a strong determination, really annoying the admiral, who kept insisting on going inside the house to find out what was happening. Henry was about to give in to his request, even though the doctor was against it, when suddenly, from the window he had entered, the hangman stepped out.

"Good morning, gentlemen! good morning," he said, and he moved towards the garden gate. "I will not trouble you any longer. Good morning!"

"Good morning, gentlemen! Good morning," he said as he walked toward the garden gate. "I won’t keep you any longer. Good morning!"

"Not so fast," said the admiral, "or we may bring you up with a round turn, and I never miss my mark when I can see it, and I shall not let it get out of sight, you may depend."

"Not so fast," said the admiral, "or we might catch you off guard, and I never miss my target when I can see it, and I won’t let it get away, you can count on that."

He drew a pistol from his pocket, as he spoke, and pointed it at the hangman, who, thereupon paused and said:—

He pulled a pistol from his pocket as he spoke and aimed it at the hangman, who then stopped and said:—

"What! am I not to be permitted to go in peace? Why it was but a short time since the doctor was quarrelling with me because I did not go, and now it seems that I am to be shot if I do."

"What! Am I not allowed to leave in peace? Just a little while ago, the doctor was arguing with me for not going, and now it looks like I’ll be shot if I do."

"Yes," said the admiral, "that's it."

"Yeah," said the admiral, "that's it."

"Well! but,—"

"Well! But—"

"You dare," said he, "stir another inch towards the gate, and you are a dead man!"

"You better not move another inch towards the gate, or you're a dead man!"

The hangman hesitated a moment, and looked at Admiral Bell; apparently the result of the scrutiny was, that he would keep his word, for he suddenly turned and dived in at the window again without saying another word.

The hangman paused for a moment and glanced at Admiral Bell; it seemed that after examining him, he decided to honor his promise, as he abruptly turned and jumped back in through the window without saying another word.

"Well; you have certainly stopped him from leaving," said Henry; "but what's to be done now?"

"Well, you've definitely stopped him from leaving," Henry said. "But what do we do now?"

"Let him be, let him be," said the doctor; "he must come out again, for there are no provisions in the place, and he will be starved out."

"Leave him alone, leave him alone," said the doctor; "he has to come out again because there’s no food there, and he’ll eventually starve."

"Hush! what is that?" said Henry.

"Hush! What’s that?" Henry said.

There was a very gentle ring at the bell which hung over the garden gate.

There was a soft chime from the bell that hung over the garden gate.

"That's an experiment, now, I'll be bound," said the doctor, "to ascertain if any one is here; let us hide ourselves, and take no notice."

"That’s an experiment, I’m sure," said the doctor, "to find out if anyone is here; let’s hide and not make a fuss."

The ring in a few moments was repeated, and the three confederates hid themselves effectually behind some thick laurel bushes and awaited with expectation what might next ensue.

The ring soon sounded again, and the three friends effectively concealed themselves behind some dense laurel bushes, waiting eagerly to see what would happen next.

Not long had they occupied their place of concealment, before they heard a heavy fall upon the gravelled pathway, immediately within the gate, as if some one had clambered to the top from the outside, and then jumped down.

Not long after they took their hiding spot, they heard a heavy thud on the gravel path just inside the gate, as if someone had climbed to the top from the outside and then jumped down.

That this was the case the sound of footsteps soon convinced them, and to their surprise as well as satisfaction, they saw through the interstices of the laurel bush behind which they were concealed, no less a personage that Sir Francis Varney himself.

That this was true, the sound of footsteps soon confirmed, and to their surprise and satisfaction, they saw through the gaps in the laurel bush where they were hiding, none other than Sir Francis Varney himself.

"It is Varney," said Henry.

"It’s Varney," said Henry.

"Yes, yes," whispered the doctor. "Let him be, do not move for any consideration, for the first time let him do just what he likes."

"Yeah, yeah," whispered the doctor. "Just leave him alone, don't interfere for any reason. For once, let him do whatever he wants."

"D—n the fellow!" said the admiral; "there are some points about him that like, after all, and he's quite an angel compared to that rascal Marchdale."

"Dammit!" said the admiral; "there are some things about him I actually like, and he's quite an angel compared to that scoundrel Marchdale."

"He is,—he saved Charles."

"He is—he saved Charles."

"He did, and not if I know it shall any harm come to him, unless he were terribly to provoke it by becoming himself the assailant."

"He did, and as far as I know, no harm will come to him, unless he really provokes it by becoming the attacker himself."

"How sad he looks!"

"He looks so sad!"

"Hush! he comes nearer; it is not safe to talk. Look at him."

"Hush! He's getting closer; it's not safe to talk. Look at him."


CHAPTER LXXVII.

VARNEY IN THE GARDEN.—THE COMMUNICATION OF DR. CHILLINGWORTH TO THE ADMIRAL AND HENRY.


326.png

Kind reader, it was indeed Varney who had clambered over the garden wall, and thus made his way into the garden of Bannerworth Hall; and what filled those who looked at him with the most surprise was, that he did not seem in any particular way to make a secret of his presence, but walked on with an air of boldness which either arose from a feeling of absolute impunity, from his thinking there was no one there, or from an audacity which none but he could have compassed.

Kind reader, it was indeed Varney who had climbed over the garden wall and made his way into the garden of Bannerworth Hall. What surprised those who saw him the most was that he didn’t seem to hide his presence at all; instead, he walked confidently, which came either from a sense of complete freedom, from believing no one was around, or from a boldness that only he could possess.

As for the little party that was there assembled, and who looked upon him, they seemed thunderstricken by his presence; and Henry, probably, as well as the admiral, would have burst out into some sudden exclamation, had they not been restrained by Dr. Chillingworth, who, suspecting that they might in some way give an alarm, hastened to speak first, saying in a whisper,—

As for the small group that had gathered there and stared at him, they looked shocked by his presence; and Henry, along with the admiral, might have blurted out some sudden remark if Dr. Chillingworth hadn't quickly intervened. He sensed that they might accidentally make a scene, so he whispered first, saying,—

"For Heaven's sake, be still, fortune, you see, favours us most strangely. Leave Varney alone. You have no other mode whatever of discovering what he really wants at Bannerworth Hall."

"For heaven's sake, be quiet, fortune, you see, is treating us quite oddly. Leave Varney alone. There's no other way to find out what he really wants at Bannerworth Hall."

"I am glad you have spoken," said Henry, as he drew a long breath. "If you had not, I feel convinced that in another moment I should have rushed forward and confronted this man who has been the very bane of my life."

"I’m glad you finally spoke up," Henry said, taking a deep breath. "If you hadn’t, I’m sure I would have charged in and confronted the guy who’s been the worst part of my life."

"And so should I," said the admiral; "although I protest against any harm being done to him, on account of some sort of good feeling that he has displayed, after all, in releasing Charles from that dungeon in which Marchdale has perished."

"And so should I," said the admiral; "even though I object to any harm coming to him, considering some good instincts he has shown, after all, in freeing Charles from that dungeon where Marchdale died."

"At the moment," said Henry, "I had forgotten that; but I will own that his conduct has been tinctured by a strange and wild kind of generosity at times, which would seem to bespeak, at the bottom of his heart, some good feelings, the impulses of which were only quenched by circumstances."

"Right now," Henry said, "I had forgotten that; but I have to admit that his behavior has sometimes shown a strange and wild kind of generosity, which seems to indicate that deep down in his heart, he has some good feelings that were just suppressed by the circumstances."

"That is my firm impression of him, I can assure you," said Dr. Chillingworth.

"That's my solid impression of him, I can assure you," said Dr. Chillingworth.

They watched Varney now from the leafy covert in which they were situated, and, indeed, had they been less effectually concealed, it did not seem likely that the much dreaded vampyre would have perceived them; for not only did he make no effort at concealment himself, but he took no pains to see if any one was watching him in his progress to the house.

They watched Varney now from the leafy cover where they were hiding, and honestly, if they had been less well-hidden, it didn’t seem like the feared vampire would have noticed them; he not only made no effort to hide himself but also didn’t bother to check if anyone was watching him as he walked towards the house.

His footsteps were more rapid than they usually were, and there was altogether an air and manner about him, as if he were moved to some purpose which of itself was sufficiently important to submerge in its consequences all ordinary risks and all ordinary cautions.

His footsteps were quicker than usual, and there was definitely a sense of urgency about him, as if he was driven by a purpose that was significant enough to overshadow any usual risks and precautions.

He tried several windows of the house along that terrace of which we have more than once had occasion to speak, before he found one that opened; but at length he did succeed, and stepped at once into the Hall, leaving those, who now for some moments in silence had regarded his movements, to lose themselves in a fearful sea of conjecture as to what could possibly be his object.

He tried several windows of the house along that terrace we’ve mentioned before, before he found one that opened; but eventually, he succeeded and stepped right into the Hall, leaving those who had silently watched his movements to get lost in a wave of fear and speculation about what his intentions could be.

"At all events," said the admiral, "I'm glad we are here. If the vampyre should have a fight with that other fellow, that we heard doing such a lot of carpentering work in the house, we ought, I think, to see fair play."

"Anyway," said the admiral, "I'm glad we're here. If the vampire ends up fighting that other guy, the one we heard doing all that carpentry in the house, I think we should make sure it's a fair fight."

"I, for one," said the doctor, "would not like to stand by and see the vampyre murdered; but I am inclined to think he is a good match for any mortal opponent."

"I, for one," said the doctor, "would not want to just stand by and watch the vampire get killed; but I think he would be a good match for any human opponent."

"You may depend he is," said Henry.

"You can count on it," Henry said.

"But how long, doctor, do you purpose that we should wait here in such a state of suspense as to what is going on within the house?"

"But how long, doctor, do you intend for us to wait here in this state of uncertainty about what's happening inside the house?"

"I hope not long; but that something will occur to make us have food for action. Hark! what is that?"

"I hope it won't be too long; but I feel like something will happen that will give us something to do. Wait! What’s that?"

There was a loud crash within the building, as of broken glass. It sounded as if some window had been completely dashed in; but although they looked carefully over the front of the building, they could see no evidences of such a thing having happened, and were compelled, consequently, to come to the opinion that Varney and the other man must have met in one of the back rooms, and that the crash of glass had arisen from some personal conflict in which they had engaged.

There was a loud crash inside the building, like shattered glass. It sounded as if a window had been shattered completely; however, when they carefully examined the front of the building, they found no signs that anything like that had happened. They were therefore forced to conclude that Varney and the other man must have encountered each other in one of the back rooms, and that the sound of glass breaking was the result of some personal fight they had engaged in.

"I cannot stand this," said Henry.

"I can't take this anymore," said Henry.

"Nay, nay," said the doctor; "be still, and I will tell you something, than which there can be no more fitting time than this to reveal it."

"Nah, nah," said the doctor; "calm down, and I’ll tell you something that couldn’t be more fitting to share than right now."

"Refers it to the vampyre?"

"Refers it to the vampire?"

"It does—it does."

"It really does."

"Be brief, then; I am in an agony of impatience."

"Be quick, then; I can't stand waiting."

"It is a circumstance concerning which I can be brief; for, horrible as it is, I have no wish to dress it in any adventitious colours. Sir Francis Varney, although under another name, is an old acquaintance of mine."

"It’s a situation I can keep short; because, as terrible as it is, I don’t want to sugarcoat it. Sir Francis Varney, though he goes by a different name, is someone I’ve known for a long time."

"Acquaintance!" said Henry.

"Hey there!" said Henry.

"Why, you don't mean to say you are a vampyre?" said the admiral; "or that he has ever visited you?"

"Wait, you can't be saying you're a vampire?" said the admiral. "Or that he's ever come to see you?"

"No; but I knew him. From the first moment that I looked upon him in this neighbourhood, I thought I knew him; but the circumstance which induced me to think so was of so terrific a character, that I made some efforts to chase it from my mind. It has, however, grown upon me day by day, and, lately, I have had proof sufficient to convince me of his identity with one whom I first saw under most singular circumstances of romance."

"No; but I recognized him. From the first moment I saw him in this neighborhood, I felt like I knew him; but the reason I thought that was so shocking that I tried to push it out of my mind. However, it has haunted me more each day, and recently, I've had enough evidence to convince me he is the same person I first encountered in a very unusual and romantic situation."

"Say on,—you are agitated."

"Go ahead, you're agitated."

"I am, indeed. This revelation has several times, within the last few days, trembled on my lips, but now you shall have it; because you ought to know all that it is possible for me to tell you of him who has caused you so serious an amount of disturbance."

"I really am. This truth has been on the tip of my tongue several times over the last few days, but now you’ll hear it; because you deserve to know everything I can share about the person who has caused you so much trouble."

"You awaken, doctor," said Henry, "all my interest."

"You wake up, doctor," said Henry, "and you've got my full attention."

"And mine, too," remarked the admiral. "What can it be all about? and where, doctor, did you first see this Varney the vampyre?"

"And mine, too," said the admiral. "What could it all be about? And where, doctor, did you first encounter this Varney the vampyre?"

"In his coffin."

"In his casket."

Both the admiral and Henry gave starts of surprise as, with one accord, they exclaimed,—

Both the admiral and Henry jumped in surprise as, at the same time, they shouted,—

"Did you say coffin?"

"Did you say casket?"

"Yes: I tell you, on my word of honour, that the first time in my life I saw ever Sir Francis Varney, was in his coffin."

"Yes, I swear to you, on my word of honor, that the first time I ever saw Sir Francis Varney was in his coffin."

"Then he is a vampyre, and there can be no mistake," said the admiral.

"Then he is a vampire, and there’s no doubt about it," said the admiral.

"Go on, I pray you, doctor, go on," said Henry, anxiously.

"Come on, please, doctor, keep going," said Henry, anxiously.

"I will. The reason why he became the inhabitant of a coffin was simply this:—he had been hanged,—executed at the Old Bailey, in London, before ever I set eyes upon that strange countenance of his. You know that I was practising surgery at the London schools some years ago, and that, consequently, as I commenced the profession rather late in life, I was extremely anxious to do the most I could in a very short space of time."

"I will. The reason he ended up in a coffin is simple: he was hanged—executed at the Old Bailey in London, long before I ever laid eyes on that unusual face of his. As you know, I was studying surgery at the London schools a few years back, and since I started my career later in life, I was really eager to accomplish as much as possible in a very short amount of time."

"Yes—yes."

"Yes—yes."

"Arrived, then, with plenty of resources, which I did not, as the young men who affected to be studying in the same classes as myself, spend in the pursuit of what they considered life in London, I was indefatigable in my professional labours, and there was nothing connected with them which I did not try to accomplish.

"Arrived, then, with plenty of resources, which I did not, as the young men who pretended to be studying in the same classes as me spent in the pursuit of what they thought was life in London, I was tireless in my professional work, and there was nothing related to it that I didn’t try to achieve."

"At that period, the difficulty of getting a subject for anatomization was very great, and all sorts of schemes had to be put into requisition to accomplish so desirable, and, indeed, absolutely necessary a purpose.

"At that time, it was really hard to find a body for dissection, and all kinds of plans had to be used to achieve such a desirable and, in fact, essential goal."

"I became acquainted with the man who, I have told you, is in the Hall, at present, and who then filled the unenviable post of public executioner. It so happened, too, that I had read a learned treatise, by a Frenchman, who had made a vast number of experiments with galvanic and other apparatus, upon persons who had come to death in different ways, and, in one case, he asserted that he had actually recovered a man who had been hanged, and he had lived five weeks afterwards.

"I met the man who, as I mentioned, is currently in the Hall and who previously held the unfortunate job of public executioner. Interestingly, I had also read an academic paper by a Frenchman who conducted a significant number of experiments using galvanic and other devices on people who had died in various ways. In one instance, he claimed that he had actually revived a man who had been hanged, and that man lived for five weeks after."

"Young as I then was, in comparison to what I am now, in my profession, this inflamed my imagination, and nothing seemed to me so desirable as getting hold of some one who had only recently been put to death, for the purpose of trying what I could do in the way of attempting a resuscitation of the subject. It was precisely for this reason that I sought out the public executioner, and made his acquaintance, whom every one else shunned, because I thought he might assist me by handing over to me the body of some condemned and executed man, upon whom I could try my skill.

"Back then, I was young compared to who I am now in my profession. This sparked my imagination, and nothing seemed more desirable than getting my hands on someone who had just been executed, so I could try to bring them back to life. That’s exactly why I sought out the public executioner and got to know him, even though everyone else avoided him. I thought he could help me by giving me the body of some condemned man so I could test my abilities."

"I broached the subject to him, and found him not averse. He said, that if I would come forward and claim, as next of kin and allow the body to be removed to his house, the body of the criminal who was to be executed the first time, from that period, that he could give me a hint that I should have no real next of kin opponents, he would throw every facility in my way.

"I brought up the topic with him, and he was open to it. He said that if I stepped up and claimed the body as the next of kin, and let it be taken to his house—the body of the criminal who was to be executed first—he could give me a heads-up that I wouldn’t face any real opposition from other next of kin. He would do everything he could to help me."

"This was just what I wanted; and, I believe, I waited with impatience for some poor wretch to be hurried to his last account by the hands of my friend, the public executioner.

"This was exactly what I wanted; and I think I waited anxiously for some unfortunate soul to be rushed to his final moments by my friend, the public executioner."

"At length a circumstance occurred which favoured my designs most effectually,—A man was apprehended for a highway robbery of a most aggravated character. He was tried, and the evidence against him was so conclusive, that the defence which was attempted by his counsel, became a mere matter of form.

"Finally, a situation arose that greatly helped my plans—a man was arrested for a particularly brutal highway robbery. He was put on trial, and the evidence against him was so solid that the defense his lawyer tried became nothing more than a formality."

"He was convicted, and sentenced. The judge told him not to flatter himself with the least notion that mercy would be extended to him. The crime of which he had been found guilty was on the increase it was highly necessary to make some great public example, to show evil doers that they could not, with impunity, thus trample upon the liberty of the subject, and had suddenly, just as it were, in the very nick of time, committed the very crime, attended with all the aggravated circumstances which made it easy and desirable to hang him out of hand.

He was found guilty and sentenced. The judge told him not to kid himself into thinking he might receive any mercy. The crime he had committed was on the rise, and it was essential to set a significant public example, to show wrongdoers that they couldn’t just walk all over people's freedoms without facing consequences. He had committed the crime at a time when it was especially clear that all the serious factors surrounding it made it simple and justifiable to sentence him to death immediately.

"He heard his sentence, they tell me unmoved. I did not see him, but he was represented to me as a man of a strong, and well-knit frame, with rather a strange, but what some would have considered a handsome expression of countenance, inasmuch as that there was an expression of much haughty resolution depicted on it.

"He heard his sentence, I’m told, without showing any emotion. I didn't see him, but I was told he was a man with a strong, well-built frame and a rather unusual, yet what some might consider a handsome face, as it displayed a look of haughty determination."

"I flew to my friend the executioner.

I flew to my friend who was the executioner.

"'Can you,' I said, 'get me that man's body, who is to be hanged for the highway robbery, on Monday?'

"'Can you,' I said, 'get me the body of the man who's going to be hanged for highway robbery on Monday?'"

"'Yes,' he said; 'I see nothing to prevent it. Not one soul has offered to claim even common companionship with him,—far less kindred. I think if you put in your claim as a cousin, who will bear the expense of his decent burial, you will have every chance of getting possession of the body.'

"'Yes,' he said, 'I don't see anything stopping it. No one has stepped up to claim even a basic friendship with him, let alone family ties. I think if you lay claim as a cousin, who will cover the cost of his proper burial, you'll have a good chance of getting the body.'

"I did not hesitate, but, on the morning before the execution, I called upon one of the sheriffs.

"I didn't hesitate; on the morning before the execution, I visited one of the sheriffs."

"I told him that the condemned man, I regretted to say, was related to me; but as I knew nothing could be done to save him on the trial, I had abstained from coming forward; but that as I did not like the idea of his being rudely interred by the authorities, I had come forward to ask for the body, after the execution should have taken place, in order that I might, at all events, bestow upon it, in some sequestered spot, a decent burial, with all the rites of the church.

"I told him that the condemned man, unfortunately, was related to me; but since I knew nothing could be done to save him during the trial, I had kept quiet. However, since I didn’t like the idea of him being buried carelessly by the authorities, I had come forward to request the body after the execution, so I could give it a proper burial in a quiet place, with all the church's rites."

"The sheriff was a man not overburthened with penetration. He applauded my pious feelings, and actually gave me, without any inquiry, a written order to receive the body from the hands of the hangman, after it had hung the hour prescribed by the law.

"The sheriff wasn’t exactly the sharpest tool in the shed. He praised my devout sentiments and even handed me a written order to collect the body from the hangman, without asking any questions, after it had hanged for the hour required by law."

"I did not, as you may well suppose, wish to appear more in the business than was absolutely necessary; but I gave the executioner the sheriff's order for the body, and he promised that he would get a shell ready to place it in, and four stout men to carry it at once to his house, when he should cut it down.

"I didn’t, as you might imagine, want to be involved in the situation more than absolutely necessary; but I handed the executioner the sheriff's order for the body, and he promised that he would prepare a coffin for it and have four strong men ready to carry it to his house as soon as he cut it down."

"'Good!' I said; 'and now as I am not a little anxious for the success of my experiment, do you not think that you can manage so that the fall of the criminal shall not be so sudden as to break his neck?'

"'Good!' I said; 'and now since I'm a bit anxious about how my experiment will turn out, don't you think you can help ensure that the criminal doesn't fall so suddenly that it breaks his neck?'"

"'I have thought of that,' he said, 'and I believe that I can manage to let him down gently, so that he shall die of suffocation, instead of having his neck put out of joint. I will do my best."

"'I’ve thought about that,' he said, 'and I believe I can find a way to let him down gently, so he’ll suffocate instead of getting his neck twisted. I’ll do my best.'"

"'If you can but succeed in that,' said I, for I was quite in a state of mania upon the subject, 'I shall be much indebted to you, and will double the amount of money which I have already promised.'

"'If you can manage to do that,' I said, since I was totally obsessed with the idea, 'I'll owe you a huge favor and will double the amount of money I’ve already promised.'"

"This was, as I believed it would be, a powerful stimulus to him to do all in his power to meet my wishes, and he took, no doubt, active measures to accomplish all that I desired.

"This was, as I thought it would be, a strong encouragement for him to do everything he could to satisfy my wishes, and he surely took steps to achieve all that I wanted."

"You can imagine with what intense impatience I waited the result. He resided in an old ruinous looking house, a short distance on the Surrey side of the river, and there I had arranged all my apparatus for making experiments upon the dead man, in an apartment the windows of which commanded a view of the entrance."

"You can imagine how anxiously I waited for the result. He lived in a crumbling old house just a short distance from the river on the Surrey side, and I had set up all my equipment for experimenting on the dead man in a room with windows that overlooked the entrance."

329.png

"I was completely ready by half-past eight, although a moment's consideration of course told me that at least another hour must elapse before there could be the least chance of my seeing him arrive, for whom I so anxiously longed.

"I was all set by 8:30, but I obviously realized that at least another hour would need to pass before I even had a chance of seeing him arrive, the person I was so eagerly waiting for."

"I can safely say so infatuated was I upon the subject, that no fond lover ever looked with more nervous anxiety for the arrival of the chosen object of his heart, than I did for that dead body, upon which I proposed to exert all the influences of professional skill, to recall back the soul to its earthly dwelling-place.

"I can confidently say I was so obsessed with the topic that no devoted lover ever waited with more anxious anticipation for the arrival of the person they loved than I did for that lifeless body, on which I planned to use all my professional skills to bring the soul back to its earthly home."

"At length I heard the sound of wheels. I found that my friend the hangman had procured a cart, in which he brought the coffin, that being a much quicker mode of conveyance than by bearers so that about a quarter past nine o'clock the vehicle, with its ghastly content, stopped at the door of his house.

"Finally, I heard the sound of wheels. I discovered that my friend the hangman had arranged for a cart, in which he brought the coffin, as it was a much faster way to transport it than by bearers. So, around a quarter past nine o'clock, the vehicle, with its grim cargo, stopped at the door of his house."

"In my impatience I ran down stairs to meet that which ninety-nine men out of a hundred would have gone some distance to avoid the sight of, namely, a corpse, livid and fresh from the gallows. I, however, heralded it as a great gift, and already, in imagination I saw myself imitating the learned Frenchman, who had published such an elaborate treatise on the mode of restoring life under all sorts of circumstances, to those who were already pronounced by unscientific persons to be dead.

In my impatience, I rushed downstairs to confront something that ninety-nine out of a hundred men would’ve gone out of their way to avoid: a corpse, pale and freshly hanging. I, on the other hand, saw it as a great opportunity, and in my mind, I pictured myself following in the footsteps of the knowledgeable Frenchman who had published an in-depth study on how to revive people declared dead by unscientific folks, no matter the situation.

"To be sure, a sort of feeling had come over me at times, knowing as I did that the French are a nation that do not scruple at all to sacrifice truth on the altar of vanity, that it might be after all a mere rhodomontade; but, however, I could only ascertain so much by actually trying, so the suspicion that such might, by a possibility, be the end of the adventure, did not deter me.

"Sure, there were times when I felt uneasy, knowing that the French are a nation that doesn't hesitate to sacrifice truth for the sake of vanity, and that it could just be empty bragging; however, the only way to really find out was to give it a shot, so the suspicion that this could possibly be the outcome didn't hold me back."

"I officiously assisted in having the coffin brought into the room where I had prepared everything that was necessary in the conduction of my grand experiment; and then, when no one was there with me but my friend the executioner, I, with his help, the one of us taking the head and the other the feet, took the body from the coffin and laid it upon a table.

"I took charge of having the coffin brought into the room where I had set up everything needed for my big experiment; and then, when we were alone with just my friend the executioner, I, with his assistance—one of us taking the head and the other the feet—lifted the body out of the coffin and placed it on a table."

"Hastily I placed my hand upon the region of the heart, and to my great delight I found it still warm. I drew off the cap that covered the face, and then, for the first time, my eyes rested upon the countenance of him who now calls himself—Heaven only knows why—Sir Francis Varney."

"Hastily, I placed my hand over my heart and, to my great delight, I found it still warm. I removed the cap that covered the face, and then, for the first time, my eyes settled on the face of the man who now calls himself—Heaven only knows why—Sir Francis Varney."

"Good God!" said Henry, "are you certain?"

"OMG!" Henry said, "Are you sure?"

"Quite."

"Definitely."

"It may have been some other rascal like him," said the admiral.

"It might have been some other troublemaker like him," said the admiral.

"No, I am quite sure now; I have, as I have before mentioned to you, tried to get out of my own conviction upon the subject, but I have been actually assured that he is the man by the very hangman himself."

"No, I’m really sure now; I’ve, as I’ve mentioned before, tried to get past my own belief about this, but I’ve been actually told that he is the guy by the very executioner himself."

"Go on, go on! Your tale certainly is a strange one, and I do not say it either to compliment you or to cast a doubt upon you, but, except from the lips of an old, and valued friend, such as you yourself are, I should not believe it.'

"Go ahead, go ahead! Your story is definitely strange, and I'm not saying that to flatter you or to question you, but if it weren't coming from someone like you, an old and trusted friend, I wouldn't believe it."

"I am not surprised to hear you say that," replied the doctor; "nor should I be offended even now if you were to entertain a belief that I might, after all, be mistaken."

"I’m not surprised to hear you say that," replied the doctor. "And I wouldn’t be offended if you thought I could still be wrong."

"No, no; you would not be so positive upon the subject, I well know, if there was the slightest possibility of an error."

"No, no; you wouldn't be so certain about it, I know that for sure, if there was even the slightest chance of a mistake."

"Indeed I should not."

"I really shouldn't."

"Let us have the sequel, then."

"Let's hear the next part, then."

"It is this. I was most anxious to effect an immediate resuscitation, if it were possible, of the hanged man. A little manipulation soon convinced me that the neck was not broken, which left me at once every thing to hope for. The hangman was more prudent than I was, and before I commenced my experiments, he said,—

"It is this. I was really eager to try to bring the hanged man back to life, if possible. A little adjusting quickly showed me that his neck wasn't broken, which gave me hope. The hangman was more cautious than I was, and before I started my attempts, he said,—

"'Doctor, have you duly considered what you mean to do with this fellow, in case you should be successful in restoring him to life?'

"'Doctor, have you thought carefully about what you plan to do with this guy if you manage to bring him back to life?'"

"'Not I,' said I.

"Not me," I said.

"'Well,' he said, 'you can do as you like; but I consider that it is really worth thinking of.'

"'Well,' he said, 'you can do whatever you want; but I think it's definitely worth considering.'"

"I was headstrong on the matter, and could think of nothing but the success or the non-success, in a physiological point of view, of my plan for restoring the dead to life; so I set about my experiments without any delay, and with a completeness and a vigour that promised the most completely successful results, if success could at all be an ingredient in what sober judgment would doubtless have denominated a mad-headed and wild scheme.

I was stubborn about the whole thing, and couldn’t focus on anything except whether my plan to bring the dead back to life would succeed or fail from a biological standpoint. So I plunged into my experiments right away, with a thoroughness and energy that suggested I could achieve totally successful results, even if success might seem like an aspect of what reasonable judgment would definitely call a crazy and reckless idea.

"For more than half an hour I tried in vain, by the assistance of the hangman, who acted under my directions. Not the least symptom of vitality presented itself; and he had a smile upon his countenance, as he said in a bantering tone,—

"For over half an hour, I struggled in vain, with the help of the executioner, who followed my instructions. There wasn't the slightest sign of life; he had a smirk on his face as he said in a teasing tone,—"

"'I am afraid, sir, it is much easier to kill than to restore their patients with doctors.'

"I’m afraid, sir, it’s much easier to kill than to heal their patients with doctors."

"Before I could make him any reply, for I felt that his observation had a good amount of truth in it, joined to its sarcasm the hanged man uttered a loud scream, and opened his eyes.

"Before I could respond to him, since I realized there was some truth in his comment, the hanged man suddenly screamed loudly and opened his eyes."

"I must own I was myself rather startled; but I for some moments longer continued the same means which had produced such an effect, when suddenly he sprang up and laid hold of me, at the same time exclaiming,—

"I have to admit I was pretty shocked; but I kept doing the same thing that had caused such a reaction for a few more moments, when suddenly he jumped up and grabbed me, while shouting,—

"'Death, death, where is the treasure?'

"'Death, death, where's the loot?'"

"I had fully succeeded—too fully; and while the executioner looked on with horror depicted in his countenance, I fled from the room and the house, taking my way home as fast as I possibly could.

"I had completely succeeded—too completely; and while the executioner watched in horror, I ran from the room and the house, heading home as quickly as I could."

"A dread came over me, that the restored man would follow me if he should find out, to whom it was he was indebted for the rather questionable boon of a new life. I packed up what articles I set the greatest store by, bade adieu to London, and never have I since set foot within that city."

"A feeling of dread washed over me that the man I helped bring back to life would track me down if he ever found out who was responsible for his rather dubious gift of a second chance. I packed up the things I cared about most, said goodbye to London, and I’ve never set foot in that city again."

"And you never met the man you had so resuscitated?"

"And you never met the guy you brought back to life?"

"Not till I saw Varney, the vampyre; and, as I tell you, I am now certain that he is the man."

"Not until I saw Varney, the vampire; and, as I tell you, I am now sure that he is the guy."

"That is the strangest yarn that ever I heard," said the admiral.

"That's the weirdest story I've ever heard," said the admiral.

"A most singular circumstance," said Henry.

"A really unusual situation," said Henry.

"You may have noticed about his countenance," said Dr. Chillingworth, "a strange distorted look?"

"You may have noticed a strange distorted look on his face," said Dr. Chillingworth.

"Yes, yes."

"Yep, yep."

"Well, that has arisen from a spasmodic contraction of the muscles, in consequence of his having been hanged. He will never lose it, and it has not a little contributed to give him the horrible look he has, and to invest him with some of the seeming outward attributes of the vampyre."

"Well, that has come from an involuntary muscle spasm because he was hanged. He will never get rid of it, and it has definitely added to the horrible look he has, giving him some of the outward traits that resemble a vampire."

"And that man who is now in the hall with him, doctor," said Henry, "is the very hangman who executed him?"

"And that guy who's in the hall with him, doctor," said Henry, "is the same executioner who put him to death?"

"The same. He tells me that after I left, he paid attention to the restored man, and completed what I had nearly done. He kept him in his house for a time, and then made a bargain with him, for a large sum of money per annum, all of which he has regularly been paid, although he tells me he has no more idea where Varney gets it, than the man in the moon."

"The same. He tells me that after I left, he focused on the restored man and finished what I had almost completed. He kept him in his house for a while and then made a deal with him for a hefty annual payment, all of which he has received regularly, although he says he has no more idea where Varney gets it than the man in the moon."

"It is very strange; but, hark! do you not hear the sound of voices in angry altercation?"

"It’s really odd; but wait! Don’t you hear the sound of voices arguing?"

"Yes, yes, they have met. Let us approach the windows now. We may chance to hear something of what they say to each other."

"Yes, yes, they've met. Let's go to the windows now. We might get to hear some of what they're saying to each other."


CHAPTER LXXVIII.

THE ALTERCATION BETWEEN VARNEY AND THE EXECUTIONER IN THE HALL.—THE MUTUAL AGREEMENT.


331.png

There was certainly a loud wrangling in the Hall, just as the doctor finished his most remarkable revelation concerning Sir Francis Varney, a revelation which by no means attacked the fact of his being a vampyre or not; but rather on the contrary, had a tendency to confirm any opinion that might arise from the circumstance of his being restored to life after his execution, favourable to that belief.

There was definitely a loud argument in the Hall, just as the doctor finished his incredible revelation about Sir Francis Varney, a revelation that didn’t dispute whether he was a vampire or not; instead, it seemed to support any opinion that might come from the fact that he had come back to life after his execution, which leaned toward that belief.

They all three now carefully approached the windows of the Hall, to listen to what was going on, and after a few moments they distinctly heard the voice of the hangman, saying in loud and rather angry accents,—

They all three carefully approached the windows of the Hall to listen to what was happening, and after a few moments, they clearly heard the hangman's voice, sounding loud and somewhat angry,—

"I do not deny but that you have kept your word with me—our bargain has been, as you say, a profitable one: but, still I cannot see why that circumstance should give you any sort of control over my actions."

"I won't deny that you've kept your promise to me—our deal has, as you say, been a good one. However, I still don't understand why that should give you any kind of control over what I do."

"But what do you here?" said Varney, impatiently.

"But what are you doing here?" said Varney, impatiently.

"What do you?" cried the other.

"What do you mean?" shouted the other.

"Nay, to ask another question, is not to answer mine. I tell you that I have special and most important business in this house; you can have no motive but curiosity."

"No, asking another question doesn't answer mine. I’m telling you that I have urgent and important business in this house; your only motive can be curiosity."

"Can I not, indeed? What, too, if I have serious and important business here?"

"Can I not, really? And what if I have serious and important business here?"

"Impossible."

"Not possible."

"Well, I may as easily use such a term as regards what you call important business, but here I shall remain."

"Well, I could just as easily use that term when it comes to what you call important business, but I’ll stay right here."

"Here you shall not remain."

"You won't stay here."

"And will you make the somewhat hazardous attempt to force me to leave?"

"And are you going to try to force me to leave, even though it's a bit risky?"

"Yes, much as I dislike lifting my hand against you, I must do so; I tell you that I must be alone in this house. I have most special reasons—reasons which concern my continued existence.

"Yes, even though I really don't want to raise my hand against you, I have to; I need to be alone in this house. I have very specific reasons—reasons that are crucial for my survival."

"Your continued existence you talk of.—Tell me, now, how is it that you have acquired so frightful a reputation in this neighbourhood? Go where I will, the theme of conversation is Varney, the vampyre! and it is implicitly believed that you are one of those dreadful characters that feed upon the life-blood of others, only now and then revisiting the tomb to which you ought long since to have gone in peace."

"You're still alive, huh?—Tell me, how have you gained such a terrifying reputation around here? No matter where I go, people are always talking about Varney, the vampire! They all seem to believe that you’re one of those horrible beings that feed off the life-force of others, only occasionally returning to the grave where you should have long since rested in peace."

"Indeed!"

"Absolutely!"

"Yes; what, in the name of all that's inexplicable, has induced you to enact such a character?"

"Yes; what, for the sake of all that's mysterious, has made you take on such a role?"

"Enact it! you say. Can you, then, from all you have heard of me, and from all you know of me, not conceive it possible that I am not enacting any such character? Why may it not be real? Look at me. Do I look like one of the inhabitants of the earth?"

"Do it! you say. Can you really not imagine that, based on everything you’ve heard and know about me, I’m not playing any kind of role? Why can’t it be real? Look at me. Do I seem like one of the people living on this planet?"

"In sooth, you do not."

"Honestly, you don't."

"And yet I am, as you see, upon it. Do not, with an affected philosophy, doubt all that may happen to be in any degree repugnant to your usual experiences."

"And yet, as you can see, I am here. Don’t, with some pretentious philosophy, question everything that might clash with your typical experiences."

"I am not one disposed to do so; nor am I prepared to deny that such dreadful beings may exist as vampyres. However, whether or not you belong to so frightful a class of creatures, I do not intend to leave here; but, I will make an agreement with you."

"I’m not the type to do that; nor am I ready to say that terrifying beings like vampires don’t exist. However, whether or not you’re part of such a scary group, I’m not planning to leave here; instead, I’m going to make a deal with you."

Varney was silent; and after a few moments' pause, the other exclaimed,—

Varney was silent; and after a brief pause, the other exclaimed,—

"There are people, even now, watching the place, and no doubt you have been seen coming into it."

"There are people, even now, watching the place, and there's no doubt you've been seen coming in."

"No, no, I was satisfied no one was here but you."

"No, no, I was glad that no one was here except for you."

"Then you are wrong. A Doctor Chillingworth, of whom you know something, is here; and him, you have said, you would do no harm to, even to save your life."

"Then you’re mistaken. Doctor Chillingworth, whom you know a bit about, is here; and you’ve mentioned that you wouldn’t harm him, even to save your own life."

"I do know him. You told me that it was to him that I was mainly indebted for my mere existence; and although I do not consider human life to be a great boon, I cannot bring myself to raise my hand against the man who, whatever might have been the motives for the deed, at all events, did snatch me from the grave."

"I do know him. You told me that I owe my very existence to him; and even though I don’t see human life as a big blessing, I can’t bring myself to harm the man who, no matter what his reasons were, did pull me from the grave."

"Upon my word," whispered the admiral, "there is something about that fellow that I like, after all."

"Honestly," whispered the admiral, "there's something about that guy that I actually like, after all."

"Hush!" said Henry, "listen to them. This would all have been unintelligible to us, if you had not related to us what you have."

"Hush!" said Henry, "listen to them. We wouldn't have understood any of this if you hadn't told us what you have."

"I have just told you in time," said Chillingworth, "it seems."

"I just told you on time," said Chillingworth, "it seems."

"Will you, then," said the hangman, "listen to proposals?"

"Will you, then," said the executioner, "consider offers?"

"Yes," said Varney.

"Yeah," said Varney.

"Come along, then, and I will show you what I have been about; and I rather think you have already a shrewd guess as to my motive. This way—this way."

"Come on, then, and I'll show you what I've been up to; and I think you probably have a pretty good idea of my motive already. This way—this way."

They moved off to some other part of the mansion, and the sound of their voices gradually died away, so that after all, the friends had not got the least idea of what that motive was, which still induced the vampyre and the hangman, rather than leave the other on the premises, to make an agreement to stay with each other.

They moved to another part of the mansion, and the sound of their voices slowly faded, so the friends had no clue about the motive that still led the vampire and the hangman to agree to stay together instead of leaving the other on the property.

"What's to be done now?" said Henry.

"What's the plan now?" said Henry.

"Wait," said Dr. Chillingworth, "wait, and watch still. I see nothing else that can be done with any degree of safety."

"Wait," said Dr. Chillingworth, "wait, and keep watching. I don’t see anything else that could be done safely."

"But what are we to wait for?" said the admiral.

"But what are we waiting for?" said the admiral.

"By waiting, we shall, perhaps, find out," was the doctor's reply; "but you may depend that we never shall by interfering."

"By waiting, we might find out," was the doctor's reply; "but you can be sure that we will never know by interfering."

"Well, well, be it so. It seems that we have no other resource. And when either or both of those fellows make their appearance, and seem about to leave, what is to be done with them?"

"Alright, it looks like that's the case. It seems we have no other options. And when either or both of those guys show up and look like they're about to leave, what are we supposed to do with them?"

"They must be seized then, and in order that that may be done without any bloodshed, we ought to have plenty of force here. Henry, could you get your brother, and Charles, if he be sufficiently recovered, to come?"

"They need to be taken right away, and to do that without any violence, we should have a strong backup here. Henry, can you bring your brother, and Charles, if he’s well enough, to join us?"

"Certainly, and Jack Pringle."

"Sure, and Jack Pringle."

"No," said the admiral, "no Jack Pringle for me; I have done with him completely, and I have made up my mind to strike him off the ship's books, and have nothing more to do with him."

"No," said the admiral, "no Jack Pringle for me; I’m completely done with him, and I’ve decided to remove him from the ship's crew list and have nothing more to do with him."

"Well, well," added the doctor, "we will not have him, then; and it is just as well, for, in all likelihood, he would come drunk, and we shall be—let me see—five strong without him, which ought to be enough to take prisoners two men."

"Well, well," the doctor said, "we won’t have him, then; and that’s fine, because he would probably show up drunk. We’ll be—let me see—five of us without him, which should be enough to capture two men."

"Yes," said Henry, "although one of them may be a vampyre."

"Yeah," said Henry, "although one of them might be a vampire."

"That makes no difference," said the admiral. "I'd as soon take a ship manned with vampyres as with Frenchmen."

"That doesn't matter," said the admiral. "I’d just as soon take a ship crewed by vampires as by Frenchmen."

Henry started off upon his errand, certainly leaving the admiral and the doctor in rather a critical situation while he was gone; for had Varney the vampyre and the hangman chosen, they could certainly easily have overcome so inefficient a force.

Henry set off on his errand, definitely leaving the admiral and the doctor in a pretty risky situation while he was away; because if Varney the vampyre and the hangman had wanted to, they could have easily defeated such an ineffective force.

The admiral would, of course, have fought, and so might the doctor, as far as his hands would permit him; but if the others had really been intent upon mischief, they could, from their downright superior physical power, have taken the lives of the two that were opposed to them.

The admiral would definitely have fought, and the doctor might have as well, as much as his hands would allow; but if the others had genuinely wanted to cause harm, their clear physical strength could have easily taken the lives of the two who stood against them.

But somehow the doctor appeared to have a great confidence in the affair. Whether that confidence arose from what the vampyre had said with regard to him, or from any hidden conviction of his own that they would not yet emerge from the Hall, we cannot say; but certain it is, he waited the course of events with great coolness.

But for some reason, the doctor seemed to have a lot of confidence in the situation. We can’t tell if that confidence came from what the vampire had said about him or from some private belief that they wouldn’t leave the Hall just yet, but it's clear that he observed the unfolding events with a calm demeanor.

No noise for some time came from the house; but then the sounds, as if workmen were busy within it, were suddenly resumed, and with more vigour than before.

No noise came from the house for a while; but then, the sounds, as if workers were busy inside, suddenly started again, and they were louder than before.

It was nearly two hours before Henry made the private signal which had been agreed upon as that which should proclaim his return; and then he and his brother, with Charles, who, when he heard of the matter, would, notwithstanding the persuasions of Flora to the contrary, come, got quietly over the fence at a part of the garden which was quite hidden from the house by abundant vegetation, and the whole three of them took up a position that tolerably well commanded a view of the house, while they were themselves extremely well hidden behind a dense mass of evergreens.

It was almost two hours before Henry gave the secret signal they had agreed on to announce his return. Then, he and his brother, along with Charles, who insisted on coming despite Flora's pleas not to, quietly climbed over the fence in a section of the garden that was completely obscured from the house by thick plants. The three of them positioned themselves in a spot that offered a good view of the house while they remained hidden behind a dense group of evergreens.

"Did you see that rascal, Jack Pringle?" said the admiral.

"Did you see that troublemaker, Jack Pringle?" said the admiral.

"Yes," said Henry; "he is drunk."

"Yeah," Henry said, "he's drunk."

"Ah, to be sure."

"Sure thing."

"And we had no little difficulty in shaking him off. He suspected where we were going; but I think, by being peremptory, we got fairly rid of him."

"And we had a lot of trouble getting rid of him. He suspected where we were headed, but I think by being firm, we managed to get him off our backs."

"The vagabond! if he comes here, I'll brain him, I will, the swab. Why, lately he's done nothing but drink. That's the way with him. He'll go on sometimes for a year and more, and not take more than enough to do him good, and then all at once, for about six or eight weeks, he does nothing but drink."

"The homeless guy! If he shows up here, I swear I'll hit him over the head, I really will. Seriously, all he's been doing lately is drink. That's just how he is. He can go on for a year or more, only having enough to stay healthy, and then suddenly, for six or eight weeks straight, he just drinks non-stop."

"Well, well, we can do without him," said Henry.

"Well, we can manage without him," Henry said.

"Without him! I should think so. Do you hear those fellows in the Hall at work? D—n me, if I haven't all of a sudden thought what the reason of it all is."

"Without him! I definitely think so. Do you hear those guys in the Hall working? Damn it, I just suddenly figured out what it's all about."

"What—what?" said the doctor, anxiously.

"What—what?" said the doctor, nervously.

"Why, that rascal Varney, you know, had his house burnt down."

"Can you believe that trickster Varney had his house burned down?"

"Yes; well?"

"Yeah, so?"

"Yes, well. I dare say he didn't think it well. But, however, he no doubt wants another; so, you see, my idea is, that he's stealing the material from Bannerworth Hall."

"Yeah, well. I bet he didn't think it through. But, anyway, he probably wants another one; so, you see, my idea is that he's taking the material from Bannerworth Hall."

"Oh, is that your notion?"

"Oh, is that your idea?"

"Yes, and a very natural one, I think, too, Master Doctor, whatever you may think of it. Come, now, have you a better?"

"Yes, and I think it's a very natural one too, Master Doctor, no matter what you think. So, do you have a better option?"

"Oh, dear, no, certainly not; but I have a notion that something to eat would comfort the inward man much."

"Oh, no, definitely not; but I think something to eat would really comfort the soul."

"And so would something to drink, blow me if it wouldn't," said Jack Pringle, suddenly making his appearance.

"And I could really use something to drink, no kidding," said Jack Pringle, suddenly showing up.

The admiral made a rush upon him; but he was restrained by the others, and Jack, with a look of triumph, said,—

The admiral charged at him, but the others held him back, and Jack, with a triumphant look, said,—

"Why, what's amiss with you now? I ain't drunk now. Come, come, you have something dangerous in the wind, I know, so I've made up my mind to be in it, so don't put yourself out of the way. If you think I don't know all about it, you are mistaken, for I do. The vampyre is in the house yonder, and I'm the fellow to tackle him, I believe you, my boys."

"What's wrong with you now? I'm not drunk. Come on, I know something bad is going on, and I've decided to get involved. Don't try to back out. If you think I don't know everything, you're wrong because I do. The vampire is in that house over there, and I’m the one who’s going to take him on, trust me, guys."

"Good God!" said the doctor, "what shall we do?"

"Good God!" said the doctor, "what are we going to do?"

"Nothing," said Jack, as he took a bottle from his pocket and applied the neck of it to his lips—"nothing—nothing at all."

"Nothing," Jack said, pulling a bottle from his pocket and bringing it to his lips—"nothing—nothing at all."

"There's something to begin with," said the admiral, as with his stick he gave the bottle a sudden blow that broke it and spilt all its contents, leaving Jack petrified, with the bit of the neck of it still in his mouth.

"There's something to start with," said the admiral, as he gave the bottle a sharp hit with his stick, shattering it and spilling all its contents, leaving Jack frozen, with the jagged piece of the neck still in his mouth.

"My eye, admiral," he said, "was that done like a British seaman? My eye—was that the trick of a lubber, or of a thorough-going first-rater? first-rater? My eye—"

"My eye, admiral," he said, "was that done like a British sailor? My eye—was that the move of a landlubber, or of a true top-notch seaman? Top-notch? My eye—"

"Hold your noise, will you; you are not drunk yet, and I was determined that you should not get so, which you soon would with that rum-bottle, if I had not come with a broadside across it. Now you may stay; but, mark me, you are on active service now, and must do nothing without orders."

"Be quiet, will you? You're not drunk yet, and I was set on making sure you wouldn't be, which you definitely would have been with that rum bottle, if I hadn't stepped in. You can stay now, but listen up, you're on duty now, and you can't do anything without permission."

"Ay, ay, your honour," said Jack, as he dropped the neck of the bottle, and looked ruefully upon the ground, from whence arose the aroma of rum—"ay, ay; but it's a hard case, take it how you will, to have your grog stopped; but, d—n it, I never had it stopped yet when it was in my mouth."

"Ay, ay, your honor," said Jack, as he let go of the bottle and looked sadly at the ground, where the smell of rum wafted up—"ay, ay; but it's a tough situation, no matter how you look at it, to have your drink taken away; but, damn it, I’ve never had it taken away when it was in my mouth."

Henry and Charles could not forbear a smile at Jack's discomfiture, which, however, they were very glad of, for they knew full well his failing, and that in the course of another half hour he would have been drunk, and incapable of being controlled, except, as on some former occasions, by the exercise of brute force.

Henry and Charles couldn't help but smile at Jack's embarrassment, which they were actually pleased about, because they knew very well about his weakness, and that in another half hour, he would be drunk and unable to be managed, except, like in some previous instances, through the use of brute force.

But Jack was evidently displeased, and considered himself to be grievously insulted, which, after all, was the better, inasmuch as, while he was brooding over his wrongs, he was quiet; when, otherwise, it might have been a very difficult matter to make him so.

But Jack was clearly unhappy and felt seriously insulted, which, in a way, was a good thing, because while he was focused on his grievances, he was calm; otherwise, it could have been quite challenging to keep him that way.

They partook of some refreshments, and, as the day advanced, the brothers Bannerworth, as well as Charles Holland, began to get very anxious upon the subject of the proceedings of Sir Francis Varney in the Hall.

They had some snacks, and as the day went on, the Bannerworth brothers and Charles Holland started to feel very anxious about what Sir Francis Varney was doing in the Hall.

They conversed in low tones, exhausting every, as they considered, possible conjecture to endeavour to account for his mysterious predilection for that abode, but nothing occurred to them of a sufficiently probable motive to induce them to adopt it as a conclusion.

They spoke in hushed voices, exploring every possible theory to try to explain his strange liking for that place, but nothing came to them that seemed like a likely reason for them to accept it as a conclusion.

They more than suspected Dr. Chillingworth, because he was so silent, and hazarded no conjecture at all of knowing something, or of having formed to himself some highly probable hypothesis upon the subject; but they could not get him to agree that such was the case.

They suspected Dr. Chillingworth even more, because he was so quiet and didn’t speculate at all about knowing anything or having formed a likely theory on the matter; but they couldn’t get him to admit that was true.

When they challenged him upon the subject, all he would say was,—

When they confronted him about the topic, all he would say was,—

"My good friends, you perceive that, there is a great mystery somewhere, and I do hope that to-night it will be cleared up satisfactorily."

"My good friends, you see that there is a big mystery somewhere, and I hope it will be resolved tonight."

With this they were compelled to be satisfied; and now the soft and sombre shades of evening began to creep over the scene, enveloping all objects in the dimness and repose of early night.

With this, they had to be satisfied; and now the soft and dark hues of evening started to settle over the scene, cloaking everything in the gloom and calm of early night.

The noise from the house had ceased, and all was profoundly still. But more than once Henry fancied he heard footsteps outside the garden.

The noise from the house had stopped, and everything was completely quiet. But more than once, Henry thought he heard footsteps outside in the garden.

He mentioned his suspicions to Charles Holland, who immediately said,—

He shared his concerns with Charles Holland, who immediately said,—

"The same thing has come to my ears."

"The same thing has reached my ears."

"Indeed! Then it must be so; we cannot both of us have merely imagined such a thing. You may depend that this place is beleaguered in some way, and that to-night will be productive of events which will throw a great light upon the affairs connected with this vampyre that have hitherto baffled conjecture."

"Absolutely! It has to be true; there's no way we both just imagined this. You can count on it that this place is under some kind of siege, and tonight will bring events that will shed a lot of light on the matters related to this vampire that have remained a mystery."

"Hush!" said Charles; "there, again; I am quite confident I heard a sound as of a broken twig outside the garden-wall. The doctor and the admiral are in deep discussion about something,—shall we tell them?"

"Hush!" said Charles; "there it is again; I'm sure I heard a sound like a broken twig outside the garden wall. The doctor and the admiral are having a serious discussion about something—should we tell them?"

"No; let us listen, as yet."

"No; let's listen for a moment."

They bent all their attention to listening, inclining their ears towards the ground, and, after a few moments, they felt confident that more than one footstep was creeping along, as cautiously as possible, under the garden wall. After a few moments' consultation, Henry made up his mind—he being the best acquainted with the localities of the place—to go and reconnoitre, so he, without saying anything to the doctor or the admiral, glided from where he was, in the direction of a part of the fence which he knew he could easily scale.

They focused all their attention on listening, leaning their ears toward the ground, and after a few moments, they were sure that more than one footstep was creeping along as quietly as possible, just under the garden wall. After discussing it briefly, Henry decided—since he knew the area best—to go and check it out, so he quietly slipped away in the direction of a part of the fence he knew he could easily climb.


CHAPTER LXXIX.

THE VAMPYRE'S DANGER.—THE LAST REFUGE.—THE RUSE OF HENRY BANNERWORTH.


334.png

Yet knowing to what deeds of violence the passions of a lawless mob will sometimes lead them, and having the experience of what had been attempted by the alarmed and infuriated populace on a former occasion, against the Hall, Henry Bannerworth was, reasonably enough, not without his fears that something might occur of a nature yet highly dangerous to the stability of his ancient house.

Yet knowing what acts of violence the passions of a lawless mob can lead to, and recalling what had happened in the past when a frightened and enraged crowd had targeted the Hall, Henry Bannerworth understandably had concerns that something might happen that could seriously threaten the stability of his ancestral home.

He did not actually surmount the fence, but he crept so close to it, that he could get over in a moment, if he wished; and, if any one should move or speak on the other side, he should be quite certain to hear them.

He didn't actually climb over the fence, but he got so close that he could easily get over it in a moment if he wanted to; and if anyone spoke or moved on the other side, he would definitely hear them.

For a few moments all was still, and then suddenly he heard some one say, in a low voice,

For a moment, everything was quiet, and then he suddenly heard someone say, in a low voice,

"Hist! hist! did you hear nothing?"

"Shh! Did you not hear anything?"

"I thought I did," said another; "but I now am doubtful."

"I thought I did," said another; "but now I'm unsure."

"Listen again."

"Listen again."

"What," thought Henry, "can be the motives of these men lying secreted here? It is most extraordinary what they can possibly want, unless they are brewing danger for the Hall."

"What," Henry thought, "could be the motives of these men hiding out here? It's really strange what they could possibly want, unless they're planning something dangerous for the Hall."

Most cautiously now he raised himself, so that his eyes could just look over the fence, and then, indeed, he was astonished.

Most carefully now he lifted himself up, just high enough for his eyes to peek over the fence, and then, indeed, he was shocked.

He had expected to see two or three persons, at the utmost; what was his surprise! to find a compact mass of men crouching down under the garden wall, as far as his eye could reach.

He had expected to see two or three people at most; what surprised him was finding a solid group of men huddled under the garden wall as far as he could see.

For a few moments, he was so surprised, that he continued to gaze on, heedless of the danger there might be from a discovery that he was playing the part of a spy upon them.

For a few moments, he was so shocked that he kept staring, unaware of the risk of being discovered as a spy on them.

When, however, his first sensations of surprise were over, he cautiously removed to his former position, and, just as he did, so, he heard those who had before spoken, again, in low tones, breaking the stillness of the night.

When his initial shock wore off, he carefully moved back to where he was before, and just as he did, he heard the same people who had talked before speaking again in hushed voices, disrupting the quiet of the night.

"I am resolved upon it," said one; "I am quite determined. I will, please God, rid the country of that dreadful man."

"I’ve made up my mind," said one; "I’m totally determined. If God allows, I will get rid of that awful man from the country."

"Don't call him a man," said the oilier.

"Don't call him a man," said the oily guy.

"Well, well; it is a wrong name to apply to a vampyre."

"Well, well; that's not the right name for a vampire."

"It is Varney, after all, then," said Henry. Bannerworth, to himself;—"it is his life that they seek. What can be done to save him?—for saved he shall be if I can compass such an object. I feel that there is yet a something in his character which is entitled to consideration, and he shall not be savagely murdered while I have an arm to raise in his defence. But if anything is now to be done, it must be done by stratagem, for the enemy are, by far, in too great force to be personally combatted with."

"It’s Varney, then," Henry said to himself. "They’re after his life. What can I do to save him? He will be saved if I can manage it. I believe there’s still something in his character that deserves consideration, and he won’t be brutally killed while I have the strength to defend him. But if anything is going to happen now, it has to be done through clever tactics, because the enemy is far too strong to be confronted directly."

Henry resolved to take the advice of his friends, and with that view he went silently and quietly back to where they were, and communicated to them the news that he had so unexpectedly discovered.

Henry decided to take his friends' advice, so he quietly returned to where they were and shared the surprising news he had just discovered.

They were all much surprised, and then the doctor said,

They were all really surprised, and then the doctor said,

"You may depend, that since the disappointment of the mob in the destruction of this place, they have had their eye upon Varney. He has been dogged here by some one, and then by degrees that assemblage has sought the spot."

"You can be sure that ever since the crowd was let down by the destruction of this place, they have been watching Varney closely. Someone has been following him here, and gradually that group has come to this location."

"He's a doomed man, then," remarked the admiral; "for what can save him from a determined number of persons, who, by main force, will overcome us, let us make what stand we may in his defence."

"He's a doomed man, then," said the admiral; "because what can save him from a determined group of people who, by sheer force, will defeat us, no matter how much we try to defend him."

"Is there no hiding-place in the house," said Charles, "where you might, after warning him of his danger, conceal him?"

"Is there no place to hide in the house," said Charles, "where you could, after warning him of his danger, keep him safe?"

"There are plenty, but of what avail would that be, if they burn down the Hall, which in all probability they will!"

"There are a lot, but what good would that do if they end up burning down the Hall, which they probably will!"

"None, certainly."

"Not at all."

"There is but one chance," said Henry, "and that is to throw them off the scent, and induce them to think that he whom they seek is not here; I think that may possibly be done by boldness."

"There’s only one chance," Henry said, "and that’s to throw them off the trail and make them believe that the person they’re looking for isn’t here; I think that might be possible with some boldness."

"But how!"

"But how?!"

"I will go among them and make the effort."

"I will go among them and try."

He at once left the friends, for he felt that there might be no time to lose, and hastening to the same part of the wall, over which he had looked so short a time before, he clambered over it, and cried, in a loud voice,

He quickly left his friends, feeling that there might not be much time left. Rushing to the same part of the wall he had just looked over a short while ago, he climbed over it and shouted loudly,

"Stop the vampyre! stop the vampyre!"

"Stop the vampire! Stop the vampire!"

"Where, where?" shouted a number of persons at once, turning their eyes eagerly towards the spot where Henry stood.

"Where, where?" shouted several people at once, eagerly turning their eyes to the spot where Henry stood.

"There, across the fields," cried Henry. "I have lain in wait for him long; but he has eluded me, and is making his way again towards the old ruins, where I am sure he has some hiding-place that he thinks will elude all search. There, I see his dusky form speeding onwards."

"There, across the fields," shouted Henry. "I’ve been waiting for him a long time; but he’s slipped away from me and is headed back towards the old ruins, where I’m sure he has some hiding spot that he thinks will evade any search. There, I see his dark figure rushing forward."

"Come on," cried several; "to the ruins! to the ruins! We'll smoke him out if he will not come by fair means: we must have him, dead or alive."

"Come on," shouted several people; "to the ruins! to the ruins! We'll smoke him out if he won’t come willingly: we need to get him, dead or alive."

"Yes, to the ruins!" shouted the throng of persons, who up to this time had preserved so cautious a silence, and, in a few moments more, Henry Bannerworth had the satisfaction of finding that his ruse had been perfectly successful, for Bannerworth Hall and its vicinity were completely deserted, and the mob, in a straggling mass, went over hedge and ditch towards those ruins in which there was nothing to reward the exertions they might choose to make in the way of an exploration of them, but the dead body of the villain Marchdale, who had come there to so dreadful, but so deserved a death.

"Yes, to the ruins!" shouted the crowd, who had been so quiet up to this point, and within moments, Henry Bannerworth was pleased to see that his plan had worked perfectly. Bannerworth Hall and the surrounding area were completely empty, and the mob, in a disorganized group, moved over hedges and ditches towards those ruins, which offered nothing to justify their efforts to explore—except for the dead body of the villain Marchdale, who had come there to meet such a terrible, but well-deserved, end.


CHAPTER LXXX.

THE DISCOVERY OF THE BODY OF MARCHDALE IN THE RUINS BY THE MOB.—THE BURNING OF THE CORPSE.—THE MURDER OF THE HANGMAN.


335.png

The mob reached the ruins of Bannerworth Hall, and crowded round it on all sides, with the view of ascertaining if a human creature, dead or alive, were there; various surmises were afloat, and some were for considering that everybody but themselves, or their friends, must be nothing less than vampyres. Indeed, a strange man, suddenly appearing among them, would have caused a sensation, and a ring would no doubt have been formed round him, and then a hasty council held, or, what was more probable, some shout, or word uttered by some one behind, who could not understand what was going on in front, would have determined them to commit some desperate outrage, and the sacrifice of life would have been the inevitable result of such an unfortunate concurrence of circumstances.

The mob arrived at the ruins of Bannerworth Hall and surrounded it on all sides, trying to see if there was anyone there, alive or dead. Various theories were circulating, and some believed that everyone except themselves or their friends must be nothing but vampires. In fact, if a strange man had suddenly appeared among them, it would have caused a stir, and a circle would likely have formed around him. A quick meeting would be held, or, more likely, someone in the back, not understanding what was happening in front, would shout something that could lead them to commit some reckless act, resulting in the inevitable loss of life from such a tragic set of circumstances.

There was a pause before anyone ventured among the ruins; the walls were carefully looked to, and in more than one instance, but they were found dangerous, what were remaining; some parts had been so completely destroyed, that there were nothing but heaps of rubbish.

There was a moment of silence before anyone stepped into the ruins; the walls were examined closely, and in more than one case, they were found to be unsafe. Some areas had been so completely demolished that all that was left were piles of debris.

However, curiosity was exerted to such an extraordinary pitch that it overcame the fear of danger, in search of the horrible; for they believed that if there were any one in the ruins he must be a vampyre, of course, and they were somewhat cautious in going near such a creature, lest in so doing they should meet with some accident, and become vampyres too.

However, curiosity grew to such an extraordinary level that it overshadowed the fear of danger, driving them to seek out the terrifying; for they believed that if anyone was in the ruins, they had to be a vampire, of course, and they were somewhat careful approaching such a creature, worried that they might have an accident and become vampires themselves.

This was a dreadful reflection, and one that every now and then impressed itself upon the individuals composing the mob; but at the same time any new impulse, or a shout, and they immediately became insensible to all fear; the mere impulse is the dominant one, and then all is forgotten.

This was a terrible thought, and one that occasionally struck the people in the crowd; but at the same time, any new excitement or shout would make them completely forget their fear; that initial impulse takes over, and everything else is forgotten.

The scene was an impressive one; the beautiful house and grounds looked desolate and drear; many of the trees were stripped and broken down, and many scorched and burned, while the gardens and flower beds, the delight of the Bannerworth family, were rudely trodden under foot by the rabble, and all those little beauties so much admired and tended by the inhabitants, were now utterly destroyed, and in such a state that their site could not even be detected by the former owners.

The scene was striking; the beautiful house and grounds appeared empty and bleak. Many of the trees were stripped and damaged, some scorched and burned, while the gardens and flower beds, once cherished by the Bannerworth family, were trampled by the crowd. All the little beauties lovingly admired and cared for by the previous owners were now completely destroyed, to the point that their original locations were unrecognizable to them.

It was a sad sight to see such a sacrilege committed,—such violence done to private feelings, as to have all these places thrown open to the scrutiny of the brutal and vulgar, who are incapable of appreciating or understanding the pleasures of a refined taste.

It was a sad sight to witness such a violation, such disrespect for personal feelings, as to have all these places exposed to the judgment of the rude and unrefined, who cannot appreciate or understand the joys of a refined taste.

The ruins presented a remarkable contrast to what the place had been but a very short time before; and now the scene of desolation was complete, there was no one spot in which the most wretched could find shelter.

The ruins were a striking contrast to what the place had been just a short while ago; now the scene of destruction was total, and there wasn't a single place where even the most miserable could find shelter.

To be sure, under the lee of some broken and crumbling wall, that tottered, rather than stood, a huddled wretch might have found shelter from the wind, but it would have been at the risk of his life, and not there complete.

To be sure, under the shelter of some broken and crumbling wall, that leaned rather than stood, a huddled person might have found refuge from the wind, but it would have put their life at risk, and they wouldn't have been completely safe there.

The mob became quiet for some moments, but was not so long; indeed, a mob of people,—which is, in fact, always composed of the most disorderly characters to be found in a place, is not exactly the assembly that is most calculated for quietness; somebody gave a shout, and then somebody else shouted, and the one wide throat of the whole concourse was opened, and sent forth a mighty yell.

The crowd fell quiet for a bit, but it didn’t last long; after all, a crowd of people—usually made up of the most unruly individuals around—isn't exactly known for being calm. Someone yelled out, and then another person joined in, and the entire group erupted in a huge roar.

After this exhibition of power, they began to run about like mad,—traverse the grounds from one end to the other, and then the ruins were in progress of being explored.

After this display of power, they started running around like crazy—going from one end of the grounds to the other, and then they began to explore the ruins.

This was a tender affair, and had to be done with some care and caution by those who were so engaged; and they walked over crumbling and decayed masses.

This was a sensitive situation that required careful handling by everyone involved, and they walked over crumbling and decayed remnants.

In one or two places, they saw what appeared to be large holes, into which the building materials had been sunk, by their own weight, through the flooring, that seemed as roofs to some cellars or dungeons.

In a couple of spots, they noticed what looked like large holes, where the building materials had dropped through the flooring, seeming to form roofs for some cellars or dungeons below.

Seeing this, they knew not how soon some other part might sink in, and carry their precious bodies down with the mass of rubbish; this gave an interest to the scene,—a little danger is a sort of salt to an adventure, and enables those who have taken part in it to talk of their exploits, and of their dangers, which is pleasant to do, and to hear in the ale-house, and by the inglenook in the winter.

Seeing this, they didn't know how soon another part might collapse and take their precious bodies down with the pile of debris; this added excitement to the scene—having a little danger makes an adventure more interesting, and lets those involved share stories about their experiences and risks, which is enjoyable to talk about and listen to in the pub and by the fireplace in winter.

However, when a few had gone some distance, others followed, when they saw them enter the place in safety: and at length the whole ruins were covered with living men, and not a few women, who seemed necessary to make up the elements of mischief in this case.

However, when a few had gone some distance, others followed, when they saw them enter the place safely: and eventually, the entire area was filled with people, including quite a few women, who seemed essential to create the chaos in this situation.

There were some shouting and hallooing from one to the other as they hurried about the ruins.

There was some shouting and calling out to each other as they rushed around the ruins.

At length they had explored the ruins nearly all over, when one man, who had stood a few minutes upon a spot, gazing intently upon something, suddenly exclaimed,—

At last, they had explored almost all of the ruins when one man, who had been standing in one place for a few minutes, staring at something, suddenly exclaimed,—

"Hilloa! hurrah! here we are, altogether,—come on,—I've found him,—I've found—recollect it's me, and nobody else has found,—hurrah!"

"Hilloa! Hurrah! Here we are, all together—come on—I’ve found him—I’ve found—remember it’s me, and nobody else found him—hurrah!"

Then, with a wild kind of frenzy, he threw his hat up into the air, as if to attract attention, and call others round him, to see what it was he had found.

Then, in a wild frenzy, he tossed his hat into the air, as if to grab attention and gather others around him to see what he had discovered.

"What's the matter, Bill?" exclaimed one who came up to him, and who had been close at hand.

"What's wrong, Bill?" shouted someone who approached him and had been nearby.

"The matter? why, I've found him; that's the matter, old man," replied the first.

"The issue? Well, I've found him; that's the issue, old man," replied the first.

"What, a whale?

"What, a whale?"

"No, a wampyre; the blessed wampyre! there he is,—don't you see him under them ere bricks?"

"No, a vampire; the blessed vampire! There he is—don't you see him under those bricks?"

"Oh, that's not him; he got away."

"Oh, that's not him; he got away."

"I don't care," replied the other, "who got away, or who didn't; I know this much, that he's a wampyre,—he wouldn't be there if he warn't."

"I don't care," replied the other, "who got away or who didn't; I know this much, that he's a vampire—he wouldn't be there if he wasn't."

This was an unanswerable argument, and nobody could deny it; consequently, there was a cessation of talk, and the people then came up, as the two first were looking at the body.

This was an argument that couldn’t be disputed, and no one could argue against it; as a result, the conversation stopped, and the people came over while the first two were looking at the body.

"Whose is it?" inquired a dozen voices.

"Who does it belong to?" asked a dozen voices.

337.png

"Not Sir Francis Varney's!" said the second speaker; "the clothes are not his—"

"Not Sir Francis Varney's!" said the second speaker; "the clothes aren't his—"

"No, no; not Sir Francis's"

"No, no; not Sir Francis's"

"But I tell you what, mates," said the first speaker; "that if it isn't Sir Francis Varney's, it is somebody else's as bad. I dare say, now, he's a wictim."

"But I gotta tell you, guys," said the first speaker, "if it’s not Sir Francis Varney’s, then it’s definitely someone else just as bad. I bet you anything, he’s a victim."

"A what!"

"What?!"

"A wictim to the wampyre; and, if he sees the blessed moonlight, he will be a wampyre hisself, and so shall we be, too, if he puts his teeth into us."

"A victim to the vampire; and if he sees the blessed moonlight, he will become a vampire himself, and so will we if he bites us."

"So we shall,—so we shall," said the mob, and their flesh begin to run cold, and there was a feeling of horror creeping over the whole body of persons within hearing.

"So we will—so we will," said the crowd, and their skin started to feel cold, and a sense of horror began to spread over everyone within earshot.

"I tell you what it is; our only plan will be to get him out of the ruins, then, remarked another.

"I'll tell you what it is; our only plan will be to get him out of the ruins," another one said.

"What!" said one; "who's going to handle such cattle? if you've a sore about you, and his blood touches you, who's to say you won't be a vampyre, too!"

"What!" said one; "who's going to deal with that cattle? If you've got a sore, and his blood touches you, who's to say you won't turn into a vampire, too!"

"No, no you won't," said an old woman.

"No, no you won't," said an old woman.

"I won't try," was the happy rejoinder; "I ain't a-going to carry a wampyre on my two legs home to my wife and small family of seven children, and another a-coming."

"I won't try," was the cheerful reply; "I'm not going to carry a vampire on my two legs home to my wife and small family of seven kids, with another one on the way."

There was a pause for a few moments, and then one man more adventurous than the rest, exclaimed,—

There was a brief silence, and then one man, bolder than the others, exclaimed,—

"Well, vampyre, or no vampyre, his dead body can harm no one; so here goes to get it out, help me who will; once have it out, and then we can prevent any evil, by burning it, and thus destroying the whole body.

"Well, vampire or no vampire, his dead body can't harm anyone; so here goes to get it out, help me if you can; once we have it out, we can prevent any evil by burning it and completely destroying the body."

"Hurrah!" shouted three or four more, as they jumped down into the hole formed by the falling in of the materials which had crushed Marchdale to death, for it was his body they had discovered.

"Hooray!" yelled three or four others as they jumped into the hole created by the materials that had crushed Marchdale to death, since it was his body they had found.

They immediately set to work to displace such of the materials as lay on the body, and then, having cleared it of all superincumbent rubbish, they proceeded to lift it up, but found that it had got entangled, as they called it, with some chains: with some trouble they got them off, and the body was lifted out to a higher spot.

They quickly started to remove the materials that were on the body, and after clearing away all the debris, they tried to lift it up but found that it was tangled with some chains. After some effort, they managed to get the chains off, and then they lifted the body to a higher place.

"Now, what's to be done?" inquired one.

"Now, what should we do?" asked one.

"Burn it," said another.

"Set it on fire," said another.

"Hurrah!" shouted a female voice; "we've got the wampyre! run a stake through his body, and then place him upon some dry wood,—there's plenty to be had about here, I am sure,—and then burn him to a cinder."

"Hooray!" shouted a woman's voice; "we've got the vampire! Drive a stake through his heart, and then lay him on some dry wood—I'm sure there's plenty around here—and then burn him to ashes."

"That's right, old woman,—that's right," said a man; "nothing better: the devil must be in him if he come to life after that, I should say."

"That's right, old lady—exactly," said a man; "nothing better: he must be possessed if he comes back to life after that, I’d say."

There might be something in that, and the mob shouted its approbation, as it was sure to do as anything stupid or senseless, and the proposal might be said to have been carried by acclamation, and it required only the execution.

There might be some truth to that, and the crowd cheered its approval, as they always do for anything foolish or nonsensical, and the proposal could be considered approved by popular demand, needing only to be put into action.

This was soon done. There were plenty of laths and rafters, and the adjoining wood furnished an abundant supply of dry sticks, so there was no want of fuel.

This was quickly taken care of. There were plenty of lath and rafters, and the nearby woods provided a good supply of dry sticks, so there was no shortage of fuel.

There was a loud shout as each accession of sticks took place, and, as each individual threw his bundle into the heap, each man felt all the self-devotion to the task as the Scottish chieftain who sacrificed himself and seven sons in the battle for his superior; and, when one son was cut down, the man filled up his place with the exclamation,—"Another for Hector," until he himself fell as the last of his race.

There was a loud shout every time a new bundle of sticks was added, and as each person threw their load onto the pile, they felt the same dedication to the task as the Scottish chieftain who gave his life and the lives of seven sons in battle for his leader. When one son was killed, the father took his place with the exclamation, "Another for Hector," until he himself fell as the last of his line.

Soon now the heap became prodigious, and it required an effort to get the mangled corpse upon this funeral bier; but it was then a shout from the mob that rent the air announced, both the fact and their satisfaction.

Soon the pile became enormous, and it took effort to get the mangled body onto this funeral bier; but then a shout from the crowd filled the air, signaling both the reality of the situation and their satisfaction.

The next thing to be done was to light the pile—this was no easy task; but like all others, it was accomplished, and the dead body of the vampyre's victim was thrown on to prevent that becoming a vampyre too, in its turn.

The next thing to do was to set the pile on fire—this wasn’t an easy task; but like everything else, it was done, and the dead body of the vampire’s victim was thrown on top to stop it from becoming a vampire as well.

"There, boys," said one, "he'll not see the moonlight, that's certain, and the sooner we put a light to this the better; for it may be, the soldiers will be down upon us before we know anything of it; so now, who's got a light?"

"There, guys," said one, "he won't see the moonlight, that's for sure, and the sooner we light this up, the better; because the soldiers might come at us before we even realize it; so now, who has a light?"

This was a question that required a deal of searching; but, at length one was found by one of the mob coming forward, and after drawing his pipe vigorously for some moments, he collected some scraps of paper upon which he emptied the contents of the pipe, with the hope they would take fire.

This was a question that needed a lot of searching; but, finally, one was found when someone from the crowd stepped up, and after puffing on his pipe for a bit, he gathered some scraps of paper and emptied the pipe's contents onto them, hoping they would catch fire.

In this, however, he was doomed to disappointment; for it produced nothing but a deal of smoke, and the paper burned without producing any flame.

In this, however, he was destined for disappointment; because it only created a lot of smoke, and the paper burned without any flames.

This act of disinterestedness, however was not without its due consequences, for there were several who had pipes, and, fired with the hope of emulating the first projector of the scheme for raising the flame, they joined together, and potting the contents of their pipes together on some paper, straw, and chips, they produced, after some little trouble, a flame.

This act of selflessness, however, didn't come without its consequences, as several people had pipes and, motivated by the desire to imitate the original creator of the plan to start the fire, they collaborated. They combined the contents of their pipes onto some paper, straw, and small pieces of wood, and after some effort, managed to create a flame.

Then there was a shout, and the burning mass was then placed in a favourable position nearer the pile of materials collected for burning, and then, in a few moments, it began to take light; one piece communicated the fire to another, until the whole was in a blaze.

Then there was a shout, and the burning mass was moved to a better spot closer to the pile of materials gathered for burning. In just a few moments, it started to catch fire; one piece ignited another until everything was in flames.

When the first flame fairly reached the top, a loud and tremendous shout arose from the mob, and the very welkin re-echoed with its fulness.

When the first flame finally reached the top, a loud and powerful shout erupted from the crowd, and the entire sky echoed with its intensity.

Then the forked flames rushed through the wood, and hissed and crackled as they flew, throwing up huge masses of black smoke, and casting a peculiar reflection around. Not a sound was heard save the hissing and roaring of the flames, which seemed like the approaching of a furious whirlwind.

Then the split flames raced through the wood, hissing and crackling as they went, sending up large clouds of black smoke and creating a strange glow all around. The only sounds were the hissing and roaring of the flames, which felt like the approach of a powerful whirlwind.

At length there was nothing to be seen but the blackened mass; it was enveloped in one huge flame, that threw out a great heat, so much so, that those nearest to it felt induced to retire from before it.

Finally, there was nothing visible except for the charred remains; it was surrounded by a massive flame that emitted intense heat, causing those closest to it to feel compelled to step back.

"I reckon," said one, "that he's pretty well done by this time—he's had a warm berth of it up there."

"I guess," said one, "that he's pretty much finished by now—he's had it easy up there."

"Yes," said another, "farmer Walkings's sheep he roasted whole at last harvest-home hadn't such a fire as this, I'll warrant; there's no such fire in the county—why, it would prevent a frost, I do believe it would."

"Yeah," said another, "farmer Walkings's sheep he roasted whole at last harvest-home didn’t have a fire like this, I’m sure; there’s no fire like it in the county—honestly, I think it could stop a frost."

"So it would, neighbour," answered another.

"So it would, neighbor," replied another.

"Yes," replied a third, "but you'd want such a one corner of each field though."

"Yeah," responded a third person, "but you'd want something like that in each corner of every field."


There was much talk and joking going on among the men who stood around, in the midst of which, however, they were disturbed by a loud shout, and upon looking in the quarter whence it came, they saw stealing from among the ruins, the form of a man.

There was a lot of chatter and joking among the men gathered around, but they were interrupted by a loud shout. When they looked in the direction it came from, they saw a figure of a man emerging from the ruins.

He was a strange, odd looking man, and at the time it was very doubtful among the mob as to whom it was—nobody could tell, and more than one looked at the burning pile, and then at the man who seemed to be so mysteriously present, as if they almost imagined that the body had got away.

He was a strange, unusual-looking guy, and at that moment, there was a lot of uncertainty among the crowd about who he was—nobody could identify him, and more than one person glanced at the burning pile and then at the man who seemed to be inexplicably there, as if they almost thought the body had somehow escaped.

"Who is it?" exclaimed one.

"Who is it?" one exclaimed.

"Danged if I knows," said another, looking very hard, and very white at the same time;—"I hope it ain't the chap what we've burned here jist now."

"Dang if I know," said another, looking very intently and very pale at the same time;—"I hope it isn't the guy we just burned here."

"No," said the female, "that you may be sure of, for he's had a stake through his body, and as you said, he can never get over that, for as the stake is consumed, so are his vitals, and that's a sure sign he's done for."

"No," the woman said, "you can be sure of that, because he's had a stake through his body, and like you said, he can never recover from that. As the stake burns away, so do his insides, and that's a clear sign he's finished."

"Yes, yes, she's right—a vampyre may live upon blood, but cannot do without his inside."

"Yeah, she's right—a vampire can survive on blood, but can't live without their insides."

This was so obvious to them all, that it was at once conceded, and a general impression pervaded the mob that it might be Sir Francis Varney: a shout ensued.

This was so obvious to everyone that it was immediately accepted, and a general feeling spread through the crowd that it could be Sir Francis Varney: a shout followed.

"Hurrah!—After him—there's a vampyre—there he goes!—after him—catch him—burn him!"

"Hooray!—After him—there's a vampire—there he goes!—after him—catch him—burn him!"

And a variety of other exclamations were uttered, at the same time; the victim of popular wrath seemed to be aware that he was now discovered, and made off with all possible expedition, towards some wood.

And a bunch of other shouts were heard at the same time; the target of public anger seemed to realize that he was now found out and quickly ran off toward a nearby woods.

Away went the mob in pursuit, hooting and hallooing like demons, and denouncing the unfortunate being with all the terrors that could be imagined, and which naturally added greater speed to the unfortunate man.

Away went the crowd in pursuit, shouting and yelling like demons, and condemning the unfortunate person with every terror they could imagine, which naturally made the poor man run even faster.

However, some among the mob, seeing that there was every probability of the stranger's escaping at a mere match of speed, brought a little cunning to bear upon matter, and took a circuit round, and thus intercepted him.

However, some in the crowd, noticing that the stranger was likely to get away just by being faster, decided to be clever about it and went around him to cut him off.

This was not accomplished without a desperate effort, and by the best runners, who thus reached the spot he made for, before he could get there.

This didn't happen without a huge effort, and by the fastest runners, who reached the place he was aiming for before he could get there.

When the stranger saw himself thus intercepted, he endeavoured to fly in a different direction; but was soon secured by the mob, who made somewhat free with his person, and commenced knocking him about.

When the stranger saw he was blocked like this, he tried to run in another direction; but he was quickly caught by the crowd, who got a bit rough with him and started hitting him.

"Have mercy on me," said the stranger. "What do you want? I am not rich; but take all I have."

"Have mercy on me," said the stranger. "What do you want? I'm not rich, but take everything I have."

"What do you do here?" inquired twenty voices. "Come, tell us that—what do you do here, and who are you?"

"What do you do here?" asked twenty voices. "Come on, tell us—what do you do here, and who are you?"

"A stranger, quite a stranger to these parts."

"A total outsider to this area."

"Oh, yes! he's a stranger; but that's all the worse for him—he's a vampyre—there's no doubt about that."

"Oh, yes! He's a stranger; but that just makes it worse for him—he's a vampire—there's no doubt about that."

"Good God," said the man, "I am a living and breathing man like yourselves. I have done no wrong, and injured no man—be merciful unto me; I intend no harm."

"Good God," the man said, "I’m a living and breathing person just like you. I haven’t done anything wrong or harmed anyone—please show me mercy; I mean no harm."

"Of course not; send him to the fire—take him back to the ruins—to the fire."

"Of course not; send him to the fire—take him back to the ruins—to the fire."

"Ay, and run a stake through his body, and then he's safe for life. I am sure he has something to do with the vampyre; and who knows, if he ain't a vampyre, how soon he may become one?"

"Yeah, and drive a stake through his heart, and then he’s safe for life. I’m sure he’s involved with the vampire; and who knows, if he’s not a vampire already, how soon he could become one?"

"Ah! that's very true; bring him back to the fire, and we'll try the effects of the fire upon his constitution."

"Ah! that's very true; bring him back to the fire, and we'll see how the heat affects him."

"I tell you what, neighbour, it's my opinion, that as one fool makes many, so one vampyre makes many."

"I'll tell you what, neighbor, I think that just like one fool creates many, one vampire creates many."

"So it does, so it does; there's much truth and reason in that neighbour; I am decidedly of that opinion, too."

"So it does, so it does; there's a lot of truth and sense in what that neighbor says; I completely agree with that."

"Come along then," cried the mob, cuffing and pulling the unfortunate stranger with them.

"Come on then," shouted the crowd, pushing and pulling the unfortunate stranger along with them.

"Mercy, mercy!"

"Help, help!"

But it was useless to call for mercy to men whose superstitious feelings urged them on; for when the demon of superstition is active, no matter what form it may take, it always results in cruelty and wickedness to all.

But it was pointless to plead for mercy from people whose superstitions drove them forward; because when the demon of superstition is at work, regardless of what shape it takes, it always leads to cruelty and evil towards everyone.

Various were the shouts and menaces of the mob, and the stranger saw no hope of life unless he could escape from the hands of the people who surrounded him.

The crowd shouted and threatened in various ways, and the stranger saw no chance of survival unless he could get away from the people surrounding him.

They had now nearly reached the ruins, and the stranger, who was certainly a somewhat odd and remarkable looking man, and who appeared in their eyes the very impersonation of their notions of a vampyre, was thrust from one to the other, kicked by one, and then cuffed by the other, as if he was doomed to run the gauntlet.

They were almost at the ruins, and the stranger, who was definitely a bit strange and striking in appearance, and who seemed to embody their ideas of a vampire, was pushed from one person to another, kicked by one, and then slapped by the other, as if he were meant to go through a trial.

"Down with the vampyre!" said the mob.

"Get rid of the vampire!" shouted the crowd.

"I am no vampyre," said the stranger; "I am new to these parts, and I pray you have mercy upon me. I have done you no wrong. Hear me,—I know nothing of these people of whom you speak."

"I’m not a vampire," said the stranger. "I’m new to this area, and I ask for your mercy. I haven't done anything to hurt you. Listen to me—I know nothing about the people you’re talking about."

"That won't do; you've come here to see what you can do, I dare say; and, though you may have been hurt by the vampyre, and may be only your misfortune, and not your fault, yet the mischief is as great as ever it was or can be, you become, in spite of yourself, a vampyre, and do the same injury to others that has been done to you—there's no help for you."

"That's not going to work; you've come here to find out what you can do, I bet; and even though you might have been hurt by the vampire, which could be just bad luck and not your fault, the damage is still just as bad as it ever was. Despite your intentions, you end up becoming a vampire yourself and inflicting the same harm on others that was done to you—there's no way around it."

"No help,—we can't help it," shouted the mob; "he must die,—throw him on the pile."

"No help—we can't do anything," shouted the crowd; "he has to die—throw him on the pile."

"Put a stake through him first, though," exclaimed the humane female; "put a stake through him, and then he's safe."

"Just stake him first," the compassionate woman exclaimed. "Stake him, and then he’ll be safe."

This horrible advice had an electric effect on the stranger, who jumped up, and eluded the grasp of several hands that were stretched forth to seize him.

This awful advice had an electrifying effect on the stranger, who leaped up and escaped the hold of several hands reaching out to grab him.

"Throw him upon the burning wood!" shouted one.

"Throw him on the burning wood!" shouted one.

"And a stake through his body," suggested the humane female again, who seemed to have this one idea in her heart, and no other, and, upon every available opportunity, she seemed to be anxious to give utterance to the comfortable notion.

"And a stake through his body," suggested the caring woman again, who appeared to have only this one idea in her mind, and no other, and at every chance she got, she seemed eager to voice this reassuring thought.

"Seize him!" exclaimed one.

"Arrest him!" shouted one.

"Never let him go," said another; "we've gone too far to hang back now; and, if he escape, he will visit us in our sleep, were it only out of spite."

"Don't let him go," said another; "we've come too far to pull back now; and if he gets away, he'll haunt us in our dreams, if only out of spite."

The stranger made a dash among the ruins, and, for a moment, out-stripped his pursuers; but a few, more adventurous than the rest, succeeded in driving him into an angle formed by two walls, and the consequence was, he was compelled to come to a stand.

The stranger dashed through the ruins and briefly outran his pursuers; however, a few who were bolder than the others managed to corner him between two walls, forcing him to stop.

"Seize him—seize him!" exclaimed all those at a distance.

"Get him—get him!" shouted everyone nearby.

The stranger, seeing he was now nearly surrounded, and had no chance of escape, save by some great effort, seized a long piece of wood, and struck two of his assailants down at once, and then dashed through the opening.

The stranger, realizing he was almost surrounded and had no real way to escape without making a huge effort, grabbed a long piece of wood and took down two of his attackers at once, then rushed through the gap.

He immediately made for another part of the ruins, and succeeded in making his escape for some short distance, but was unable to keep up the speed that was required, for his great exertion before had nearly exhausted him, and the fear of a cruel death before his eyes was not enough to give him strength, or lend speed to his flight. He had suffered too much from violence, and, though he ran with great speed, yet those who followed were uninjured, and fresher,—he had no chance.

He quickly ran to another section of the ruins and managed to escape for a short distance, but he couldn’t maintain the speed needed. His earlier efforts had nearly worn him out, and the fear of a brutal death looming over him wasn’t enough to give him strength or make him faster. He had already endured too much violence, and even though he ran fast, those chasing him were unharmed and more energized—he didn’t stand a chance.

They came very close upon him at the corner of a field, which he endeavoured to cross, and had succeeded in doing, and he made a desperate attempt to scramble up the bank that divided the field from the next, but he slipped back, almost exhausted, into the ditch, and the whole mob came up.

They got really close to him at the edge of a field, which he tried to cross and managed to do, but he made a frantic attempt to climb up the bank separating the field from the next one. However, he slipped back, nearly worn out, into the ditch, and the whole crowd caught up with him.

However, he got on the bank, and leaped into the next field, and then he was immediately surrounded by those who pursued him, and he was struck down.

However, he got to the bank and jumped into the next field, and then he was quickly surrounded by his pursuers, and he was knocked down.

"Down with the vampyre!—kill him,—he's one of 'em,—run a stake through him!" were a few of the cries of the infuriated mob of people, who were only infuriated because he attempted to escape their murderous intentions.

"Get rid of the vampire!—kill him,—he's one of them,—run a stake through him!" were some of the shouts from the angry crowd, who were only furious because he was trying to escape their violent intentions.

It was strange to see how they collected in a ring as the unfortunate man lay on the ground, panting for breath, and hardly able to speak—their infuriated countenances plainly showing the mischief they were intent upon.

It was odd to see them gather in a circle as the unfortunate man lay on the ground, gasping for air, barely able to speak—their angry faces clearly revealing the trouble they were planning.

"Have mercy upon me!" he exclaimed, as he lay on the earth; "I have no power to help myself."

"Please have mercy on me!" he shouted, lying on the ground; "I can't help myself."

The mob returned no answer, but stood collecting their numbers as they came up.

The crowd didn’t respond but stood there counting their numbers as they arrived.

"Have mercy on me! it cannot be any pleasure to you to spill my blood. I am unable to resist—I am one man among many,—you surely cannot wish to beat me to death?"

"Please have mercy on me! It can't bring you any pleasure to spill my blood. I can't fight back—I'm just one person among many—surely you don't want to beat me to death?"

"We want to hurt no one, except in our own defence, and we won't be made vampyres of because you don't like to die."

"We don't want to hurt anyone, except in our own defense, and we won't be turned into vampires just because you don't want to die."

"No, no; we won't be vampyres," exclaimed the mob, and there arose a great shout from the mob.

"No, no; we won't be vampires," shouted the crowd, and a loud cheer erupted from them.

"Are you men—fathers?—have you families? if so, I have the same ties as you have; spare me for their sakes,—do not murder me,—you will leave one an orphan if you do; besides, what have I done? I have injured no one."

"Are you guys—fathers?—do you have families? If so, I have the same connections as you do; please, for their sake, spare me—don’t kill me—you’ll leave someone an orphan if you do. Besides, what have I done? I haven’t harmed anyone."

"I tell you what, friends, if we listen to him we shall all be vampyres, and all our children will all be vampyres and orphans."

"I'll tell you what, friends, if we listen to him, we'll all end up as vampires, and all our kids will be vampires and orphans."

"So we shall, so we shall; down with him!"

"So we will, so we will; let's get him!"

The man attempted to get up, but, in doing so, he received a heavy blow from a hedge-stake, wielded by the herculean arm of a peasant. The sound of the blow was heard by those immediately around, and the man fell dead. There was a pause, and those nearest, apparently fearful of the consequences, and hardly expecting the catastrophe, began to disperse, and the remainder did so very soon afterwards.

The man tried to stand up, but in the process, he got hit hard by a hedge-stake swung by the strong arm of a peasant. The sound of the impact was heard by those nearby, and the man collapsed, dead. There was a moment of silence, and those closest, seemingly scared of what might happen next and barely anticipating the tragedy, started to scatter, and the rest followed suit shortly after.


CHAPTER LXXXI.

THE VAMPYRE'S FLIGHT.—HIS DANGER, AND THE LAST PLACE OF REFUGE.


341.png

Leaving the disorderly and vicious mob, who were thus sacrificing human life to their excited passions, we return to the brothers Bannerworth and the doctor, who together with Admiral Bell, still held watch over the hall.

Leaving the unruly and ruthless crowd, who were sacrificing human lives to their wild emotions, we return to the Bannerworth brothers and the doctor, who, along with Admiral Bell, were still keeping watch over the hall.

No indication of the coming forth of Varney presented itself for some time longer, and then, at least they thought, they heard a window open; and, turning their eyes in the direction whence the sound proceeded, they could see the form of a man slowly and cautiously emerging from it.

No sign of Varney showing up appeared for a little while longer, and then, at least they thought they heard a window open. Turning their eyes towards the source of the sound, they could see a man’s figure slowly and carefully coming out of it.

As far as they could judge, from the distance at which they were, that form partook much of the appearance and the general aspect of Sir Francis Varney, and the more they looked and noticed its movements, the more they felt convinced that such was the fact.

As far as they could tell from where they were, that figure looked a lot like Sir Francis Varney, and the more they watched and observed its movements, the more they became convinced that this was true.

"There comes your patient, doctor," said the admiral.

"There’s your patient, doctor," said the admiral.

"Don't call him my patient," said the doctor, "if you please."

"Please don't refer to him as my patient," the doctor said.

"Why you know he is; and you are, in a manner of speaking, bound to look after him. Well, what is to be done?"

"Well, you know he is, and in a way, you have to take care of him. So, what should we do?"

"He must not, on any account," said Dr. Chillingworth, "be allowed to leave the place. Believe me, I have the very strongest reasons for saying so."

"He absolutely cannot leave this place," said Dr. Chillingworth. "Trust me, I have very strong reasons for saying that."

"He shall not leave it then," said Henry.

"He won't leave it then," said Henry.

Even as he spoke, Henry Bannerworth darted forward, and Sir Francis Varney dropped from the window, out of which he had clambered, close to his feet.

Even as he spoke, Henry Bannerworth rushed forward, and Sir Francis Varney jumped down from the window he had climbed out of, landing right at his feet.

"Hold!" cried Henry, "you are my prisoner."

"Stop!" shouted Henry, "you're my prisoner."

With the most imperturbable coolness in the world, Sir Francis Varney turned upon him, and replied,—

With the calmest demeanor, Sir Francis Varney turned to him and said,—

"And pray, Henry Bannerworth, what have I done to provoke your wrath?"

"And please, Henry Bannerworth, what have I done to upset you?"

"What have you done?—have you not, like a thief, broken into my house? Can you ask what you have done?"

"What have you done?—have you not, like a thief, broken into my home? How can you ask what you've done?"

"Ay," said the vampyre, "like a thief, perchance, and yet no thief. May I ask you, what there is to steal, in the house?"

"Ay," said the vampire, "like a thief, maybe, but not really a thief. Can I ask you what there is to steal in the house?"

By the time this short dialogue had been uttered, the rest of the party had come up, and Varney was, so far as regarded numbers, a prisoner.

By the time this brief conversation was over, the rest of the group had arrived, and Varney was, at least in terms of numbers, a prisoner.

"Well, gentlemen," he said, with that strange contortion of countenance which, now they all understood, arose from the fact of his having been hanged, and restored to life again. "Well, gentlemen, now that you have beleaguered me in such a way, may I ask you what it is about?"

"Well, gentlemen," he said, with that odd expression on his face that they all now understood came from the fact that he had been hanged and brought back to life. "Well, gentlemen, now that you've surrounded me like this, can I ask what this is all about?"

"If you will step aside with me, Sir Francis Varney, for a moment," said Dr. Chillingworth, "I will make to you a communication which will enable you to know what it is all about."

"If you could step aside with me for a moment, Sir Francis Varney," said Dr. Chillingworth, "I have something to tell you that will help you understand what's going on."

"Oh, with pleasure," said the vampyre. "I am not ill at present; but still, sir, I have no objection to hear what you have to say."

"Oh, with pleasure," said the vampire. "I'm not sick at the moment; but still, sir, I have no problem listening to what you have to say."

He stepped a few paces on one side with the doctor, while the others waited, not without some amount of impatience for the result of the communication. All that they could hear was, that Varney said, suddenly—

He took a few steps to the side with the doctor, while the others waited, feeling a bit impatient for the outcome of their conversation. All they could hear was Varney suddenly say—

"You are quite mistaken."

"You're quite mistaken."

And then the doctor appeared to be insisting upon something, which the vampyre listened to patiently; and, at the end, burst out with,—

And then the doctor seemed to be insisting on something, which the vampire listened to patiently; and, at the end, burst out with,—

"Why, doctor, you must be dreaming."

"Why, doctor, you must be dreaming."

At this, Dr. Chillingworth at once left him, and advancing to his friends, he said,—

At this, Dr. Chillingworth immediately left him and walked over to his friends, saying,—

"Sir Francis Varney denies in toto all that I have related to you concerning him; therefore, I can say no more than that I earnestly recommend you, before you let him go, to see that he takes nothing of value with him."

"Sir Francis Varney completely rejects everything I’ve told you about him; therefore, I can only strongly advise you to ensure that he doesn’t leave with anything valuable."

"Why, what can you mean?" said Varney.

"Why, what do you mean?" said Varney.

"Search him," said the doctor; "I will tell you why, very shortly."

"Check him," said the doctor; "I'll explain why in just a moment."

"Indeed—indeed!" said Sir Francis Varney. "Now, gentlemen, I will give you a chance of behaving justly and quietly, so saving yourself the danger of acting otherwise. I have made repeated offers to take this house, either as a tenant or as a purchaser, all of which offers have been declined, upon, I dare say, a common enough principle, namely, one which induces people to enhance the value of anything they have for disposal, if it be unique, by making it difficult to come at. Seeing that you had deserted the place, I could make no doubt but that it was to be had, so I came here to make a thorough examination of its interior, to see if it would suit me. I find that it will not; therefore, I have only to apologise for the intrusion, and to wish you a remarkably good evening."

"Absolutely—absolutely!" said Sir Francis Varney. "Now, gentlemen, I’m giving you a chance to act fairly and calmly, which will save you from the risk of acting otherwise. I've made several offers to take this house, either as a tenant or a buyer, all of which have been turned down, likely based on a familiar idea: that people tend to raise the value of something they want to sell, especially if it’s unique, by making it hard to access. Seeing as you had abandoned the property, I had no doubt it was available, so I came here to take a good look inside, to see if it would be suitable for me. I’ve found that it won’t; so all I can do now is apologize for intruding and wish you a very good evening."

"That won't do," said the doctor.

"That won't work," said the doctor.

"What won't do, sir?"

"What won't work, sir?"

"This excuse will not do, Sir Francis Varney. You are, although you deny it, the man who was hanged in London some years ago for a highway robbery."

"This excuse won't work, Sir Francis Varney. You are, despite your denial, the man who was hanged in London some years ago for a highway robbery."

Varney laughed, and held up his hands, exclaiming,—

Varney laughed and raised his hands, exclaiming,—

"Alas! alas! our good friend, the doctor, has studied too hard; his wits, probably, at the best of times, none of the clearest, have become hopelessly entangled."

"Wow! Wow! Our good friend, the doctor, has studied too much; his mind, probably never the sharpest, has become completely confused."

"Do you deny," said Henry, "then, that you are that man?"

"Do you deny," Henry said, "that you are that man?"

"Most unequivocally."

"Absolutely."

"I assert it," said the doctor, "and now, I will tell you all, for I perceive you hesitate about searching, Sir Francis Varney, I tell you all why it is that he has such an affection for Bannerworth Hall."

"I say it," the doctor said, "and now, I’ll explain everything to you, because I see you’re unsure about investigating. Sir Francis Varney, let me tell you why he has such an attachment to Bannerworth Hall."

"Before you do," said Varney, "there is a pill for you, which you may find more nauseous and harder of digestion, than any your shop can furnish."

"Before you go," Varney said, "I have a pill for you that you might find more unpleasant and harder to swallow than anything your store has to offer."

As Varney uttered these words, he suddenly drew from his pocket a pistol, and, levelling it at the unfortunate doctor, he fired it full at him.

As Varney said this, he suddenly pulled a pistol out of his pocket and aimed it directly at the unfortunate doctor, firing it right at him.

The act was so sudden, so utterly unexpected, and so stunning, that it was done before any one could move hand or foot to prevent it. Henry Bannerworth and his brother were the furthest off from the vampyre; and, unhappily, in the rush which they, as soon us possible, made towards him, they knocked down the admiral, who impeded them much; and, before they could spring over, or past him, Sir Francis Varney was gone.

The act was so sudden, so completely unexpected, and so shocking that it happened before anyone could react. Henry Bannerworth and his brother were the farthest from the vampyre; unfortunately, in their hurried attempt to reach him, they accidentally knocked down the admiral, who was in their way. By the time they managed to get over or around him, Sir Francis Varney had vanished.

So sudden, too, had been his departure, that they had not the least idea in which direction he had gone; so that to follow him would have been a work of the greatest possible difficulty.

His departure had been so abrupt that they had no clue which way he had gone, making it incredibly difficult to track him down.

Notwithstanding, however, both the difficulty and the danger, for no doubt the vampyre was well enough armed, Henry and his brother both rushed after the murderer, as they now believed him to be, in the route which they thought it was most probable he would take, namely, that which led towards the garden gate.

Despite the difficulty and danger, since the vampire was definitely armed, Henry and his brother rushed after the murderer, as they now believed him to be, taking the path they thought was most likely for him to escape, which led toward the garden gate.

They reached that spot in a few moments, but all was profoundly still. Not the least trace of any one could be seen, high or low, and they were compelled, after a cursory examination, to admit that Sir Francis Varney had again made his escape, despite the great odds that were against him in point of numbers.

They got to that place in a few moments, but everything was completely quiet. There wasn't a single sign of anyone, above or below, and after a quick look around, they had to agree that Sir Francis Varney had managed to escape again, even with the huge disadvantage of being outnumbered.

"He has gone," said Henry. "Let us go back, and see into the state of poor Dr. Chillingworth, who, I fear, is a dead man."

"He’s gone," said Henry. "Let’s head back and check on poor Dr. Chillingworth, who I’m afraid might be dead."

They hurried back to the spot, and there they found the admiral looking as composed as possible, and solacing himself with a pinch of snuff, as he gazed upon the apparently lifeless form at his feet.

They rushed back to the spot, and there they found the admiral looking as calm as possible, using a pinch of snuff to comfort himself as he stared at the seemingly lifeless body at his feet.

"Is he dead?" said Henry.

"Is he dead?" Henry asked.

"I should say he was," replied the admiral; "such a shot as that was don't want to be repeated. Well, I liked the doctor with all his faults. He only had one foolish way with him, and that was, that he shirked his grog."

"I should say he was," replied the admiral; "a shot like that doesn't need to happen again. Well, I liked the doctor despite all his flaws. He only had one silly habit, and that was that he avoided his drink."

"This is an awful catastrophe," said Henry, as he knelt down by the side of the body. "Assist me, some of you. Where is Charles?"

"This is a terrible disaster," Henry said as he knelt next to the body. "Help me, some of you. Where's Charles?"

"I'll be hanged," said the admiral, "if I know. He disappeared somewhere."

"I'll be damned," said the admiral, "if I know. He vanished somewhere."

"This is a night of mystery as well as terror. Alas! poor Dr. Chillingworth! I little thought that you would have fallen a victim to the man whom you preserved from death. How strange it is that you should have snatched from the tomb the very individual who was, eventually, to take your own life."

"This is a night full of mystery and fear. Oh no! Poor Dr. Chillingworth! I never imagined you would become a victim of the man you saved from death. It's so strange that you brought back to life the very person who would ultimately take your own life."

The brothers gently raised the body of the doctor, and carried it on to the glass plot, which was close at hand.

The brothers carefully lifted the doctor’s body and carried it over to the nearby glass plot.

"Farewell, kind and honest-hearted Chillingworth," said Henry; "I shall, many and many a time, feel your loss; and now I will rest not until I have delivered up to justice your murderer. All consideration, or feeling, for what seemed to be latent virtues in that strange and inexplicable man, Varney, shall vanish, and he shall reap the consequences of the crime he has now committed."

"Goodbye, dear and honest Chillingworth," said Henry; "I will feel your loss countless times, and now I won't rest until I bring your killer to justice. Any consideration or feelings I had for the hidden virtues in that strange and mysterious man, Varney, will disappear, and he will face the consequences of the crime he has just committed."

"It was a cold blooded, cowardly murder," said his brother.

"It was a cold-blooded, cowardly murder," said his brother.

"It was; but you may depend the doctor was about to reveal something to us, which Varney so much dreaded, that he took his life as the only effectual way, at the moment, of stopping him."

"It was; but you can be sure the doctor was about to tell us something that Varney was so afraid of that he saw taking his own life as the only way to stop him in that moment."

"It must be so," said Henry.

"It has to be that way," said Henry.

"And now," said the admiral, "it's too late, and we shall not know it at all. That's the way. A fellow saves up what he has got to tell till it is too late to tell it, and down he goes to Davy Jones's locker with all his secrets aboard."

"And now," said the admiral, "it's too late, and we won't know it at all. That's how it goes. A guy holds on to what he needs to say until it's too late to say it, and off he goes to Davy Jones's locker with all his secrets."

"Not always," said Dr. Chillingworth, suddenly sitting bolt upright—"not always."

"Not always," Dr. Chillingworth said, abruptly sitting up straight—"not always."

Henry and his brother started back in amazement, and the admiral was so taken by surprise, that had not the resuscitated doctor suddenly stretched out his hand and laid hold of him by the ankle, he would have made a precipitate retreat.

Henry and his brother jumped back in shock, and the admiral was so caught off guard that if the revived doctor hadn't suddenly reached out and grabbed him by the ankle, he would have quickly turned to run away.

"Hilloa! murder!" he cried. "Let me go! How do I know but you may be a vampyre by now, as you were shot by one."

"Hilloa! Murder!" he shouted. "Let me go! How do I know you’re not a vampire now, since you were shot by one?"

Henry soonest recovered from the surprise of the moment, and with the most unfeigned satisfaction, he cried,—

Henry quickly got over his surprise, and with genuine delight, he exclaimed,—

"Thank God you are unhurt, Dr. Chillingworth! Why he must have missed you by a miracle."

"Thank God you're okay, Dr. Chillingworth! He must have missed you by a miracle."

"Not at all," said the doctor. "Help me up—thank you—all right. I'm only a little singed about the whiskers. He hit me safe enough."

"Not at all," said the doctor. "Help me up—thank you—all good. I just got a bit singed around the whiskers. He connected with me just fine."

"Then how have you escaped?"

"Then how did you escape?"

"Why from the want of a bullet in the pistol, to be sure. I can understand it all well enough. He wanted to create sufficient confusion to cover a desperate attempt to escape, and he thought that would be best done by seeming so shoot me. The suddenness of the shock, and the full belief, at the moment, that he had sent a bullet into my brains, made me fall, and produced a temporary confusion of ideas, amounting to insensibility."

"Why? Simply because there was no bullet in the pistol. I get it perfectly. He wanted to create enough chaos to mask a desperate attempt to escape, and he thought the best way to do that was by making it look like he was going to shoot me. The shock of the moment, and the complete belief that he had fired a bullet into my head, made me collapse and caused a temporary confusion of thoughts, which felt like I was out cold."

"From which you are happily recovered. Thank Heaven that, after all, he is not such a villain as this act would have made him."

"You're happily recovered from that. Thank goodness that, after everything, he’s not as much of a villain as this action would suggest."

"Ah!" said the admiral, "it takes people who have lived a little in these affairs to know the difference in sound between a firearm with a bullet in it, and one without. I knew it was all right."

"Ah!" said the admiral, "it takes people who have some experience with these things to tell the difference in sound between a loaded firearm and one that's empty. I knew it was fine."

"Then why did you not say so, admiral?"

"Then why didn't you just say that, admiral?"

"What was the use? I thought the doctor might be amused to know what you should say of him, so you see I didn't interfere; and, as I am not a good hand at galloping after anybody, I didn't try that part of the business, but just remained where I was."

"What was the point? I thought the doctor might find it funny to know what you had to say about him, so I didn’t step in; and since I'm not great at chasing after anyone, I didn’t bother with that part and just stayed put."

"Alas! alas!" cried the doctor, "I much fear that, by his going, I have lost all that I expected to be able to do for you, Henry. It's of not the least use now telling you or troubling you about it. You may now sell or let Bannerworth Hall to whomever you please, for I am afraid it is really worthless."

"Wow! Wow!" shouted the doctor, "I'm really worried that with his leaving, I've lost everything I thought I could do for you, Henry. There's no point in telling you or bothering you about it now. You can sell or rent out Bannerworth Hall to whoever you want because I'm afraid it's practically worthless."

"What on earth do you mean?" said Henry. "Why, doctor, will you keep up this mystery among us? If you have anything to say, why not say it at once?"

"What do you mean?" Henry asked. "Why are you keeping us in the dark, doctor? If you have something to share, why not just say it now?"

"Because, I tell you it's of no use now. The game is up, Sir Francis Varney has escaped; but still I don't know that I need exactly hesitate."

"Because, I’m telling you, it’s pointless now. The game is over, Sir Francis Varney has gotten away; but I still don’t know that I need to hold back."

"There can be no reason for your hesitating about making a communication to us," said Henry. "It is unfriendly not to do so."

"There’s no reason for you to hesitate about reaching out to us," said Henry. "It’s unfriendly not to."

"My dear boy, you will excuse me for saying that you don't know what you are talking about."

"My dear boy, please forgive me for saying this, but you really don’t know what you’re talking about."

"Can you give any reason?"

"Can you provide a reason?"

"Yes; respect for the living. I should have to relate something of the dead which would be hurtful to their feelings."

"Yes, respect for the living. I would have to share something about the dead that would hurt their feelings."

Henry was silent for a few moments, and then he said,—

Henry was quiet for a moment, and then he said,—

"What dead? And who are the living?"

"What’s dead? And who are the living?"

"Another time," whispered the doctor to him; "another time, Henry. Do not press me now. But you shall know all another time."

"Another time," the doctor whispered to him. "Another time, Henry. Don't push me now. But you'll know everything another time."

"I must be content. But now let us remember that another man yet lingers in Bannerworth Hall. I will endure suspense on his account no longer. He is an intruder there; so I go at once to dislodge him."

"I have to be okay with this. But let’s not forget that another man is still hanging around Bannerworth Hall. I can't stand the uncertainty about him any longer. He doesn't belong there, so I'm going right now to get him out."

No one made any opposition to this move, not even the doctor; so Henry preceded them all to the house. They passed through the open window into the long hall, and from thence into every apartment of the mansion, without finding the object of their search. But from one of the windows up to which there grew great masses of ivy, there hung a rope, by which any one might easily have let himself down; and no doubt, therefore, existed in all their minds that the hangman had sufficiently profited by the confusion incidental to the supposed shooting of the doctor, to make good his escape from the place.

No one opposed this move, not even the doctor; so Henry led the way to the house. They walked through the open window into the long hallway and from there into every room in the mansion, but they didn’t find what they were looking for. However, from one of the windows covered in thick ivy, there hung a rope that anyone could easily use to climb down. It was clear to all of them that the hangman had taken advantage of the chaos around the supposed shooting of the doctor to escape from the place.

"And so, after all," said Henry, "we are completely foiled?"

"And so, after everything," said Henry, "are we totally stuck?"

"We may be," said Dr. Chillingworth; "but it is, perhaps, going too far to say that we actually are. One thing, however, is quite clear; and that is, no good can be done here."

"We might be," said Dr. Chillingworth; "but it's probably going too far to say that we actually are. One thing, though, is very clear: no good can come from this."

"Then let us go home," said the admiral. "I did not think from the first that any good would be done here."

"Then let's go home," said the admiral. "I didn't think from the start that anything good would come of this."

They all left the garden together now; so that almost for the first time, Bannerworth Hall was left to itself, unguarded and unwatched by any one whatever. It was with an evident and a marked melancholy that the doctor proceeded with the party to the cottage-house of the Bannerworths; but, as after what he had said, Henry forbore to question him further upon those subjects which he admitted he was keeping secret; and as none of the party were much in a cue for general conversation, the whole of them walked on with more silence than usually characterised them.

They all left the garden together now, so for almost the first time, Bannerworth Hall was left alone, unguarded and unnoticed by anyone. The doctor clearly felt a deep sadness as he went with the group to the Bannerworths' cottage. However, Henry didn’t press him with more questions about the topics he had said he was keeping secret. Since no one in the group was really in the mood for casual conversation, they all walked on in more silence than usual.


CHAPTER LXXXII.

CHARLES HOLLAND'S PURSUIT OF THE VAMPYRE.—THE DANGEROUS INTERVIEW.


344.png

It will be recollected that the admiral had made a remark about Charles Holland having suddenly disappeared; and it is for us now to account for that disappearance and to follow him to the pathway he had chosen.

It should be remembered that the admiral mentioned Charles Holland's sudden disappearance; now we need to explain that disappearance and track him along the path he chose.

The fact was, that he, when Varney fired the shot at the doctor, or what was the supposed shot, was the farthest from the vampyre; and he, on that very account, had the clearest and best opportunity of marking which route he took when he had discharged the pistol.

The truth is, when Varney fired the shot at the doctor, or what was thought to be a shot, he was the farthest from the vampire; and for that reason, he had the clearest and best chance to see which way Varney went after he fired the gun.

He was not confused by the smoke, as the others were; nor was he stunned by the noise of the discharge; but he distinctly saw Varney dart across one of the garden beds, and make for the summer-house, instead of for the garden gate, as Henry had supposed was the most probable path he had chosen.

He wasn't disoriented by the smoke like the others were, nor was he overwhelmed by the sound of the blast; instead, he clearly saw Varney sprint across one of the garden beds and head towards the summer-house, instead of the garden gate, which Henry thought was the most likely route he would take.

Now, Charles Holland either had an inclination, for some reasons of his own, to follow the vampyre alone; or, on the spur of the moment, he had not time to give an alarm to the others; but certain it is that he did, unaided, rush after him. He saw him enter the summer-house, and pass out of it again at the back portion of it, as he had once before done, when surprised in his interview with Flora.

Now, Charles Holland either felt the urge, for his own reasons, to follow the vampire on his own; or, in the heat of the moment, he didn’t have time to alert the others. But it’s clear that he ran after him alone. He saw him go into the summer house and come out again from the back, just like he did before when he was caught meeting Flora.

But the vampyre did not now, as he had done on the former occasion, hide immediately behind the summer-house. He seemed to be well aware that that expedient would not answer twice; so he at once sped onwards, clearing the garden fence, and taking to the meadows.

But the vampire didn’t, like before, immediately hide behind the summer house. He seemed to know that trick wouldn’t work twice; instead, he quickly moved on, jumped over the garden fence, and headed into the meadows.

It formed evidently no part of the intentions of Charles Holland to come up with him. He was resolved upon dogging his footsteps, to know where he should go; so that he might have a knowledge of his hiding-place, if he had one.

It clearly wasn't part of Charles Holland's plan to confront him. He was determined to follow his steps to find out where he was headed, so he could discover his hiding place, if he had one.

"I must and will," said Charles to himself, "penetrate the mystery that hangs about this most strange and inexplicable being. I will have an interview with him, not in hostility, for I forgive him the evil he has done me, but with a kindly spirit; and I will ask him to confide in me."

"I have to and I will," Charles said to himself, "figure out the mystery surrounding this very strange and puzzling person. I will talk to him, not with anger, because I forgive him for the harm he has caused me, but with a friendly attitude; and I will ask him to open up to me."

Charles, therefore, did not keep so close upon the heels of the vampyre as to excite any suspicions of his intention to follow him; but he waited by the garden paling long enough not only for Varney to get some distance off, but long enough likewise to know that the pistol which had been fired at the doctor had produced no real bad effects, except singing some curious tufts of hair upon the sides of his face, which the doctor was pleased to call whiskers.

Charles, therefore, didn’t follow too closely behind the vampire to raise any suspicions about his intent to track him; instead, he lingered by the garden fence long enough for Varney to put some distance between them, and also long enough to confirm that the gunshot fired at the doctor hadn’t caused any serious damage, aside from singeing some odd patches of hair on the sides of his face, which the doctor jokingly referred to as whiskers.

"I thought as much," was Charles's exclamation when he heard the doctor's voice. "It would have been strikingly at variance with all Varney's other conduct, if he had committed such a deliberate and heartless murder."

"I thought so," Charles exclaimed when he heard the doctor's voice. "It would have been completely out of character for Varney to commit such a calculated and ruthless murder."

Then, as the form of the vampyre could be but dimly seen, Charles ran on for some distance in the direction he had taken, and then paused again; so that if Varney heard the sound of footsteps, and paused to listen they had ceased again probably, and nothing was discernible.

Then, as the shape of the vampire could only be faintly seen, Charles ran for a while in the direction he had chosen, and then paused once more; so that if Varney heard the sound of footsteps and stopped to listen, they had likely stopped again, and nothing was noticeable.

In this manner he followed the mysterious individual, if we may really call him such, for above a mile; and then Varney made a rapid detour, and took his way towards the town.

In this way, he followed the mysterious figure, if we can truly call him that, for over a mile; then Varney made a quick turn and headed toward the town.

He went onwards with wonderful precision now in a right line, not stopping at any obstruction, in the way of fences, hedges, or ditches, so that it took Charles some exertion, to which, just then, he was scarcely equal, to keep up with him.

He continued forward with incredible precision in a straight line, not pausing for any obstacles like fences, hedges, or ditches, making it quite a struggle for Charles, who was barely able to keep up with him at that moment.

At length the outskirts of the town were gained, and then Varney paused, and looked around him, scarcely allowing Charles, who was now closer to him than he had been, time to hide himself from observation, which, however, he did accomplish, by casting himself suddenly upon the ground, so that he could not be detected against the sky, which then formed a back ground to the spot where he was.

Finally, they reached the edge of the town, and Varney stopped, looking around him. He barely gave Charles, who was now closer than before, a chance to hide. However, Charles managed to conceal himself by suddenly dropping to the ground, making it so he couldn't be seen against the sky, which provided a backdrop to where he was.

Apparently satisfied that he had completely now eluded the pursuit, if any had been attempted, of those whom he had led in such a state of confusion, the vampyre walked hastily towards a house that was to let, and which was only to be reached by going up an avenue of trees, and then unlocking a gate in a wall which bounded the premises next to the avenue. But the vampyre appeared to be possessed of every facility for effecting an entrance to the place and, producing from his pocket a key, he at once opened the gate, and disappeared within the precincts of those premises.

Apparently satisfied that he had completely escaped the pursuit, if there had been any, of those he had thrown into such confusion, the vampire quickly walked toward a house that was for rent, which could only be accessed by walking up an avenue of trees and then unlocking a gate in the wall next to the avenue. However, the vampire seemed to have everything he needed to get into the place, and taking a key out of his pocket, he opened the gate and vanished inside the property.

He, no doubt, felt that he was hunted by the mob of the town, and hence his frequent change of residence, since his own had been burnt down, and, indeed, situated as he was, there can be no manner of doubt that he would have been sacrificed to the superstitious fury of the populace, if they could but have got hold of him.

He definitely felt like he was being hunted by the townspeople, which is why he changed his living situation so often, especially after his home was burned down. Given the circumstances, there’s no doubt he would have been a victim of the crowd's superstitious rage if they had been able to capture him.

He had, from his knowledge, which was no doubt accurate and complete, of what had been done, a good idea of what his own fate would be, were he to fall into the hands of that ferocious multitude, each individual composing which, felt a conviction that there would be no peace, nor hope of prosperity or happiness, on the place, until he, the arch vampyre of all the supposed vampyres, was destroyed.

He had a clear understanding of what had happened, and based on that knowledge, he knew exactly what would happen to him if he fell into the hands of that savage crowd. Each person in that crowd believed that there would be no peace or hope for prosperity and happiness in the area until he, the ultimate vampire of all the so-called vampires, was eliminated.

345.png

Charles did pause for a few moments, after having thus become roused, to consider whether he should then attempt to have the interview he had resolved upon having by some means or another, or defer it, now that he knew where Varney was to be found, until another time.

Charles paused for a moment after being stirred, contemplating whether he should go ahead with the meeting he had decided to pursue one way or another, or postpone it, now that he knew where Varney could be found, until later.

But when he came to consider how extremely likely it was that, even in the course of a few hours, Varney might shift his abode for some good and substantial reasons, he at once determined upon attempting to see him.

But when he realized how likely it was that, even in just a few hours, Varney might move to a new place for some valid reasons, he immediately decided to try to see him.

But how to accomplish such a purpose was not the easiest question in the world to answer. If he rung the bell that presented itself above the garden gate, was it at all likely that Varney, who had come there for concealment, would pay any attention to the summons?

But figuring out how to achieve that goal wasn’t exactly a simple question to answer. If he rang the bell above the garden gate, was it even likely that Varney, who had come there to hide, would respond to the call?

After some consideration, he did, however, think of a plan by which, at all events, he could ensure effecting an entrance into the premises, and then he would take his chance of finding the mysterious being whom he sought, and who probably might have no particular objection to meeting with him, Charles Holland, because their last interview in the ruins could not be said to be otherwise than of a peaceable and calm enough character.

After thinking it over, he came up with a plan that would allow him to get into the place. Once inside, he would see if he could find the mysterious person he was looking for, who likely wouldn't mind meeting him, Charles Holland, since their previous encounter in the ruins was quite peaceful and calm.

He saw by the board, which was nailed in the front of the house, that all applications to see it were to be made to a Mr. Nash, residing close at hand; and, as Charles had the appearance of a respectable person, he thought he might possibly have the key entrusted to him, ostensibly to look at the house, preparatory possibly to taking it, and so he should, at all events, obtain admission.

He noticed the sign nailed to the front of the house, stating that all inquiries to view it should be directed to a Mr. Nash, who lived nearby. Since Charles seemed like a respectable person, he figured he might be able to get the key, supposedly to check out the house, possibly with the intention of renting it, and in any case, he would be able to get inside.

He, accordingly, went at once to this Mr. Nash, and asked about the house; of course he had to affect an interest in its rental and accommodations, which he did not feel, in order to lull any suspicion, and, finally, he said,—

He immediately went to Mr. Nash and inquired about the house; he pretended to be interested in its rental and amenities, even though he wasn't, to avoid raising any suspicions, and finally, he said,—

"I should like to look over it if you will lend me the key, which I will shortly bring back to you."

"I would like to check it out if you can lend me the key, and I’ll return it to you soon."

There was an evident hesitation about the agent when this proposal was communicated by Charles Holland, and he said,—

There was a clear hesitation from the agent when Charles Holland communicated this proposal, and he said,—

"I dare say, sir, you wonder that I don't say yes, at once; but the fact is there came a gentleman here one day when I was out, and got a key, for we have two to open the house, from my wife, and he never came back again."

"I bet you're surprised that I don't just say yes right away; but the truth is, a guy came by here one day when I was out and got a key from my wife, since we have two for the house, and he never came back."

That this was the means by which Varney, the vampyre, had obtained the key, by the aid of which Charles had seen him effect so immediate an entrance to the house, there could be no doubt.

There was no doubt that this was how Varney, the vampire, had gotten the key that allowed Charles to see him get into the house so quickly.

"How long ago were you served that trick?" he said.

"How long ago did you get tricked by that?" he said.

"About two days ago, sir."

"About two days ago."

"Well, it only shows how, when one person acts wrongly, another is at once suspected of a capability to do so likewise. There is my name and my address; I should like rather to go alone to see the house, because I always fancy I can judge better by myself of the accommodation, and I can stay as long as I like, and ascertain the sizes of all the rooms without the disagreeable feeling upon my mind, which no amount of complaisance on your part, could ever get me over, that I was most unaccountably detaining somebody from more important business of their own."

"Well, it just shows that when one person does something wrong, others immediately get suspected of being able to do the same. Here’s my name and address; I'd prefer to go see the house by myself because I always feel I can judge the space better on my own. This way, I can stay as long as I want and check out the sizes of all the rooms without that uncomfortable feeling that no amount of politeness from you could make go away—that I was somehow unfairly holding someone up from doing something more important."

"Oh, I assure you, sir," said Mr. Nash, "that I should not be at all impatient. But if you would rather go alone—"

"Oh, I assure you, sir," said Mr. Nash, "that I wouldn't be impatient at all. But if you’d prefer to go alone—"

"Indeed I would."

"Of course I would."

"Oh, then, sir, there is the key. A gentleman who leaves his name and address, of course, we can have no objection to. I only told you of what happened, sir, in the mere way of conversation, and I hope you won't imagine for a moment that I meant to insinuate that you were going to keep the key."

"Oh, then, sir, here’s the key. A gentleman who leaves his name and address, of course, we can’t have any issue with that. I was just sharing what happened, sir, in a casual way, and I hope you won’t think for a second that I meant to suggest you were going to hold onto the key."

"Oh, certainly not—certainly not," said Charles, who was only too glad to get the key upon any terms. "You are quite right, and I beg you will say no more about it; I quite understand."

"Oh, definitely not—definitely not," said Charles, who was more than happy to get the key on any terms. "You are absolutely right, and I ask that you don't mention it again; I completely understand."

He then walked off to the empty house again, and, proceeding to the avenue, he fitted the key to the lock, and had the satisfaction of finding the gate instantly yield to him.

He then walked back to the empty house, and, heading to the avenue, he inserted the key into the lock and felt a sense of satisfaction as the gate opened easily for him.

When he passed through it, and closed the door after him, which he did carefully, he found himself in a handsomely laid-out garden, and saw the house a short distance in front of him, standing upon a well got-up lawn.

When he walked through it and carefully closed the door behind him, he found himself in a beautifully designed garden and saw the house a short distance ahead, sitting on a well-maintained lawn.

He cared not if Varney should see him before he reached the house, because the fact was sufficiently evident to himself that after all he could not actually enforce an interview with the vampyre. He only hoped that as he had found him out it would be conceded to him.

He didn't care if Varney saw him before he got to the house, because he realized that he couldn't actually demand a meeting with the vampire. He just hoped that since he had figured him out, it would be granted to him.

He, therefore, walked up the lawn without making the least attempt at concealment, and when he reached the house he allowed his footsteps to make what noise they would upon the stone steps which led up to it. But no one appeared; nor was there, either by sight or by sound, any indication of the presence of any living being in the place besides himself.

He walked up the lawn without trying to hide at all, and when he got to the house, he let his footsteps make whatever noise they wanted on the stone steps leading up to it. But no one showed up; there was no sign, either visually or audibly, of any other living person around besides him.

Insensibly, as he contemplated the deserted place around him, the solemn sort of stillness began to have its effect upon his imagination, and, without being aware that he did so, he had, with softness and caution, glided onwards, as if he were bent on some errand requiring the utmost amount of caution and discrimination in the conduction of it.

Unnoticeably, as he looked around at the empty area, the serious silence started to influence his imagination, and, without realizing it, he moved forward slowly and carefully, as if he were on a mission that needed the highest level of caution and attention to detail.

And so he entered the hall of the house, where he stood some time, and listened with the greatest attention, without, however, being able to hear the least sound throughout the whole of the house.

And so he walked into the hall of the house, where he stood for a while, listening intently, but couldn't hear a single sound from anywhere in the house.

"And yet he must be here," thought Charles to himself; "I was not gone many minutes, and it is extremely unlikely that in so short a space of time he has left, after taking so much trouble, by making such a detour around the meadows to get here, without being observed. I will examine every room in the place, but I will find him."

"And yet he has to be here," Charles thought to himself; "I wasn't gone for long, and it’s very unlikely that he would leave after going to so much trouble to take that long way around the meadows to get here, without anyone noticing. I’ll search every room in this place, but I will find him."

Charles immediately commenced going from room to room of that house in his search for the vampyre. There were but four apartments upon the ground floor, and these, of course, he quickly ran through. Nothing whatever at all indicative of any one having been there met his gaze, and with a feeling of disappointment creeping over him, he commenced the ascent of the staircase.

Charles immediately started going from room to room in that house, looking for the vampire. There were only four rooms on the ground floor, and he quickly checked each one. He found no signs of anyone having been there, and as disappointment washed over him, he began to climb the staircase.

The day had now fairly commenced, so that there was abundance of light, although, even for the country, it was an early hour, and probably Mr. Nash had been not a little surprised to have a call from one whose appearance bespoke no necessity for rising with the lark at such an hour.

The day had now fully begun, bringing plenty of light, even though it was still early for the countryside. Mr. Nash was likely quite surprised to receive a visit from someone who clearly didn't need to get up with the sun at such an hour.

All these considerations, however, sank into insignificance in Charles's mind, compared with the object he had in view, namely, the unravelling the many mysteries that hung around that man. He ascended to the landing of the first story, and then, as he could have no choice, he opened the first door that his eyes fell upon, and entered a tolerably large apartment. It was quite destitute of furniture, and at the moment Charles was about to pronounce it empty; but then his eyes fell upon a large black-looking bundle of something, that seemed to be lying jammed up under the window on the floor—that being the place of all others in the room which was enveloped in the most shadow.

All these thoughts, however, faded into nothing in Charles’s mind compared to the goal he had in mind, which was to uncover the many mysteries surrounding that man. He climbed to the landing of the first floor and, with no other option, opened the first door he saw and walked into a fairly large room. It was completely empty of furniture, and just as Charles was about to call it vacant, he noticed a large, dark-looking bundle of something jammed against the floor under the window—that corner of the room was the most shadowy.

He started back involuntarily at the moment, for the appearance was one so shapeless, that there was no such thing as defining, from even that distance, what it really was.

He involuntarily stepped back at that moment, because the figure was so shapeless that there was no way to define what it actually was, even from that distance.

Then he slowly and cautiously approached it, as we always approach that of the character of which we are ignorant, and concerning the powers of which to do injury we can consequently have no defined idea.

Then he slowly and carefully moved closer to it, just like we always do when dealing with something unfamiliar, and about which we can have no clear understanding of its potential to cause harm.

That it was a human form there, was the first tangible opinion he had about it; and from its profound stillness, and the manner in which it seemed to be laid close under the window, he thought that he was surely upon the point of finding out that some deed of blood had been committed, the unfortunate victim of which was now lying before him.

That it was a human figure there was the first solid impression he had about it; and from its deep stillness, and the way it seemed to be positioned right under the window, he thought he was just about to discover that a violent act had taken place, the unfortunate victim of which was now lying in front of him.

Upon a nearer examination, he found that the whole body, including the greater part of the head and face, was wrapped in a large cloak; and there, as he gazed, he soon found cause to correct his first opinion at to the form belonging to the dead, for he could distinctly hear the regular breathing, as of some one in a sound and dreamless sleep.

Upon closer inspection, he discovered that the entire body, including most of the head and face, was covered by a large cloak; and there, as he looked, he quickly realized he needed to change his initial thoughts about the appearance of the dead, as he could clearly hear the steady breathing, like that of someone in a deep and dreamless sleep.

Closer he went, and closer still. Then, as he clasped his hands, he said, in a voice scarcely above a whisper,—

Closer he went, and even closer still. Then, as he clasped his hands, he said in a voice barely above a whisper,—

"It is—it is the vampyre."

"It's—it's the vampire."

Yes, there could be no doubt of the fact. It was Sir Francis Varney who lay there, enveloped in the huge horseman's cloak, in which, on two or three occasions during the progress of this narrative, he had figured. There he lay, at the mercy completely of any arm that might be raised against him, apparently so overcome by fatigue that no ordinary noise would have awakened him.

Yes, there was no doubt about it. It was Sir Francis Varney who lay there, wrapped in the large horseman's cloak he had worn a couple of times during the story. There he lay, completely exposed to anyone who might want to harm him, seemingly so exhausted that even a normal noise wouldn't have roused him.

Well might Charles Holland gaze at him with mingled feelings. There lay the being who had done almost enough to drive the beautiful Flora Bannerworth distracted—the being who had compelled the Bannerworth family to leave their ancient house, to which they had been bound by every description of association. The same mysterious existence, too, who, the better to carry on his plots and plans, had, by dint of violence, immured him, Charles, in a dungeon, and loaded him with chains. There he lay sleeping, and at his mercy.

Charles Holland could only look at him with mixed emotions. There was the person who had nearly driven the beautiful Flora Bannerworth insane—the one who had forced the Bannerworth family to abandon their long-held ancestral home, tied to them by countless memories. This same mysterious figure, who, to further his schemes, had violently imprisoned Charles in a dungeon and weighed him down with chains. There he lay, sleeping and completely at his mercy.

"Shall I awaken him," said Charles, "or let him sleep off the fatigue, which, no doubt, is weighing down his limbs, and setting heavily on his eyelids. No, my business with him is too urgent."

"Should I wake him up," Charles said, "or let him rest and recover from the exhaustion that's clearly weighing down his limbs and making his eyelids heavy? No, I need to talk to him, and it's important."

He then raised his voice, and cried,—

He then raised his voice and shouted,—

"Varney, Varney, awake!"

"Varney, Varney, wake up!"

The sound disturbed, without altogether breaking up, the deep slumber of the vampyre, and he uttered a low moan, and moved one hand restlessly. Then, as if that disturbance of the calm and deep repose which had sat upon him, had given at once the reins to fancy, he begin to mutter strange words in his sleep, some of which could be heard by Charles distinctly, while others were too incoherently uttered to be clearly understood.

The sound disrupted, though it didn’t completely interrupt, the deep sleep of the vampire. He let out a low moan and moved one hand restlessly. Then, as if that disturbance of the calm and deep rest he had been in had unleashed his imagination, he started to mumble strange words in his sleep. Some of these words were clearly audible to Charles, while others were mumbled too incoherently to be understood.

"Where is it?" he said; "where—where hidden?—Pull the house down!—Murder! No, no, no! no murder!—I will not, I dare not. Blood enough is upon my hands.—The money!—the money! Down, villains! down! down! down!"

"Where is it?" he said; "where—where is it hidden?—Tear the house down!—No, no, no! Not murder!—I won’t, I can’t. There’s already too much blood on my hands.—The money!—the money! Down, you villains! Down! Down! Down!"

What these incoherent words alluded to specifically, Charles, of course, could not have the least idea, but he listened attentively, with a hope that something might fall from his lips that would afford a key to some of the mysterious circumstances with which he was so intimately connected.

What these jumbled words specifically referred to, Charles certainly had no clue, but he listened closely, hoping that something might be said that would give him insight into some of the mysterious circumstances he was so deeply involved in.

Now, however, there was a longer silence than before, only broken occasionally by low moans; but suddenly, as Charles was thinking of again speaking, he uttered some more disjointed sentences.

Now, however, there was a longer silence than before, only occasionally interrupted by low moans; but suddenly, as Charles was thinking of speaking again, he blurted out some more disjointed sentences.

"No harm," he said, "no harm,—Marchdale is a villain!—Not a hair of his head injured—no, no. Set him free—yes, I will set him free. Beware! beware, Marchdale! and you Mortimer. The scaffold! ay, the scaffold! but where is the bright gold? The memory of the deed of blood will not cling to it. Where is it hidden? The gold! the gold! the gold! It is not in the grave—it cannot be there—no, no, no!—not there, not there! Load the pistols. There, there! Down, villain, down!—down, down!"

"No harm," he said, "no harm—Marchdale is a villain! Not a hair on his head is hurt—no, no. Let him go—yes, I will let him go. Watch out! Watch out, Marchdale! And you, Mortimer. The gallows! Yes, the gallows! But where is the shiny gold? The memory of the bloody deed won’t stick to it. Where is it hidden? The gold! The gold! The gold! It's not in the grave—it can't be there—no, no, no!—not there, not there! Load the guns. There, there! Get down, villain, down!—down, down!"

Despairing, now, of obtaining anything like tangible information from these ravings, which, even if they did, by accident, so connect themselves together as to seem to mean something, Charles again cried aloud,—

Despairing of getting any real information from these outbursts, which, even if they accidentally connected in a way that seemed to mean something, Charles shouted again,—

"Varney, awake, awake!"

"Varney, wake up, wake up!"

But, as before, the sleeping man was sufficiently deaf to the cry to remain, with his eyes closed, still in a disturbed slumber, but yet a slumber which might last for a considerable time.

But, as before, the sleeping man was deaf enough to the cry to stay, with his eyes closed, still in a restless sleep, but a sleep that could last for quite a while.

"I have heard," said Charles, "that there are many persons whom no noise will awaken, while the slightest touch rouses them in an instant. I will try that upon this slumbering being."

"I've heard," said Charles, "that there are a lot of people who won't wake up no matter how loud it gets, but the slightest touch can rouse them right away. I'm going to test that on this sleeping person."

As he spoke, he advanced close to Sir Francis Varney, and touched him slightly with the toe of his boot.

As he spoke, he moved closer to Sir Francis Varney and lightly tapped him with the toe of his boot.

The effect was as startling as it was instantaneous. The vampyre sprang to his feet, as he had been suddenly impelled up by some powerful machinery; and, casting his cloak away from his arms, so as to have them at liberty, he sprang upon Charles Holland, and hurled him to the ground, where he held him with a giant's gripe, as he cried,—

The effect was as shocking as it was immediate. The vampire jumped to his feet, as if he had been pushed up by some strong machinery; and, throwing his cloak off his arms to free them, he lunged at Charles Holland and threw him to the ground, where he held him with a grip like a giant's, as he shouted,—

"Rash fool! be you whom you may. Why have you troubled me to rid the world of your intrusive existence?"

"Foolish person! Whoever you are, why have you bothered me to get rid of your annoying presence in the world?"

The attack was so sudden and so terrific, that resistance to it, even if Charles had had the power, was out of the question. All he could say, was,—

The attack was so sudden and so intense that resisting it, even if Charles had the ability, was not an option. All he could say was,—

"Varney, Varney! do you not know me? I am Charles Holland. Will you now, in your mad rage, take the life you might more easily have taken when I lay in the dungeon from which you released me?"

"Varney, Varney! Don’t you recognize me? I'm Charles Holland. Are you seriously going to kill me in this rage, when it would have been so much easier to do when I was trapped in that dungeon you freed me from?"

The sound of his voice at once convinced Sir Francis Varney of his identity; and it was with a voice that had some tones of regret in it, that he replied,—

The sound of his voice immediately made Sir Francis Varney recognize him; and with a voice that had some notes of regret in it, he replied,—

"And wherefore have you thought proper, when you were once free and unscathed, to cast yourself into such a position of danger as to follow me to my haunt?"

"And why did you think it was a good idea, when you were once free and safe, to put yourself in such a dangerous situation by following me to my hideout?"

"I contemplated no danger," said Charles, "because I contemplated no evil. I do not know why you should kill me."

"I wasn't worried about any danger," Charles said, "because I didn't see any threat. I don't understand why you'd want to kill me."

"You came here, and yet you say you do not know why I should kill you. Young man, have you a dozen lives that you can afford to tamper with them thus? I have, at much chance of imminence to myself, already once saved you, when another, with a sterner feeling, would have gladly taken your life; but now, as if you were determined to goad me to an act which I have shunned committing, you will not let me close my eyes in peace."

"You came here, and yet you say you don’t know why I should kill you. Young man, do you have multiple lives that you can afford to mess around like this? I have, with a lot at risk to myself, already saved you once, when someone else, with a colder heart, would have happily taken your life; but now, it seems like you’re trying to push me into doing something I’ve worked hard to avoid, and you won’t let me have a moment of peace."

"Take your hand from off my throat, Varney, and I will then tell you what brought me here."

"Remove your hand from my throat, Varney, and I will then explain what brought me here."

Sir Francis Varney did so.

Sir Francis Varney did that.

"Rise," he said—"rise; I have seen blood enough to be sickened at the prospect of more; but you should not have come here and tempted me."

"Get up," he said—"get up; I've seen enough blood to be disgusted at the thought of more; but you shouldn’t have come here and challenged me."

"Nay, believe me, I came here for good and not for evil. Sir Francis Varney, hear me out, and then judge for yourself whether you can blame the perseverance which enabled me to find out this secret place of refuge; but let me first say that now it is as good a place of concealment to you as before it was, for I shall not betray you."

"Nah, believe me, I came here for good, not for bad. Sir Francis Varney, listen to me, and then decide for yourself if you can blame the determination that helped me discover this secret hideout; but let me first say that now it’s just as good a hiding place for you as it was before, because I won’t betray you."

"Go on, go on. What is it you desire?"

"Go ahead, go ahead. What do you want?"

"During the long and weary hours of my captivity, I thought deeply, and painfully too, as may be well imagined, of all the circumstances connected with your appearance at Bannerworth Hall, and your subsequent conduct. Then I felt convinced that there was something far more than met the eye, in the whole affair, and, from what I have been informed of since, I am the more convinced that some secret, some mystery, which it is in your power only perhaps to explain, lurks at the bottom of all your conduct."

"During the long and exhausting hours of my captivity, I thought hard, and it was painful too, as you can imagine, about everything related to your arrival at Bannerworth Hall and your behavior afterward. I became convinced that there was much more to the whole situation than what appeared on the surface, and from what I’ve learned since then, I am even more convinced that there’s a secret, some mystery that only you might be able to explain, hidden behind all of your actions."

"Well, proceed," said Varney.

"Go ahead," said Varney.

"Have I not said enough now to enable you to divine the object of my visit? It is that you should shake off the trammels of mystery in which you have shrouded yourself, and declare what it is you want, what it is you desire, that has induced you to set yourself up as such a determined foe of the Bannerworth family."

"Haven't I said enough for you to figure out why I’m here? It's time for you to drop the mystery you've surrounded yourself with and share what you want, what you desire, that has made you such a fierce enemy of the Bannerworth family."

"And that, you say, is the modest request that brings you here?"

"And that, you say, is the simple request that has you here?"

"You speak as if you thought it was idle curiosity that prompts me, but you know it is not. Your language and manner are those of a man of too much sagacity not to see that I have higher notions."

"You talk like you think I'm just being curious, but you know that's not the case. The way you speak and act shows that you're smart enough to realize I have deeper ideas."

"Name them."

"List them."

"You have yourself, in more than one instance, behaved with a strange sort of romantic generosity, as if, but for some great object which you felt impelled to seek by any means, and at any sacrifice, you would be a something in character and conduct very different from what you are. One of my objects, then, is to awaken that better nature which is slumbering within you, only now and then rousing itself to do some deed which should be the character of all your actions—for your own sake I have come."

"You have, on more than one occasion, acted with a kind of strange romantic generosity, as if, if it weren’t for some big goal you felt driven to pursue at any cost and with any sacrifice, you would be a very different person in terms of character and behavior. One of my goals, then, is to awaken that better side of you that lies dormant within, only occasionally stirring to do something that should define all your actions—I've come for your own sake."

"But not wholly?"

"But not entirely?"

"Not wholly, as you say. There is another than whom, the whole world is not so dear to me. That other one was serene as she was beautiful. Happiness danced in her eyes, and she ought—for not more lovely is the mind that she possesses than the glorious form that enshrines it—to be happy. Her life should have passed like one long summer's day of beauty, sunshine, and pure heavenly enjoyment. You have poisoned the cup of joy that the great God of nature had permitted her to place to her lips and taste of mistrustingly. Why have you done this? I ask you—why have you done this?"

"Not entirely, as you say. There’s someone else for whom the whole world doesn’t mean as much to me. That person was as calm as she was beautiful. Joy sparkled in her eyes, and she should be happy—her mind is just as lovely as her stunning appearance. Her life should have gone by like a long, beautiful summer day filled with sunshine and pure, heavenly enjoyment. You have poisoned the cup of joy that the great God of nature allowed her to lift to her lips and taste hesitantly. Why have you done this? I ask you—why have you done this?"

"Have you said all that you came to say?"

"Have you said everything you wanted to say?"

"I have spoken the substance of my message. Much could I elaborate upon such a theme; but it is not one, Varney, which is congenial to my heart; for your sake, however, and for the sakes of those whom I hold most dear, let me implore you to act in this matter with a kindly consideration. Proclaim your motives; you cannot say that they are not such as we may aid you in."

"I've shared the main point of my message. I could go on and on about this topic, but honestly, Varney, it's not something I feel comfortable discussing. However, for you and for the people I care about most, I'm asking you to approach this situation with kindness. Be open about your intentions; you can't deny that they're the kind of things we can support you in."

Varney was silent for several moments; he seemed perceptibly moved by the manner of the young man, as well as by the matter of his discourse. In fact, one would suppose that Charles Holland had succeeded in investing what he said with some sort of charm that won much upon the fancy of Sir Francis Varney, for when he ceased to speak, the latter said in a low voice,—

Varney was quiet for several moments; he seemed genuinely affected by the way the young man spoke, as well as by what he was saying. In fact, one might think that Charles Holland had managed to infuse his words with a kind of charm that captivated Sir Francis Varney, because when he stopped talking, the latter replied in a soft voice,—

"Go on, go on; you have surely much more to say."

"Come on, come on; you definitely have a lot more to say."

"No, Varney; I have said enough, and not thus much would I have said had I not been aware, most certainly and truly aware, without the shadow of a doubt, by your manner, that you were most accessible to human feeling."

"No, Varney; I’ve said enough, and I wouldn’t have said this much if I hadn’t noticed, definitely and clearly noticed, without a doubt, from your behavior, that you were very open to human emotion."

"I accessible to human feeling! know you to whom you speak? Am I not he before whom all men shudder, whose name has been a terror and a desolation; and yet you can talk of my human feelings. Nay, if I had had any, be sure they would have been extinguished by the persecutions I have endured from those who, you know, with savage ferocity have sought my life."

"I’m accessible to human feelings! Do you know who you’re talking to? Am I not the one before whom all men tremble, whose name has been a source of fear and ruin; and yet you can discuss my human feelings. No, if I had any, you can be sure they would have been wiped out by the torment I’ve suffered from those who, you know, have viciously tried to take my life."

"No, Varney; I give you credit for being a subtler reasoner than thus to argue; you know well that you were the aggressor to those parties who sought your life; you know well that with the greatest imaginable pains you held yourself up to them as a thing of great terror."

"No, Varney; I recognize that you're a more clever thinker than to argue like that; you know very well that you were the one who provoked those people who wanted to kill you; you know very well that, with all the effort you could muster, you presented yourself to them as something truly frightening."

"I did—I did."

"I did— I did."

"You cannot, then, turn round upon ignorant persons, and blame them because your exertions to make yourself seem what you wish were but too successful."

"You can't just go after ignorant people and blame them because you were too good at making yourself appear how you wanted."

"You use the word seem," said Varney, with a bitterness of aspect, "as if you would imply a doubt that I am that which thousands, by their fears, would testify me to be."

"You use the word seem," Varney said, with a bitter look, "as if you’re suggesting there’s a doubt about me being what thousands would confirm with their fears."

"Thousands might," said Charles Holland; "but not among them am I, Varney; I will not be made the victim of superstition. Were you to enact before my very eyes some of those feats which, to the senses of others, would stamp you as the preternatural being you assume to be, I would doubt the evidence of my own senses ere I permitted such a bugbear to oppress my brain."

"Thousands might," Charles Holland said, "but I’m not one of them, Varney; I refuse to be a victim of superstition. Even if you performed some of those tricks right in front of me that would convince others you’re the supernatural being you claim to be, I would trust my own judgment before letting such a fear control my mind."

"Go," said Sir Francis Varney, "go: I have no more words for you; I have nothing to relate to you."

"Go," said Sir Francis Varney, "just go: I have nothing else to say to you; I have nothing more to tell you."

"Nay, you have already listened sufficiently to me to give me a hope that I had awakened some of the humanity that was in your nature. Do not, Sir Francis Varney, crush that hope, even as it was budding forth; not for my own sake do I ask you for revelations; that may, perhaps—must be painful for you; but for the sake of Flora Bannerworth, to whom you owe abundance of reparation."

"No, you’ve already listened enough to give me hope that I’ve sparked some humanity in you. Please, Sir Francis Varney, don’t destroy that hope just as it’s starting to grow; I’m not asking for your revelations for my own sake—that might be painful for you—but for the sake of Flora Bannerworth, who deserves so much in return."

"No, no."

"No way."

"In the name of all that is great, and good, and just, I call upon you for justice."

"In the name of everything that is great, good, and fair, I ask you for justice."

"What have I to do with such an invocation? Utter such a sentiment to men who, like yourself, are invested with the reality as well as the outward show of human nature."

"What do I have to do with such a call? Express such a feeling to people who, like you, embody both the true essence and the outward appearance of human nature."

"Nay, Sir Francis Varney, now you belie yourself. You have passed through a long, and, perchance, a stormy life. Can you look back upon your career, and find no reminiscences of the past that shall convince you that you are of the great family of man, and have had abundance of human feelings and of human affections?"

"Nah, Sir Francis Varney, you’re contradicting yourself now. You’ve gone through a long, and maybe turbulent, life. Can you look back on your career and find no memories of the past that prove you’re part of the human race, with plenty of human feelings and emotions?"

"Peace, peace!"

"Calm down, calm down!"

"Nay, Sir Francis Varney, I will take your word, and if you will lay your hand upon your heart, and tell me truly that you never felt what it was to love—to have all feeling, all taste, and all hope of future joy, concentrated in one individual, I will despair, and leave you. If you will tell me that never, in your whole life, you have felt for any fair and glorious creature, as I now feel for Flora Bannerworth, a being for whom you could have sacrificed not only existence, but all the hopes of a glorious future that bloom around it—if you will tell me, with the calm, dispassionate aspect of truth, that you have held yourself aloof from such human feelings, I will no longer press you to a disclosure which I shall bring no argument to urge."

"No, Sir Francis Varney, I’ll take your word for it, and if you put your hand on your heart and honestly tell me that you’ve never known what it’s like to love—to have all your feelings, tastes, and hopes for future happiness focused on one person—I will lose hope and walk away from you. If you can say that in your entire life, you’ve never felt anything for any beautiful and extraordinary person, as I now feel for Flora Bannerworth, someone for whom you could have given up not just your life, but all the dreams of a wonderful future—if you can tell me, with the calm and honest demeanor of truth, that you’ve kept yourself distant from such human emotions, I won’t press you any longer to reveal something I won’t argue to convince you about."

The agitation of Sir Francis Varney's countenance was perceptible, and Charles Holland was about to speak again, when, striking him upon the breast with his clinched hand, the vampyre checked him, saying—

The tension on Sir Francis Varney's face was obvious, and Charles Holland was about to say something else when the vampyre interrupted him by hitting him on the chest with his fist, saying—

"Do you wish to drive me mad, that you thus, from memory's hidden cells, conjure up images of the past?"

"Are you trying to drive me crazy by bringing up memories from the depths of my mind?"

"Then there are such images to conjure up—there are such shadows only sleeping, but which require only, as you did even now, but a touch to awaken them to life and energy. Oh, Sir Francis Varney, do not tell me that you are not human."

"Then there are images that come to mind—there are shadows just resting, but they only need a touch, just as you did now, to come alive with energy. Oh, Sir Francis Varney, please don’t tell me you’re not human."

The vampyre made a furious gesture, as if he would have attacked Charles Holland; but then he sank nearly to the floor, as if soul-stricken by some recollection that unnerved his arm; he shook with unwonted emotion, and, from the frightful livid aspect of his countenance, Charles dreaded some serious accession of indisposition, which might, if nothing else did, prevent him from making the revelation he so much sought to hear from his lips.

The vampire made an angry gesture, as if he was going to attack Charles Holland; but then he almost fell to the floor, as if struck by a memory that weakened him. He shook with unfamiliar emotion, and from the terrified, pale look on his face, Charles feared he might suffer a serious bout of illness, which could, if nothing else did, stop him from sharing the revelation Charles was so eager to hear from him.

"Varney," he cried, "Varney, be calm! you will be listened to by one who will draw no harsh—no hasty conclusions; by one, who, with that charity, I grieve to say, is rare, will place upon the words you utter the most favourable construction. Tell me all, I pray you, tell me all."

"Varney," he shouted, "Varney, stay calm! You’ll be heard by someone who won’t jump to any harsh or quick conclusions; by someone who, unfortunately, is rare in having that kind of understanding, will interpret what you say in the most positive way possible. Please, tell me everything, I beg you, tell me everything."

"This is strange," said the vampyre. "I never thought that aught human could thus have moved me. Young man, you have touched the chords of memory; they vibrate throughout my heart, producing cadences and sounds of years long past. Bear with me awhile."

"This is weird," said the vampire. "I never thought anything human could affect me like this. Young man, you've struck a chord of memory; it's resonating in my heart, creating echoes and sounds from long ago. Please, bear with me for a moment."

"And you will speak to me?"

"And you're going to talk to me?"

"I will."

"I will."

"Having your promise, then, I am content, Varney."

"Now that I have your promise, I'm satisfied, Varney."

"But you must be secret; not even in the wildest waste of nature, where you can well presume that naught but Heaven can listen to your whisperings, must you utter one word of that which I shall tell to you."

"But you have to keep this a secret; not even in the most remote wilderness, where you can be sure that only Heaven could hear your whispers, should you say a word about what I’m going to tell you."

"Alas!" said Charles, "I dare not take such a confidence; I have said that it is not for myself; I seek such knowledge of what you are, and what you have been, but it is for another so dear to me, that all the charms of life that make up other men's delights, equal not the witchery of one glance from her, speaking as it does of the glorious light from that Heaven which is eternal, from whence she sprung."

"Alas!" said Charles, "I can't take such a risk; I’ve said it’s not for me. I want to know what you are and what you've been, but it’s for someone very dear to me. All the joys of life that make other men happy don’t compare to the magic of a single glance from her, which speaks of the glorious light from that eternal Heaven where she came from."

"And you reject my communication," said Varney, "because I will not give you leave to expose it to Flora Bannerworth?"

"And you refuse to listen to me," Varney said, "just because I won't let you share it with Flora Bannerworth?"

"It must be so."

"It has to be."

"And you are most anxious to hear that which I have to relate?"

"And you're really eager to hear what I have to share?"

"Most anxious, indeed—indeed, most anxious."

"Very anxious, indeed—indeed, very anxious."

"Then have I found in that scruple which besets your mind, a better argument for trusting you, than had ye been loud in protestation. Had your promises of secrecy been but those which come from the lip, and not from the heart, my confidence would not have been rejected on such grounds. I think that I dare trust you."

"Then I've found in that hesitation that troubles your mind a better reason to trust you than if you had been vocally protesting. If your promises of secrecy were just words and not genuine feelings, I wouldn’t have lost my confidence in you over this. I believe I can trust you."

"With leave to tell to Flora that which you shall communicate."

"With permission to tell Flora what you will share."

"You may whisper it to her, but to no one else, without my special leave and licence."

"You can tell her in confidence, but not to anyone else, unless I give you special permission."

"I agree to those terms, and will religiously preserve them."

"I agree to those terms and will strictly follow them."

"I do not doubt you for one moment; and now I will tell to you what never yet has passed my lips to mortal man. Now will I connect together some matters which you may have heard piecemeal from others."

"I have no doubts about you at all; and now I will share with you something I’ve never told anyone. Now I will connect some points that you may have heard bits and pieces of from others."

"What others are they?"

"What other ones are there?"

"Dr. Chillingworth, and he who once officiated as a London hangman."

"Dr. Chillingworth, and the man who used to work as a hangman in London."

"I have heard something from those quarters."

"I've heard something from that direction."

"Listen then to me, and you shall better understand that which you have heard. Some years ago, it matters not the number, on a stormy night, towards the autumn of the year, two men sat alone in poverty, and that species of distress which beset the haughty, profligate, daring man, who has been accustomed all his life to its most enticing enjoyments, but never to that industry which alone ought to produce them, and render them great and magnificent."

"Listen to me, and you’ll understand better what you’ve heard. A few years ago—though the exact number doesn’t matter—on a stormy night in the fall, two men were sitting alone in poverty, experiencing the kind of distress that comes from being proud, reckless, and daring. These were men who had always enjoyed life’s pleasures but had never learned the hard work that is necessary to earn them and make them truly grand."

"Two men; and who were they?"

"Two men; and who were they?"

"I was one. Look upon me! I was of those men; and strong and evil passions were battling in my heart."

"I was one. Look at me! I was one of those men; and strong and dark emotions were fighting in my heart."

"And the other!"

"And the other one!"

"Was Marmaduke Bannerworth."

"Was Marmaduke Bannerworth."

"Gracious Heaven! the father of her whom I adore; the suicide."

"Gracious heaven! The father of the woman I love; the suicide."

"Yes, the same; that man stained with a thousand vices—blasted by a thousand crimes—the father of her who partakes nothing of his nature, who borrows nothing from his memory but his name—was the man who there sat with me, plotting and contriving how, by fraud or violence, we were to lead our usual life of revelry and wild audacious debauch."

"Yes, the same guy; that man marked by a thousand wrongs—destroyed by a thousand crimes—the father of her who shares nothing of his nature, who takes nothing from his memory except his name—was the man who sat there with me, scheming and planning how, through trickery or force, we would continue our usual lifestyle of partying and reckless debauchery."

"Go on, go on; believe me, I am deeply interested."

"Go ahead, go ahead; trust me, I'm really interested."

"I can see as much. We were not nice in the various schemes which our prolific fancies engendered. If trickery, and the false dice at the gaming-table, sufficed not to fill our purses, we were bold enough for violence. If simple robbery would not succeed, we could take a life."

"I can see that clearly. We weren't kind in the different schemes our wild imaginations came up with. If trickery and loaded dice at the gambling table weren't enough to fill our pockets, we were daring enough to resort to violence. If plain theft wouldn't work, we were willing to take a life."

"Murder?"

"Is it murder?"

"Ay, call it by its proper name, a murder. We sat till the midnight hour had passed, without arriving at a definite conclusion; we saw no plan of practicable operation, and so we wandered onwards to one of those deep dens of iniquity, a gaming-house, wherein we had won and lost thousands.

"Yeah, let's call it what it is, a murder. We sat until it was past midnight, but we couldn't come to a clear conclusion; we didn't see any feasible plan, so we moved on to one of those shady places, a casino, where we had won and lost thousands."

"We had no money, but we staked largely, in the shape of a wager, upon the success of one of the players; we knew not, or cared not, for the consequence, if we had lost; but, as it happened, we were largely successful, and beggars as we had walked into that place, we might have left it independent men.

"We had no money, but we placed a big bet on the success of one of the players; we didn’t know or care about the consequences if we lost. However, as it turned out, we were quite successful, and though we had come in as beggars, we could have left as independent men."

"But when does the gambler know when to pause in his career? If defeat awakens all the raging passions of humanity within his bosom, success but feeds the great vice that has been there engendered. To the dawn of morn we played; the bright sun shone in, and yet we played—the midday came, and went—the stimulant of wine supported us, and still we played; then came the shadows of evening, stealing on in all their beauty. But what were they to us, amid those mutations of fortune, which, at one moment, made us princes, and placed palaces at our control, and, at another, debased us below the veriest beggar, that craves the stinted alms of charity from door to door.

"But when does a gambler know when to take a break in their career? If losing stirs up all the intense emotions within them, winning just fuels the major flaw that’s already there. We played until dawn; the bright sun streamed in, and we still played—the midday passed by—and the boost from wine kept us going, and we kept playing; then evening shadows came in, stealing in all their beauty. But what did they mean to us, amid those ups and downs of luck, which, at one moment, made us rich and put mansions in our hands, and, at another, brought us lower than the poorest beggar, begging for meager donations from door to door."

"And there was one man who, from the first to the last, stayed by us like a very fiend; more than man, I thought he was not human. We won of all, but of him. People came and brought their bright red gold, and laid it down before us, but for us to take it up, and then, by a cruel stroke of fortune, he took it from us.

"And there was one man who, from start to finish, stayed with us like a total devil; I thought he was more than human. We won against everyone, except him. People came and brought their shiny red gold and placed it before us, but just as we were about to take it, he cruelly snatched it away."

"The night came on; we won, and he won of us; the clock struck twelve—we were beggars. God knows what was he.

"The night fell; we won, and he won from us; the clock struck twelve—we were beggars. God knows what he was."

"We saw him place his winnings about his person—we saw the smile that curved the corners of his lips; he was calm, and we were maddened. The blood flowed temperately through his veins, but in ours it was burning lava, scorching as it went through every petty artery, and drying up all human thought—all human feeling.

"We watched him stash his winnings on himself—we noticed the smile that lifted the corners of his lips; he was calm, and we were furious. The blood moved steadily through his veins, but in ours it felt like burning lava, searing as it coursed through every tiny artery, and drying up all human thoughts—all human feelings."

"The winner left, and we tracked his footsteps. When he reached the open air, although he had taken much less than we of the intoxicating beverages that are supplied gratis to those who frequent those haunts of infamy, it was evident that some sort of inebriation attacked him; his steps were disordered and unsteady, and, as we followed him, we could perceive, by the devious track that he took, that he was somewhat uncertain of his route.

"The winner walked away, and we followed his footsteps. When he got outside, even though he had consumed much less of the free drinks given to those who hang out in those shady places, it was clear that he was a bit drunk; his steps were unsteady and erratic, and as we trailed behind him, we could tell from the winding path he took that he was somewhat unsure of where he was going."

"We had no fixed motive in so pursuing this man. It was but an impulsive proceeding at the best; but as he still went on and cleared the streets, getting into the wild and open country, and among the hedge-rows, we began to whisper together, and to think that what we did not owe to fortune, we might to our own energy and courage at such a moment.

"We didn’t have a specific reason for chasing this guy. It was really just an impulsive decision at best; but as he continued on and cleared out of the streets, heading into the wild and open countryside, and among the hedgerows, we started to whisper to each other and think that what we didn’t owe to luck, we might owe to our own determination and bravery in that moment."

"I need not hesitate to say so, since, to hide the most important feature of my revelation from you, would be but to mock you; we resolved upon robbing him.

"I won’t hesitate to say this because hiding the most important part of my revelation from you would just be a joke; we decided to rob him."

"And was that all?"

"Is that all?"

"It was all that our resolution went to. We were not anxious to spill blood; but still we were resolved that we would accomplish our purpose, even if it required murder for its consummation. Have you heard enough?"

"It was all that we were determined to do. We didn't want to shed blood; but we were still committed to achieving our goal, even if it meant resorting to murder to make it happen. Have you had enough?"

"I have not heard enough, although I guess the rest."

"I haven't heard enough, but I can guess the rest."

"You may well guess it, from its preface. He turned down a lonely pathway, which, had we chosen it ourselves, could not have been more suitable for the attack we meditated.

"You can probably tell from the preface. He took a solitary path, which, if we had picked it ourselves, couldn't have been more perfect for the plan we had in mind."

"There were tall trees on either side, and a hedge-row stretching high up between them. We knew that that lane led to a suburban village, which, without a doubt, was the object of his destination.

"There were tall trees on both sides, and a hedge running high between them. We knew that this lane led to a suburban village, which was definitely where he was headed."

"Then Marmaduke Bannerworth spoke, saying,—

"Then Marmaduke Bannerworth said,"

"'What we have to do, must be done now or never. There needs not two in this adventure. Shall you or I require him to refund what he has won from us?'

"'What we have to do must be done now or never. We don't need two people for this adventure. Do you or I need to ask him to give back what he has taken from us?'"

"'I care not,' I said; 'but if we are to accomplish our purpose without arousing even a shadow of resistance, it is better to show him its futility by both appearing, and take a share in the adventure.'

"I don't care," I said; "but if we're going to achieve our goal without raising any resistance, it's better to show him how pointless it is by both showing up and participating in the adventure."

"This was agreed upon, and we hastened forward. He heard footsteps pursuing him and quickened his pace. I was the fleetest runner, and overtook him. I passed him a pace or two, and then turning, I faced him, and impeded his progress.

"This was agreed upon, and we moved quickly. He heard footsteps behind him and sped up. I was the fastest runner and caught up to him. I passed him by a step or two, and then turning around, I faced him and blocked his way."

"The lane was narrow, and a glance behind him showed him Marmaduke Bannerworth; so that he was hemmed in between two enemies, and could move neither to the right nor to the left, on account of the thick brushwood that intervened between the trees.

The lane was tight, and a quick look over his shoulder revealed Marmaduke Bannerworth, meaning he was stuck between two adversaries and couldn't move to the right or left because of the dense underbrush between the trees.

"Then, with an assumed courage, that sat but ill upon him, he demanded of us what we wanted, and proclaimed his right to pass despite the obstruction we placed in his way.

"Then, with a false sense of courage that didn’t really suit him, he asked us what we wanted and insisted that he had the right to go through despite the obstacle we put in his way."

"The dialogue was brief. I, being foremost, spoke to him.

"The conversation was short. I, taking the lead, spoke to him."

"'Your money,' I said; 'your winnings at the gaming-table. We cannot, and we will not lose it.'

"'Your money,' I said; 'your winnings at the casino. We can't and we won't lose it.'"

"So suddenly, that he had nearly taken my life, he drew a pistol from his pocket, and levelling it at my head, he fired upon me.

"So suddenly that he almost took my life, he pulled a pistol from his pocket, aimed it at my head, and shot at me."

"Perhaps, had I moved, it might have been my death; but, as it was, the bullet furrowed my cheek, leaving a scar, the path of which is yet visible in a white cicatrix.

"Maybe if I had moved, it could have killed me; but as it happened, the bullet grazed my cheek, leaving a scar that is still noticeable as a white mark."

"I felt a stunning sensation, and thought myself a dead man. I cried aloud to Marmaduke Bannerworth, and he rushed forward. I knew not that he was armed, and that he had the power about him to do the deed which he then accomplished; but there was a groan, a slight struggle, and the successful gamester fell upon the green sward, bathed in his blood."

"I felt a shocking sensation and thought I was dead. I yelled out to Marmaduke Bannerworth, and he came rushing over. I didn’t realize he was armed and had the ability to carry out what he then did; but there was a groan, a brief struggle, and the victorious player fell onto the grass, covered in his blood."

"And this is the father of her whom I adore?"

"And this is the father of the one I love?"

"It is. Are you shocked to think of such a neat relationship between so much beauty and intelligence and a midnight murderer? Is your philosophy so poor, that the daughter's beauty suffers from the commission of a father's crime?"

"It is. Are you surprised to imagine such a neat connection between so much beauty and intelligence and a midnight killer? Is your philosophy so lacking that the daughter's beauty is diminished by her father's crime?"

"No, no, It is not so. Do not fancy that, for one moment, I can entertain such unworthy opinions. The thought that crossed me was that I should have to tell one of such a gentle nature that her father had done such a deed."

"No, no, that's not it. Don't think for a second that I could hold such unworthy opinions. What crossed my mind was that I would have to tell someone so gentle that her father had done such a thing."

"On that head you can use your own discretion. The deed was done; there was sufficient light for us to look upon the features of the dying man. Ghastly and terrific they glared upon us; while the glazed eyes, as they were upturned to the bright sky, seemed appealing to Heaven for vengeance against us, for having done the deed.

"On that point, you can use your own judgment. The act was completed; there was enough light for us to see the face of the dying man. His features were horrifying and terrifying as they stared at us, while his glazed eyes, turned up to the bright sky, seemed to plead with Heaven for revenge against us for what we had done."

"Many a day and many an hour since at all times and all seasons, I have seen those eyes, with the glaze of death upon them, following me, and gloating over the misery they had the power to make. I think I see them now."

"Many days and hours have passed since, at all times and in every season, I've seen those eyes, glazed over with death, watching me and reveling in the misery they could create. I feel like I see them now."

"Indeed!"

"Absolutely!"

"Yes; look—look—see how they glare upon me—with what a fixed and frightful stare the bloodshot pupils keep their place—there, there! oh! save me from such a visitation again. It is too horrible. I dare not—I cannot endure it; and yet why do you gaze at me with such an aspect, dread visitant? You know that it was not my hand that did the deed—who laid you low. You know that not to me are you able to lay the heavy charge of your death!"

"Yes; look—look—see how they glare at me—with such a fixed and terrifying stare, those bloodshot eyes stay locked on me—there, there! Oh! save me from such a visit again. It's too awful. I can’t—I can’t handle it; and yet why do you look at me like that, terrifying spirit? You know it wasn’t my hand that caused your end—who brought you down. You know that you can’t place the heavy blame for your death on me!"

"Varney, you look upon vacancy," said Charles Holland.

"Varney, you're staring into space," said Charles Holland.

"No, no; vacancy it may be to you, but to me 'tis full of horrible shapes."

"No, no; it may seem empty to you, but to me it’s filled with terrible figures."

"Compose yourself; you have taken me far into your confidence already; I pray you now to tell me all. I have in my brain no room for horrible conjectures such as those which might else torment me."

"Calm down; you've already shared a lot with me. Please tell me everything now. I can't handle the awful ideas that would otherwise torment me."

Varney was silent for a few minutes, and then he wiped from his brow the heavy drops of perspiration that had there gathered, and heaved a deep sigh.

Varney stayed quiet for a few minutes, then wiped the sweat that had gathered on his forehead and let out a deep sigh.

"Speak to me," added Charles; "nothing will so much relieve you from the terrors of this remembrance as making a confidence which reflection will approve of, and which you will know that you have no reason to repent."

"Talk to me," Charles urged; "nothing will ease your fears about this memory more than sharing a secret that your conscience will accept, and that you’ll know you have no reason to regret."

"Charles Holland," said Varney, "I have already gone too far to retract—much too far, I know, and can well understand all the danger of half confidence. You already know so much, that it is fit you should know more."

"Charles Holland," Varney said, "I've already gone too far to take back what I've said—way too far, I know, and I completely understand the risks of only being half-truthful. You already know a lot, so it's only right that you should know even more."

"Go on then, Varney, I will listen to you."

"Alright then, Varney, I'm going to listen to you."

"I know not if, at this juncture, I can command myself to say more. I feel that what next has to be told will be most horrible for me to tell—most sad for you to hear told."

"I don’t know if, at this point, I can bring myself to say more. I feel that what comes next will be the most terrible thing for me to share—most sad for you to hear."

"I can well believe, Varney, from your manner of speech, and from the words you use, that you have some secret to relate beyond this simple fact of the murder of this gamester by Marmaduke Bannerworth."

"I can definitely believe, Varney, from the way you talk and the words you choose, that you have some secret to share beyond this straightforward fact of the murder of this gambler by Marmaduke Bannerworth."

"You are right—such is the fact; the death of that man could not have moved me as you now see me moved. There is a secret connected with his fate which I may well hesitate to utter—a secret even to whisper to the winds of heaven—I—although I did not do the deed, no, no—I—I did not strike the blow—not I—not I!"

"You’re right—that’s the truth; the death of that man couldn’t have affected me the way you see me affected now. There’s a secret tied to his fate that makes me reluctant to speak—it’s a secret I wouldn’t even dare to share with the winds of heaven—I—although I didn’t do it, no, no—I—I didn’t deliver the blow—not me—not me!"

353.png

"Varney, it is astonishing to me the pains you take to assure yourself of your innocence of this deed; no one accuses you, but still, were it not that I am impressed with a strong conviction that you're speaking to me nothing but the truth, the very fact of your extreme anxiety to acquit yourself, would engender suspicion."

"Varney, I'm amazed at the effort you put into proving your innocence regarding this act; no one is accusing you, yet if I weren't so convinced that you're telling me the truth, your intense desire to clear your name would make me suspicious."

"I can understand that feeling, Charles Holland; I can fully understand it. I do not blame you for it—it is a most natural one; but when you know all, you will feel with me how necessary it must have been to my peace to seize upon every trivial circumstance that can help me to a belief in my own innocence."

"I get that feeling, Charles Holland; I completely get it. I don't blame you for it—it's totally natural; but once you know everything, you'll understand how important it was for my peace of mind to hold on to every little thing that could help me believe in my own innocence."

"It may be so; as yet, you well know, I speak in ignorance. But what could there have been in the character of that gambler, that has made you so sympathetic concerning his decease?"

"It might be true; as you know, I’m still in the dark. But what was it about that gambler's character that has made you feel so sympathetic about his death?"

"Nothing—nothing whatever in his character. He was a bad man; not one of those free, open spirits which are seduced into crime by thoughtlessness—not one of those whom we pity, perchance, more than we condemn; but a man without a redeeming trait in his disposition—a man so heaped up with vices and iniquities, that society gained much by his decease, and not an individual could say that he had lost a friend."

"Nothing—nothing at all about his character. He was a bad man; not one of those carefree, open individuals who get led into crime through thoughtlessness—not one of those we might pity more than we blame; but a man without a single redeeming quality in his nature—a man so full of vices and wrongdoings that society benefited greatly from his death, and not a single person could claim they had lost a friend."

"And yet the mere thought of the circumstances connected with his death seems almost to drive you to the verge of despair."

"And yet just thinking about the circumstances surrounding his death almost makes you feel like you're on the edge of despair."

"You are right; the mere thought has that effect."

"You’re right; just thinking about it has that effect."

"You have aroused all my curiosity to know the causes of such a feeling."

"You've sparked all my curiosity to understand why I feel this way."

Varney paced the apartment in silence for many minutes. He seemed to be enduring a great mental struggle, and at length, when he turned to Charles Holland and spoke, there were upon his countenance traces of deep emotion.

Varney walked back and forth in the apartment quietly for several minutes. He appeared to be going through a significant mental conflict, and eventually, when he faced Charles Holland and spoke, his face showed signs of intense emotion.

"I have said, young man, that I will take you into my confidence. I have said that I will clear up many seeming mysteries, and that I will enable you to understand what was obscure in the narrative of Dr. Chillingworth, and of that man who filled the office of public executioner, and who has haunted me so long."

"I’ve said, young man, that I will share my thoughts with you. I’ve said that I will explain many apparent mysteries, and that I will help you understand what was unclear in Dr. Chillingworth’s story, and about the man who served as the public executioner, who has troubled me for so long."

"It is true, then, as the doctor states, that you were executed in London?"

"It’s true, then, as the doctor says, that you were executed in London?"

"I was."

"I am."

"And resuscitated by the galvanic process, put into operation by Dr. Chillingworth?"

"And brought back to life by the electric process used by Dr. Chillingworth?"

"As he supposed; but there are truths connected with natural philosophy which he dreamed not of. I bear a charmed life, and it was but accident which produced a similar effect upon the latent springs of my existence in the house to which the executioner conducted me, to what would have been produced had I been sufficed, in the free and open air, to wait until the cool moonbeams fell upon me."

"As he thought; but there are truths related to natural philosophy that he couldn't have imagined. I have a charmed life, and it was just by chance that something similar affected the hidden sources of my existence in the house where the executioner took me, like what would have happened if I had just waited in the open air until the cool moonlight touched me."

"Varney, Varney," said Charles Holland, "you will not succeed in convincing me of your supernatural powers. I hold such feelings and sensations at arm's length. I will not—I cannot assume you to be what you affect."

"Varney, Varney," Charles Holland said, "you won't be able to convince me of your supernatural powers. I keep those feelings and sensations at a distance. I will not—I cannot see you as being what you claim to be."

"I ask for no man's belief. I know that which I know, and, gathering experience from the coincidences of different phenomena, I am compelled to arrive at certain conclusions. Believe what you please, doubt what you please; but I say again that I am not as other men."

"I don't need anyone else's approval. I know what I know, and from my experiences with various events, I have to come to certain conclusions. Believe whatever you want and doubt whatever you want; but I’ll say it again, I'm not like other people."

"I am in no condition to depute your proposition; I wish not to dispute it; but you are wandering, Varney, from the point. I wait anxiously for a continuation of your narrative."

"I’m not in a position to hand over your suggestion; I don’t want to argue it; but you’re getting off track, Varney. I’m waiting eagerly for you to continue your story."

"I know that I am wandering from it—I know well that I am wandering from it, and that the reason I do so is that I dread that continuation."

"I realize that I'm straying from it—I know well that I'm straying from it, and the reason I'm doing so is that I fear that continuation."

"That dread will nor be the less for its postponement."

"That fear will not be any less just because it's delayed."

"You are right; but tell me, Charles Holland, although you are young you have been about in the great world sufficiently to form correct opinions, and to understand that which is related to you, drawing proper deductions from certain facts, and arriving possibly at more correct conclusions than some of maturer years with less wisdom."

"You’re right; but tell me, Charles Holland, even though you’re young, you’ve experienced enough of the world to form accurate opinions and to understand what’s happening around you, drawing appropriate conclusions from certain facts, and possibly reaching better insights than some older people with less wisdom."

"I will freely answer, Varney, any question you may put to me."

"I'll happily answer any question you ask, Varney."

"I know it; tell me then what measure of guilt you attach to me in the transaction I have noticed to you."

"I know it; so tell me what level of guilt you think I have in the situation I've mentioned to you."

"It seems then to me that, not contemplating the man's murder, you cannot be accused of the act, although a set of fortuitous circumstances made you appear an accomplice to its commission."

"It seems to me that, since you weren’t thinking about the man’s murder, you can't be blamed for the act, even though a series of chance events made you seem like an accomplice to it."

"You think I may be acquitted?"

"You really think I might get off?"

"You can acquit yourself, knowing that you did not contemplate the murder."

"You can prove your innocence, knowing that you didn’t think about the murder."

"I did not contemplate it. I know not what desperate deed I should have stopped short at then, in the height of my distress, but I neither contemplated taking that man's life, nor did I strike the blow which sent him from existence."

"I didn't think about it. I don't know what extreme action I might have stopped myself from taking back then, in my greatest distress, but I neither considered killing that man, nor did I deal the blow that ended his life."

"There is even some excuse as regards the higher crime for Marmaduke Bannerworth."

"There's even some justification when it comes to the serious crime concerning Marmaduke Bannerworth."

"Think you so?"

"Do you think so?"

"Yes; he thought that you were killed, and impulsively he might have struck the blow that made him a murderer."

"Yes; he thought you were dead, and in a moment of impulse, he might have delivered the blow that turned him into a murderer."

"Be it so. I am willing, extremely willing that anything should occur that should remove the odium of guilt from any man. Be it so, I say, with all my heart; but now, Charles Holland, I feel that we must meet again ere I can tell you all; but in the meantime let Flora Bannerworth rest in peace—she need dread nothing from me. Avarice and revenge, the two passions which found a home in my heart, are now stifled for ever."

"Alright then. I'm very much willing for anything to happen that will clear any man's name. I'm saying this with all my heart; however, Charles Holland, I feel that we need to meet again before I can share everything with you. But for now, let Flora Bannerworth find peace—she has nothing to fear from me. Greed and revenge, the two feelings that once lived in my heart, are now gone for good."

"Revenge! did you say revenge?"

"Revenge! Did you say revenge?"

"I did; whence the marvel, am I not sufficiently human for that?"

"I did; so the wonder, am I not human enough for that?"

"But you coupled it with the name of Flora Bannerworth."

"But you linked it with the name of Flora Bannerworth."

"I did, and that is part of my mystery."

"I did, and that's part of my mystery."

"A mystery, indeed, to imagine that such a being as Flora could awaken any such feeling in your heart—a most abundant mystery."

"A mystery, for sure, to think that someone like Flora could stir any kind of emotion in your heart—quite a puzzling mystery."

"It is so. I do not affect to deny it: but yet it is true, although so greatly mysterious, but tell her that although at one time I looked upon her as one whom I cared not if I injured, her beauty and distress changed the current of my thoughts, and won upon me greatly, From the moment I found I had the power to become the bane of her existence, I ceased to wish to be so, and never again shall she experience a pang of alarm from Varney, the vampyre."

"It’s true. I’m not pretending it isn’t: but it is a mystery. Still, tell her that even though there was a time I didn’t care if I hurt her, her beauty and suffering changed how I felt about her and affected me a lot. From the moment I realized I could ruin her life, I no longer wanted to, and she will never feel fear from Varney, the vampire, again."

"Your message shall be faithfully delivered, and doubt not that it will be received with grateful feelings. Nevertheless I should have much wished to have been in a position to inform her of more particulars."

"Your message will be delivered faithfully, and don't worry that it will be received with gratitude. However, I wish I could have provided her with more details."

"Come to me here at midnight to-morrow, and you shall know all. I will have no reservation with you, no concealments; you shall know whom I have had to battle against, and how it is that a world of evil passions took possession of my heart and made me what I am."

"Come to me here at midnight tomorrow, and you'll know everything. I won't hold anything back from you; I won't keep any secrets. You'll find out who I've had to fight against and how a world of dark passions took over my heart and turned me into who I am."

"Are you firm in this determination, Varney—will you indeed tell me no more to-night?"

"Are you sure about this decision, Varney—are you really going to tell me nothing more tonight?"

"No more, I have said it. Leave me now. I have need of more repose, for of late sleep has seldom closed my eyelids."

"No more, I've said it. Leave me now. I need more rest because lately sleep has hardly come to me."

Charles Holland was convinced, from the positive manner in which he spoke, that nothing more in the shape of information, at that time, was to be expected from Varney; and being fearful that if he urged this strange being too far, at a time when he did not wish it, he might refuse all further communication, he thought it prudent to leave him, so he said to him,—

Charles Holland was sure, based on the confident way he spoke, that there was no more information to be expected from Varney at that moment. He worried that if he pushed this strange person too hard when he didn't want to talk, Varney might shut down completely. So, he decided it was wise to walk away and said to him,—

"Be assured, Varney, I shall keep the appointment you have made, with an expectation when we do meet of being rewarded by a recital of some full particulars."

"Don’t worry, Varney, I will keep the appointment you set, and I hope that when we do meet, you'll share some detailed information."

"You shall not be disappointed; farewell, farewell!"

"You won't be disappointed; goodbye, goodbye!"

Charles Holland bade him adieu, and left the place.

Charles Holland said goodbye and left the place.

Although he had now acquired all the information he hoped to take away with him when Varney first began to be communicative, yet, when he came to consider how strange and unaccountable a being he had been in communication with, Charles could not but congratulate himself that he had heard so much, for, from the manner of Varney, he could well suppose that that was, indeed, the first time he had been so communicative upon subjects which evidently held so conspicuous a place in his heart.

Although he had gathered all the information he wanted to take with him when Varney first started to open up, Charles couldn't help but feel grateful for what he had learned, especially when he thought about how odd and mysterious Varney was. From Varney's demeanor, Charles could clearly see that this was likely the first time he had shared so much about topics that clearly meant a lot to him.

And he had abundance of hope, likewise, from what had been said by Varney, that he would keep his word, and communicate to him fully all else that he required to know; and when he recollected those words which Varney had used, signifying that he knew the danger of half confidences, that hope grew into a certainty, and Charles began to have no doubt but that on the next evening all that was mysterious in the various affairs connected with the vampyre would become clear and open to the light of day.

And he felt a lot of hope based on what Varney had said about keeping his word and fully sharing everything else he needed to know. When he remembered Varney's words about the risks of only partial trust, that hope turned into a certainty. Charles was convinced that by the next evening, everything mysterious about the various situations involving the vampire would be revealed and understood.

He strolled down the lane in which the lone house was situated, revolving these matters in his mind, and when he arrived at its entrance, he was rather surprised to see a throng of persons hastily moving onward, with come appearance of dismay about them, and anxiety depicted upon their countenances.

He walked down the road where the lonely house was located, thinking about these things, and when he reached the entrance, he was quite surprised to see a crowd of people hurriedly moving by, looking a bit alarmed and anxious.

He stopped a lad, and inquired of him the cause of the seeming tumult.

He stopped a kid and asked him what was causing the commotion.

"Why, sir, the fact is," said the boy, "a crowd from the town's been burning down Bannerworth Hall, and they've killed a man."

"Well, sir, the truth is," said the boy, "a crowd from the town has been burning down Bannerworth Hall, and they've killed a man."

"Bannerworth Hall! you must be mistaken."

"Bannerworth Hall! You must be mistaken."

"Well, sir, I ought not to call it Bannerworth Hall, because I mean the old ruins in the neighbourhood that are supposed to have been originally Bannerworth Hall before the house now called such was built; and, moreover, as the Bannerworths have always had a garden there, and two or three old sheds, the people in the town called it Bannerworth Hall in common with the other building."

"Well, sir, I shouldn't really call it Bannerworth Hall, because I'm talking about the old ruins nearby that are believed to have been the original Bannerworth Hall before the house we now refer to that way was built. Plus, since the Bannerworths have always had a garden there and a couple of old sheds, the townsfolk refer to it as Bannerworth Hall alongside the other building."

"I understand. And do you say that all have been destroyed?"

"I get it. Are you saying that everything has been destroyed?"

"Yes, sir. All that was capable of being burnt has been burnt, and, what is more, a man has been killed among the ruins. We don't know who he is, but the folks said he was a vampyre, and they left him for dead."

"Yes, sir. Everything that could be burned has been burned, and, even more, a man has been found dead among the ruins. We don’t know who he is, but people say he was a vampire, and they just left him there."

"When will these terrible outrages cease? Oh! Varney, Varney, you have much to answer for; even if in your conscience you succeed in acquitting yourself of the murder, some of the particulars concerning which you have informed me of."

"When will these awful acts stop? Oh! Varney, you have a lot to answer for; even if you manage to convince yourself that you’re not guilty of murder, there are still some details you’ve shared with me that you need to reckon with."


CHAPTER LXXXIII.

THE MYSTERIOUS ARRIVAL AT THE INN.—THE HUNGARIAN NOBLEMAN.—THE LETTER TO VARNEY.


356.png

While these affairs are proceeding, and when there seems every appearance of Sir Francis Varney himself quickly putting an end to some of the vexatious circumstances connected with himself and the Bannerworth family, it is necessary that we should notice an occurrence which took place at the same inn which the admiral had made such a scene of confusion upon the occasion of his first arrival in the town.

While these events are unfolding, and it looks like Sir Francis Varney is about to resolve some of the annoying situations involving himself and the Bannerworth family, we need to mention something that happened at the same inn where the admiral caused such a commotion when he first arrived in town.

Not since the admiral had arrived with Jack Pringle, and so disturbed the whole economy of the household, was there so much curiosity excited as on the morning following the interview which Charles Holland had had with Varney, the vampyre.

Not since the admiral showed up with Jack Pringle, throwing the entire household into chaos, was there this much curiosity as on the morning after Charles Holland's meeting with Varney, the vampyre.

The inn was scarcely opened, when a stranger arrived, mounted on a coal-black horse, and, alighting, he surrendered the bridle into the hands of a boy who happened to be at the inn-door, and stalked slowly and solemnly into the building.

The inn had just opened when a stranger rode in on a pitch-black horse. He dismounted and handed the reins to a boy who was standing at the inn door, then walked slowly and seriously into the building.

He was tall, and of a cadaverous aspect; in attire he was plainly apparelled, but there was no appearance of poverty about him; on the contrary, what he really had on was of a rich and costly character, although destitute of ornament.

He was tall and had a gaunt appearance; his clothing was simple, but he didn’t look poor at all; on the contrary, what he wore was actually expensive and high-quality, even though it was lacking in decoration.

He sat down in the first room that presented itself, and awaited the appearance of the landlord, who, upon being informed that a guest of apparently ample means, and of some consequence, had entered the place, hastily went to him to receive his commands.

He sat down in the first room he came across and waited for the landlord to show up. Once the landlord learned that a guest who seemed to have plenty of money and some importance had arrived, he quickly went to him to take his instructions.

With a profusion of bows, our old friend, who had been so obsequious to Admiral Bell, entered the room, and begged to know what orders the gentleman had for him.

With a bunch of bows, our old friend, who had been so respectful to Admiral Bell, entered the room and asked what instructions the gentleman had for him.

"I presume," said the stranger, in a deep, solemn voice, "I presume that you have no objection, for a few days that I shall remain in this town, to board and lodge me for a certain price which you can name to me at once?"

"I assume," said the stranger, in a deep, serious voice, "I assume that you don't mind if I stay in this town for a few days and that you can provide me with room and board for a certain price that you can tell me right away?"

"Certainly, sir," said the landlord; "any way you please; without wine, sir, I presume?"

"Of course, sir," said the landlord; "however you like; no wine, I assume?"

"As you please; make your own arrangements."

"As you wish; make your own plans."

"Well, sir, as we can't tell, of course, what wine a gentleman may drink, but when we come to consider breakfast, dinner, tea, and supper, and a bed, and all that sort of thing, and a private sitting-room, I suppose, sir?"

"Well, sir, we can't really know what kind of wine a gentleman might enjoy, but when we think about breakfast, lunch, tea, dinner, and a bed, along with all that stuff, and a private sitting room, I assume, sir?"

"Certainly."

"Of course."

"You would not, then, think, sir, a matter of four guineas a week will be too much, perhaps."

"You wouldn't think, sir, that four guineas a week is too much, would you?"

"I told you to name your own charge. Let it be four guineas; if you had said eight I should have paid it."

"I told you to set your own price. How about four guineas? If you had said eight, I would have paid it."

"Good God!" said the publican, "here's a damned fool that I am. I beg your pardon, sir, I didn't mean you. Now I could punch my own head—will you have breakfast at once, sir, and then we shall begin regular, you know, sir?"

"Good God!" said the pub owner, "I'm such an idiot. I'm sorry, sir, I didn't mean you. Now I could just hit my own head—will you have breakfast right away, sir, and then we can start the regular stuff, you know, sir?"

"Have what?"

"Have what now?"

"Breakfast, breakfast, you know, sir; tea, coffee, cocoa, or chocolate; ham, eggs, or a bit of grilled fowl, cold sirloin of roast beef, or a red herring—anything you like, sir."

"Breakfast, breakfast, you know, sir; tea, coffee, cocoa, or chocolate; ham, eggs, or a little grilled chicken, cold roast beef, or a red herring—whatever you prefer, sir."

"I never take breakfast, so you may spare yourself the trouble of providing anything for me."

"I never have breakfast, so you can save yourself the effort of making anything for me."

"Not take breakfast, sir! not take breakfast! Would you like to take anything to drink then, sir? People say it's an odd time, at eight o'clock in the morning, to drink; but, for my part, I always have thought that you couldn't begin a good thing too soon."

"Not have breakfast, sir! Not have breakfast! Would you like something to drink then, sir? People say it's strange to drink at eight in the morning, but I've always thought you can't start something good too early."

"I live upon drink," said the stranger; "but you have none in the cellar that will suit me."

"I survive on drinks," said the stranger; "but you don't have anything in the cellar that works for me."

"Indeed, sir."

"Absolutely, sir."

"No, no, I am certain."

"No, I'm sure."

"Why, we've got some claret now, sir," said the landlord.

"Well, we have some red wine now, sir," said the landlord.

"Which may look like blood, and yet not be it."

"Which might look like blood, but actually isn't."

"Like what, sir?—damn my rags!"

"Like what, sir?—damn my clothes!"

"Begone, begone."

"Go away, go away."

The stranger uttered these words so peremptorily that the landlord hastily left the room, and going into his own bar, he gave himself so small a tap on the side of the head, that it would not have hurt a fly, as he said,—

The stranger spoke so decisively that the landlord quickly left the room, and as he went into his own bar, he gave himself such a light tap on the side of the head that it wouldn’t have hurt a fly, saying,—

"I could punch myself into bits, I could tear my hair out by the roots;" and then he pulled a little bit of his hair, so gently and tenderly that it showed what a man of discretion he was, even in the worst of all his agony of passion.

"I could beat myself up, I could pull my hair out by the roots;" and then he tugged at a bit of his hair, so gently and tenderly that it showed how careful he was, even in the depths of his emotional turmoil.

"The idea," he added, "of a fellow coming here, paying four guineas a week for board and lodging, telling me he would not have minded eight, and then not wanting any breakfast; it's enough to aggravate half a dozen saints; but what an odd fish he looks."

"The idea," he added, "of someone coming here, paying four guineas a week for food and a place to stay, telling me he wouldn't have minded paying eight, and then not wanting any breakfast; it’s enough to annoy half a dozen saints; but what a strange guy he is."

At this moment the ostler came in, and, standing at the bar, he wiped his mouth with his sleeve, as he said,—

At that moment, the stablehand walked in, and standing at the bar, he wiped his mouth with his sleeve as he said,—

"I suppose you'll stand a quart for that, master?"

"I guess you'll pay a quart for that, right?"

"A quart for what, you vagabond? A quart because I've done myself up in heaps; a quart because I'm fit to pull myself into fiddlestrings?"

"A quart for what, you drifter? A quart because I've put myself together in so many ways; a quart because I'm ready to break myself into pieces?"

"No," said the ostler; "because I've just put up the gentleman's horse."

"No," said the stablehand; "because I've just taken care of the gentleman's horse."

"What gentleman's horse?"

"What guy's horse?"

"Why, the big-looking fellow with the white face, now in the parlour."

"Why, the big guy with the white face, now in the living room."

"What, did he come on a horse, Sam? What sort of a looking creature is it? you may judge of a man from the sort of horse-company he keeps."

"What, did he arrive on a horse, Sam? What does he look like? You can judge a man by the kind of horse he keeps company with."

"Well, then, sir, I hardly know. It's coal black, and looks as knowing as possible; it's tried twice to get a kick at me, but I was down upon him, and put the bucket in his way. Howsomdever, I don't think it's a bad animal, as a animal, mind you, sir, though a little bit wicious or so."

"Well, sir, I'm not really sure. It's pitch black and looks as smart as can be; it has tried twice to kick me, but I was quick and put the bucket in its way. However, I don’t think it’s a bad animal, as animals go, just a little bit vicious or so."

"Well," said the publican, as he drew the ostler half a pint instead of a quart, "you're always drinking; take that."

"Well," said the bartender, as he poured the stable hand half a pint instead of a quart, "you're always drinking; take that."

"Blow me," said the ostler, "half a pint, master!"

"Blow me," said the stable hand, "half a pint, boss!"

"Plague take you, I can't stand parleying with you, there's the parlour bell; perhaps, after all, he will have some breakfast."

"Curse you, I can't stand talking to you, there's the parlor bell; maybe, after all, he'll have some breakfast."

While the landlord was away the ostler helped himself to a quart of the strongest ale, which, by a singular faculty that he had acquired, he poured down his throat without any effort at swallowing, holding his head back, and the jug at a little distance from his mouth.

While the landlord was away, the stablehand helped himself to a quart of the strongest ale, which, thanks to a unique skill he had picked up, he poured down his throat effortlessly by tilting his head back and holding the jug a little distance from his mouth.

Having accomplished this feat, he reversed the jug, giving it a knowing tap with his knuckles as though he would have signified to all the world that it was empty, and that he had accomplished what he desired.

Having done this, he flipped the jug over and gave it a knowing tap with his knuckles, as if to signal to everyone that it was empty and that he had achieved what he set out to do.

In the meantime, the landlord had made his way to his strange guest, who said to him, when he came into the room,

In the meantime, the landlord had approached his unusual guest, who said to him as he entered the room,

"Is there not one Sir Francis Varney residing in this town?"

"Is there not a Sir Francis Varney living in this town?"

"The devil!" thought the landlord; "this is another of them, I'll bet a guinea. Sir Francis Varney, sir, did you say? Why, sir, there was a Sir Francis Varney, but folks seem to think as how he's no better than he should be—a sort of vampyre, sir, if you know what that is."

"The devil!" thought the landlord; "this is another one of them, I bet a guinea. Sir Francis Varney, did you say? Well, there was a Sir Francis Varney, but people seem to think he's not exactly a stand-up guy—a bit of a vampire, if you know what that is."

"I have, certainly, heard of such things; but can you not tell me Varney's address? I wish to see him."

"I've definitely heard of that, but can you tell me Varney's address? I want to see him."

"Well, then, sir, I cannot tell it to you, for there's really been such a commotion and such a riot about him that he's taken himself off, I think, altogether, and we can hear nothing of him. Lord bless you, sir, they burnt down his house, and hunted him about so, that I don't think that he'll ever show his face here again."

"Well, sir, I can't tell you, because there's been so much commotion and chaos about him that I think he's completely disappeared, and we can't hear anything from him. Honestly, sir, they burned down his house and chased him around so much that I doubt he'll ever come back here again."

"And cannot you tell me where he was seen last?"

"And can you tell me where he was last seen?"

"That I cannot, sir; but, if anybody knows anything about him, it's Mr. Henry Bannerworth, or perhaps Dr. Chillingworth, for they have had more to do with him than anybody else."

"That's not something I can do, sir; but if anyone knows anything about him, it's Mr. Henry Bannerworth, or maybe Dr. Chillingworth, since they’ve interacted with him more than anyone else."

"Indeed; and can you tell me the address of the former individual?"

"Sure, can you give me the address of the person from before?"

"That I can't, sir, for the Bannerworths have left the Hall. As for the doctor, sir, you'll see his house in the High-street, with a large brass plate on the door, so that you cannot mistake it. It's No. 9, on the other side of the way."

"Sorry, sir, but the Bannerworths have moved out of the Hall. As for the doctor, you can find his house on High Street; it has a big brass plate on the door, so you won't miss it. It's No. 9, across the street."

"I thank you for so much information," said the stranger, and rising, he walked to the door. Before, however, he left, he turned, and added,—"You can say, if you should by chance meet Mr. Bannerworth, that a Hungarian nobleman wishes to speak to him concerning Sir Francis Varney, the vampyre?"

"I really appreciate all the information," said the stranger, and as he stood up, he walked toward the door. Before he left, however, he turned and added, "If you happen to run into Mr. Bannerworth, you can tell him that a Hungarian nobleman wants to talk to him about Sir Francis Varney, the vampire?"

"A what, sir?"

"What, sir?"

"A nobleman from Hungary," was the reply.

"A nobleman from Hungary," was the reply.

"The deuce!" said the landlord, as he looked after him. "He don't seem at all hungry here, not thirsty neither. What does he mean by a nobleman from Hungary? The idea of a man talking about hungry, and not taking any breakfast. He's queering me. I'll be hanged if I'll stand it. Here I clearly lose four guineas a week, and then get made game of besides. A nobleman, indeed! I think I see him. Why, he isn't quite so big as old Slaney, the butcher. It's a do. I'll have at him when he comes back."

"The heck!" the landlord said as he watched him leave. "He doesn’t seem hungry or thirsty at all. What does he mean by being a nobleman from Hungary? It’s ridiculous for someone to talk about being hungry and not even eat breakfast. He's messing with me. I swear I won’t put up with it. I'm clearly losing four guineas a week, and then I get made a fool of too. A nobleman, really? I can’t believe it. He’s not even as big as old Slaney, the butcher. This is absurd. I'm going to confront him when he gets back."

Meanwhile, the unconscious object of this soliloquy passed down the High-street, until he came to Dr. Chillingworth's, at whose door he knocked.

Meanwhile, the unwitting subject of this soliloquy walked down High Street until he arrived at Dr. Chillingworth's, and he knocked on the door.

Now Mrs. Chillingworth had been waiting the whole night for the return of the doctor, who had not yet made his appearance, and, consequently, that lady's temper had become acidulated to an uncommon extent and when she heard a knock at the door, something possessed her that it could be no other than her spouse, and she prepared to give him that warm reception which she considered he had a right, as a married man, to expect after such conduct.

Now Mrs. Chillingworth had been waiting all night for the doctor to return, who still hadn't shown up. Because of this, her mood had soured quite a bit, and when she heard a knock at the door, she was convinced it could only be her husband. She got ready to give him the warm reception she thought he deserved as a married man after such behavior.

She hurriedly filled a tolerably sized hand-basin with not the cleanest water in the world, and then, opening the door hurriedly with one hand, she slouced the contents into the face of the intruder, exclaiming,—

She quickly filled a decently sized sink with water that wasn't the cleanest in the world, and then, opening the door quickly with one hand, she splashed the contents into the face of the intruder, exclaiming,—

"Now you've caught it!"

"Now you’ve got it!"

"D—n!" said the Hungarian nobleman, and then Mrs. Chillingworth uttered a scream, for she feared she had made a mistake.

"Damn!" said the Hungarian nobleman, and then Mrs. Chillingworth let out a scream, worried that she had made a mistake.

"Oh, sir! I'm very sorry: but I thought it was my husband."

"Oh, sir! I’m really sorry, but I thought it was my husband."

"But if you did," said the stranger, "there was no occasion to drown him with a basin of soap-suds. It is your husband I want, madam, if he be Dr. Chillingworth."

"But if you did," said the stranger, "there was no need to drown him in a basin of soap suds. It’s your husband I’m after, ma’am, if he’s Dr. Chillingworth."

"Then, indeed, you must go on wanting him, sir, for he's not been to his own home for a day and a night. He takes up all his time in hunting after that beastly vampyre."

"Then you definitely have to keep wanting him, sir, because he hasn’t been home for a day and a night. He spends all his time chasing after that disgusting vampire."

"Ah! Sir Francis Varney, you mean."

"Ah! You mean Sir Francis Varney."

"I do; and I'd Varney him if I caught hold of him."

"I do; and I'd take him down if I got my hands on him."

"Can you give me the least idea of where he can be found?"

"Can you give me any hint about where he might be?"

"Of course I can."

"Definitely, I can."

"Indeed! where?" said the stranger, eagerly.

"Really! Where?" said the stranger, excitedly.

"In some churchyard, to be sure, gobbling up the dead bodies."

"In some graveyard, for sure, devouring the dead bodies."

With this Mrs. Chillingworth shut the door with a bang that nearly flattened the Hungarian's nose with his face, and he was fain to walk away, quite convinced that there was no information to be had in that quarter.

With that, Mrs. Chillingworth slammed the door, almost smashing the Hungarian's nose into his face, and he decided to walk away, fully convinced that there was no information to be found there.

He returned to the inn, and having told the landlord that he would give a handsome reward to any one who would discover to him the retreat of Sir Francis Varney, he shut himself up in an apartment alone, and was busy for a time in writing letters.

He went back to the inn and told the landlord that he’d offer a generous reward to anyone who could reveal the whereabouts of Sir Francis Varney. Then, he locked himself in a room alone and spent some time writing letters.

Although the sum which the stranger offered was an indefinite one, the landlord mentioned the matter across the bar to several persons; but all of them shook their heads, believing it to be a very perilous adventure indeed to have anything to do with so troublesome a subject as Sir Francis Varney. As the day advanced, however, a young lad presented himself, and asked to see the gentleman who had been inquiring for Varney.

Although the amount the stranger offered was unclear, the landlord brought it up at the bar to several people; however, they all shook their heads, thinking it would be a very risky move to get involved with someone as troublesome as Sir Francis Varney. As the day went on, though, a young boy came forward and asked to see the gentleman who had been asking about Varney.

The landlord severely questioned and cross-questioned him, with the hope of discovering if he had any information: but the boy was quite obdurate, and would speak to no one but the person who had offered the reward, so that mine host was compelled to introduce him to the Hungarian nobleman, who, as yet, had neither eaten nor drunk in the house.

The landlord grilled him with questions, trying to find out if he had any information. But the boy was stubborn and would only talk to the person who offered the reward. This forced the landlord to introduce him to the Hungarian nobleman, who hadn’t eaten or drunk anything in the place yet.

The boy wore upon his countenance the very expression of juvenile cunning, and when the stranger asked him if he really was in possession of any information concerning the retreat of Sir Francis Varney, he said,—

The boy had a face full of youthful cleverness, and when the stranger asked him if he actually had any information about Sir Francis Varney's whereabouts, he replied,—

"I can tell you where he is, but what are you going to give?"

"I can tell you where he is, but what will you give me?"

"What sum do you require?" said the stranger.

"What amount do you need?" said the stranger.

"A whole half-crown."

"One whole half-crown."

"It is your's; and, if your information prove correct, come to-morrow, and I'll add another to it, always provided, likewise, you keep the secret from any one else."

"It’s yours; and if your information is correct, come tomorrow, and I’ll add another to it, as long as you also keep the secret from anyone else."

"Trust me for that," said the boy. "I live with my grandmother; she's precious old, and has got a cottage. We sell milk and cakes, sticky stuff, and pennywinkles."

"Trust me on this," said the boy. "I live with my grandmother; she's really old and has a cottage. We sell milk, cakes, sweet stuff, and pennywinkles."

"A goodly collection. Go on."

"An impressive collection. Go on."

"Well, sir, this morning, there comes a man in with a bottle, and he buys a bottle full of milk and a loaf. I saw him, and I knew it was Varney, the vampyre."

"Well, sir, this morning, a guy came in with a bottle, and he bought a bottle of milk and a loaf of bread. I saw him, and I recognized it was Varney, the vampire."

"You followed him?"

"You followed him?"

"Of course I did, sir; and he's staying at the house that's to let down the lane, round the corner, by Mr. Biggs's, and past Lee's garden, leaving old Slaney's stacks on your right hand, and so cutting on till you come to Grants's meadow, when you'll see old Madhunter a brick-field staring of you in the face; and, arter that—"

"Of course I did, sir; and he's staying at the house that's for rent down the lane, around the corner, near Mr. Biggs's, and past Lee's garden, keeping old Slaney's stacks on your right, and then continuing until you reach Grants's meadow, where you'll see old Madhunter from the brickfield staring at you; and after that—"

"Peace—peace!—you shall yourself conduct me. Come to this place at sunset; be secret, and, probably, ten times the reward you have already received may be yours," said the stranger.

"Peace—peace!—you will lead me yourself. Meet me here at sunset; keep it quiet, and you might get ten times the reward you've already received," said the stranger.

"What, ten half-crowns?"

"What, ten half-crowns?"

"Yes, I will keep my word with you."

"Yeah, I’ll stay true to my word with you."

"What a go! I know what I'll do. I'll set up as a show man, and what a glorious treat it will be, to peep through one of the holes all day myself, and get somebody to pull the strings up and down, and when I'm tired of that, I can blaze away upon the trumpet like one o'clock. I think I see me. Here you sees the Duke of Marlborough a whopping of everybody, and here you see the Frenchmen flying about like parched peas in a sifter."

"What a great idea! I know what I'll do. I'll set up as a showman, and it will be such a fantastic treat to peek through one of the holes all day myself, while someone else pulls the strings up and down. And when I get tired of that, I can blast away on the trumpet like it's one o'clock. I can just picture it. Here you see the Duke of Marlborough overpowering everyone, and here you see the Frenchmen scattering like dried peas in a sifter."


CHAPTER LXXXIV.

THE EXCITED POPULACE.—VARNEY HUNTED.—THE PLACE OF REFUGE.


359.png

There seemed, now a complete lull in the proceedings as connected with Varney, the vampyre. We have reason to believe that the executioner who had been as solicitous as Varney to obtain undisputed possession of Bannerworth Hall, has fallen a victim to the indiscriminating rage of the mob. Varney himself is a fugitive, and bound by the most solemn ties to Charles Holland, not only to communicate to him such particulars of the past, as will bring satisfaction to his mind, but to abstain from any act which, for the future, shall exercise a disastrous influence upon the happiness of Flora.

There was now a complete pause in the events related to Varney, the vampire. We have reason to believe that the executioner, who had been just as eager as Varney to gain undisputed control of Bannerworth Hall, has become a victim of the mob's indiscriminate rage. Varney himself is on the run and is bound by the most serious obligations to Charles Holland, not only to share with him the details of the past that will ease his mind but also to refrain from any actions in the future that could negatively impact Flora's happiness.

The doctor and the admiral, with Henry, had betaken themselves from the Hall as we had recorded, and, in due time, reached the cottage where Flora and her mother had found a temporary refuge.

The doctor and the admiral, along with Henry, had left the Hall as we mentioned, and eventually arrived at the cottage where Flora and her mother had taken temporary shelter.

Mrs. Bannerworth was up; but Flora was sleeping, and, although the tidings they had to tell were of a curious and mixed nature, they would not have her disturbed to listen to them.

Mrs. Bannerworth was awake; but Flora was still sleeping, and, even though the news they had to share was strange and complicated, they didn't want to wake her up to hear it.

And, likewise, they were rather pleased than otherwise, since they knew not exactly what had become of Charles Holland, to think that they would probably be spared the necessity of saying they could not account for his absence.

And, similarly, they were more pleased than not, since they weren’t exactly sure what had happened to Charles Holland, to think that they would likely avoid the need to explain his absence.

That he had gone upon some expedition, probably dangerous, and so one which he did not wish to communicate the particulars of to his friends, lest they should make a strong attempt to dissuade him from it, they were induced to believe.

They believed he had gone on some mission, likely dangerous, and one that he didn’t want to share the details of with his friends, so they wouldn’t try hard to talk him out of it.

But yet they had that confidence in his courage and active intellectual resources, to believe that he would come through it unscathed, and, probably, shortly show himself at the cottage.

But they still had confidence in his bravery and quick thinking, believing that he would come out of it unharmed and would probably show up at the cottage soon.

In this hope they were not disappointed, for in about two hours Charles made his appearance; but, until he began to be questioned concerning his absence by the admiral, he scarcely considered the kind of dilemma he had put himself into by the promise of secrecy he had given to Varney, and was a little puzzled to think how much he might tell, and how much he was bound in honour to conceal.

In that hope, they were not let down, because about two hours later, Charles showed up. However, until the admiral started asking him about his absence, he barely thought about the tricky situation he had gotten himself into with the promise of secrecy he made to Varney. He was a bit confused about how much he could share and how much he was honor-bound to keep hidden.

"Avast there!" cried the admiral; "what's become of your tongue, Charles? You've been on some cruize, I'll be bound. Haul over the ship's books, and tell us what's happened."

"Hey there!" shouted the admiral; "what happened to your tongue, Charles? You've been on some adventure, I bet. Bring over the ship's logs and tell us what’s going on."

"I have been upon an adventure," said Charles, "which I hope will be productive of beneficial results to us all; but, the fact is, I have made a promise, perhaps incautiously, that I will not communicate what I know."

"I've been on an adventure," Charles said, "which I hope will lead to good outcomes for all of us; but the truth is, I made a promise, maybe a bit recklessly, that I won't share what I know."

"Whew!" said the admiral, "that's awkward; but, however, if a man said under sealed instructions, there's an end of it. I remember when I was off Candia once—-"

"Whew!" said the admiral, "that's uncomfortable; but, anyway, if a man said so under sealed instructions, that's that. I remember when I was off Candia once—-"

"Ha!" interposed Jack, "that was the time you tumbled over the blessed binnacle, all in consequence of taking too much Madeira. I remember it, too—it's an out and out good story, that 'ere. You took a rope's end, you know, and laid into the bowsprit; and, says you, 'Get up, you lubber,' says you, all the while a thinking, I supposes, as it was long Jack Ingram, the carpenter's mate, laying asleep. What a lark!"

"Ha!" interrupted Jack, "that was the time you tripped over the damn binnacle because you had too much Madeira. I remember it well—it’s a totally great story. You took a rope and started hitting the bowsprit, and you said, 'Get up, you lazy bum,' thinking all along it was long Jack Ingram, the carpenter's mate, sleeping there. What a blast!"

"This scoundrel will be the death of me," said the admiral; "there isn't one word of truth in what he says. I never got drunk in all my life, as everybody knows. Jack, affairs are getting serious between you and I—we must part, and for good. It's a good many times that I've told you you've forgot the difference between the quarter-deck and the caboose. Now, I'm serious—you're off the ship's books, and there's an end of you."

"This scoundrel is going to be the death of me," said the admiral; "there's not a word of truth in what he says. I've never been drunk in my life, as everyone knows. Jack, things are getting serious between us—we have to part ways, and for good. I've told you many times that you've forgotten the difference between the quarter-deck and the caboose. Now, I'm serious—you're off the ship's roster, and that's the end of it."

"Very good," said Jack; "I'm willing I'll leave you. Do you think I want to keep you any longer? Good bye, old bloak—I'll leave you to repent, and when old grim death comes yard-arm and yard-arm with you, and you can't shake off his boarding-tackle, you'll say, 'Where's Jack Pringle?' says you; and then what's his mane—oh ah! echo you call it—echo'll say, it's d——d if it knows."

"Very good," said Jack; "I’m happy to leave you. Do you think I want to keep you any longer? Goodbye, old friend—I'll leave you to reflect, and when old grim death comes alongside you, and you can’t shake off his hold, you’ll say, 'Where's Jack Pringle?' and then what’s his name—oh yes! you’ll call it—echo will say it’s damn if it knows."

Jack turned upon his heel, and, before the admiral could make any reply he left the place.

Jack turned on his heel, and before the admiral could say anything, he left the place.

"What's the rascal up to now?" said the admiral. "I really didn't think he'd have taken me at my word."

"What's that troublemaker up to now?" said the admiral. "I honestly didn't think he'd hold me to what I said."

"Oh, then, after all, you didn't mean it, uncle?" said Charles.

"Oh, so you didn't really mean it, uncle?" Charles said.

"What's that to you, you lubber, whether I mean it, or not, you shore-going squab? Of course I expect everybody to desert an old hulk, rats and all—and now Jack Pringle's gone; the vagabond, couldn't he stay, and get drunk as long as he liked! Didn't he say what he pleased, and do what he pleased, the mutinous thief? Didn't he say I run away from a Frenchman off Cape Ushant, and didn't I put up with that?"

"What's it to you, you clumsy landlubber, whether I mean it or not, you shore-loving fool? Of course, I expect everyone to abandon an old wreck, rats and all—and now Jack Pringle's gone; the scoundrel, couldn't he just stick around and drink as much as he wanted! Didn’t he say whatever he wanted and do whatever he wanted, the rebellious thief? Didn’t he accuse me of running away from a Frenchman off Cape Ushant, and didn’t I just put up with that?"

"But, my dear uncle, you sent him away yourself."

"But, my dear uncle, you were the one who sent him away."

"I didn't, and you know I didn't; but I see how it is, you've disgusted Jack among you. A better seaman never trod the deck of a man-of-war."

"I didn't, and you know I didn't; but I see how it is, you've turned Jack against you. A better sailor has never stepped on the deck of a warship."

"But his drunkenness, uncle?"

"But what about his drunkenness, uncle?"

"It's a lie. I don't believe he ever got drunk. I believe you all invented it, and Jack's so good-natured, he tumbled about just to keep you in countenance."

"It's a lie. I don't believe he ever got drunk. I think you all made it up, and Jack's so easygoing, he just went along with it to support you."

"But his insolence, uncle; his gross insolence towards you—his inventions, his exaggerations of the truth?"

"But his disrespect, Uncle; his blatant disrespect towards you—his fabrications, his distortions of the truth?"

"Avast, there—avast, there—none of that, Master Charlie; Jack couldn't do anything of the sort; and I means to say this, that if Jack was here now, I'd stick up for him, and say he was a good seaman.

"Hold on—hold on—none of that, Master Charlie; Jack couldn't do anything like that; and I want to say this, that if Jack were here now, I'd stand up for him and say he was a good sailor."

"Tip us your fin, then," said Jack, darting into the room; "do you think I'd leave you, you d——d old fool? What would become of you, I wonder, if I wasn't to take you in to dry nurse? Why, you blessed old babby, what do you mean by it?"

"Tip us your fin, then," Jack said, rushing into the room. "Do you really think I’d leave you, you damn old fool? What would happen to you if I didn’t take you in to look after you? Honestly, you sweet old baby, what are you talking about?"

"Jack, you villain!"

"Jack, you scoundrel!"

"Ah! go on and call me a villain as much as you like. Don't you remember when the bullets were scuttling our nobs?"

"Go ahead and call me a villain as much as you want. Don't you remember when the bullets were dodging our heads?"

"I do, I do, Jack; tip us your fin, old fellow. You've saved my life more than once."

"I do, I do, Jack; give us a high five, my friend. You've saved my life more than once."

"It's a lie."

"It's a lie."

"It ain't. You did, I say."

"It isn't. You did, I say."

"You bed——d!"

"You messed up!"

And thus was the most serious misunderstanding that these two worthies ever had together made up. The real fact is, that the admiral could as little do without Jack, as he could have done without food; and as for Pringle, he no more thought of leaving the old commodore, than of—what shall we say? forswearing him. Jack himself could not have taken a stronger oath.

And so, the biggest misunderstanding these two gentlemen ever had was resolved. The truth is, the admiral needed Jack just as much as he needed food, and Pringle didn’t even consider leaving the old commodore any more than he would—what should we say?—renounce him. Jack himself couldn't have made a stronger promise.

But the old admiral had suffered so much from the idea that Jack had actually left him, that although he abused him as usual often enough, he never again talked of taking him off the ship's books; and, to the credit of Jack be it spoken, he took no advantage of the circumstance, and only got drunk just as usual, and called his master an old fool whenever it suited him.

But the old admiral had been so hurt by the thought that Jack had really left him, that even though he still criticized him as usual, he never mentioned taking him off the ship’s roster again; and to Jack’s credit, he didn’t take advantage of the situation and just got drunk like always, calling his master an old fool whenever it suited him.


CHAPTER LXXXV.

THE HUNGARIAN NOBLEMAN GETS INTO DANGER.—HE IS FIRED AT, AND SHOWS SOME OF HIS QUALITY.


360.png

Considerably delighted was the Hungarian, not only at the news he had received from the boy, but as well for the cheapness of it. Probably he did not conceive it possible that the secret of the retreat of such a man as Varney could have been attained so easily.

The Hungarian was quite pleased, not only with the news he got from the boy but also because it was so inexpensive. He probably couldn't believe that the secret of where someone like Varney had gone could be discovered so easily.

He waited with great impatience for the evening, and stirred not from the inn for several hours; neither did he take any refreshment, notwithstanding he had made so liberal an arrangement with the landlord to be supplied.

He waited impatiently for the evening and stayed at the inn for several hours; he didn't even eat anything, even though he had made a generous deal with the landlord to be taken care of.

All this was a matter of great excitement and speculation in the inn, so much so, indeed, that the landlord sent for some of the oldest customers of his house, regular topers, who sat there every evening, indulging in strong drinks, and pipes and tobacco, to ask their serious advice as to what he should do, as if it were necessary he should do anything at all.

All this created a lot of excitement and speculation at the inn, so much so that the landlord called in some of his oldest regulars—frequent drinkers who settled in every evening with strong drinks and tobacco—to ask for their serious advice on what he should do, as if he actually needed to do anything at all.

But, somehow or another, these wiseacres who assembled at the landlord's bidding, and sat down, with something strong before them, in the bar parlour, never once seemed to think that a man might, if he choosed, come to an inn, and agree to pay four guineas a week for board and lodging, and yet take nothing at all.

But somehow, the smart ones who gathered at the landlord's invitation and sat down with a strong drink in the bar parlor never seemed to consider that a man could, if he wanted to, come to an inn, agree to pay four guineas a week for food and a place to stay, and yet take absolutely nothing at all.

No; they could not understand it, and therefore they would not have it. It was quite monstrous that anybody should attempt to do anything so completely out of the ordinary course of proceeding. It was not to be borne; and as in this country it happens, free and enlightened as we are, that no man can commit a greater social offence than doing something that his neighbours never thought of doing themselves, the Hungarian nobleman was voted a most dangerous character, and, in fact, not to be put up with.

No; they couldn’t understand it, and so they wouldn’t accept it. It was just outrageous that anyone would try to do something so completely out of the ordinary. It was intolerable; and as it often happens in this country, free and enlightened as we are, no one can commit a greater social sin than doing something his neighbors never thought of doing themselves, the Hungarian nobleman was deemed a very dangerous character and, in fact, not someone to be tolerated.

"I shouldn't have thought so much of it" said the landlord; "but only look at the aggravation of the thing. After I have asked him four guineas a week, and expected to be beaten down to two, to be then told that he would not have cared if it had been eight. It is enough to aggravate a saint."

"I really shouldn't have thought so much about it," said the landlord; "but just look at the hassle of the situation. After I asked him for four guineas a week, hoping to negotiate down to two, to then be told that he wouldn't have minded if it had been eight. It's enough to frustrate anyone."

"Well, I agree with you there," said another; "that's just what it is, and I only wonder that a man of your sagacity has not quite understood it before."

"Well, I agree with you on that," said another; "that's exactly what it is, and I just wonder why a man of your wisdom hasn't figured that out before."

"Understood what?"

"Understood what?"

"Why, that he is a vampyre. He has heard of Sir Francis Varney, that's the fact, and he's come to see him. Birds of a feather, you know, flock together, and now we shall have two vampyres in the town instead of one."

"Well, he’s a vampire. He’s heard about Sir Francis Varney, that’s the truth, and he’s come to meet him. Birds of a feather flock together, and now we’ll have two vampires in town instead of one."

361.png

The party looked rather blank at this suggestion, which, indeed, seemed rather uncomfortable probably. The landlord had just opened his mouth to make some remark, when he was stopped by the violent ringing of what he now called the vampyre's bell, since it proceeded from the room where the Hungarian nobleman was.

The group looked pretty confused at this suggestion, which probably made them feel a bit awkward. The landlord was just about to say something when he was interrupted by the loud ringing of what he now called the vampyre's bell, since it was coming from the room where the Hungarian nobleman was.

"Have you an almanack in the house?" was the question of the mysterious guest.

"Do you have a calendar at home?" was the question from the mysterious guest.

"An almanack, sir? well, I really don't know. Let me see, an almanack."

"An almanac, sir? Well, I honestly don’t know. Let me think, an almanac."

"But, perhaps, you can tell me. I was to know the moon's age."

"But maybe you can tell me. I needed to know how old the moon is."

"The devil!" thought the landlord; "he's a vampyre, and no mistake. Why, sir, as to the moon's age, it was a full moon last night, very bright and beautiful, only you could not see it for the clouds."

"The devil!" thought the landlord; "he's a vampire, no doubt about it. As for the moon's age, it was a full moon last night, really bright and beautiful, but you couldn't see it because of the clouds."

"A full moon last night," said the mysterious guest, thoughtfully; "it may shine, then, brightly, to-night, and if so, all will be well. I thank you,—leave the room."

"A full moon last night," said the mysterious guest, thoughtfully; "it might shine brightly tonight, and if it does, everything will be fine. Thank you,—please leave the room."

"Do you mean to say, sir, you don't want anything to eat now?"

"Are you saying, sir, that you don't want anything to eat right now?"

"What I want I'll order."

"I'll order what I want."

"But you have ordered nothing."

"But you haven't ordered anything."

"Then presume that I want nothing."

"Then assume that I want nothing."

The discomfited landlord was obliged to leave the room, for there was no such a thing as making any answer to this, and so, still further confirmed in his opinion that the stranger was a vampyre that came to see Sir Francis Varney from a sympathetic feeling towards him, he again reached the bar-parlour.

The frustrated landlord had to leave the room because there was really no way to respond to this, and so, further convinced that the stranger was a vampire visiting Sir Francis Varney out of sympathy, he made his way back to the bar-parlor.

"You may depend," he said, "as sure as eggs is eggs, that he is a vampyre. Hilloa! he's going off,—after him—after him; he thinks we suspect him. There he goes—down the High-street."

"You can be sure," he said, "as certain as the sun rises, that he is a vampire. Hey! He’s leaving—let's go after him—he thinks we’re onto him. There he goes—down the High Street."

The landlord ran out, and so did those who were with him, one of whom carried his brandy and water in his hand, which, being too hot for him to swallow all at once, he still could not think of leaving behind.

The landlord rushed out, and so did his companions, one of whom held his brandy and water, which was too hot for him to drink all at once, yet he still couldn’t bear to leave it behind.

It was now gelling rapidly dark, and the mysterious stranger was actually proceeding towards the lane to keep his appointment with the boy who had promised to conduct him to the hiding-place of Sir Francis Varney.

It was getting really dark now, and the mysterious stranger was actually heading toward the lane to keep his appointment with the boy who had promised to take him to the hiding place of Sir Francis Varney.

He had not proceeded far, however, before he began to suspect that he was followed, as it was evident on the instant that he altered his course; for, instead of walking down the lane, where the boy was waiting for him, he went right on, and seemed desirous of making his way into the open country between the town and Bannerworth Hall.

He hadn't gone very far when he started to suspect he was being followed. It was clear the moment he changed his path; instead of walking down the lane where the boy was waiting for him, he continued straight ahead, seeming eager to head into the open countryside between the town and Bannerworth Hall.

His pursuers—for they assumed that character—when they saw this became anxious to intercept him; and thinking that the greater force they had the better, they called out aloud as they passed a smithy, where a man was shoeing a horse,—

His pursuers—since they took that character—became eager to catch him when they saw this; and believing that the larger their group, the better, they shouted as they passed by a blacksmith's shop, where a man was putting shoes on a horse,—

"Jack Burdon, here is another vampyre!"

"Jack Burdon, here's another vamp!"

"The deuce there is!" said the person who was addressed. "I'll soon settle him. Here's my wife gets no sleep of a night as it is, all owing to that Varney, who has been plaguing us so long. I won't put up with another."

"The hell with that!" said the person being spoken to. "I'll deal with him quickly. My wife can't get any sleep at night as it is, all because of that Varney, who has been bothering us for so long. I won't stand for any more."

So saying, he snatched from a hook on which it hung, an old fowling-piece, and joined the pursuit, which now required to be conducted with some celerity, for the stranger had struck into the open country, and was getting on at good speed.

So saying, he grabbed an old shotgun from a hook where it was hanging and joined the chase, which now needed to be done quickly, as the stranger had headed into the open countryside and was moving fast.

The last remnants of the twilight were fading away, and although the moon had actually risen, its rays were obscured by a number of light, fleecy clouds, which, although they did not promise to be of long continuance, as yet certainly impeded the light.

The last traces of twilight were disappearing, and even though the moon had risen, its light was blocked by some thin, fluffy clouds that, while not likely to stick around for long, were definitely dimming the glow.

"Where is he going?" said the blacksmith. "He seems to be making his way towards the mill-stream."

"Where is he going?" asked the blacksmith. "He looks like he's heading towards the mill-stream."

"No," said another; "don't you see he is striking higher up towards the old ford, where the stepping-stones are!"

"No," another person said; "don't you see he’s aiming higher up towards the old ford, where the stepping stones are!"

"He is—he is," cried the blacksmith. "Run on—run on; don't you see he is crossing it now? Tell me, all of you, are you quite sure he is a vampyre, and no mistake? He ain't the exciseman, landlord, now, is he?"

"He is—he is," shouted the blacksmith. "Hurry up—hurry up; can't you see he's crossing it right now? Tell me, all of you, are you absolutely sure he's a vampire and not mistaken? He isn't the tax collector, landlord, is he?"

"The exciseman, the devil! Do you think I want to shoot the exciseman?"

"The tax collector, what a jerk! Do you really think I want to shoot the tax collector?"

"Very good—then here goes," exclaimed the Smith.

"Alright—here we go," said the Smith.

He stooped, and just as the brisk night air blew aside the clouds from before the face of the moon, and as the stranger was crossing the slippery stones, he fired at him.

He bent down, and just as the chilly night air blew the clouds away from the moon, and while the stranger was stepping over the slippery stones, he shot at him.


How silently and sweetly the moon's rays fall upon the water, upon the meadows, and upon the woods. The scenery appeared the work of enchantment, some fairy land, waiting the appearance of its inhabitants. No sound met the ear; the very wind was hushed; nothing was there to distract the sense of sight, save the power of reflection.

How quietly and beautifully the moon’s rays shine on the water, the meadows, and the woods. The scene looked like a magical place, a fairyland, waiting for its inhabitants to show up. There was no sound; even the wind was still; nothing distracted the eyes except for the ability to reflect.

This, indeed, would aid the effect of such a scene. A cloudless sky, the stars all radiant with beauty, while the moon, rising higher and higher in the heavens, increasing in the strength and refulgence of her light, and dimming the very stars, which seemed to grow gradually invisible as the majesty of the queen of night became more and more manifest.

This would definitely enhance the impact of that scene. A clear sky, the stars shining beautifully, while the moon rises higher and higher in the sky, growing stronger and brighter, making the stars fade away. They seemed to become less visible as the power of the queen of the night became more and more apparent.

The dark woods and the open meadows contrasted more and more strongly; like light and shade, the earth and sky were not more distinct and apart; and the ripling stream, that rushed along with all the impetuosity of uneven ground.

The dark woods and the open meadows stood in sharper contrast; like light and shadow, the earth and sky felt more separate; and the rushing stream flowed with all the wild energy of uneven terrain.

The banks are clothed with verdure; the tall sedges, here and there, lined the sides; beds of bulrushes raised their heads high above all else, and threw out their round clumps of blossoms like tufts, and looked strange in the light of the moon.

The banks are covered in greenery; tall reeds are scattered along the sides; clusters of bulrushes rise high above everything else, sending out their round clusters of flowers like tufts, and they look unusual in the moonlight.

Here and there, too, the willows bent gracefully over the stream, and their long leaves were wafted and borne up and down by the gentler force of the stream.

Here and there, the willows gracefully bent over the stream, and their long leaves were lifted and moved up and down by the gentle flow of the water.

Below, the stream widened, and ran foaming over a hard, stony bottom, and near the middle is a heap of stones—of large stones, that form the bed of the river, from which the water has washed away all earthy particles, and left them by themselves.

Below, the stream widened and flowed swiftly over a hard, stony bottom. Near the center, there was a pile of large stones that made up the riverbed, from which the water had washed away all the dirt and left just the stones.

These stones in winter could not be seen, they were all under water, and the stream washed over in a turbulent and tumultuous manner. But now, when the water was clear and low, they are many of them positively out of the water, the stream running around and through their interstices; the water-weeds here and there lying at the top of the stream, and blossoming beautifully.

These stones in winter couldn’t be seen; they were all under water, and the stream flowed over them in a rough and chaotic way. But now, when the water is clear and at a low level, many of them are actually out of the water, with the stream running around and through the gaps between them. The water plants are scattered on the surface of the stream, blooming beautifully.

The daisy-like blossoms danced and waved gently on the moving flood, at the same time they shone in the moonlight, like fairy faces rising from the depths of the river, to receive the principle of life from the moon's rays.

The daisy-like flowers swayed and moved gently on the flowing water, shining in the moonlight, like fairy faces emerging from the depths of the river, to soak up the essence of life from the moon's rays.

'Tis sweet to wander in the moonlight at such an hour, and it is sweet to look upon such a scene with an unruffled mind, and to give way to the feelings that are engendered by a walk by the river side.

It's lovely to stroll in the moonlight at this hour, and it's nice to take in such a view with a calm mind, allowing yourself to feel the emotions that come from walking along the riverbank.

See, the moon is rising higher and higher, the shadows grow shorter and shorter; the river, which in places was altogether hidden by the tall willow trees, now gradually becomes less and less hidden, and the water becomes more and more lit up.

See, the moon is climbing higher and higher, the shadows are getting shorter and shorter; the river, which in some spots was completely concealed by the tall willow trees, is now slowly becoming less hidden, and the water is getting more and more illuminated.

The moonbeams play gracefully on the rippling surface, here and there appearing like liquid silver, that each instant changed its position and surface exposed to the light.

The moonlight dances smoothly on the shimmering surface, occasionally looking like liquid silver, shifting its position and the surface it reflects with each passing moment.

Such a moment—such a scene, were by far too well calculated to cause the most solemn and serious emotions of the mind, and he must have been but at best insensible, who could wander over meadow and through grove, and yet remain untouched by the scene of poetry and romance in which he breathed and moved.

Such a moment—such a scene—was definitely designed to provoke the deepest and most serious feelings, and anyone who could stroll through the meadow and the grove without being moved by the poetic and romantic atmosphere around them must have been completely unfeeling.

At such a time, and in such a place, the world is alive with all the finer essences of mysterious life. 'Tis at such an hour that the spirits quit their secret abodes, and visit the earth, and whirl round the enchanted trees.

At that moment, and in that place, the world is filled with all the mysterious vibes of life. It’s at this time that spirits leave their hidden homes to visit the earth and dance around the magical trees.

'Tis now the spirits of earth and air dance their giddy flight from flower to flower. 'Tis now they collect and exchange their greetings; the wood is filled with them, the meadows teem with them, the hedges at the river side have them hidden among the deep green leaves and blades.

Now the spirits of earth and air are dancing in a joyful flight from flower to flower. Now they gather and exchange their greetings; the woods are full of them, the meadows are buzzing with them, and the hedges by the river are hiding them among the dense green leaves and grass.

But what is that yonder, on the stones, partially out of the water—what can it be? The more it is looked at, the more it resembles the human form—and yet it is still and motionless on the hard stones—and yet it is a human form. The legs are lying in the water, the arms appear to be partially in and partially out, they seem moved by the stream now and then, but very gently—so slightly, indeed, that it might well be questioned if it moved at all.

But what is that over there, on the stones, partly out of the water—what could it be? The more you look at it, the more it looks like a human figure—and yet it’s still and motionless on the hard stones—and yet it’s definitely a human shape. The legs are submerged in the water, the arms seem to be both in and out of it, gently swaying with the current every now and then, but so subtly that you could easily wonder if they’re moving at all.

The moon's rays had not yet reached it; the bank on the opposite side of the stream was high, and some tall trees rose up and obscured the moon. But she was rising higher and higher each moment, and, finally, when it has reached the tops of those trees, then the rays will reach the middle of the river, and then, by degrees, it will reach the stones in the river, and, finally, the body that lies there so still and so mysteriously.

The moon's light hadn't touched it yet; the bank on the other side of the stream was steep, and some tall trees grew up, blocking the moon. But she was climbing higher and higher every moment, and finally, when she got above those trees, her light would reach the center of the river. Gradually, it would illuminate the stones in the river, and eventually, the body lying there so still and mysteriously.

How it came there it would be difficult to say. It appeared as though, when the waters were high, the body had floated down, and, at the subsidence of the waters, it had been left upon the stones, and now it was exposed to view.

How it ended up there is hard to explain. It seemed like, when the waters were high, the body had floated downstream, and when the waters receded, it was left on the stones, now visible for all to see.

It was strange and mysterious, and those who might look upon such a sight would feel their blood chill, and their body creep, to contemplate the remains of humanity in such a place, and in such a condition as that must be in.

It was odd and eerie, and anyone who saw such a sight would feel their blood run cold and their skin crawl, thinking about the remnants of humanity in such a place and in such a state.

A human life had been taken! How? Who could tell? Perhaps accident alone was the cause of it; perhaps some one had taken a life by violent means, and thrown the body in the waters to conceal the fact and the crime.

A human life had been taken! How? Who could say? Maybe it was just an accident; maybe someone violently ended a life and dumped the body in the water to hide the truth and the crime.

The waters had brought it down, and deposited it there in the middle of the river, without any human creature being acquainted with the fact.

The waters had carried it down and left it there in the middle of the river, with no one knowing it was there.

But the moon rises—the beams come trembling through the tree tops and straggling branches, and fall upon the opposite bank, and there lies the body, mid stream, and in comparative darkness.

But the moon rises—the beams come softly through the tree tops and tangled branches, and fall on the opposite bank, where the body lies, in the middle of the stream, and in relative darkness.

By the time the river is lit up by the moon's rays, then the object on the stones will be visible, then it can be ascertained what appears now only probable, namely, is the dark object a human form or not?

By the time the moonlight shines on the river, the object on the stones will be visible, and then it can be determined what currently seems likely: is the dark shape a human figure or not?

In the absence of light it appears to be so, but when the flood of silver light falls upon it, it would be placed then beyond a doubt.

In the dark, it seems to be that way, but when the bright silver light shines on it, it would then be clear beyond any doubt.

The time is approaching—the moon each moment approaches her meridian, and each moment do the rays increase in number and in strength, while the shadows shorten.

The time is getting closer—the moon is moving toward her highest point, and with every moment, the rays multiply and grow stronger, while the shadows get shorter.

The opposite bank each moment becomes more and more distinct, and the side of the stream, the green rushes and sedges, all by degrees come full into view.

The opposite bank becomes clearer with each passing moment, and the edge of the stream, the green reeds and grasses, gradually come into full view.

Now and then a fish leaps out of the stream, and just exhibits itself, as much as to say, "There are things living in the stream, and I am one of them."

Now and then, a fish jumps out of the stream and shows itself, as if to say, "There are living things in the stream, and I’m one of them."

The moment is one of awe—the presence of that mysterious and dreadful-looking object, even while its identity remains doubt, chills the heart—it contracts the expanding thoughts to that one object—all interest in the scene lies centered in that one point.

The moment is one of wonder—the sight of that strange and intimidating object, even while its identity is uncertain, sends shivers down the spine—it narrows the expanding thoughts to that one object—all focus in the scene is concentrated on that single point.

What could it be? What else but a human body? What else could assume such a form? But see, nearly half the stream is lit by the moonbeams struggling through the tree tops, and now rising above them. The light increases, and the shadows shorten.

What could it be? What else but a human body? What else could take on such a shape? But look, almost half the stream is illuminated by the moonlight fighting its way through the treetops, and now it's rising above them. The light grows stronger, and the shadows get shorter.

The edge of the bed of stones now becomes lit up by the moonlight; the rippling stream, the bubbles, and the tiny spray that was caused by the rush of water against the stones, seemed like sparkling flashes of silver fire.

The edge of the bed of stones is now illuminated by the moonlight; the flowing stream, the bubbles, and the small spray created by the rush of water against the stones look like sparkling flashes of silver fire.

Then came the moonbeams upon the body, for it was raised above the level of the water, and shewed conspicuously; for the moonbeams reached the body before they fell on the surrounding water; for that reason then it was the body presented a strange and ghastly object against a deep, dark background, by which it was surrounded.

Then the moonbeams fell on the body, which was raised above the water level and stood out clearly; the moonlight reached the body before illuminating the surrounding water. Because of this, the body appeared as a strange and eerie figure against the deep, dark backdrop that surrounded it.

But this did not last long—the water in another minute was lit up by the moon's pale beams, and then indeed could be plainly enough seen the body of a man lying on the heap of stones motionless and ghastly.

But this didn’t last long—the water was illuminated by the moon's pale beams in another minute, and then it was easy to see the body of a man lying motionless and eerily on the pile of stones.

The colourless hue of the moonlight gave the object a most horrific and terrible appearance! The face of the dead man was turned towards the moon's rays, and the body seemed to receive all the light that could fall upon it.

The colorless glow of the moonlight made the object look really horrifying and terrifying! The dead man's face was turned towards the moon's rays, and his body seemed to absorb every bit of light that fell on it.

It was a terrible object to look upon, and one that added a new and singular interest to the scene! The world seemed then to be composed almost exclusively of still life, and the body was no impediment to the stillness of the scene.

It was a terrible sight to see, and it gave a new and unique twist to the scene! The world felt like it was mostly made up of still life, and the body didn't disrupt the calmness of the scene.

It was, all else considered, a calm, beautiful scene, lovely the night, gorgeous the silvery rays that lit up the face of nature; the hill and dale, meadow, and wood, and river, all afforded contrasts strong, striking, and strange.

It was, all things considered, a peaceful, beautiful scene, lovely the night, gorgeous the silvery rays that illuminated nature's features; the hills and valleys, meadows, woods, and river all provided strong, striking, and unusual contrasts.

But strange, and more strange than any contrast in nature, was that afforded to the calm beauty of the night and place by the deep stillness and quietude imposed upon the mind by that motionless human body.

But it was strange, more strange than any contrast in nature, that the calm beauty of the night and the location was enhanced by the deep stillness and tranquility imposed on the mind by that motionless human body.

The moon's rays now fell upon its full length; the feet were lying in the water, the head lay back, with its features turned towards the quarter of the heavens where the moon shone from; the hair floated on the shallow water, while the face and body were exposed to all influences, from its raised and prominent position.

The moonlight now illuminated its entire length; the feet were in the water, the head tilted back, with its face turned toward the part of the sky where the moon was shining; the hair floated on the shallow water, while the face and body were open to all the elements, from its elevated and noticeable position.

The moonbeams had scarcely settled upon it—scarce a few minutes—when the body moved. Was it the water that moved it? it could not be, surely, that the moonbeams had the power of recalling life into that inanimate mass, that lay there for some time still and motionless as the very stones on which it lay.

The moonlight had barely touched it—just a few minutes—when the body shifted. Was it the water that caused it to move? Surely, it couldn't be that the moonlight had the power to bring life back into that lifeless form, which had been lying there for a while, still and motionless like the very stones beneath it.

It was endued with life; the dead man gradually rose up, and leaned himself upon his elbow; he paused a moment like one newly recalled to life; he seemed to become assured he did live. He passed one hand through his hair, which was wet, and then rose higher into a sitting posture, and then he leaned on one hand, inclining himself towards the moon.

It was full of life; the dead man slowly got up and propped himself on his elbow. He paused for a moment like someone who had just come back to life; he seemed to realize he was alive. He ran a hand through his wet hair, then sat up higher, leaning on one hand as he tilted toward the moon.

His breast heaved with life, and a kind of deep inspiration, or groan, came from him, as he first awoke to life, and then he seemed to pause for a few moments. He turned gradually over, till his head inclined down the stream.

His chest rose with life, and a deep breath, or groan, escaped him as he first came to life. Then he seemed to stop for a moment. He slowly turned over until his head was tilted down the stream.

Just below, the water deepened, and ran swiftly and silently on amid meads and groves of trees. The vampyre was revived; he awoke again to a ghastly life; he turned from the heap of stones, he gradually allowed himself to sink into deep water, and then, with a loud plunge, he swam to the centre of the river.

Just below, the water got deeper and flowed quickly and quietly through the meadows and tree groves. The vampire was brought back to life; he awakened once more to a horrifying existence; he turned away from the pile of stones, slowly let himself sink into the deep water, and then, with a loud splash, he swam to the middle of the river.

Slowly and surely did he swim into the centre of the river, and down the stream he went. He took long, but easy strokes, for he was going down the stream, and that aided him.

He swam steadily into the center of the river, and then he drifted downstream. He took long, easy strokes since he was going with the current, which made it easier for him.

For some distance might he be heard and seen through the openings in the trees, but he became gradually more and more indistinct, till sound and sight both ceased, and the vampyre had disappeared.

For quite a distance, he could be heard and seen through the gaps in the trees, but he slowly became less and less clear, until both sound and sight faded away, and the vampire had vanished.

During the continuance of this singular scene, not one word had passed between the landlord and his companions. When the blacksmith fired the fowling-piece, and saw the stranger fall, apparently lifeless, upon the stepping-stones that crossed the river, he became terrified at what he had done, and gazed upon the seeming lifeless form with a face on which the utmost horror was depicted.

During the entire time of this unusual scene, not a single word was exchanged between the landlord and his friends. When the blacksmith fired the shotgun and saw the stranger collapse, apparently lifeless, on the stepping stones over the river, he was filled with fear at what he had done and stared at the seemingly lifeless body with a face showing extreme horror.

They all seemed transfixed to the spot, and although each would have given worlds to move away, a kind of nightmare seemed to possess them, which stunned all their faculties, and brought over them a torpidity from which they found it impossible to arouse themselves.

They all looked frozen in place, and even though each of them would have done anything to get away, a sort of nightmare seemed to take hold of them, numbing their every ability and wrapping them in a lethargy that they couldn’t shake off.

But, when the apparently dead man moved again, and when, finally, the body, which appeared so destitute of life, rolled into the stream, and floated away with the tide, their fright might be considered to have reached its climax. The absence of the body, however, had seemingly, at all events, the effect of releasing them from the mental and physical thraldom in which they were, and they were enabled to move from the spot, which they did immediately, making their way towards the town with great speed.

But when the seemingly dead man moved again, and when finally the body, which looked completely lifeless, rolled into the stream and floated away with the tide, their fear was at its peak. However, the disappearance of the body seemed to free them from the mental and physical hold they were under, and they were able to leave the spot, which they did right away, heading toward the town at great speed.

As they got near, they held a sort of council of war as to what they should do under the circumstances, the result of which was, that they came to a conclusion to keep all that they had done and seen to themselves; for, if they did not, they might be called upon for some very troublesome explanations concerning the fate of the supposed Hungarian nobleman whom they had taken upon themselves to believe was a vampyre, and to shoot accordingly, without taking the trouble to inquire into the legality of such an act.

As they got closer, they had a sort of war council to decide what to do about the situation. In the end, they agreed to keep everything they had done and seen to themselves. If they didn't, they might be asked for some very inconvenient explanations about the supposed Hungarian nobleman they had decided was a vampire and had shot without bothering to check if such an act was legal.

How such a secret was likely to be kept, when it was shared amongst seven people, it is hard to say; but, if it were so kept, it could only be under the pressure of a strong feeling of self-preservation.

How this secret was likely to be kept, when shared among seven people, is difficult to say; but if it were kept, it could only be due to a strong sense of self-preservation.

They were forced individually, of course, to account for their absence during the night at their respective homes, and how they managed to do that is best known to themselves.

They each had to explain their absence during the night at home, and how they did that is something they’re best equipped to handle.

As to the landlord, he felt compelled to state that, having his suspicions of his guest aroused, he followed him on a walk that he pretended to take, and he had gone so far, that at length he had given up the chase, and lost his own way in returning.

As for the landlord, he felt it necessary to mention that, after growing suspicious of his guest, he followed him on a walk that he feigned, and he went so far that eventually he gave up the chase and lost his way trying to return.

Thus was it, then, that this affair still preserved all its mystery, with a large superadded amount of fear attendant upon it; for, if the mysterious guest were really anything supernatural, might he not come again in a much more fearful shape, and avenge the treatment he had received?

Thus, this situation still held onto its mystery, with an added layer of fear connected to it; because if the mysterious guest was truly something supernatural, could he not return in a much more terrifying form and seek revenge for how he had been treated?

The only person who fell any disappointment in the affair, or whose expectations were not realised, was the boy who had made the appointment with the supposed vampyre at the end of the lane, and who was to have received what he considered so large a reward for pointing out the retreat of Sir Francis Varney.

The only person who felt any disappointment in the situation, or whose hopes weren't met, was the boy who had arranged to meet the supposed vampire at the end of the lane, and who was supposed to get what he thought was a huge reward for revealing the whereabouts of Sir Francis Varney.

He waited in vain for the arrival of the Hungarian nobleman, and, at last, indignation got the better of him, and he walked away. Feeling that he had been jilted, he resolved to proceed to the public-house and demand the half-crowns which had been so liberally promised him; but when he reached there he found that the party whom he sought was not within, nor the landlord either, for that was the precise time when that worthy individual was pursuing his guest over meadow and bill, through brake and through briar, towards the stepping stones on the river.

He waited in vain for the Hungarian nobleman, and finally, his anger took over, and he walked away. Feeling that he had been let down, he decided to go to the pub and demand the half-crowns that had been generously promised to him. But when he got there, he discovered that the person he was looking for wasn’t there, nor was the landlord, because that was exactly when the landlord was chasing his guest over the fields and hills, through the underbrush and thorns, towards the stepping stones by the river.

What the boy further did on the following day, when he found that he was to reap no more benefit for the adventure, we shall soon perceive.

What the boy did the next day, when he realized he would gain nothing more from the adventure, we will soon see.

As for the landlord, he did endeavour to catch a few hours' brief repose; but as he dreamed that the Hungarian nobleman came in the likeness of a great toad, and sat upon his chest, feeling like the weight of a mountain, while he, the landlord, tried to scream and cry for help, but found that he could neither do one thing nor the other, we may guess that his repose did not at all invigorate him.

As for the landlord, he tried to catch a few hours of sleep; but as he dreamed that the Hungarian nobleman appeared as a giant toad sitting on his chest, feeling like the weight of a mountain, while he, the landlord, attempted to scream and call for help but found he could do neither, we can assume that his rest didn’t refresh him at all.

As he himself expressed it, he got up all of a shake, with a strong impression that he was a very ill-used individual, indeed, to have had the nightmare in the day time.

As he put it, he woke up suddenly, feeling that he was really mistreated to have experienced a nightmare during the day.

And now we will return to the cottage where the Bannerworth family were at all events, making themselves quite as happy as they did at their ancient mansion, in order to see what is there passing, and how Dr. Chillingworth made an effort to get up some evidence of something that the Bannerworth family knew nothing of, therefore could not very well be expected to render him much assistance. That he did, however, make what he considered an important discovery, we shall perceive in the course of the ensuing chapter, in which it will be seen that the best hidden things will, by the merest accident, sometimes come to light, and that, too, when least expected by any one at all connected with the result.

And now we return to the cottage where the Bannerworth family was, at least, making themselves as happy as they were at their old mansion, to see what was happening there and how Dr. Chillingworth tried to gather some evidence about something the Bannerworth family knew nothing about, so they couldn’t really be expected to help him much. However, that he did consider he made an important discovery will be evident in the next chapter, where we will see that even the best hidden things can sometimes come to light by the smallest accident, and that, too, when nobody connected to the outcome is expecting it at all.


CHAPTER LXXXVI.

THE DISCOVERY OF THE POCKET BOOK OF MARMADUKE BANNERWORTH.—ITS MYSTERIOUS CONTENTS.


366.png

The little episode had just taken place which we have recorded between the old admiral and Jack Pringle, when Henry Bannerworth and Charles Holland stepped aside to converse.

The small incident that we noted between the old admiral and Jack Pringle had just occurred when Henry Bannerworth and Charles Holland moved aside to talk.

"Charles," said Henry, "it has become absolutely necessary that I should put an end to this state of dependence in which we all live upon your uncle. It is too bad to think, that because, through fighting the battles of his country, he has amassed some money, we are to eat it up."

"Charles," Henry said, "it's become essential for me to put an end to this dependence we all have on your uncle. It's frustrating to think that just because he fought for his country and made some money, we're supposed to live off of it."

"My dear friend," said Charles, "does it not strike you, that it would be a great deal worse than too bad, if my uncle could not do what he liked with his own?"

"My dear friend," said Charles, "don’t you think it would be much worse than just bad if my uncle couldn’t do whatever he wanted with what belongs to him?"

"Yes; but, Charles, that is not the question."

"Yeah, but Charles, that's not the issue."

"I think it is, though I know not what other question you can make of it."

"I believe it is, but I’m not sure what other questions you might have about it."

"We have all talked it over, my mother, my brother, and Flora; and my brother and I have determined, if this state of things should last much longer, to find out some means of honourable exertion by which we may, at all events, maintain ourselves without being burdensome to any."

"We've all talked it over—my mom, my brother, and Flora. My brother and I have decided that if this situation continues much longer, we need to figure out some way to work honorably so we can support ourselves without being a burden to anyone."

"Well, well, we will talk of that another time."

"Alright, we'll talk about that another time."

"Nay, but hear me; we were thinking that if we went into some branch of the public service, your uncle would have the pleasure, such we are quite sure it would be to him, of assisting us greatly by his name and influence."

"No, but listen to me; we were thinking that if we took a job in public service, your uncle would enjoy helping us a lot with his name and connections."

"Well, well, Henry, that's all very well; but for a little time do not throw up the old man and make him unhappy. I believe I am his only relative in the world, and, as he has often said, he intended leaving me heir to all he possesses, you see there is no harm done by you receiving a small portion of it beforehand."

"Well, well, Henry, that's all good; but for now, please don't upset the old man and make him unhappy. I believe I'm his only relative in the world, and as he's often said, he plans to leave me everything he owns, so you see, there's no harm in you getting a small portion of it ahead of time."

"And," said Henry, "by that line of argument, we are to find an excuse for robbing your uncle; in the fact, that we are robbing you likewise."

"And," said Henry, "by that logic, we're supposed to justify stealing from your uncle by the fact that we're also stealing from you."

"No, no; indeed, you do not view the matter rightly."

"No, no; you’re not looking at it the right way."

"Well, all I can say is, Charles, that while I feel, and while we all feel, the deepest debt of gratitude towards your uncle, it is our duty to do something. In a box which we have brought with us from the Hall, and which has not been opened since our father's death, I have stumbled over some articles of ancient jewellery and plate, which, at all events, will produce something."

"All I can say, Charles, is that while I feel, and we all feel, a deep gratitude towards your uncle, it’s our responsibility to take action. In a box we brought with us from the Hall, which hasn’t been opened since our father passed away, I found some pieces of old jewelry and silverware that will definitely be worth something."

"But which you must not part with."

"But you must not let go of."

"Nay, but, Charles, these are things I knew not we possessed, and most ill-suited do they happen to be to our fallen fortunes. It is money we want, not the gewgaws of a former state, to which we can have now no sort of pretension."

"No, Charles, these are things I didn’t know we had, and they are completely unsuitable for our current situation. What we need is money, not the trinkets of a past life that we can no longer pretend to have."

"Nay, I know you have all the argument; but still is there something sad and uncomfortable to one's feelings in parting with such things as those which have been in families for many years."

"No, I know you have all the reasons, but there’s still something sad and unsettling about parting with things that have been in families for many years."

"But we knew not that we had them; remember that, Charles. Come and look at them. Those relics of a bygone age may amuse you, and, as regards myself, there are no circumstances whatever associated with them that give them any extrinsic value; so laugh at them or admire them, as you please, I shall most likely be able to join with you in either feeling."

"But we didn't realize we had them; remember that, Charles. Come and take a look at them. Those items from a past era might entertain you, and for me, there are no circumstances linked to them that give them any outside value; so you can laugh at them or appreciate them, whatever you like, I'll probably be able to feel the same way."

"Well, be it so—I will come and look at them; but you must think better of what you say concerning my uncle, for I happen to know—which you ought likewise by this time—how seriously the old man would feel any rejection on your part of the good he fancies he is doing you. I tell you, Henry, it is completely his hobby, and let him have earned his money with ten times the danger he has, he could not spend it with anything like the satisfaction that he does, unless he were allowed to dispose of it in this way."

"Alright, I'll come and check them out; but you need to reconsider what you said about my uncle. I happen to know—and you should too by now—how much it would hurt him if you rejected the kindness he believes he’s offering you. I’m telling you, Henry, this is his passion, and no matter how much danger he faced to earn his money, he wouldn’t get the same satisfaction from spending it unless he could do it this way."

"Well, well; be it so for a time."

"Alright, let's go with that for now."

"The fact is, his attachment to Flora is so great—which is a most fortunate circumstance for me—that I should not be at all surprised that she cuts me out of one half my estate, when the old man dies. But come, we will look at your ancient bijouterie."

"The truth is, he's so attached to Flora— which is really lucky for me—that I wouldn't be at all surprised if she takes away half of my inheritance when the old man passes away. But come on, let's check out your vintage jewelry."

Henry led Charles into an apartment of the cottage where some of the few things had been placed that were brought from Bannerworth Hall, which were not likely to be in constant and daily use.

Henry took Charles into a room of the cottage where some of the few items from Bannerworth Hall had been stored, which were not likely to be used on a regular basis.

Among these things happened to be the box which Henry had mentioned, and from which he had taken a miscellaneous assortment of things of an antique and singular character.

Among these things was the box that Henry had mentioned, from which he had taken a random collection of antique and unique items.

There were old dresses of a season and of a taste long gone by; ancient articles of defence; some curiously wrought daggers; and a few ornaments, pretty, but valueless, along with others of more sterling pretensions, which Henry pointed out to Charles.

There were old dresses from a season and style that had faded away; ancient weapons; some oddly designed daggers; and a few decorative items that were nice but worthless, along with others that were more impressive, which Henry showed to Charles.

"I am almost inclined to think," said the latter, "that some of these things are really of considerable value; but I do not I profess to be an accurate judge, and, perhaps, I am more taken with the beauty of an article, than the intrinsic worth. What is that which you have just taken from the box?"

"I’m starting to think," said the other, "that some of these things are actually pretty valuable; but I don’t claim to be a good judge, and maybe I’m more impressed by how something looks than its real worth. What’s that you just took out of the box?"

"It seems a half-mask," said Henry, "made of silk; and here are initial letters within it—M. B."

"It looks like a half-mask," Henry said, "made of silk; and here are some initials inside it—M. B."

"To what do they apply?"

"What do they apply to?"

"Marmaduke Bannerworth, my father."

"Marmaduke Bannerworth, my dad."

"I regret I asked you."

"I wish I hadn't asked you."

"Nay, Charles, you need not. Years have now elapsed since that misguided man put a period to his own existence, in the gardens of Bannerworth Hall. Of course, the shock was a great one to us all, although I must confess that we none of us knew much of a father's affections. But time reconciles one to these dispensations, and to a friend, like yourself, I can talk upon these subjects without a pang."

"Really, Charles, you don't have to. It's been years since that troubled man ended his own life in the gardens of Bannerworth Hall. The shock was tough for all of us, though I have to admit that we didn't really experience much of a father's love. But in time, you come to terms with these things, and with a friend like you, I can discuss these topics without feeling hurt."

He laid down the mask, and proceeded further in his search in the old box.

He put down the mask and continued his search in the old box.

Towards the bottom of it there were some books, and, crushed in by the side of them, there was an ancient-looking pocket-book, which Charles pointed out, saying,—

Towards the bottom of it, there were some books, and squeezed in next to them was an old-looking pocketbook, which Charles pointed out, saying,—

"There, Henry, who knows but you may find a fortune when you least expect it?"

"There, Henry, who knows, maybe you'll find a fortune when you least expect it?"

"Those who expect nothing," said Henry, "will not be disappointed. At all events, as regards this pocket-book, you see it is empty."

"Those who expect nothing," Henry said, "won't be disappointed. Anyway, as for this wallet, you can see it's empty."

"Not quite. A card has fallen from it."

"Not really. A card has dropped out of it."

Charles took up the card, and read upon it the name of Count Barrare.

Charles picked up the card and read the name Count Barrare on it.

"That name," he said, "seems familiar to me. Ah! now I recollect, I have read of such a man. He flourished some twenty, or five-and-twenty years ago, and was considered a roue of the first water—a finished gamester; and, in a sort of brief memoir I read once of him, it said that he disappeared suddenly one day, and was never again heard of."

"That name," he said, "sounds familiar. Oh! Now I remember, I’ve read about a guy like that. He was around twenty or twenty-five years ago and was known as a major player—an expert gambler. In a short biography I once read about him, it mentioned that he vanished suddenly one day and was never heard from again."

"Indeed! I'm not puzzled to think how his card came into my father's pocket-book. They met at some gaming-house; and, if some old pocket-book of the Count Barrare's were shaken, there might fall from it a card, with the name of Mr. Marmaduke Bannerworth upon it."

"Absolutely! I'm not surprised to think about how his card ended up in my dad's wallet. They probably met at a gambling house; and if you shook out an old wallet belonging to Count Barrare, a card with Mr. Marmaduke Bannerworth's name on it might just fall out."

"Is there nothing further in the pocket-book—no memoranda?"

"Is there nothing else in the pocketbook—no notes?"

"I will look. Stay! here is something upon one of the leaves—let me see—'Mem., twenty-five thousand pounds! He who robs the robber, steals little; it was not meant to kill him: but it will be unsafe to use the money for a time—my brain seems on fire—the remotest hiding-place in the house is behind the picture."

"I'll check it out. Wait! There's something on one of the leaves—let me see—'Note: twenty-five thousand pounds! He who robs the robber steals a little; it wasn’t meant to kill him: but it's going to be risky to use the money for a while—my mind feels like it’s on fire—the furthest hiding spot in the house is behind the picture."

"What do you think of that?" said Charles.

"What do you think about that?" Charles asked.

"I know not what to think. There is one thing though, that I do know."

"I don’t know what to think. There is one thing, though, that I do know."

"And what is that?"

"And what’s that?"

"It is my father's handwriting. I have many scraps of his, and his peculiar hand is familiar to me."

"It’s my dad’s handwriting. I have a lot of his notes, and his unique style is familiar to me."

"It's very strange, then, what it can refer to."

"It's really odd, then, what it can refer to."

"Charles—Charles! there is a mystery connected with our fortunes, that I never could unravel; and once or twice it seemed as if we were upon the point of discovering all; but something has ever interfered to prevent us, and we have been thrown back into the realms of conjecture. My father's last words were, 'The money is hidden;' and then he tried to add something; but death stopped his utterance. Now, does it not almost seem that this memorandum alluded to the circumstance?"

"Charles—Charles! There's a mystery tied to our fate that I've never been able to figure out; there were a few times it felt like we were about to uncover everything, but something always got in the way and left us back in a world of guessing. My father's last words were, 'The money is hidden;' and then he tried to say more, but he was interrupted by death. Now, doesn’t it seem like this note is referring to that situation?"

"It does, indeed."

"It really does."

"And then, scarcely had my father breathed his last, when a man comes and asks for him at the garden-gate, and, upon hearing that he is dead, utters some imprecations, and walks away."

"And then, hardly had my father taken his last breath when a man came and asked for him at the garden gate, and upon hearing that he was dead, he cursed and walked away."

"Well, Henry, you must trust to time and circumstances to unravel these mysteries. For myself, I own that I cannot do so; I see no earthly way out of the difficulty whatever. But still it does appear to me as if Dr. Chillingworth knew something or had heard something, with which he really ought to make you acquainted."

"Well, Henry, you need to rely on time and circumstances to figure out these mysteries. As for me, I have to admit that I can’t make sense of it; I see no way out of this problem at all. But it does seem to me that Dr. Chillingworth knows something or has heard something that he really should share with you."

"Do not blame the worthy doctor; he may have made an error of judgment, but never one of feeling; and you may depend, if he is keeping anything from me, that he is doing so from some excellent motive: most probably because he thinks it will give me pain, and so will not let me endure any unhappiness from it, unless he is quite certain as regards the facts. When he is so, you may depend he will be communicative, and I shall know all that he has to relate. But, Charles, it is evident to me that you, too, are keeping something."

"Don't blame the good doctor; he might have made a mistake in judgment, but never in his feelings. You can trust that if he’s holding something back from me, it’s for a good reason—most likely because he believes it will cause me pain, and he doesn’t want me to suffer unless he’s absolutely sure about the facts. When he is, you can count on him to share everything with me. But, Charles, it’s clear to me that you’re also hiding something."

"I!"

"I!"

"Yes; you acknowledge to having had an interview, and a friendly one, with Varney; and you likewise acknowledge that he had told you things which he has compelled you to keep secret."

"Yes; you admit to having had an interview, and a friendly one, with Varney; and you also admit that he told you things that he has forced you to keep secret."

"I have promised to keep them secret, and I deeply regret the promise that I have made. There cannot be anything to my mind more essentially disagreeable than to have one's tongue tied in one's interview with friends. I hate to hear anything that I may not repeat to those whom I take into my own confidence."

"I promised to keep them secret, and I really regret that promise. There's nothing more annoying to me than being unable to speak freely with my friends. I can't stand hearing things that I can't share with those I trust."

"I can understand the feeling; but here comes the worthy doctor."

"I get how you feel; but here comes the respectable doctor."

"Show him the memorandum."

"Show him the memo."

"I will."

"Sure thing."

As Dr. Chillingworth entered the apartments Henry handed him the memorandum that had been found in the old pocket-book, saying as he did so,—

As Dr. Chillingworth walked into the room, Henry passed him the note that had been discovered in the old wallet, saying as he did so,—

"Look at that, doctor, and give us your candid opinion upon it."

"Take a look at that, doctor, and share your honest opinion on it."

Dr. Chillingworth fitted on his spectacles, and read the paper carefully. At its conclusion, he screwed up his mouth into an extremely small compass, and doubling up the paper, he put it into his capacious waistcoat pocket, saying as he did so,—

Dr. Chillingworth put on his glasses and read the paper carefully. When he finished, he pursed his lips tightly and folded the paper before stuffing it into his large waistcoat pocket, saying as he did so,—

"Oh! oh! oh! oh! hum!"

"Oh my gosh!"

"Well, doctor," said Henry; "we are waiting for your opinion."

"Well, doctor," Henry said, "we're waiting for your opinion."

"My opinion! Well, then, my dear boy, I must say, my opinion, to the best of my belief is, that I really don't know anything about it."

"My opinion! Well, then, my dear boy, I have to say, to the best of my knowledge, I really don’t know anything about it."

"Then, perhaps, you'll surrender us the memorandum," said Charles; "because, if you don't know anything, we may as well make a little inquiry."

"Then, maybe you'll hand over the memo," said Charles; "because if you don't know anything, we might as well ask a few questions."

"Ha!" said the worthy doctor; "we can't put old heads upon young shoulders, that's quite clear. Now, my good young men, be patient and quiet; recollect, that what you know you're acquainted with, and that that which is hidden from you, you cannot very well come to any very correct conclusion upon. There's a right side and a wrong one you may depend, to every question; and he who walks heedlessly in the dark, is very apt to run his head against a post. Good evening, my boys—good evening."

"Ha!" said the wise doctor. "We can't make young people wise beyond their years, that's for sure. Now, my good young men, be patient and calm; remember that what you know is what you understand, and that which is unknown to you can lead to incorrect conclusions. There's a right way and a wrong way to every question, and anyone who moves carelessly in the dark is likely to bump their head into something. Good evening, my boys—good evening."

Away bustled the doctor.

The doctor hurried away.

"Well," said Charles, "what do you think of that, Mr. Henry?"

"Well," Charles said, "what do you think of that, Mr. Henry?"

"I think he knows what he's about."

"I think he knows what he’s doing."

"That may be; but I'll be hanged if anybody else does. The doctor is by no means favourable to the march of popular information; and I really think he might have given us some food for reflection, instead of leaving us so utterly and entirely at fault as he has; and you know he's taken away your memorandum even."

"That might be true, but I refuse to believe anyone else thinks that. The doctor definitely doesn’t support the spread of public knowledge, and I truly believe he could have offered us something to think about instead of leaving us completely in the dark like he has; and you know he even took your notes away."

"Let him have it, Charles—let him have it; it is safe with him. The old man may be, and I believe is, a little whimsical and crotchety; but he means abundantly well, and he's just one of those sort of persons, and always was, who will do good his own way, or not at all; so we must take the good with the bad in those cases, and let Dr. Chillingworth do as he pleases."

"Let him have it, Charles—let him have it; it's safe with him. The old man might be, and I believe he is, a bit quirky and grumpy; but he genuinely means well, and he's just one of those types of people who will do good in his own way, or not at all; so we have to accept the good with the bad in these situations, and let Dr. Chillingworth do as he wants."

"I cannot say it is nothing to me, although those words were rising to my lips, because you know, Henry, that everything which concerns you or yours is something to me; and therefore it is that I feel extremely anxious for the solution of all this mystery. Before I hear the sequel of that which Varney, the vampyre, has so strongly made me a confidant of, I will, at all events, make an effort to procure his permission to communicate it to all those who are in any way beneficially interested in the circumstances. Should he refuse me that permission, I am almost inclined myself to beg him to withhold his confidence."

"I can't say it means nothing to me, even though I almost said it. You know, Henry, that everything related to you or your family matters to me; that’s why I feel really anxious to figure out this whole mystery. Before I hear the continuation of what Varney, the vampire, has confided in me so much, I will definitely try to get his permission to share it with everyone who has a stake in the situation. If he denies me that permission, I might actually be tempted to ask him to keep his secrets to himself."

"Nay, do not do so, Charles—do not do that, I implore you. Recollect, although you cannot make us joint recipients with you in your knowledge, you can make use of it, probably, to our advantage, in saving us, perchance, from the different consequences, so that you can make what you know in some way beneficial to us, although not in every way."

"Please, don’t do that, Charles—I'm begging you. Remember, even though you can't share your knowledge with us, you can use it to help us. You might be able to save us from various consequences, so try to make what you know work in our favor, even if it’s not in every way."

"There is reason in that, and I give in at once. Be it so, Henry. I will wait on him, and if I cannot induce him to change his determination, and allow me to tell some other as well as Flora, I must give in, and take the thing as a secret, although I shall not abandon a hope, even after he has told me all he has to tell, that I may induce him to permit me to make a general confidence, instead of the partial one he has empowered me to do."

"That makes sense, and I agree right away. Fine, Henry. I’ll wait for him, and if I can’t get him to change his mind and let me share the news with someone other than Flora, I’ll have to keep it a secret. But I won’t give up hope, even after he’s shared everything he needs to, that I might be able to convince him to let me share it more widely instead of just the limited disclosure he’s allowed."

"It may be so; and, at all events, we must not reject a proffered good because it is not quite so complete as it might be."

"It could be true; and, in any case, we shouldn't turn down a good opportunity just because it's not perfect."

"You are right; I will keep my appointment with him, entertaining the most sanguine hope that our troubles and disasters—I say our, because I consider myself quite associated in thought, interest, and feelings with your family—may soon be over."

"You’re right; I’ll keep my appointment with him, hoping for the best that our troubles and disasters—I say ours because I feel closely connected in thought, interest, and feelings with your family—will soon come to an end."

"Heaven grant it may be so, for your's and Flora's sake; but I feel that Bannerworth Hall will never again be the place it was to us. I should prefer that we sought for new associations, which I have no doubt we may find, and that among us we get up some other home that would be happier, because not associated with so many sad scenes in our history."

"Hopefully, it will be true, for your sake and Flora's; but I believe that Bannerworth Hall will never again feel like it once did for us. I would rather we look for new connections, which I’m sure we can find, and that together we create another home that would be happier because it isn’t tied to so many painful memories in our past."

"Be it so; and I am sure that the admiral would gladly give way to such an arrangement. He has often intimated that he thought Bannerworth Hall a dull place; consequently, although he pretends to have purchased it of you, I think he will be very glad to leave it."

"That’s fine; and I’m sure the admiral would be happy to agree to such an arrangement. He’s often hinted that he finds Bannerworth Hall a boring place; so, even though he claims to have bought it from you, I believe he will be very glad to move on."

369.png

"Be it so, then. If it should really happen that we are upon the eve of any circumstances that will really tend to relieve us from our misery and embarrassments, we will seek for some pleasanter abode than the Hall, which you may well imagine, since it became the scene of that dreadful tragedy that left us fatherless, has borne but a distasteful appearance to all our eyes."

"Alright then. If it really turns out that we're on the verge of any situation that might actually free us from our suffering and troubles, we'll look for a nicer place to stay than the Hall, which you can imagine has looked pretty unpleasant to us ever since that horrible tragedy happened and left us without a father."

"I don't wonder at that, and am only surprised that, after such a thing had happened any of you liked to inhabit the place."

"I’m not surprised by that, and I’m just shocked that, after something like that happened, any of you still wanted to live here."

"We did not like, but our poverty forced us. You have no notion of the difficulties through which we have struggled; and the fact that we had a home rent free was one of so much importance to us, that had it been surrounded by a thousand more disagreeables than it was, we must have put up with it; but now that we owe so much to the generosity of your uncle, I suppose we can afford to talk of what we like and of what we don't like."

"We didn't like it, but our poverty made us do it. You have no idea of the challenges we've faced, and the fact that we had a place to live rent-free was so important to us that even if it had a thousand more annoyances than it did, we would have had to deal with it. But now that we owe your uncle so much for his generosity, I guess we can talk about what we like and what we don't."

"You can, Henry, and it shall not be my fault if you do not always afford to do so; and now, as the time is drawing on, I think I will proceed at once to Varney, for it is better to be soon than late, and get from him the remainder of his story."

"You can, Henry, and it won't be my fault if you can't do it all the time; and now that time is running out, I think I'll head to Varney right away, because it's better to go early than late and get the rest of his story."


There were active influences at work, to prevent Sir Francis Varney from so quickly as he had arranged to do, carrying out his intention of making Charles Holland acquainted with the history of the eventful period of his life, which had been associated with Marmaduke Bannerworth.

There were ongoing forces trying to stop Sir Francis Varney from quickly fulfilling his plan to inform Charles Holland about the significant events in his life that were linked to Marmaduke Bannerworth.

One would have scarcely thought it possible that anything now would have prevented Varney from concluding his strange narrative; but that he was prevented, will appear.

One would hardly think it possible that anything could stop Varney from finishing his strange story; but the fact that he was stopped will become clear.

The boy who had been promised such liberal payment by the Hungarian nobleman, for betraying the place of Varney's concealment, we have already stated, felt bitterly the disappointment of not being met, according to promise, at the corner of the lane, by that individual.

The boy who was promised a generous reward by the Hungarian nobleman for revealing Varney's hiding place was deeply disappointed that the nobleman did not meet him as promised at the corner of the lane.

It not only deprived him of the half-crowns, which already in imagination he had laid out, but it was a great blow to his own importance, for after his discovery of the residence of the vampyre, he looked upon himself as quite a public character, and expected great applause for his cleverness.

It not only took away the half-crowns that he had already imagined spending, but it also dealt a significant blow to his sense of self-importance. After he discovered where the vampire lived, he saw himself as somewhat of a public figure and anticipated a lot of praise for his cleverness.

But when the Hungarian nobleman came not, all these dreams began to vanish into thin air, and, like the unsubstantial fabric of a vision, to leave no trace behind them.

But when the Hungarian nobleman didn’t show up, all these dreams started to disappear completely, leaving no sign of their existence, like the fleeting images of a dream.

He got dreadfully aggravated, and his first thought was to go to Varney, and see what he could get from him, by betraying the fact that some one was actively in search of him.

He got really frustrated, and his first thought was to go to Varney and see what he could get from him by revealing that someone was actively looking for him.

That seemed, however, a doubtful good, and perhaps there was some personal dread of the vampyre mixed up with the rejection of this proposition. But reject it he did, and then he walked moodily into the town without any fixed resolution of what he should do.

That seemed like a questionable benefit, and maybe some personal fear of the vampire played a role in his refusal of this offer. But he turned it down, and then he walked into town in a bad mood without any clear idea of what he should do.

All that he thought of was a general idea that he should like to create some mischief, if possible—what it was he cared not, so long as it made a disturbance.

All he could think about was a vague notion that he wanted to cause some trouble, if he could—he didn’t care what it was, as long as it created a disruption.

Now, he knew well that the most troublesome and fidgetty man in the town was Tobias Philpots, a saddler, who was always full of everybody's business but his own, and ever ready to hear any scandal of his neighbours.

Now, he knew very well that the most annoying and restless guy in town was Tobias Philpots, a saddler, who was always caught up in everyone else's business but his own, and always eager to hear any gossip about his neighbors.

"I have a good mind," said the boy, "to go to old Philpots, and tell him all about it, that I have."

"I’m really thinking about going to see old Philpots and telling him everything I know."

The good mind soon strengthened itself into a fixed resolution, and full of disdain and indignation at the supposed want of faith of the Hungarian nobleman, he paused opposite the saddler's door.

The strong mind quickly settled into a firm decision, filled with contempt and anger at the perceived lack of faith from the Hungarian nobleman, he stopped in front of the saddler's door.

Could he but for a moment have suspected the real reason why the appointment had not been kept with him, all his curiosity would have been doubly aroused, and he would have followed the landlord of the inn and his associate upon the track of the second vampyre that had visited the town.

Could he have suspected, even for a moment, the real reason why the appointment wasn’t kept, his curiosity would have been twice as strong, and he would have followed the innkeeper and his associate to track down the second vampire that had come to the town.

But of this he knew nothing, for that proceeding had been conducted with amazing quietness; and the fact of the Hungarian nobleman, when he found that he was followed, taking a contrary course to that in which Varney was concealed, prevented the boy from knowing anything of his movements.

But he knew nothing of this, as the entire process had been carried out with incredible silence; and the fact that the Hungarian nobleman, upon realizing he was being followed, took a different route from where Varney was hiding, kept the boy completely unaware of his actions.

Hence the thing looked to him like a piece of sheer neglect and contemptuous indifference, which he felt bound to resent.

So to him, it seemed like a total lack of care and dismissive indifference, which he felt he had to be upset about.

He did not pause long at the door of the saddler's, but, after a few moments, he walked boldly in, and said,—

He didn't linger at the saddler's door for long, but after a moment, he walked in confidently and said,—

"Master Philpots, I have got something extraordinary to tell you, and you may give me what you like for telling you."

"Master Philpots, I have something amazing to share with you, and you can offer me whatever you want for it."

"Go on, then," said the saddler, "that's just the price I always likes to pay for everything."

"Go ahead," said the saddler, "that's exactly the price I always like to pay for everything."

"Will you keep it secret?" said the boy.

"Can you keep it a secret?" the boy asked.

"Of course I will. When did you ever hear of me telling anything to a single individual?"

"Of course I will. When have you ever heard me tell anything to just one person?"

"Never to a single individual, but I have heard you tell things to the whole town."

"Never just to one person, but I've heard you share things with the whole town."

"Confound your impudence. Get out of my shop directly."

"Watch your attitude. Leave my shop right now."

"Oh! very good. I can go and tell old Mitchell, the pork-butcher."

"Oh! That’s great. I can go tell old Mitchell, the butcher."

"No, I say—stop; don't tell him. If anybody is to know, let it be me, and I'll promise you I'll keep it secret."

"No, I say—stop; don’t tell him. If anyone is going to know, let it be me, and I promise I’ll keep it a secret."

"Very good," said the boy, returning, "you shall know it; and, mind, you have promised me to keep it secret, so that if it gets known, you know it cannot be any fault of mine."

"Very good," said the boy, coming back, "you'll know it; and remember, you promised me to keep it a secret, so if it gets out, you know it's not my fault."

The fact was, the boy was anxious it should be known, only that in case some consequences might arise, he thought he would quiet his own conscience, by getting a promise of secrecy from Tobias Philpots, which he well knew that individual would not think of keeping.

The truth was, the boy was worried it would become known, but just in case something happened, he figured he could ease his conscience by getting a promise of confidentiality from Tobias Philpots, even though he knew that Tobias wouldn't actually keep it.

He then related to him the interview he had had with the Hungarian nobleman at the inn, how he had promised a number of half-crowns, but a very small instalment of which he had received.

He then told him about the meeting he had with the Hungarian nobleman at the inn, explaining how he had promised several half-crowns, but he had only received a very small portion of that.

All this Master Philpots cared very little for, but the information that the dreaded Varney, the vampyre, was concealed so close to the town was a matter of great and abounding interest, and at that part of the story he suddenly pricked up his ears amazingly.

All this didn't matter much to Master Philpots, but the news that the feared Varney, the vampire, was hiding so near the town was a big deal, and at that point in the story, he perked up his ears in surprise.

"Why, you don't mean to say that?" he exclaimed. "Are you sure it was he?"

"Wait, you can’t be serious?" he exclaimed. "Are you sure it was him?"

"Yes, I am quite certain. I have seen I him more than once. It was Sir Francis Varney, without any mistake."

"Yes, I'm absolutely sure. I've seen him more than once. It was definitely Sir Francis Varney."

"Why, then you may depend he's only waiting until it's very dark, and then he will walk into somebody, and suck his blood. Here's a horrid discovery! I thought we had had enough of Master Varney, and that he would hardly show himself here again, and now you tell me he is not ten minutes' walk off."

"Well, you can bet he's just waiting until it gets really dark, and then he'll go after someone and drink their blood. This is a terrible revelation! I thought we had seen the last of Master Varney and that he wouldn't dare show up here again, and now you tell me he's only a ten-minute walk away."

"It's a fact," said the boy. "I saw him go in, and he looks thinner and more horrid than ever. I am sure he wants a dollop of blood from somebody."

"It's true," said the boy. "I saw him go in, and he looks thinner and more terrifying than ever. I'm sure he needs a little bit of blood from someone."

"I shouldn't wonder."

"I wouldn't be surprised."

"Now there is Mrs. Philpots, you know, sir; she's rather big, and seems most ready to burst always; I shouldn't wonder if the vampyre came to her to-night."

"Now there's Mrs. Philpots, you know, sir; she's quite large and always looks like she's about to burst; I wouldn't be surprised if the vampire came to her tonight."

"Wouldn't you?" said Mrs. Philpots, who had walked into the shop, and overheard the whole conversation; "wouldn't you, really? I'll vampyre you, and teach you to make these remarks about respectable married women. You young wretch, take that, will you!"

"Wouldn't you?" said Mrs. Philpots, who had walked into the shop and overheard the whole conversation. "Wouldn't you, really? I'll vampire you, and teach you not to make these comments about respectable married women. You young wretch, take that, will you!"

She gave the boy such a box on the ears, that the place seemed to spin round with him. As soon as he recovered sufficiently to be enabled to walk, he made his way from the shop with abundance of precipitation, much regretting that he had troubled himself to make a confidant of Master Philpots.

She gave the boy such a slap on the ears that it felt like the whole place was spinning around him. Once he recovered enough to walk, he rushed out of the shop, regretting that he had bothered to confide in Master Philpots.

But, however, he could not but tell himself that if his object was to make a general disturbance through the whole place, he had certainly succeeded in doing so.

But still, he couldn’t help but think that if his goal was to create chaos throughout the whole place, he had definitely managed to do that.

He slunk home perhaps with a feeling that he might be called upon to take part in something that might ensue, and at all events be compelled to become a guide to the place of Sir Francis Varney's retreat, in which case, for all he knew, the vampyre might, by some more than mortal means, discover what a hand he had had in the matter, and punish him accordingly.

He crept home, possibly feeling he might be asked to join in whatever happened next, and in any case, he could be forced to lead someone to Sir Francis Varney's hideout. If that happened, for all he knew, the vampire might find out how involved he was in everything and take revenge on him.

The moment he hid left the saddler's Mrs. Philpots, after using some bitter reproaches to her husband for not at once sacrificing the boy upon the spot for the disrespectful manner in which he had spoken of her, hastily put on her bonnet and shawl, and the saddler, although it was a full hour before the usual time, began putting up the shutters of his shop.

The moment he hid from Mrs. Philpots at the saddler's shop, after giving her husband a harsh talking-to for not immediately punishing the boy for his disrespectful words about her, she quickly put on her bonnet and shawl. The saddler, even though it was an hour earlier than usual, started closing up the shop.

"Why, my dear," he said to Mrs. Philpots, when she came down stairs equipped for the streets, "why, my dear, where are you going?"

"Why, my dear," he said to Mrs. Philpots when she came downstairs ready for the streets, "why, my dear, where are you headed?"

"And pray, sir, what are you shutting up the shop for at this time of the evening!"

"And please, sir, why are you closing the shop at this time of night?"

"Oh! why, the fact is, I thought I'd just go to the Rose and Crown, and mention that the vampyre was so near at hand."

"Oh! The truth is, I thought I'd just go to the Rose and Crown and mention that the vampire was so close by."

"Well, Mr. Philpots, and in that case there can be no harm in my calling upon some of my acquaintance and mentioning it likewise."

"Well, Mr. Philpots, if that's the case, there's no harm in me reaching out to some of my friends and mentioning it too."

"Why, I don't suppose there would be much harm; only remember, Mrs. Philpots, remember if you please—-"

"Well, I don’t think there would be any real harm; just remember, Mrs. Philpots, remember if you can—-"

"Remember what?"

"What are we remembering?"

"To tell everybody to keep it secret."

"To tell everyone to keep it a secret."

"Oh, of course I will; and mind you do it likewise."

"Oh, of course I will; and make sure you do the same."

"Most decidedly."

"Absolutely."

The shop was closed, Mr. Philpots ran off to the Rose and Crown, and Mrs, Philpots, with as much expedition as she could, purposed making the grand tour of all her female acquaintance in the town, just to tell them, as a great secret, that the vampyre, Sir Francis Varney, as he called himself, had taken refuge at the house that was to let down the lane leading to Higgs's farm.

The shop was closed, Mr. Philpots rushed off to the Rose and Crown, and Mrs. Philpots, as quickly as she could, planned to visit all her female friends in town to share a huge secret: that the vampire, Sir Francis Varney, as he called himself, had taken refuge in the house for rent down the lane leading to Higgs's farm.

"But by no means," she said, "let it go no further, because it is a very wrong thing to make any disturbance, and you will understand that it's quite a secret."

"But definitely," she said, "don't let this go any further, because it's really not right to cause any trouble, and you'll understand that it's a complete secret."

She was listened to with breathless attention, as may well be supposed, and it was a singular circumstance that at every house she left some other lady put on her bonnet and shawl, and ran out to make the circle of her acquaintance, with precisely the same story, and precisely the same injunctions to secrecy.

She was listened to with rapt attention, as you can imagine, and it was quite unusual that at every house she visited, some other woman would put on her hat and shawl and rush out to share the same news with her friends, with exactly the same requests for confidentiality.

And, as Mr. Philpots pursued an extremely similar course, we are not surprised that in the short space of one hour the news should have spread through all the town, and that there was scarcely a child old enough to understand what was being talked about, who was ignorant of the fact, that Sir Francis Varney was to be found at the empty house down the lane.

And since Mr. Philpots took a very similar approach, it’s no surprise that within just one hour the news spread throughout the town, and there was hardly a child old enough to understand what was being discussed who didn’t know that Sir Francis Varney was at the vacant house down the lane.

It was an unlucky time, too, for the night was creeping on, a period at which people's apprehension of the supernatural becomes each moment stronger and more vivid—a period at which a number of idlers are let loose for different employments, and when anything in the shape of a row or a riot presents itself in pleasant colours to those who have nothing to lose and who expect, under the cover of darkness, to be able to commit outrages they would be afraid to think of in the daytime, when recognition would be more easy.

It was an unfortunate time, too, as night was falling, a time when people’s fears of the supernatural grew stronger and more vivid with each moment—a time when a group of idle folks were free for various activities, and when anything resembling a fight or a riot looked appealing to those with nothing to lose, who believed they could commit acts they’d be too afraid to consider during the day when being recognized would be easier.

Thus was it that Sir Francis Varney's position, although he knew it not, became momentarily one of extreme peril, and the danger he was about to run, was certainly greater than any he had as yet experienced. Had Charles Holland but known what was going on, he would undoubtedly have done something to preserve the supposed vampyre from the mischief that threatened him, but the time had not arrived when he had promised to pay him a second visit, so he had no idea of anything serious having occurred.

Thus it was that Sir Francis Varney's situation, although he was unaware, became momentarily one of extreme danger, and the threat he was about to face was certainly greater than anything he had experienced before. If Charles Holland had known what was happening, he would definitely have done something to protect the supposed vampire from the trouble that was looming, but the time had not yet come for him to fulfill his promise of a second visit, so he had no clue that anything serious had taken place.

Perhaps, too, Mr. and Mrs. Philpots scarcely anticipated creating so much confusion, but when they found that the whole place was in an uproar, and that a tumultuous assemblage of persons called aloud for vengeance upon Varney, the vampyre, they made their way home again in no small fright.

Perhaps Mr. and Mrs. Philpots didn’t expect to create so much chaos, but when they saw that everything was a mess and a loud crowd was demanding revenge on Varney, the vampire, they hurried home in quite a fright.

And, now, what was the result of all these proceedings will be best known by our introducing the reader to the interior of the house in which Varney had found a temporary refuge, and following in detail his proceedings as he waited for the arrival of Charles Holland.

And now, the outcome of all these events will be best understood by taking the reader inside the house where Varney had found a temporary refuge, and detailing his actions as he waited for Charles Holland to arrive.


CHAPTER LXXXVII.

THE HUNT FOR VARNEY.—THE HOUSE-TOPS.—THE MIRACULOUS ESCAPE.—THE LAST PLACE OF REFUGE.—THE COTTAGE.


372.png

On the tree tops the moon shines brightly, and the long shadows are shooting its rays down upon the waters, and the green fields appear clothed in a flood of silver light; the little town was quiet and tranquil—nature seemed at rest.

On the treetops, the moon shines brightly, and its long shadows cast rays down on the water, making the green fields look like they’re covered in a blanket of silver light; the small town was quiet and peaceful—nature seemed at ease.

The old mansion in which Sir Francis Varney had taken refuge, stood empty and solitary; it seemed as though it were not associated with the others by which it was surrounded. It was gloomy, and in the moonlight it reminded one of things long gone by, existences that had once been, but now no longer of this present time—a mere memento of the past.

The old mansion where Sir Francis Varney had sought refuge stood empty and alone; it felt disconnected from the other houses around it. It was dark and seemed to evoke memories of things long gone, lives that once existed but were now just remnants of the past.

Sir Francis Varney reclined upon the house-top; he gazed upon the sky, and upon the earth; he saw the calm tranquillity that reigned around, and could not but admire what he saw; he sighed, he seemed to sigh, from a pleasure he felt in the fact of his security; he could repose there without fear, and breathe the balmy air that fanned his cheek.

Sir Francis Varney lay back on the rooftop; he looked at the sky and the ground; he noticed the peaceful calm all around and couldn't help but appreciate what he saw; he sighed, seemingly from the joy of feeling safe; he could relax there without worry and breathe in the gentle air that brushed against his face.

"Certainly," he muttered, "things might have been worse, but not much worse; however, they might have been much better; the ignorant are away—the most to be feared, because they have no guide and no control, save what can be exerted over them by their fears and their passions."

"Sure," he muttered, "things could have been worse, but not by much; they could have also been much better. The ignorant are gone—the ones to be most afraid of, because they have no guidance or self-control, except for what their fears and passions can impose on them."

He paused to look again over the scene, and, as far as the eye could reach, and that, moonlight as it was, was many miles, the country was diversified with hill and dale, meadow and ploughed land; the open fields, and the darker woods, and the silvery stream that ran at no great distance, all presented a scene that was well calculated to warm the imagination, and to give the mind that charm which a cultivated understanding is capable of receiving.

He stopped to take another look at the scene, and as far as he could see, even with the moonlight, which reached for miles, the landscape was a mix of hills and valleys, meadows and farmland; the open fields, the darker forests, and the shimmering stream that flowed nearby created a sight that was likely to inspire the imagination and provide the kind of beauty that an educated mind can appreciate.

There was but one thing wanted to make such a scene one of pure happiness, and that was all absence of care of fears for the future and the wants of life.

There was only one thing needed to make such a scene completely happy, and that was the absence of worries or fears about the future and life's necessities.

Suddenly there was a slight sound that came from the town. It was very slight, but the ears of Sir Francis Varney were painfully acute of late; the least sound that came across him was heard in a moment, and his whole visage was changed to one of listening interest.

Suddenly, there was a faint sound coming from the town. It was barely noticeable, but lately, Sir Francis Varney's hearing had become painfully sharp; he caught even the slightest noise immediately, and his entire expression shifted to one of keen interest.

The sound was hushed; but his attention was not lulled, for he had been placed in circumstances that made all his vigilance necessary for his own preservation. Hence it was, what another would have passed over, or not heard at all, he both heard and noticed. He was not sure of the nature of the sound, it was so slight and so indistinct.

The sound was quiet, but he wasn't distracted because he was in a situation that required him to stay alert for his own safety. Because of this, he noticed things that someone else might have ignored or not even heard. He wasn't sure what the sound was, as it was so faint and unclear.

There it was again! Some persons were moving about in the town. The sounds that came upon the night air seemed to say that there was an unusual bustle in the town, which was, to Sir Francis Varney, ominous in the extreme.

There it was again! Some people were moving around in the town. The sounds that filled the night air suggested that there was a strange activity in the town, which felt extremely ominous to Sir Francis Varney.

What could people in such a quiet, retired place require out at such an hour at night? It must be something very unusual—something that must excite them to a great degree; and Sir Francis began to feel very uneasy.

What could people in such a quiet, secluded place need out at this hour of the night? It must be something pretty unusual—something that really gets them excited; and Sir Francis started to feel quite uneasy.

"They surely," he muttered to himself—"they surely cannot have found out my hiding place, and intend to hunt me from it, the blood-thirsty hounds! they are never satisfied. The mischief they are permitted to do on one occasion is but the precursor to another. The taste has caused the appetite for more, and nothing short of his blood can satisfy it."

"They definitely," he muttered to himself—"they definitely can't have figured out my hiding spot and plan to drive me out, those bloodthirsty hounds! They're never satisfied. The trouble they're allowed to cause this time is just a setup for the next. This taste has made them crave more, and nothing less than his blood can satisfy them."

The sounds increased, and the noise came nearer and nearer, and it appeared as though a number of men had collected together and were coming towards him. Yes, they were coming down the lane towards the deserted mansion where he was.

The sounds got louder, and the noise came closer and closer, as if a group of men had gathered and were approaching him. Yes, they were heading down the lane toward the empty mansion where he was.

For once in his life, Sir Francis Varney trembled; he felt sick at heart, though no man was less likely to give up hope and to despair than he; yet this sign of unrelenting hatred and persecution was too unequivocal and too stern not to produce its effect upon even his mind; for he had no doubt but that they were coming with the express purpose of seeking him.

For once in his life, Sir Francis Varney felt a shiver of fear; he was sick at heart, even though no one was less likely to lose hope and give up than he was. Still, the clear and relentless hatred and persecution aimed at him was too strong and serious not to affect his mindset; he had no doubt that they were coming specifically to find him.

How they could have found him out was a matter he could not imagine. The Bannerworths could not have betrayed him—he was sure of that; and yet who could have seen him, so cautious and so careful as he had been, and so very sparing had he lived, because he would not give the slightest cause for all that was about to follow. He hoped to have hidden himself; but now he could hear the tramp of men distinctly, and their voices came now on the night air, though it was in a subdued tone, as if they were desirous of approaching unheard and unseen by their victim.

How they could have figured him out was something he couldn’t comprehend. The Bannerworths couldn’t have exposed him—he was certain of that; and yet who could have spotted him, given how cautious and careful he had been, and how sparingly he had lived, aiming to avoid giving even the slightest reason for everything that was about to happen. He had hoped to stay hidden; but now he could hear the footsteps of men clearly, and their voices reached him on the night air, though they were quiet, as if they wanted to approach without being heard or seen by their target.

Sir Francis Varney stirred not from his position. He remained silent and motionless. He appeared not to heed what was going on; perhaps he hoped to see them go by—to be upon some false scent; or, if they saw no signs of life, they might leave the place, and go elsewhere.

Sir Francis Varney didn’t move from his spot. He stayed quiet and still. He seemed to ignore what was happening; maybe he was hoping they would just pass by—on some wild goose chase; or, if they saw no signs of life, they might leave and go somewhere else.

Hark! they stop at the house—they go not by; they seem to pause, and then a thundering knock came at the door, which echoed and re-echoed through the empty and deserted house, on the top of which sat, in silent expectation, the almost motionless Sir Francis Varney, the redoubted vampyre.

Listen! They stop at the house—they don’t just pass by; they seem to pause, and then a loud knock came at the door, echoing through the empty, deserted house, where the almost motionless Sir Francis Varney, the infamous vampire, sat in silent anticipation.

The knock which came so loud and so hard upon the door caused Sir

The loud, hard knock on the door startled Sir

Francis to start visibly, for it seemed his own knell. Then, as if the mob were satisfied with their knowledge of his presence, and of their victory, and of his inability to escape them, they sent up a loud shout that filled the whole neighbourhood with its sound.

Francis started to show his fear, as it felt like a death sentence for him. Then, as if the crowd was pleased with knowing he was there, their victory, and that he couldn't get away, they let out a loud shout that echoed throughout the entire area.

It seemed to come from below and around the house; it rose from all sides, and that told Sir Francis Varney that the house was surrounded and all escape was cut off; there was no chance of his being able to rush through such a multitude of men as that which now encircled him.

It felt like it was coming from beneath and all around the house; it rose from every direction, and that made Sir Francis Varney realize that the house was surrounded and there was no way to get away; he had no chance of pushing through the massive group of men that now surrounded him.

With the calmest despair, Sir Francis Varney lay still and motionless on the house-top, and listened to the sounds that proceeded from below. Shout after shout arose on the still, calm air of the night; knock after knock came upon the stout old door, which awakened responsive echoes throughout the house that had for many years lain dormant, and which now seemed disturbed, and resounded in hollow murmurs to the voices from without.

With a quiet sense of despair, Sir Francis Varney lay still and motionless on the rooftop, listening to the sounds coming from below. Shout after shout pierced the calm night air; knock after knock echoed on the sturdy old door, waking the dormant sounds within the house that had been silent for many years, now disturbed and resonating in hollow replies to the voices outside.

Then a loud voice shouted from below, as if to be heard by any one who might be within,—

Then a loud voice yelled from below, as if to be heard by anyone who might be nearby,—

"Sir Francis Varney, the vampyre, come out and give yourself up at discretion! If we have to search for you, you may depend it will be to punish you; you will suffer by burning. Come out and give yourself up."

"Sir Francis Varney, the vampire, come out and surrender! If we have to hunt for you, just know it will be to punish you; you’ll face burning. Come out and give yourself up."

There was a pause, and then a loud shout.

There was a moment of silence, then a loud shout.

Sir Francis Varney paid no attention to this summons, but sat, motionless, on the house-top, where he could hear all that passed below in the crowd.

Sir Francis Varney ignored this call and sat still on the rooftop, where he could hear everything happening below in the crowd.

"He will not come out," said one.

"He won't come out," said one.

"Ah! he's much too cunning to be caught in such a trap. Why, he knows what you would do with him; he knows you would stake him, and make a bonfire about him."

"Ah! he's way too clever to get caught in that kind of trap. Look, he knows what you would do to him; he knows you would stake him and make a bonfire out of him."

"So he has no taste for roasting," remarked another; "but still, it's no use hiding; we have too many hands, and know the house too well to be easily baffled."

"So he doesn't enjoy roasting," said another; "but still, it's pointless to hide; we have too many people and know the house too well to be easily fooled."

"That may be; and, although he don't like burning, yet we will unearth the old fox, somehow or other; we have discovered his haunt at last, and certainly we'll have him out."

"That might be true; and even though he doesn't like to be exposed, we will find the old fox one way or another; we've finally tracked down his hiding spot, and we will definitely get him out."

"How shall we get in?"

"How do we get in?"

"Knock in the door—break open the door! the front door—that is the best, because it leads to all parts of the house, and we can secure any one who attempts to move from one to the other, as they come down."

"Knock on the door—break down the door! the front door—that's the best, because it connects to all parts of the house, and we can catch anyone who tries to move from one area to another as they come down."

"Hurrah!" shouted several men in the crowd.

"Hooray!" shouted several men in the crowd.

"Hurrah!" echoed the mob, with one accord, and the shout rent the air, and disturbed the quietude and serenity that scarce five minutes before reigned through the place.

"Hurrah!" shouted the crowd in unison, and the cheer rang out, breaking the calm and peace that had barely five minutes ago filled the area.

Then, as if actuated by one spirit, they all set to work to force the door in. It was strong, and capable of great defence, and employed them, with some labour, for fifteen or twenty minutes, and then, with a loud crash, the door fell in.

Then, as if driven by a shared purpose, they all began to try to break the door down. It was sturdy and able to withstand a lot, keeping them busy for about fifteen or twenty minutes, and then, with a loud crash, the door came crashing down.

"Hurrah!" again shouted the crowd.

"Hooray!" again shouted the crowd.

These shouts announced the fall of the door, and then, and not until then, did Sir Francis Varney stir.

These shouts signaled the door's collapse, and only then did Sir Francis Varney react.

"They have broken in the door," he muttered, "well, if die I must, I will sell my life dearly. However, all is not yet lost, and, in the struggle for life, the loss is not so much felt."

"They've broken down the door," he muttered, "well, if I have to die, I’ll make it hard for them. Still, all is not lost yet, and in the fight for survival, the loss isn’t felt as much."

He got up, and crept towards the trap that led into the house, or out of it, as the occasion might require.

He stood up and quietly moved toward the trap that led into the house, or out of it, depending on what was needed.

"The vampyre! the vampyre!" shouted a man who stood on a garden wall, holding on by the arm of an apple-tree.

"The vampire! The vampire!" shouted a man who stood on a garden wall, gripping the arm of an apple tree.

"Varney, the vampyre!" shouted a second.

"Varney, the vampire!" shouted a second.

"Hurrah! boys, we are on the right scent; now for a hunt; hurrah! we shall have him now."

"Hooray! Guys, we're onto something; let's go for the hunt; hooray! We're gonna catch him now."

They rushed in a tumultuous riot up the stone steps, and into the hall. It was a large, spacious place, with a grand staircase that led up to the upper floor, but it had two ends, and then terminated in a gallery.

They rushed in a chaotic crowd up the stone steps and into the hall. It was a large, open space with a grand staircase leading to the upper floor, but it had two ends and then ended in a gallery.

It could not be defended by one man, save at the top, where it could not long be held, because the assailants could unite, and throw their whole weight against the entrance, and thus storm it. This actually happened.

It couldn't be defended by just one person, except at the top, where it couldn't be held for long. The attackers were able to come together and put all their force against the entrance, which allowed them to breach it. This is exactly what happened.

They looked up, and, seeing nobody, they rushed up, some by one stair, and some by the other; but it was dark; there were but few of the moon's rays that pierced the gloom of that place, and those who first reached the place which we have named, were seized with astonishment, staggered, and fell.

They looked up, and seeing no one, they hurried up, some taking one staircase and others the other; but it was dark. Only a few rays of moonlight cut through the darkness of the place, and those who arrived first at the location we've named were struck with astonishment, staggered, and fell.

Sir Francis Varney had met them; he stood there with a staff—something he had found about the house—not quite so long as a broom-handle, but somewhat thicker and heavier, being made of stout ash.

Sir Francis Varney had met them; he stood there with a staff—something he had found around the house—not quite as long as a broom handle, but a bit thicker and heavier, made of sturdy ash.

This formidable weapon, Sir Francis Varney wielded with strength and resolution; he was a tall man, and one of no mean activity and personal strength, and such a weapon, in his hands, was one of a most fearful character, and, for the occasion, much better than his sword.

This powerful weapon, Sir Francis Varney handled with strength and determination; he was a tall man, quite agile and strong, and such a weapon in his hands was truly terrifying, much more effective for the situation than his sword.

Man after man fell beneath the fearful brace of these blows, for though they could not see Sir Francis, yet he could see them, or the hall-lights were behind them at the time, while he stood in the dark, and took advantage of this to deal murderous blows upon his assailants.

Man after man fell under the terrifying weight of these blows, for although they couldn't see Sir Francis, he could see them, or the hall lights were behind them at the time, while he stood in the dark and took advantage of this to deliver deadly strikes on his attackers.

This continued for some minutes, till they gave way before such a vigorous defence, and paused.

This went on for a few minutes until they finally backed off in the face of such strong resistance and paused.

"On, neighbours, on," cried one; "will you be beaten off by one man? Rush in at once and you must force him from his position—push him hard, and he must give way."

"Come on, neighbors, come on," shouted one; "are you really going to let one guy drive you back? Charge in right now and you'll definitely push him out of his spot—shove him hard, and he'll have to back down."

"Ay," said one fellow who sat upon the ground rubbing his head; "it's all very well to say push him hard, but if you felt the weight of that d——d pole on your head, you wouldn't be in such a blessed hurry."

"Ay," said one guy who was sitting on the ground rubbing his head; "it's easy for you to say push him hard, but if you felt the weight of that damn pole on your head, you wouldn't be in such a rush."

However true that might be, there was but little attention paid to it, and a determined rush was made at the entrance to the gallery, and they found that it was unoccupied; and that was explained by the slamming of a door, and its being immediately locked upon them; and when the mob came to the door, they found they had to break their way through another door.

However true that might be, not much attention was given to it, and there was a strong push towards the entrance of the gallery. They discovered it was empty, which was soon explained by a door slamming shut and being locked behind them. When the crowd reached the door, they realized they had to force their way through another door.

This did not take long in effecting; and in less than five minutes they had broken through that door which led into another room; but the first man who entered it fell from a crashing blow on the head from the ashen staff of Sir Francis Varney, who hurried and fled, closely pursued, until he came to another door, through which he dashed.

This didn’t take long to accomplish; in less than five minutes, they had broken through the door leading into another room. However, the first man who entered fell from a heavy blow to the head delivered by the ashen staff of Sir Francis Varney, who then rushed away, followed closely until he reached another door, through which he burst out.

Here he endeavoured to make a stand and close it, but was immediately struck and grappled with; but he threw his assailant, and turned and fled again.

Here he tried to defend himself and end the fight, but was quickly hit and grabbed; however, he managed to throw off his attacker and turned to run again.

His object had been to defend each inch of the ground as long as he was able; but he found they came too close upon his steps, and prevented his turning in time to try the strength of his staff upon the foremost.

His goal had been to defend every inch of the ground for as long as he could; but he found they were too close behind him, and he couldn't turn in time to test the strength of his staff on the one in front.

He dashed up the first staircase with surprising rapidity, leaving his pursuers behind; and when he had gained the first landing, he turned upon those who pursued him, who could hardly follow him two abreast.

He sprinted up the first staircase with surprising speed, leaving his pursuers behind; and when he reached the first landing, he turned to face those who were chasing him, who could barely follow him two at a time.

"Down with the vampyre!" shouted the first, who rushed up heedless of the staff.

"Down with the vampire!" shouted the first, who rushed forward ignoring the staff.

"Down with a fool!" thundered Varney, as he struck the fellow a terrific blow, which covered his face with blood, and he fell back into the arms of his companions.

"Take that, you idiot!" shouted Varney as he landed a heavy punch, which left the guy's face covered in blood, and he slumped back into the arms of his friends.

A bitter groan and execration arose from them below, and again they shouted, and rushed up headlong.

A bitter groan and curse came from those below, and they shouted again, rushing up recklessly.

"Down with the vampyre!" was again shouted, and met by a corresponding, but deep guttural sound of—

"Down with the vampire!" was once again shouted, and was met with a deep, guttural sound of—

"Down with a fool!"

"Defeat the fool!"

And sure enough the first again came to the earth without any preparation, save the application of an ashen stick to his skull, which, by-the-bye, no means aided the operation of thinking.

And sure enough, the first one came to the earth again without any preparation, except for the use of a gray stick on his head, which, by the way, didn't help him think at all.

Several more shared a similar fate; but they pressed hard, and Sir Francis was compelled to give ground to keep them at the necessary length from him, as they rushed on regardless of his blows, and if he had not he would soon have been engaged in a personal struggle, for they were getting too close for him to use the staff.

Several more faced the same outcome; but they pressed on, and Sir Francis had to give ground to keep them at the right distance, as they rushed in despite his strikes. If he hadn't, he would have quickly found himself in a personal struggle, as they were getting too close for him to use the staff.

"Down with the vampyre!" was the renewed cry, as they drove him from spot to spot until he reached the roof of the house, and then he ran up the steps to the loft, which he had just reached when they came up to the bottom.

"Down with the vampire!" was the shout that started again as they chased him from place to place until he reached the roof of the house, and then he hurried up the steps to the loft, just making it there when they arrived at the bottom.

Varney attempted to draw the ladder up but four or five stout men held that down; then by a sudden turn, as they were getting up, he turned it over, threw those on it down, and the ladder too, upon the heads of those who were below.

Varney tried to pull the ladder up, but four or five strong men held it down. Then, as they were getting up, he quickly flipped it over, knocking those on it down, along with the ladder, onto the heads of the people below.

"Down with the vampyre!" shouted the mob, as they, with the most untiring energy, set the ladder, or steps, against the loft, and as many as could held it, while others rushed up to attack Varney with all the ferocity and courage of so many bull dogs.

"Down with the vampire!" shouted the crowd, as they energetically set the ladder against the loft. Many held it steady while others rushed up to attack Varney with all the ferocity and bravery of a pack of bulldogs.

It was strange, but the more they were baffled the more enraged and determined they rushed on to a new attack, with greater resolution than ever.

It was weird, but the more confused they became, the more furious and determined they charged into a new attack, with even greater resolve than before.

On this occasion, however, they were met with a new kind of missile, for Sir Francis had either collected and placed there for the occasion, or they had been left there for years, a number of old bricks, which lay close at hand. These he took, one by one, and deliberately took aim at them, and flung them with great force, striking down every one they hit.

On this occasion, however, they faced a new type of projectile, as Sir Francis had either gathered these old bricks for the event or they had been there for years. He picked them up one by one, carefully aimed, and threw them with great force, knocking down everything he hit.

This caused them to recoil; the bricks caused fearful gashes in their heads, and the wounds were serious, the flesh being, in many places, torn completely off. They however, only paused, for one man said,—

This made them flinch; the bricks left painful cuts on their heads, and the injuries were severe, with the skin in many areas completely torn away. They only hesitated for a moment, as one man said,—

"Be of good heart, comrades, we can do as he does; he has furnished us with weapons, and we can thus attack him in two ways, and he must give way in the end."

"Stay strong, friends, we can do what he does; he has given us weapons, and we can attack him in two ways, so he will have to back down eventually."

"Hurrah! down with the vampyre!" sounded from all sides, and the shout was answered by a corresponding rush.

"Hooray! Down with the vampire!" echoed from all directions, and the cheer was met with an equally swift response.

It was true; Sir Francis had furnished them with weapons to attack himself, for they could throw them back at him, which they did, and struck him a severe blow on the head, and it covered his face with blood in a moment.

It was true; Sir Francis had given them weapons to attack him, and they were able to throw them back at him, which they did, landing a severe blow to his head and quickly covering his face with blood.

"Hurrah!" shouted the assailants; "another such a blow, and all will be over with the vampyre."

"Hooray!" shouted the attackers; "one more hit like that, and it will all be over for the vampire."

"He's got—"

"He's got—"

"Press him sharp, now," cried another man, as he aimed another blow with a brick, which struck Varney on the arm, causing him to drop the brick he held in his hand. He staggered back, apparently in great pain.

"Hit him hard now," shouted another guy, as he swung another brick, which hit Varney on the arm, making him drop the brick he was holding. He stumbled back, clearly in a lot of pain.

"Up! up! we have him now; he cannot get away; he's hurt; we have him—we have him."

"Up! Up! We’ve got him now; he can’t escape; he’s hurt; we have him—we have him."

And up they went with all the rapidity they could scramble up the steps; but this had given Varney time to recover himself; and though his right arm was almost useless, yet he contrived, with his left, to pitch the bricks so as to knock over the first three or four, when, seeing that he could not maintain his position to advantage, he rushed to the outside of the house, the last place he had capable of defence.

And up they scrambled the steps as quickly as they could; but this had given Varney time to get himself back together; and even though his right arm was nearly useless, he managed, with his left, to throw the bricks in a way that knocked over the first three or four. When he saw that he couldn't hold his position effectively, he rushed to the outside of the house, the last place he had that was defensible.

There was a great shout by those outside, when they saw him come out and stand with his staff, and those who came first got first served, for the blows resounded, while he struck them, and sent them over below.

There was a loud shout from those outside when they saw him come out and stand with his staff, and those who arrived first got served first, as the blows echoed while he hit them and sent them tumbling down.

Then came a great shout from within and without, and then a desperate rush was made at the door, and, in the next instant, Varney was seen flying, followed by his pursuers, one after the other, some tumbling over the tiles, to the imminent hazard of their necks.

Then there was a loud shout both inside and outside, and a frantic rush was made at the door. In the next moment, Varney was seen running away, closely followed by his chasers, one after another, some tripping over the tiles, putting themselves in serious danger.

Sir Francis Varney rushed along with a speed that appeared by far too great to admit of being safely followed, and yet those who followed appeared infected by his example, and appeared heedless of all consequences by which their pursuit might be attended to themselves.

Sir Francis Varney ran at a speed that clearly seemed too fast to be followed safely, yet those who were chasing him seemed inspired by his example and appeared indifferent to any consequences their pursuit might have for themselves.

"Hurrah!" shouted the mob below.

"Yay!" shouted the crowd below.

"Hurrah!" answered the mob on the tiles.

"Hooray!" replied the crowd on the tiles.

Then, over several housetops might be seen the flying figure of Sir Francis Varney, pursued by different men at a pace almost equal to his own.

Then, over several rooftops, you could see the flying figure of Sir Francis Varney, chased by various men at a speed nearly matching his own.

They, however, could keep up the same speed, and not improve upon it, while he kept the advantage he first obtained in the start.

They could, however, maintain the same speed without getting any faster, while he maintained the lead he initially gained at the start.

Then suddenly he disappeared.

Then he suddenly disappeared.

It seemed to the spectators below that he had dropped through a house, and they immediately surrounded the house, as well as they could, and then set up another shout.

It looked to the people watching below like he had fallen through a house, and they quickly surrounded the house as much as possible, then started shouting again.

This took place several times, and as often was the miserable man hunted from his place of refuge only to seek another, from which he was in like manner hunted by those who thirsted for his blood.

This happened several times, and just as often, the miserable man was driven from his place of refuge only to look for another, from which he was similarly chased by those who craved his blood.

On one occasion, they drove him into a house which was surrounded, save at one point, which had a long room, or building in it, that ran some distance out, and about twenty feet high.

On one occasion, they took him into a house that was surrounded, except for one spot, which had a long room or building inside that extended out for some distance and was about twenty feet high.

At the entrance to the roof of this place, or leads, he stood and defended himself for some moments with success; but having received a blow himself, he was compelled to retire, while the mob behind forced those in front forward faster than he could by any exertion wield the staff that had so much befriended him on this occasion.

At the entrance to the rooftop of this place, he stood and successfully defended himself for a while; however, after taking a blow, he was forced to step back, while the crowd behind pushed those in front forward faster than he could swing the staff that had helped him so much in this situation.

He was, therefore, on the point of being overwhelmed by numbers, when he fled; but, alas! there was no escape; a bare coping stone and rails ran round the top of that.

He was about to be overwhelmed by the crowd when he ran away; but sadly, there was no way out; there was just a bare edge and rails around the top of that.

There was not much time for hesitation, but he jumped over the rails and looked below. It was a great height, but if he fell and hurt himself, he knew he was at the mercy of the bloodhounds behind him, who would do anything but show him any mercy, or spare him a single pang.

There wasn't much time to hesitate, but he leaped over the rails and looked down. It was a long drop, but if he fell and got hurt, he knew he was at the mercy of the bloodhounds behind him, who wouldn’t show him any mercy or spare him a moment of pain.

He looked round and beheld his pursuers close upon him, and one was so close to him that he seized upon his arm, saying, as he shouted to his companions,—

He looked around and saw his pursuers right behind him, and one was so close that he grabbed his arm, shouting to his friends,—

"Hurrah, boys! I have him."

"Yes, guys! I got him."

With an execration, Sir Francis wielded his staff with such force, that he struck the fellow on the head, crushing in his hat as if it had been only so much paper. The man fell, but a blow followed from some one else which caused Varney to relax his hold, and finding himself falling, he, to save himself, sprang away.

With a curse, Sir Francis swung his staff with such force that he hit the guy on the head, crushing his hat like it was just paper. The man fell, but someone else hit Varney, making him let go, and as he started to fall, he jumped away to save himself.

The rails, at that moment, were crowded with men who leaned over to ascertain the effect of the leap.

The rails were packed with men who leaned over to see the impact of the jump.

"He'll be killed," said one.

"He'll be killed," said someone.

"He's sure to be smashed," said another.

"He's definitely going to be wasted," said another.

"I'll lay any wager he'll break a limb!" said a third.

"I'll bet anything he'll break a bone!" said a third.

Varney came to the earth—for a moment he lay stunned, and not able to move hand or foot.

Varney came to the ground—he lay there for a moment, dazed and unable to move a finger or a toe.

"Hurrah!" shouted the mob.

"Yay!" shouted the crowd.

Their triumph was short, for just as they shouted Varney arose, and after a moment or two's stagger he set off at full speed, which produced another shout from the mob; and just at that moment, a body of his pursuers were seen scaling the walls after him.

Their victory was brief, for just as they cheered, Varney got up, and after staggering for a moment or two, he took off at full speed, which made the crowd shout again; and at that moment, a group of his pursuers was seen climbing the walls after him.

There was now a hunt through all the adjoining fields—from cover after cover they pursued him until he found no rest from the hungry wolves that beset him with cries, resembling beasts of prey rather than any human multitude.

There was now a search through all the neighboring fields—after cover and cover they chased him until he found no escape from the hungry wolves that surrounded him with cries, sounding more like wild animals than any human crowd.

Sir Francis heard them, at the same time, with the despair of a man who is struggling for life, and yet knows he is struggling in vain; he knew his strength was decaying—his immense exertions and the blows he had received, all weakened him, while the number and strength of his foes seemed rather to increase than to diminish.

Sir Francis heard them, feeling the despair of someone fighting for their life while knowing it was a lost cause; he realized his strength was fading—his intense efforts and the blows he had taken had all worn him down, while the number and strength of his enemies seemed to only grow.

Once more he sought the houses, and for a moment he believed himself safe, but that was only a momentary deception, for they had traced him.

Once again, he looked for the houses, and for a brief moment, he felt safe, but that was just a temporary illusion, as they had tracked him down.

He arrived at a garden wall, over which he bounded, and then he rushed into the house, the door of which stood open, for the noise and disturbance had awakened most of the inhabitants, who were out in all directions.

He reached a garden wall, jumped over it, and then rushed into the house, where the door was wide open, as the noise and commotion had woken up most of the people, who were scattered in all directions.

He took refuge in a small closet on the stairs, but was seen to do so by a girl, who screamed out with fear and fright,

He hid in a small closet on the stairs, but a girl saw him and screamed out in fear.

"Murder! murder!—the wampyre!—the wampyre!" with all her strength, and in the way of screaming that was no little, and then she went off into a fit.

"Murder! Murder!—the vampire!—the vampire!" she screamed with all her might, creating quite a commotion, and then she collapsed into a fit.

This was signal enough, and the house was at once entered, and beset on all sides by the mob, who came impatient of obtaining their victim who had so often baffled them.

This was a clear sign, and the house was quickly surrounded by the crowd, who were eager to get their hands on their target who had so often eluded them.

"There he is—there he is," said the girl, who came to as soon as other people came up.

"There he is—there he is," said the girl, who snapped back to reality as soon as others arrived.

"Where?—where?"

"Where? Where?"

"In that closet," she said, pointing to it with her finger. "I see'd him go in the way above."

"In that closet," she said, pointing to it with her finger. "I saw him go in the way above."

Sir Francis, finding himself betrayed, immediately came out of the closet, just as two or three were advancing to open it, and dealt so hard a blow on the head of the first that came near him that he fell without a groan, and a second shared the same fate; and then Sir Francis found himself grappled with, but with a violent effort he relieved himself and rushed up stairs.

Sir Francis, realizing he had been betrayed, immediately stepped out of the closet just as two or three people were approaching to open it. He delivered a powerful blow to the head of the first one who came close, instantly knocking him out without a sound, and the second person faced the same fate. Then, Sir Francis found himself in a struggle, but with a strong effort, he broke free and dashed upstairs.

"Oh! murder—the wampyre! what shall I do—fire—fire!"

"Oh no! A vampire! What should I do—fire—fire!"

These exclamations were uttered in consequence of Varney in his haste to get up stairs, having inadvertently stepped into the girl's lap with one foot, while he kicked her in the chin with the other, besides scratching her nose till it bled.

These exclamations were made because Varney, in his rush to get upstairs, accidentally stepped into the girl's lap with one foot, while he kicked her in the chin with the other, and also scratched her nose until it bled.

"After him—stick to him," shouted the mob, but the girl kicked and sprawled so much they were impeded, till, regardless of her cries, they ran over her and pursued Varney, who was much distressed with the exertions he had made.

"After him—stay on him," shouted the crowd, but the girl kicked and squirmed so much that they were slowed down until, ignoring her screams, they ran over her and chased after Varney, who was extremely worn out from the effort he had put in.

After about a minute's race he turned upon the head of the stair, not so much with the hope of defending it as of taking some breathing time: but seeing his enemies so close, he drew his sword, and stood panting, but prepared.

After about a minute of running, he reached the top of the stairs, not so much hoping to defend it as to catch his breath: but seeing his enemies so close, he drew his sword and stood there, panting but ready.

"Never mind his toasting-fork," said one bulky fellow, and, as he spoke, he rushed on, but the point of the weapon entered his heart and he fell dead.

"Forget about his toasting fork," said one big guy, and, as he spoke, he rushed forward, but the tip of the weapon pierced his heart and he collapsed dead.

There was a dreadful execration uttered by those who came up after him, and there was a momentary pause, for none liked to rush on to the bloody sword of Sir Francis Varney, who stood so willing and so capable of using it with the most deadly effect. They paused, as well they might, and this pause was the most welcome thing next to life to the unfortunate fugitive, for he was dreadfully distressed and bleeding.

There was a terrifying curse spoken by those who followed him, and there was a brief pause, as no one wanted to rush into the bloody sword of Sir Francis Varney, who stood ready and able to use it with deadly precision. They hesitated, understandably, and this pause was the most welcome thing next to life for the unfortunate fugitive, who was in terrible pain and bleeding.

"On to him boys! He can hardly stand. See how he pants. On to him, I say—push him hard."

"Go for him, boys! He can barely stand. Look how he’s gasping. Get on him, I say—push him hard."

"He pushes hard, I tell you," said another. "I felt the point of his sword, as it came through Giles's back.".

"He pushes hard, I swear," said another. "I felt the tip of his sword as it came through Giles's back."

"I'll try my luck, then," said another, and he rushed up; but he was met by the sword of Sir Francis, who pierced it through his side, and he fell back with a groan.

"I'll take my chances, then," said another, and he charged forward; but he was met by Sir Francis's sword, which pierced his side, and he fell back with a groan.

Sir Francis, fearful of stopping any longer to defend that point, appeared desirous of making good his retreat with some little advantage, and he rushed up stairs before they had recovered from the momentary consternation into which they had been thrown by the sudden disaster they had received.

Sir Francis, worried about staying any longer to defend his position, seemed eager to make a strategic retreat. He rushed upstairs before they had fully recovered from the shock of the sudden disaster they had just experienced.

377.png

But they were quickly after him, and before he, wearied as he was, could gain the roof, they were up the ladder after him.

But they quickly chased after him, and before he, tired as he was, could reach the roof, they were up the ladder after him.

The first man who came through the trap was again set upon by Varney, who made a desperate thrust at him, and it took effect; but the sword snapped by the handle.

The first man who came through the trap was once again attacked by Varney, who made a fierce jab at him, and it landed; however, the sword broke at the handle.

With an execration, Sir Francis threw the hilt at the head of the next man he saw; then rushing, with headlong speed, he distanced his pursuers for some house tops.

With a curse, Sir Francis threw the hilt at the head of the next man he saw; then, rushing away at full speed, he outpaced his pursuers across several rooftops.

But the row of houses ended at the one he was then at, and he could go no further. What was to be done? The height was by far too great to be jumped; death was certain. A hideous heap of crushed and mangled bones would be the extent of what would remain of him, and then, perhaps, life not extinct for some hours afterwards.

But the row of houses ended at the one he was at, and he couldn't go any further. What should he do? The drop was way too high to jump; death was guaranteed. A terrible pile of broken and mangled bones would be all that was left of him, and maybe he wouldn't even die for a few hours after that.

He turned round; he saw them coming hallooing over the house tops, like a pack of hounds. Sir Francis struck his hands together, and groaned. He looked round, and perceived some ivy peeping over the coping-stone. A thought struck him, and he instantly ran to the spot and leaned over.

He turned around and saw them coming, shouting over the rooftops like a pack of hounds. Sir Francis clapped his hands together and groaned. He looked around and noticed some ivy peeking over the edge of the wall. An idea hit him, and he quickly ran to the spot and leaned over.

"Saved—saved!" he exclaimed.

"Saved—saved!" he shouted.

Then, placing his hand over, he felt for the ivy; then he got over, and hung by the coping-stone, in a perilous position, till he found a spot on which he could rest his foot, and then he grasped the ivy as low down as he could, and thus he lowered himself a short way, till he came to where the ivy was stronger and more secure to the wall, as the upper part was very dangerous with his weight attached to it.

Then, placing his hand over, he felt for the ivy; then he got over and hung from the coping stone in a risky position until he found a place to rest his foot. After that, he grabbed the ivy as low as possible and lowered himself a bit until he reached where the ivy was stronger and more securely attached to the wall, since the upper part was really unstable with his weight on it.

The mob came on, very sure of having Sir Francis Varney in their power, and they did not hurry on so violently, as their position was dangerous at that hour of the night.

The mob approached with confidence, feeling certain they had Sir Francis Varney under their control, and they didn’t rush as recklessly since their situation was risky at that time of night.

"Easy, boys, easy," was the cry. "The bird is our own; he can't get away, that's very certain."

"Take it easy, guys, take it easy," was the shout. "The bird is ours; he can't escape, that's for sure."

They, however, came on, and took no time about it hardly; but what was their amazement and rage at finding he had disappeared.

They, however, kept going and barely took any time about it; but what amazed and enraged them was finding out that he had vanished.

"Where is he?" was the universal inquiry, and "I don't know," an almost universal answer.

"Where is he?" was the question everyone was asking, and "I don't know," was the response most people were giving.

There was a long pause, while they searched around; but they saw no vestige of the object of their search.

There was a long pause as they looked around, but they didn’t find any trace of what they were searching for.

"There's no trap door open," remarked one; "and I don't think he could have got in at any one."

"There's no trap door open," said one; "and I don't think he could have gotten in through any of them."

"Perhaps, finding he could not get away, he has taken the desperate expedient of jumping over, and committing suicide, and so escape the doom he ought to be subjected to."

"Maybe, realizing he couldn’t get away, he resorted to the desperate act of jumping over and taking his own life, hoping to escape the fate he deserves."

"Probably he has; but then we can run a stake through him and burn him all the same."

"Maybe he has; but we can still drive a stake through him and burn him anyway."

They now approached the extreme verge of the houses, and looked over the sides, but they could see nothing. The moon was up, and there was light enough to have seen him if he had fallen to the earth, and they were quite sure that he could not have got up after such a fall as he must have received.

They now reached the edge of the houses and looked over the sides, but they couldn’t see anything. The moon was up, and there was enough light to see him if he had fallen to the ground, and they were confident that he couldn’t have gotten up after such a fall as he must have taken.

"We are beaten after all, neighbours."

"We’ve been defeated after all, neighbors."

"I am not so sure of that," was the reply. "He may now be hidden about, for he was too far spent to be able to go far; he could not do that, I am sure."

"I'm not so sure about that," was the response. "He might be hiding nearby since he was too exhausted to go far; I’m certain he couldn’t do that."

"I think not either."

"I don't think so either."

"Might he not have escaped by means of that ivy, yonder?" said one of the men, pointing to the plant, as it climbed over the coping-stones of the wall.

"Might he have escaped using that ivy over there?" asked one of the men, pointing to the plant as it climbed over the top stones of the wall.

"Yes; it may be possible," said one; "and yet it is very dangerous, if not certain destruction to get over."

"Yes, it could be possible," said one; "but it's really risky, if not a guaranteed disaster to cross over."

"Oh, yes; there is no possibility of escape that way. Why, it wouldn't bear a cat, for there are no nails driven into the wall at this height."

"Oh, definitely; there's no way to escape that way. I mean, it wouldn't even support a cat, since there are no nails hammered into the wall at this height."

"Never mind," said another, "we may as well leave no stone unturned, as the saying is, but at once set about looking out for him."

"Never mind," said another, "we might as well leave no stone unturned, as the saying goes, and start looking for him right away."

The individual who spoke now leant over the coping stone, for some moments, in silence. He could see nothing, but yet he continued to gaze for some moments.

The person who was speaking now leaned over the edge, remaining silent for a few moments. He couldn't see anything, but he kept staring for a while longer.

"Do you see him?" inquired one.

"Do you see him?" asked one.

"No," was the answer.

"No," was the response.

"Ay, ay, I thought as much," was the reply. "He might as well have got hold of a corner of the moon, which, I believe, is more likely—a great deal more likely."

"Yeah, I figured as much," was the response. "He might as well have grabbed a piece of the moon, which, I think, is way more likely—a lot more likely."

"Hold still a moment," said the man, who was looking over the edge of the house.

"Hold on for a sec," said the man, who was peering over the edge of the house.

"What's the matter now? A gnat flew into your eye?"

"What's wrong now? Did a gnat fly into your eye?"

"No; but I see him—by Jove, I see him!"

"No; but I can see him—wow, I see him!"

"See who—see who?"

"Who is it—who is it?"

"Varney, the vampyre!" shouted the man. "I see him about half-way down clinging, like a fly, to the wall. Odd zounds! I never saw the like afore!"

"Varney, the vampyre!" shouted the man. "I see him about halfway down, clinging to the wall like a fly. Good heavens! I’ve never seen anything like this before!"

"Hurrah! after him then, boys!"

"Yo! After him, guys!"

"Not the same way, if you please. Go yourself, and welcome; but I won't go that way."

"Not like that, if you don't mind. You go ahead, feel free; but I'm not going that way."

"Just as you please," said the man; "but what's good for the goose is good for the gander is an old saying, and so is Jack as good as his master."

"Whatever you want," said the man; "but what's good for the goose is good for the gander is an old saying, and so is Jack just as good as his master."

"So it may be; but cuss me if you ain't a fool if you attempt that!"

"So it might be; but I swear you're a fool if you try that!"

The man made no reply, but did as Varney had done before, got over the coping stone, and then laid hold of the ivy; but, whether his weight was heavier than Varney's, or whether it was that the latter had loosened the hold of the ivy or not, but he had no sooner left go of the coping stone than the ivy gave way, and he was precipitated from the height of about fifty feet to the earth—a dreadful fall!

The man didn't answer, but like Varney did before, he climbed over the stone railing and grabbed the ivy. But whether he was heavier than Varney, or if Varney had loosened the ivy somehow, as soon as he let go of the stone, the ivy came loose, and he fell about fifty feet to the ground—a terrible fall!

There was a pause—no one spoke. The man lay motionless and dead—he had dislocated his neck!

There was a pause—no one said a word. The man lay still and lifeless—he had broken his neck!

The fall had not, however, been without its effect upon Varney, for the man's heels struck him so forcibly on his head as he fell, that he was stunned, and let go his hold, and he, too, fell to the earth, but not many feet.

The fall had, however, affected Varney because the man's heels hit him hard on the head as he fell, stunning him and making him let go of his grip. He, too, fell to the ground, but not from a great height.

He soon recovered himself, and was staggering away, when he was assailed by those above with groans, and curses of all kinds, and then by stones, and tiles, and whatever the mob could lay their hands upon.

He quickly got back on his feet and was stumbling away when he was hit by groans and curses from above, followed by stones, tiles, and anything else the crowd could grab.

Some of these struck him, and he was cut about in various places, so that he could hardly stand.

Some of these hit him, and he was injured in several areas, making it hard for him to stand.

The hoots and shouts of the mob above had now attracted those below to the spot where Sir Francis Varney was trying to escape, but he had not gone far before the loud yells of those behind him told him that he was again pursued.

The screams and shouts of the crowd above had now drawn the attention of those below to where Sir Francis Varney was trying to get away, but he hadn’t gotten far before the loud cries of the people behind him made it clear that he was being chased again.

Half dead, and almost wholly spent, unarmed, and defenceless, he scarce knew what to do; whether to fly, or to turn round and die as a refuge from the greater evil of endeavouring to prolong a struggle which seemed hopeless. Instinct, however, urged him on, at all risks, and though he could not go very far, or fast, yet on he went, with the crowd after him.

Half dead and completely exhausted, unarmed and defenseless, he hardly knew what to do; whether to run away or turn around and accept death as an escape from the greater evil of trying to stretch out a fight that felt hopeless. However, instinct pushed him forward, regardless of the risks, and even though he couldn’t go very far or fast, he continued on, with the crowd following him.

"Down with the vampyre!—seize him—hold him—burn him! he must be down presently, he can't stand!"

"Down with the vampire!—catch him—hold him—burn him! He has to go down soon, he can't keep standing!"

This gave them new hopes, and rendered Varney's fate almost certain. They renewed their exertions to overtake him, while he exerted himself anew, and with surprising agility, considering how he had been employed for more than two hours.

This gave them new hopes and made Varney's fate almost certain. They redoubled their efforts to catch up to him, while he pushed himself again, displaying surprising agility given how he had been active for over two hours.

There were some trees and hedges now that opposed the progress of both parties. The height of Sir Francis Varney gave him a great advantage, and, had he been fresh, he might have shown it to advantage in vaulting over the hedges and ditches, which he jumped when obliged, and walked through when he could.

There were some trees and bushes now that blocked the way for both groups. Sir Francis Varney's height gave him a big advantage, and if he had been more energetic, he could have used it to his benefit by jumping over the bushes and ditches, which he did when necessary, and walked through when he could.

Every now and then, the party in pursuit, who had been behind him some distance, now they gained on him; however, they kept, every now and then, losing sight of him among the trees and shrubs, and he made direct for a small wood, hoping that when there, he should to be able to conceal himself for some time, so as to throw his pursuers off the track.

Every now and then, the group chasing him, who had been a ways back, started to catch up; however, they kept losing sight of him among the trees and bushes, and he made a beeline for a small woods, hoping that once he was there, he'd be able to hide for a while and throw his pursuers off his trail.

They were well aware of this, for they increased their speed, and one or two swifter of foot than the others, got a-head of them and cried out aloud as they ran,—

They knew this very well, so they picked up their pace, and one or two who were faster than the others got ahead of them and yelled out loudly as they ran,—

"Keep up! keep up! he's making for the wood."

"Keep up! Keep up! He's heading for the woods."

"He can't stop there long; there are too many of us to beat that cover without finding our game. Push, lads, he's our own now, as sure as we know he's on a-head."

"He can't stay there for long; there are too many of us to get through that cover without uncovering our game. Come on, guys, he's with us now, just like we know he's ahead."

They did push on, and came in full sight as they saw Sir Francis enter the wood, with what speed he could make; but he was almost spent. This was a cheering sight to them, and they were pretty certain he would not leave the wood in the state he was then—he must seek concealment.

They continued on and soon saw Sir Francis enter the woods, moving as quickly as he could, but he was nearly exhausted. This was an encouraging sight for them, and they were pretty sure he wouldn’t leave the woods in his current condition—he would have to find a place to hide.

However, they were mistaken, for Sir Francis Varney, as soon as he got into the wood, plunged into the thickest of it, and then paused to gain breath.

However, they were wrong, for Sir Francis Varney, as soon as he entered the woods, dove into the thickest part of it, and then stopped to catch his breath.

"So far safe," he muttered; "but I have had a narrow escape; they are not yet done, though, and it will not be safe here long. I must away, and seek shelter and safety elsewhere, if I can;—curses on the hounds that run yelping over the fields!"

"So far, so good," he mumbled; "but I've had a close call; they're not finished yet, and it won't be safe here for long. I need to leave and find shelter and safety somewhere else, if I can; curses on those hounds that are barking and running through the fields!"

He heard the shouts of his pursuers, and prepared to quit the wood when he thought the first had entered it.

He heard the shouts of his pursuers and got ready to leave the woods when he thought the first one had entered.

"They will remain here some time in beating about," he muttered; "that is the only chance I have had since the pursuit; curse them! I say again. I may now get free; this delay must save my life, but nothing else will."

"They're going to stick around here for a while," he muttered. "That's my only shot since the chase; damn them! I say it again. I might be able to escape now; this delay could save my life, but nothing else will."

He moved away, and, at a slow and lazy pace, left the wood, and then made his way across some fields, towards some cottages, that lay on the left.

He walked away, and at a slow and relaxed pace, left the woods, then made his way across some fields toward some cottages that were on the left.

The moon yet shone on the fields; he could hear the shouts of the mob, as various parties went through the wood from one covert to another, and yet unable to find him.

The moon was still shining on the fields; he could hear the shouts of the crowd as different groups moved through the woods from one hiding spot to another, still unable to find him.

Then came a great shout upon his ears, as though they had found out he had left the wood. This caused him to redouble his speed, and, fearful lest he should be seen in the moonlight, he leaped over the first fence that he came to, with almost the last effort he could make, and then staggered in at an open door—through a passage—into a front parlour, and there fell, faint, and utterly spent and speechless, at the feet of Flora Bannerworth.

Then he heard a loud shout, as if they had realized he had left the woods. This made him run even faster, and, worried about being seen in the moonlight, he jumped over the first fence he saw with almost his last bit of strength. He then stumbled through an open door—down a hallway—into a front room, and collapsed, exhausted and speechless, at the feet of Flora Bannerworth.


CHAPTER LXXXVIII.

THE RECEPTION OF THE VAMPYRE BY FLORA.—VARNEY SUBDUED.


380.png

We must say that the irruption into the house of the Bannerworths by Sir Francis Varney, was certainly unpremeditated by him, for he knew not into whose house he had thus suddenly rushed for refuge from the numerous foes who were pursuing him with such vengeful ire. It was a strange and singular incident, and one well calculated to cause the mind to pause before it passed it by, and consider the means to an end which are sometimes as wide of the mark, as it is in nature possible to be.

We have to say that Sir Francis Varney's unexpected break-in at the Bannerworths' house was definitely not planned by him, as he didn't know whose house he was rushing into to escape the many enemies chasing him with such fierce anger. It was a strange and unusual event, one that makes you stop and think about how sometimes the ways we try to achieve our goals can be completely off the mark, as far from the target as possible.

But truth is stronger than fiction by far, and the end of it was, that, pressed on all sides by danger, bleeding, faint, and exhausted, he rushed into the first house he came to, and thus placed himself in the very house of those whom he had brought to such a state of misfortune.

But the truth is way more powerful than fiction, and in the end, after being surrounded by danger, bleeding, weak, and completely worn out, he dashed into the first house he found, placing himself right in the home of those he had led to such unfortunate circumstances.

Flora Bannerworth was seated at some embroidery, to pass away an hour or so, and thus get over the tedium of time; she was not thinking, either, upon the unhappy past; some trifling object or other engaged her attention. But what was her anguish when she saw a man staggering into the room bleeding, and bearing the marks of a bloody contest, and sinking at her feet.

Flora Bannerworth was sitting with some embroidery to pass the time and distract herself from the boredom. She wasn’t thinking about her unhappy past; something trivial had captured her attention. But her heart sank when she saw a man stumble into the room, bleeding and showing signs of a brutal struggle, collapsing at her feet.

Her astonishment was far greater yet, when she recognised that man to be Sir Francis Varney.

Her shock was even greater when she realized that the man was Sir Francis Varney.

"Save me!—save me! Miss Bannerworth, save me!—only you can save me from the ruthless multitude which follows, crying aloud for my blood."

"Help me!—help me! Miss Bannerworth, help me!—only you can rescue me from the heartless crowd that’s chasing after me, screaming for my blood."

As he spoke, he sank down speechless. Flora was so much amazed, not to say terrified, that she knew not what to do. She saw Sir Francis a suppliant at her feet, a fugitive from his enemies, who would show him no mercy—she saw all this at a moment's glance; and yet she had not recovered her speech and presence of mind enough to enable her to make any reply to him.

As he spoke, he fell silent. Flora was so astonished, not to mention frightened, that she didn’t know what to do. She saw Sir Francis kneeling at her feet, a fugitive from his enemies who would show him no mercy—she took it all in at a glance; yet she hadn’t regained her ability to speak or think clearly enough to respond to him.

"Save me! Miss Flora Bannerworth, save me!" he again said, raising himself on his hands. "I am beset, hunted like a wild beast—they seek my life—they have pursued me from one spot to another, and I have unwittingly intruded upon you. You will save me: I am sure your kindness and goodness of heart will never permit me to be turned out among such a crew of blood-thirsty butchers as those who pursue me are."

"Help me! Miss Flora Bannerworth, help me!" he said again, propping himself up on his hands. "I’m surrounded, hunted like a wild animal—they want to kill me—they’ve chased me from one place to another, and I’ve accidentally come to you. You will help me: I know your kindness and good heart won’t allow you to throw me out among such a group of vicious killers as those who are after me."

"Rise, Sir Francis Varney," said Flora, after a moment's hesitation; "in such an extremity as that which you are in, it would be inhuman indeed to thrust you out among your enemies."

"Get up, Sir Francis Varney," Flora said after a moment of hesitation. "In such a dire situation as yours, it would be truly cruel to force you out among your enemies."

"Oh! it would," said Varney. "I had thought, until now, I could have faced such a mob, until I was in this extremity; and then, disarmed and thrown down, bruised, beaten, and incapable of stemming such a torrent, I fled from one place to another, till hunted from each, and then instinct alone urged me to greater exertion than before, and here I am—this is now my last and only hope."

"Oh! it would," said Varney. "I thought I could handle a crowd like this, but now that I’m in this situation, disarmed and knocked down, bruised, beaten, and unable to fight against such a wave, I ran from one place to another until I was chased from all of them. Then, instinct kicked in, pushing me to try harder than ever, and here I am—this is my last and only hope."

"Rise, Sir Francis."

"Stand up, Sir Francis."

"You will not let me be torn out and slaughtered like an ox. I am sure you will not."

"You won't let me be dragged out and slaughtered like an ox. I'm sure you won't."

"Sir Francis, we are incapable of such conduct; you have sought refuge here, and shall find it as far as we are able to afford it to you."

"Sir Francis, we can't act that way; you've come here looking for safety, and we'll provide it for you as much as we can."

"And your brother—and—"

"And your brother—and—"

"Yes—yes—all who are here will do the same; but here they come to speak for themselves."

"Yes—yes—all of us here will do the same; but now they are coming to speak for themselves."

As she spoke, Mrs. Bannerworth entered, also Charles Holland, who both started on seeing the vampyre present, Sir Francis Varney, who was too weak to rise without assistance.

As she spoke, Mrs. Bannerworth walked in, along with Charles Holland, both of whom were startled to see the vampire, Sir Francis Varney, who was too weak to get up without help.

"Sir Francis Varney," said Flora, speaking to them as they entered, "has sought refuge here; his life is in peril, and he has no other hope left; you will, I am sure, do what can be done for him."

"Sir Francis Varney," Flora said as they walked in, "has taken shelter here; his life is in danger, and he has no other hope left. I'm sure you will do what you can to help him."

"Mr. Holland," said Sir Francis, "I am, as you may see by my condition, a fugitive, and have been beaten almost to death; instinct alone urged me on to save my life, and I, unknowingly, came in here."

"Mr. Holland," said Sir Francis, "I am, as you can see from my state, a fugitive, and I've been beaten nearly to death; sheer instinct drove me to save my life, and I stumbled in here without realizing it."

"Rise, Sir Francis," said Charles Holland; "I am not one who would feel any pleasure in seeing you become the victim of any brutal mob. I am sure there are none amongst us who would willingly do so. You have trusted to those who will not betray you."

"Get up, Sir Francis," said Charles Holland; "I'm not someone who would take any pleasure in watching you become a target for a violent mob. I'm sure none of us would willingly do that. You’ve placed your trust in people who will not let you down."

"Thank you," said Sir Francis, faintly. "I thank you; your conduct is noble, and Miss Bannerworth's especially so."

"Thank you," said Sir Francis, weakly. "I appreciate it; your actions are admirable, especially Miss Bannerworth's."

"Are you much hurt, Sir Francis?" inquired Charles.

"Are you badly hurt, Sir Francis?" asked Charles.

"I am much hurt, but not seriously or dangerously; but I am weak and exhausted."

"I’m quite hurt, but not seriously or in any danger; I just feel weak and tired."

"Let me assist you to rise," said Charles Holland.

"Let me help you get up," said Charles Holland.

"Thank you," said Sir Francis, as he accepted of the assistance, and when he stood up, he found how incapable he really was, for a child might have grappled with him.

"Thank you," said Sir Francis, as he accepted the help, and when he got up, he realized just how weak he truly was, because a child could have taken him on.

"I have been sore beset, Mrs. Bannerworth," he said, endeavouring to bow to that lady; "and I have suffered much ill-usage. I am not in such a plight as I could wish to be seen in by ladies; but my reasons for coming will be an excuse for my appearance in such disorder."

"I've been in a tough spot, Mrs. Bannerworth," he said, trying to bow to her. "And I've been through a lot. I'm not at my best to be seen by ladies; but my reasons for coming here will explain my untidy appearance."

"We will not say anything about that," said Charles Holland; "under the circumstances, it could not be otherwise."

"We won't say anything about that," Charles Holland said; "given the situation, it couldn't be any other way."

"It could not," said Sir Francis, as he took the chair Miss Flora Bannerworth placed for him.

"It couldn't," said Sir Francis, as he sat down in the chair Miss Flora Bannerworth had set up for him.

"I will not ask you for any explanation as to how this came about; but you need some restorative and rest."

"I won’t ask you to explain how this happened, but you need some healing and rest."

"I think I suffer more from exhaustion than anything else. The bruises I have, of course, are not dangerous."

"I think I'm more exhausted than anything else. The bruises I have aren’t a big deal."

"Can you step aside a few moments?" said Mrs. Bannerworth. "I will show you where you can remove some of those stains, and make yourself more comfortable."

"Can you step aside for a moment?" said Mrs. Bannerworth. "I'll show you where you can get rid of some of those stains and make yourself more comfortable."

"Thank you, madam—thank you. It will be most welcome to me, I assure you."

"Thank you, ma'am—thank you. It will be greatly appreciated, I promise you."

Sir Francis rose up, and, with the aid of Charles Holland, he walked to the next room, where he washed himself, and arranged his dress as well as it would admit of its being done.

Sir Francis got up, and with Charles Holland's help, he walked to the next room, where he washed up and fixed his outfit as best as he could.

"Mr. Holland," he said, "I cannot tell you how grateful I feel for this. I have been hunted from the house where you saw me. From what source they learned my abode—my place of concealment—I know not; but they found me out."

"Mr. Holland," he said, "I can't express how thankful I am for this. I've been forced out of the house where you found me. I don’t know how they discovered where I was hiding, but they tracked me down."

"I need hardly say, Sir Francis, that it could not have occurred through me," said Charles Holland.

"I hardly need to say, Sir Francis, that it couldn't have happened because of me," said Charles Holland.

"My young friend," said Sir Francis, "I am quite sure you were not; and, moreover, I never, for one moment, suspected you. No, no; some accidental circumstance alone has been the cause. I have been very cautious—I may say extremely so—but at the same time, living, as I have, surrounded by enemies on all sides, it is not to be wondered at that I should be seen by some one, and thus traced to my lair, whither they followed me at their leisure."

"My young friend," said Sir Francis, "I'm sure you weren't involved, and honestly, I never suspected you for a second. No, no; it must have been some random circumstance that caused this. I've been very careful—extremely careful, in fact—but considering I've been living surrounded by enemies, it's not surprising that someone spotted me and traced me back to my hideout, where they followed me at their convenience."

"They have been but too troublesome in this matter. When they become a little reasonable, it will be a great miracle; for, when their passions and fears are excited, there is no end to the extremes they will perpetrate."

"They have been really annoying about this. It would be a huge surprise if they ever become a bit reasonable; because when their emotions and fears kick in, there’s no limit to the extremes they will go to."

"It is so," said Varney, "as the history of these last few days amply testifies to me. I could never have credited the extent to which popular excitement could be carried, and the results it was likely to produce."

"It is so," Varney said, "as the events of the past few days clearly show. I could never have believed how far popular excitement could go and what results it might lead to."

"It is an engine of very difficult control," pursued Charles Holland; "but what will raise it will not allay it, but add fuel to the fire that burns so fiercely already."

"It’s an engine that’s really hard to control," continued Charles Holland; "but what will lift it won’t calm it down, it will just add fuel to the fire that’s already burning so fiercely."

"True enough," said Sir Francis.

"True enough," said Sir Francis.

"If you have done, will you again step this way?"

"If you’re done, will you come this way again?"

Sir Francis Varney followed Charles Holland into the sitting-room, and sat down with them, and before him was spread a light supper, with some good wine.

Sir Francis Varney followed Charles Holland into the sitting room and sat down with them. In front of him was a light supper along with some good wine.

"Eat, Sir Francis," said Mrs. Bannerworth. "Such a state as that in which you are, must, of necessity, produce great exhaustion, and you must require food and drink."

"Eat, Sir Francis," said Mrs. Bannerworth. "You’re in such a state that it must be draining your energy, and you need food and drink."

Sir Francis bowed as well as he was able, and even then, sore and bruised as he was, fugitive as he had been, he could not forget his courtesy; but it was not without an effort. His equanimity was, however, much disturbed, by finding himself in the midst of the Bannerworths.

Sir Francis bowed as best as he could, and even though he was sore and bruised, and had been on the run, he couldn't forget his manners; but it took some effort. His calmness was, however, greatly disturbed by finding himself among the Bannerworths.

"I owe you a relation," he said, "of what occurred to drive me from my place of concealment."

"I need to tell you what happened that forced me to leave my hiding spot," he said.

"We should like to hear it, if you are not too far fatigued to relate it," said Charles.

"We'd love to hear it, if you're not too tired to share," said Charles.

"I will. I was sitting at the top of that house in which I sought to hide myself, when I heard sounds come that were of a very suspicious nature; but did not believe that it could happen that they had discovered my lurking-place; far from it; though, of late, I had been habitually cautious and suspicious, yet I thought I was safe, till I heard the noise of a multitude coming towards me. I could not be mistaken in it, for the sounds are so peculiar that they are like nothing else. I heard them coming.

"I will. I was sitting at the top of that house where I tried to hide, when I heard some very suspicious sounds. I didn’t think they had found my hiding spot; quite the opposite. Even though I had been careful and suspicious lately, I thought I was safe until I heard the noise of a crowd approaching. I couldn't be mistaken; the sounds are so unique that they remind me of nothing else. I heard them coming."

"I moved not; and when they surrounded the house as far as was practicable, they gave an immense shout, and made the welkin ring with the sound."

"I didn’t move; and when they surrounded the house as much as they could, they let out a huge shout, and the sound echoed through the air."

"I heard a confused noise at a distance," remarked Flora; "but I had no idea that anything serious was contemplated. I imagined it was some festival among some trade, or portion of the townspeople, who were shouting from joy."

"I heard a strange noise in the distance," Flora said; "but I had no idea anything serious was planned. I thought it was just some celebration among some tradespeople, or part of the townsfolk, who were shouting out of joy."

"Oh, dear no," said Sir Francis; "but I am not surprised at the mistake, because there are such occurrences occasionally; but whenever the mob gained any advantage upon me they shouted, and when I was able to oppose them with effect, they groaned at me most horribly."

"Oh, no," said Sir Francis; "but I'm not surprised by the mistake, since these things happen from time to time; but whenever the crowd got the upper hand over me, they shouted, and when I managed to fight back effectively, they groaned at me quite horribly."

"The deuce," said Charles; "the sound, suppose, serves to express their feelings, and to encourage each other."

"The heck," said Charles; "the sound, I guess, helps to express their feelings and motivate one another."

"Something of the sort, I dare say," said Varney: "but at length, after defending the house with all the desperation that despair imparted to me, I was compelled to fly from floor to floor, until I had reached the roof; there they followed me, and I was compelled again to fly. House after house they followed me to, until I could go no farther," said Varney.

"Something like that, I suppose," said Varney. "But after defending the house with all the desperation that despair brought me, I was forced to run from floor to floor until I reached the roof; they followed me there, and I had to run again. They pursued me from house to house until I couldn't go any farther," Varney said.

"How did you escape?"

"How did you get out?"

"Fortunately I saw some ivy growing and creeping over the coping-stones, and by grasping that I got over the side, and so let myself down by degrees, as well as I was able."

"Luckily, I spotted some ivy growing and creeping over the edge of the wall, and by grabbing onto that, I climbed over the side and lowered myself down slowly, as best as I could."

"Good heavens! what a dreadful situation," exclaimed Flora; "it is really horrible!"

"Wow! What a terrible situation," Flora exclaimed; "it's really awful!"

"I could not do it again, under, I think, any circumstances."

"I don't think I could do it again, no matter the circumstances."

"Not the same?" said Mrs. Bannerworth.

"Not the same?" Mrs. Bannerworth said.

"I really doubt if I could," said Varney. "The truth is, the excitement of the moment was great, and I at that moment thought of nothing but getting away.

"I really doubt I could," said Varney. "The truth is, the excitement of the moment was intense, and all I could think about at that time was getting away."

"The same circumstances, the same fear of death, could hardly be produced in me again, and I am unable to account for the phenomenon on this occasion."

"The same situation, the same fear of dying, couldn't possibly happen to me again, and I can't explain why it's different this time."

"Your escape was very narrow indeed," said Flora; "it makes me shudder to think of the dangers you have gone through; it is really terrible to think of it."

"Your escape was really close," Flora said. "It makes me shudder to think about all the dangers you faced; it’s honestly terrifying to think about."

"You," said Sir Francis, "are young and susceptible, and generous in your disposition, You can feel for me, and do; but how little I could have expected it, it is impossible to say; but your sympathy sinks into my mind and causes such emotions as never can be erased from my soul.

"You," said Sir Francis, "are young and impressionable, and kind-hearted. You have the ability to empathize with me, and you do; but how little I could have anticipated it is hard to express; your compassion resonates within me and stirs feelings that can never be forgotten."

"But to proceed. You may guess how dreadful was my position, by the fact that the first man who attempted to get over tore the ivy away and fell, striking me in his fall; he was killed, and I thrown down and stunned. I then made for the wood, closely pursued and got into it; then I baffled them: they searched the wood, and I went through it. I then ran across the country to these houses here; I got over the fence, and in at the back door."

"But to continue. You can imagine how terrible my situation was when the first guy who tried to climb over tore away the ivy and fell, hitting me as he went down; he died, and I was knocked down and dazed. I then headed for the woods, with them closely chasing me, and managed to make it in; they searched the woods while I slipped through. After that, I ran across the fields to these houses here; I climbed over the fence and went in through the back door."

"Did they see you come?" inquired Charles Holland.

"Did they see you arrive?" Charles Holland asked.

"I cannot say, but I think that they did not; I heard them give a loud shout more than once when on this side of the wood."

"I can’t say for sure, but I don’t think they did; I heard them shout loudly more than once while they were on this side of the woods."

"You did? How far from here were you when you heard the shouts?" inquired Mrs. Bannerworth.

"You did? How far away were you when you heard the shouts?" asked Mrs. Bannerworth.

"I was close here; and, as I jumped over the fence, I heard them shout again; but I think they cannot see so far; the night was moonlight, to be sure, but that is all; the shadow of the hedge, and the distance together, would make it, if not impossible, at least very improbable."

"I was close here, and as I jumped over the fence, I heard them shout again. But I think they can't see that far. The night had some moonlight, but that's about it. The shadow of the hedge and the distance together would make it, if not impossible, at least very unlikely."

"That is very likely," said Mrs. Bannerworth.

"That's very likely," Mrs. Bannerworth said.

"In that case," said Charles Holland, "you are safe here; for none will suspect your being concealed here."

"In that case," said Charles Holland, "you're safe here; because no one will suspect that you're hiding out here."

"It is the last place I should myself have thought of," said Varney; "and I may say the last place I would knowingly have come to; but had I before known enough of you, I should have been well assured of your generosity, and have freely come to claim your aid and shelter, which accident has so strangely brought me to be a candidate for, and which you have so kindly awarded me."

"It’s the last place I would have expected," said Varney, "and honestly, the last place I would have chosen to come to. But if I had known more about you beforehand, I would have been confident in your generosity and would have gladly come to ask for your help and shelter, which by chance I’ve ended up seeking, and which you’ve so graciously offered me."

"The night is wearing away," said Flora, "and Sir Francis is doubtless fatigued to an excess; sleep, I dare say, will be most welcome to him."

"The night is passing," Flora said, "and Sir Francis is probably exhausted; I’m sure he will be very pleased to get some sleep."

"It will indeed, Miss Bannerworth," said Varney; "but I can do that under any circumstances; do not let me put you to any inconvenience; a chair, and at any hour, will serve me for sleep."

"It definitely will, Miss Bannerworth," said Varney; "but I can manage that in any situation; don't worry about inconveniencing me; a chair, anytime, will work for my rest."

"We cannot do for you what we would wish," said Flora, looking at her mother; "but something better than that, at all events, we can and will provide for you."

"We can’t do for you what we’d like to," Flora said, glancing at her mother, "but we can and will definitely provide you with something better than that."

"I know not how to thank you," said Sir Francis Varney; "I assure you, of late I have not been luxuriously lodged, and the less trouble I give you the greater I shall esteem the favour."

"I don't know how to thank you," said Sir Francis Varney; "I promise you, lately I haven't been staying in luxury, and the less trouble I cause you, the more I will appreciate the favor."

The hour was late, and Sir Francis Varney, before another half hour had elapsed, was consigned to his own reflections, in a small but neat room, there to repose his bruised and battered carcass, and court the refreshing influence of sleep.

The hour was late, and Sir Francis Varney, before another half hour had passed, found himself alone with his thoughts in a small but tidy room, where he could rest his exhausted body and seek the refreshing embrace of sleep.

His reflections were, for nearly an hour, of the most contradictory character; some one passion was trying to overcome the other; but he seemed quite subdued.

His thoughts were, for almost an hour, very contradictory; one desire was trying to overpower the other, but he seemed pretty defeated.

"I could not have expected this," he muttered; "Flora Bannerworth has the soul of a heroine. I deserved not such a reception from them; and yet, in my hour of utmost need, they have received me like a favoured friend; and yet all their misfortunes have taken their origin from me; I am the cause of all."

"I never saw this coming," he said quietly; "Flora Bannerworth has the spirit of a hero. I didn’t deserve such a welcome from them; and yet, in my time of greatest need, they’ve welcomed me like an honored friend; and all their troubles started because of me; I am the reason for it all."

Filled with these thoughts, he fell asleep; he slept till morning broke. He was not disturbed; it seemed as though the influence of sleep was sweeter far there, in the cottage of the Bannerworths, than ever he had before received.

Filled with these thoughts, he fell asleep; he slept until morning broke. He was not disturbed; it felt like the influence of sleep was much sweeter there, in the Bannerworths' cottage, than he had ever experienced before.

It was late on that morning before Sir Francis rose, and then only through hearing the family about, and, having performed his toilet, so far as circumstances permitted, he descended, and entered the front-parlour, the room he had been in the night before.

It was late that morning when Sir Francis finally got up, and only because he could hear the family moving around. After getting ready as much as he could, he went downstairs and entered the front parlor, the same room he had been in the night before.

Flora Bannerworth was already there; indeed, breakfast was waiting the appearance of Sir Francis Varney.

Flora Bannerworth was already there; in fact, breakfast was waiting for Sir Francis Varney to arrive.

"Good morning, Miss Bannerworth," said Sir Francis, bowing with his usual dignified manner, but in the kindest and sincerest way he was able to assume.

"Good morning, Miss Bannerworth," Sir Francis said, bowing with his usual dignified demeanor, but in the kindest and most genuine way he could manage.

"Good morning, Sir Francis," said Flora, rising to receive him; and she could not avoid looking at him as he entered the room. "I hope you have had a pleasant night?"

"Good morning, Sir Francis," said Flora, standing up to greet him; and she couldn’t help but gaze at him as he walked into the room. "I hope you had a nice night?"

"It has been the best night's rest I have had for some time, Miss Bannerworth. I assure you I have to express my gratitude to you for so much kindness. I have slept well, and soundly."

"It was the best night's sleep I've had in a while, Miss Bannerworth. I really want to thank you for your kindness. I slept well and deeply."

"I am glad to hear it."

"That’s great to hear!"

"I think yet I shall escape the search of these people who have hunted me from so many places."

"I believe I will still manage to avoid the pursuit of these people who have tracked me down from so many locations."

"I hope you may, indeed, Sir Francis."

"I really hope you will, Sir Francis."

"You, Miss Bannerworth! and do you hope I may escape the vengeance of these people—the populace?"

"You, Miss Bannerworth! Do you really think I can escape the wrath of these people—the crowd?"

"I do, Sir Francis, most sincerely hope so. Why should I wish evil to you, especially at their hands?"

"I really hope so, Sir Francis. Why would I want anything bad to happen to you, especially because of them?"

Sir Francis did not speak for a minute or two, and then he said, turning full upon Flora—

Sir Francis didn’t say anything for a minute or two, and then he turned to Flora and said—

"I don't know why, Miss Bannerworth, that I should think so, but perhaps it is because there are peculiar circumstances connected with myself, that have made me feel conscious that I have not deserved so much goodness at your hands."

"I don't know why, Miss Bannerworth, but I think this way, maybe because there are unusual circumstances related to me that make me aware I haven't earned such kindness from you."

"You have not deserved any evil. Sir Francis, we could not do that if it were in our power; we would do you a service at any time."

"You don't deserve any harm. Sir Francis, we wouldn’t do that even if we could; we would help you anytime."

"You have done so, Miss Bannerworth—the greatest that can be performed. You have saved my life."

"You've done it, Miss Bannerworth—the most remarkable thing possible. You've saved my life."

At that moment Charles Holland entered, and Sir Francis bowed, as he said,—

At that moment, Charles Holland walked in, and Sir Francis bowed as he said,—

"I hope you, Mr. Holland, have slept as well, and passed as good a night as I have passed?"

"I hope you slept well, Mr. Holland, and had a good night like I did?"

"I am glad you, at least, have passed a quiet one," said Charles Holland; "you, I dare say, feel all the better for it? How do you feel yourself? Are you much hurt?"

"I’m glad you’ve had a peaceful one," said Charles Holland. "You must feel better for it? How are you feeling? Are you hurt at all?"

"Not at all, not at all," said Sir Francis Varney. "Only a few bruises, and so forth, some of which, as you may perceive, do not add to one's personal appearance. A week or two's quiet would rid me of them. At all events, I would it may do the same with my enemies."

"Not at all, not at all," said Sir Francis Varney. "Just a few bruises and stuff, some of which, as you can see, don’t really help with my looks. A week or two of rest would sort them out. Anyway, I hope the same can happen with my enemies."

"I wish they were as easily gotten rid of myself," said Charles; "but as that cannot be, we must endeavour to baffle them in the best way we may."

"I wish I could get rid of them just as easily," said Charles; "but since that's not possible, we have to try to outsmart them as best as we can."

"I owe a debt to you I shall never be able to repay; but where there is a will, they say there is a way; and if the old saying be good for anything, I need not despair, though the way is by no means apparent at present."

"I owe you a debt I’ll never be able to repay; but where there’s a will, there’s a way, they say; and if that saying holds any truth, I shouldn't lose hope, even though the path forward isn’t clear right now."

"Time is the magician," said Flora, "whose wand changes all things—the young to the aged, and the aged to nothing."

"Time is the magician," said Flora, "whose wand transforms everything—the young into the old, and the old into nothing."

"Certainly, that is true," said Varney, "and many such changes have I seen. My mind is stored with such events; but this is sadness, and I have cause to rejoice."

"Of course, that's true," Varney said, "and I've seen many changes like that. My mind is filled with those events; but this is just sad, and I have reason to be happy."

* * * *

Understood. Please provide the text you would like me to modernize.

The breakfast was passed off in pleasing conversation, and Varney found himself much at home with the Bannerworths, whose calm and even tenour was quite new to him.

The breakfast was filled with enjoyable conversation, and Varney felt quite at home with the Bannerworths, whose calm and steady lifestyle was completely new to him.

He could not but admit the charms of such a life as that led by the Bannerworths; but what it must have been when they were supplied by ample means, with nothing to prey upon their minds, and no fearful mystery to hang on and weigh down their spirits, he could scarcely imagine.

He couldn't help but acknowledge the appeal of the life the Bannerworths led; but he could hardly imagine what it must have been like when they had plenty of resources, with nothing to worry about and no terrifying mystery to burden their minds and spirits.

They were amiable, accomplished; they were in the same mind at all times, and nothing seemed to ruffle them; and when night came, he could not but acknowledge to himself that he had never formed half the opinion of them they were deserving of.

They were friendly and talented; they were always on the same page, and nothing seemed to upset them. By nightfall, he had to admit to himself that he had never truly appreciated them as much as they deserved.

Of course during that day he was compelled to lie close, so as not to be seen by any one, save the family. He sat in a small room, which was overlooked by no other in the neighbourhood, and he remained quiet, sometimes conversing, and sometimes reading, but at the same time ever attentive to the least sound that appeared at all of a character to indicate the approach of persons for any purpose whatever.

Of course, during that day he had to lie low so that no one except the family could see him. He sat in a small room that was not overlooked by anyone in the neighborhood, and he stayed quiet, sometimes chatting and sometimes reading, but always alert to the faintest sound that might suggest someone was coming for any reason at all.

At supper time he spoke to Flora and to Charles Holland, saying,—

At dinner, he talked to Flora and Charles Holland, saying,—

"There are certain matters connected with myself—I may say with you now—sure all that has happened will make it so—of which you would be glad to hear some thing."

"There are certain things about me—I can say about you now—I'm sure everything that's happened will make it so—that you would be happy to hear something about."

"You mean upon the same subject upon which I had some conversation with you a day or two back?"

"You mean about the same topic we talked about a day or two ago?"

"Yes, the same. Allow me one week, and you shall know all. I will then relate to you that which you so much desire to know—one week, and all shall be told."

"Yes, the same. Give me one week, and you’ll know everything. I will then tell you what you've been wanting to know—one week, and it will all be revealed."

"Well," said Charles Holland, "this has not been exacted from you as the price of your safety, but you can choose your own time, of course; what you promise is most desired, for it will render those happy who now are much worse than they were before these occurrences took place."

"Well," Charles Holland said, "this isn't being demanded of you as the cost of your safety, but you can choose when to do it, of course; what you promise is really wanted, because it will make those happy who are currently in a much worse situation than they were before these events happened."

"I am aware of all that; grant me but one week, and then you shall be made acquainted with all."

"I know all that; just give me one week, and then you'll be informed about everything."

"I am satisfied, Sir Francis," said Flora; "but while here under our roof, we should never have asked you a question."

"I’m satisfied, Sir Francis," said Flora; "but while you’re here in our home, we should never have asked you a question."

"Of this, Miss Bannerworth, the little I have seen of you assures me you would not do so; however, I am the more inclined to make it—I am under so deep an obligation to you all, that I can never repay it."

"From what I've seen of you, Miss Bannerworth, I can confidently say you wouldn't do that; however, I feel more compelled to do it—I'm so deeply indebted to all of you that I can never repay it."


Sir Francis Varney retired to rest that night—his promise to the Bannerworths filled his mind with many reflections—the insecurity of his own position, and the frail tenure which he even held in the hands of those whom he had most injured.

Sir Francis Varney went to bed that night—his promise to the Bannerworths filled his mind with numerous thoughts—the instability of his own situation, and the fragile hold he had even with those he had hurt the most.

This produced a series of reflections of a grave and melancholy nature, and he sat by his window, watching the progress of the clouds, as they appeared to chase each other over the face of the scene—now casting a shade over the earth, and then banishing the shadows, and throwing a gentle light over the earth's surface, which was again chased away, and shadows again fell upon the scene below.

This led to a series of deep and sad thoughts, and he sat by his window, watching the clouds as they seemed to chase each other across the landscape—sometimes casting a shadow on the ground, then clearing away the darkness and spreading a soft light over the earth, which was once again driven away, leaving shadows to fall on the scene below.

How long he had sat there in melancholy musing he knew not; but suddenly he was aroused from his dreams by a voice that shook the skies, and caused him to start to his feet.

How long he had been sitting there, lost in thought, he didn’t know; but suddenly he was jolted from his daydreams by a voice that echoed through the skies, making him jump to his feet.

"Hurrah!—hurrah!—hurrah!" shouted the mob, which had silently collected around the cottage of the Bannerworths.

"Hooray!—hooray!—hooray!" shouted the crowd, which had quietly gathered around the Bannerworths' cottage.

"Curses!" muttered Sir Francis, as he again sank in his chair, and struck his head with his hand. "I am hunted to death—they will not leave me until my body has graced a cross-road."

"Curses!" muttered Sir Francis, as he sank back into his chair and struck his head with his hand. "I'm being hunted to death—they won't stop until my body is left at a crossroad."

"Hurrah!—down with the vampyre—pull him out!"

"Hooray!—get rid of the vampire—pull him out!"

Then came an instant knocking at the doors, and the people on the outside made so great a din, that it seemed as though they contemplated knocking the house down at once, without warning the inmates that they waited there.

Then there was a sudden knocking at the doors, and the people outside made such a loud noise that it felt like they were about to knock the house down without even letting those inside know they were there.

There was a cessation for about a minute, when one of the family hastened to the door, and inquired what was wanted.

There was a pause for about a minute, then one of the family members hurried to the door and asked what was needed.

"Varney, the vampyre," was the reply.

"Varney, the vampyre," was the reply.

"You must seek him elsewhere."

"Look for him somewhere else."

"We will search this place before we go further," replied a man.

"We'll search this place before we move on," replied a man.

"But he is not here."

"But he's not here."

"We have reason to believe otherwise. Open the door, and let us in—no one shall be hurt, or one single object in the house; but we must come in, and search for the vampyre."

"We have good reason to think differently. Open the door and let us in—no one will get hurt, and nothing in the house will be damaged; but we need to come in and look for the vampire."

"Come to-morrow, then."

"Come tomorrow, then."

"That will not do," said the voice; "open, or we force our way in without more notice."

"That won't work," said the voice; "open up, or we’ll break in without any further warning."

At the same a tremendous blow was bestowed upon the door, and then much force was used to thrust it in. A consultation was suddenly held among the inmates, as to what was to be done, but no one could advise, and each was well aware of the utter impossibility of keeping the mob out.

At the same time, a huge hit was delivered to the door, and a lot of force was used to push it in. The people inside quickly held a discussion about what to do, but no one could offer advice, and everyone knew it was completely impossible to keep the crowd out.

"I do not see what is to become of me," said Sir Francis Varney, suddenly appearing before them. "You must let them in; there is no chance of keeping them off, neither can you conceal me. You will have no place, save one, that will be sacred from their profanation."

"I can't see what will happen to me," said Sir Francis Varney, suddenly appearing in front of them. "You have to let them in; there's no way to keep them out, and you can't hide me either. There will be no place, except one, that will be safe from their disrespect."

"And which is that?"

"And which one is that?"

"Flora's own room."

"Flora's room."

All started at the thought that Flora's chamber could in any way be profaned by any such presence as Sir Francis Varney's.

All began with the idea that Flora's room could somehow be tarnished by someone like Sir Francis Varney being there.

However, the doors below were suddenly burst open, amid loud cries from the populace, who rushed in in great numbers, and began to search the lower rooms, immediately.

However, the doors below suddenly flew open, and with loud shouts from the crowd, they rushed in large numbers and started searching the lower rooms right away.

"All is lost!" said Sir Francis Varney, as he dashed away and rushed to the chamber of Flora, who, alarmed at the sounds that were now filling the house, stood listening to them.

"Everything is ruined!" exclaimed Sir Francis Varney as he ran off to Flora's room, who, startled by the noises now echoing through the house, stood there listening intently.

"Miss Bannerworth—" began Varney.

"Miss Bannerworth—" Varney started.

"Sir Francis!"

"Mr. Francis!"

"Yes, it is indeed I, Miss Bannerworth; hear me, for one moment."

"Yes, it’s really me, Miss Bannerworth; listen to me for just a moment."

"What is the matter?"

"What's the matter?"

"I am again in peril—in more imminent peril than before; my life is not worth a minute's purchase, unless you save me. You, and you alone, can now save me. Oh! Miss Bannerworth, if ever pity touched your heart, save me from those only whom I now fear. I could meet death in any shape but that in which they will inflict it upon me. Hear their execrations below!"

"I am in danger again—more than ever; my life isn't worth a second unless you save me. You, and only you, can save me now. Oh! Miss Bannerworth, if you ever felt compassion, please save me from those I'm afraid of. I could face death in any form, but not the way they're planning to do it. Listen to their curses below!"

"Death to the vampyre! death to Varney! burn him! run a stake through his body!"

"Death to the vampire! Death to Varney! Burn him! Drive a stake through his body!"

385.png

"What can I do, Sir Francis?"

"What can I do, Sir Francis?"

"Admit me to your chamber."

"Let me into your room."

"Sir Francis, are you aware of what you are saying?"

"Sir Francis, do you realize what you're saying?"

"I am well. It is a request which you would justly scorn to reply to, but now my life—recollect you have saved me once—my life,—do not now throw away the boon you have so kindly bestowed. Save me, Miss Bannerworth."

"I’m doing well. You would probably rightfully dismiss this request, but remember, you’ve saved my life once—don’t throw away the gift you’ve so graciously given me. Please save me, Miss Bannerworth."

"It is not possible. I—"

"That's not possible. I—"

"Nay, Miss Bannerworth, do you imagine this is a time for ceremony, or the observances of polished life! On my honour, you run no risk of censure."

"Nah, Miss Bannerworth, do you really think this is a time for formalities or the niceties of polite society? Honestly, you have nothing to worry about."

"Where is Varney? Where is the vampyre? He ain't far off."

"Where's Varney? Where's the vampire? He's not far away."

"Hear—hear them, Miss Bannerworth. They are now at the foot of the stairs. Not a moment to lose. One minute more, and I am in the hands of a crew that has no mercy."

"Hear—listen to them, Miss Bannerworth. They are now at the bottom of the stairs. There's no time to waste. Just one more minute, and I'll be in the hands of a crew that shows no mercy."

"Hurrah! upstairs! He's not below. Upstairs, neighbours, we shall have him yet!"

"Hooray! He's not down here. Up the stairs, neighbors, we will catch him yet!"

These words sounded on the stairs: half-a-dozen more steps, and Varney would be seen. It was a miracle he was not heard begging for his life.

These words echoed down the stairs: just a few more steps, and Varney would be visible. It was a miracle he wasn’t heard pleading for his life.

Varney cast a look of despair at the stairhead and felt for his sword, but it was not there, he had lost it. He struck his head with his clenched hand, and was about to rush upon his foes, when he heard the lock turn; he looked, and saw the door opened gently, and Flora stood there; he passed in, and sank cowering into a chair, at the other end of the room, behind some curtains.

Varney looked up at the stairs in despair and reached for his sword, but it was gone; he had lost it. He hit his head with his fist and was about to charge at his enemies when he heard the lock turn. He looked and saw the door open slowly, revealing Flora standing there. He stepped inside and sank, frightened, into a chair at the other end of the room, hidden behind some curtains.

The door was scarcely shut ere some tried to force it, and then a loud knocking came at the door.

The door had barely closed when someone tried to force it open, and then there was loud knocking at the door.

"Open! open! we want Varney, the vampyre. Open! or we will burst it open."

"Open up! Open up! We want Varney the Vampyre. Open the door! Or we'll break it down."

Flora did open it, but stood resolutely in the opening, and held up her hand to impose silence.

Flora opened it but stood firm in the doorway and raised her hand to signal for silence.

"Are you men, that you can come thus to force yourselves upon the privacy of a female? Is there nothing in the town or house, that you must intrude in numbers into a private apartment? Is no place sacred from you?"

"Are you guys seriously coming in here to invade a woman's privacy? Is there nowhere else in town or this house that you have to barge into a private room? Is no place off-limits to you?"

"But, ma'am—miss—we only want Varney, the vampyre."

"But, ma'am—miss—we just want Varney, the vampire."

"And can you find him nowhere but in a female's bedroom? Shame on you! shame on you! Have you no sisters, wives, or mothers, that you act thus?"

"And can you only find him in a woman's bedroom? Shame on you! Shame on you! Don't you have sisters, wives, or mothers that you behave like this?"

"He's not there, you may be sure of that, Jack," said a gruff voice. "Let the lady be in quiet; she's had quite enough trouble with him to sicken her of a vampyre. You may be sure that's the last place to find him in."

"He's not there, you can be sure of that, Jack," said a rough voice. "Let the lady be; she's had more than enough trouble with him to make her sick of a vampire. You can be sure that's the last place to look for him."

With this they all turned away, and Flora shut the door and locked it upon them, and Varney was safe.

With that, they all turned away, and Flora closed the door and locked it behind them, keeping Varney safe.

"You have saved me," said Varney.

"You saved me," Varney said.

"Hush!" said Flora. "Speak not; there maybe some one listening."

"Hush!" said Flora. "Don't say anything; someone might be listening."

Sir Francis Varney stood in the attitude of one listening most anxiously to catch some sounds; the moon fell across his face, and gave it a ghastly hue, that, added to his natural paleness and wounds, gave him an almost unearthly aspect.

Sir Francis Varney stood in a position that showed he was listening intently for any sounds; the moonlight fell on his face, casting a ghostly glow that, combined with his natural paleness and injuries, made him look almost otherworldly.

The sounds grew more and more distant; the shouts and noise of men traversing the apartments subsided, and gradually the place became restored to its original silence. The mob, after having searched every other part of the house, and not finding the object of their search, they concluded that he was not there, but must have made his escape before.

The sounds faded further away; the shouts and noise of men moving through the rooms quieted down, and slowly the place returned to its original silence. The crowd, after searching every other part of the house and not finding what they were looking for, decided that he wasn't there and must have escaped earlier.


This most desperate peril of Sir Francis Varney seemed to have more effect upon him than anything that had occurred during his most strange and most eventful career.

This most desperate danger for Sir Francis Varney seemed to impact him more than anything that had happened during his unusual and eventful life.

When he was assured that the riotous mob that had been so intent upon his destruction was gone, and that he might emerge from his place of concealment, he did so with an appearance of such utter exhaustion that the Bannerworth family could not but look upon him as a being who was near his end.

When he was sure that the crazy mob that had been so focused on his destruction was gone, and that he could come out from his hiding place, he did so looking so completely drained that the Bannerworth family could only see him as someone who was near death.

At any time his countenance, as we long have had occasion to remark, was a strange and unearthly looking one; but when we come to superadd to the strangeness of his ordinary appearance the traces of deep mental emotion, we may well say that Varney's appearance was positively of the most alarming character.

At any time, his face, as we’ve often noted, looked strange and otherworldly; but when we add the signs of deep mental distress to his usual appearance, it's safe to say that Varney's look became genuinely alarming.

When he was seated in the ordinary sitting apartment of the Bannerworths, he drew a long sighing breath, and placing his hand upon his heart, he said, in a faint tone of voice,—

When he was sitting in the usual living room of the Bannerworths, he took a deep, sighing breath, placed his hand on his heart, and said in a weak voice,—

"It beats now laboriously, but it will soon cease its pulsations for ever."

"It beats slowly now, but it will soon stop beating forever."

These words sounded absolutely prophetic, there was about them such a solemn aspect, and he looked at the same time that he uttered them so much like one whose mortal race was run, and who was now a candidate for the grave.

These words sounded incredibly prophetic; there was something so serious about them. As he spoke, he looked very much like someone whose life was coming to an end and who was now waiting for the grave.

"Do not speak so despairingly," said Charles Holland; "remember, that if your life has been one of errors hitherto, how short a space of time may suffice to redeem some of them at least, and the communication to me which you have not yet completed may to some extent have such an effect."

"Don't talk like that," said Charles Holland. "Keep in mind that even if your life has been full of mistakes up until now, a short amount of time can be enough to fix at least some of them, and the message you haven't finished sharing with me yet could help with that."

"No, no. It may contribute to an act of justice, but it can do no good to me. And yet do not suppose that because such is my impression that I mean to hesitate in finishing to you that communication."

"No, no. It might lead to a fair outcome, but it won't benefit me at all. Still, don’t think that just because that's how I feel, I plan to hold back from sharing this message with you."

"I rejoice to hear you say so, and if you would, now that you must be aware of what good feelings towards you we are all animated with, remove the bar of secrecy from the communication, I should esteem it a great favour."

"I'm glad to hear you say that, and

Varney appeared to be considering for a few moments, and then he said,—

Varney seemed to think for a moment, and then he said,—

"Well, well. Let the secrecy no longer exist. Have it removed at once. I will no longer seek to maintain it. Tell all, Charles Holland—tell all."

"Well, well. Let's stop the secrecy right now. Get rid of it immediately. I won’t try to keep it anymore. Spill everything, Charles Holland—spill everything."

Thus empowered by the mysterious being, Charles Holland related briefly what Varney had already told him, and then concluded by saying,—

Thus empowered by the mysterious being, Charles Holland briefly shared what Varney had already told him, and then finished by saying,—

"That is all that I have myself as yet been made aware of, and I now call upon Sir Francis Varney to finish his narration."

"That’s all I know so far, and now I ask Sir Francis Varney to continue his story."

"I am weak," said Varney, "and scarcely equal to the task; but yet I will not shrink from the promise that I have made. You have been the preservers of my life, and more particularly to you, Flora Bannerworth, am I indebted for an existence, which otherwise must have been sacrificed upon the altar of superstition."

"I’m weak," Varney said, "and not really up to the task; but I won't back away from the promise I made. You saved my life, and especially you, Flora Bannerworth, I owe my existence to, which otherwise would have been lost to superstition."

"But you will recollect, Master Varney," said the admiral, who had sat looking on for some time in silent wonder, "you must recollect, Master Varney, that the people are, after all, not so much to blame for their superstition, because, whether you are a vampyre or not, and I don't pretend to come to a positive opinion now, you took good care to persuade them you were."

"But you remember, Master Varney," said the admiral, who had been watching in silent amazement for a while, "you have to remember, Master Varney, that the people aren’t entirely at fault for their superstitions. Whether you're a vampire or not—and I’m not ready to decide on that right now—you certainly made sure to convince them you were."

"I did," said Varney, with a shudder; "but why did I?"

"I did," Varney said, shuddering. "But why did I?"

"Well, you know best."

"Well, you know better."

"It was, then, because I did believe, and do believe, that there is something more than natural about my strangely protracted existence; but we will waive that point, and, before my failing strength, for it appears to me to be failing, completely prevents me from doing so, let me relate to you the continued particulars of the circumstances that made me what I am."

"It was, then, because I believe, and still believe, that there is something beyond the natural about my oddly extended life; but let’s set that aside, and before my weakening strength, which seems to be diminishing, completely stops me from doing so, let me share with you the ongoing details of the circumstances that shaped who I am."

Flora Bannerworth, although she had heard before from the lips of Charles Holland the to her dreadful fact, that her father, in addition to having laid violent hands upon his own life, was a murderer, now that that fearful circumstance was related more publicly, felt a greater pang than she had done when it was whispered to her in the accents of pure affection, and softened down by a gentleness of tone, which Charles Holland's natural delicacy would not allow him to use even to her whom he loved so well in the presence of others.

Flora Bannerworth, although she had previously heard from Charles Holland the dreadful fact that her father, besides taking his own life, was a murderer, now that this terrifying situation was shared more publicly, felt a deeper pain than she had when it was softly whispered to her with pure affection. Charles Holland's natural sensitivity prevented him from using a gentler tone even with her, the one he loved so dearly, in front of others.

She let her beautiful face be hidden by her hands, and she wept as she listened to the sad detail.

She covered her beautiful face with her hands and cried as she listened to the heartbreaking details.

Varney looked inquiringly in the countenance of Charles Holland, because, having given him leave to make Flora acquainted with the circumstance, he was rather surprised at the amount of emotion which it produced in her.

Varney looked curiously at Charles Holland because he had allowed him to tell Flora about the situation, and he was somewhat surprised by how much it affected her.

Charles Holland answered the appealing look by saying,—

Charles Holland responded to the charming gaze by saying,—

"Flora is already aware of the facts, but it naturally affects her much to hear them now repeated in the presence of others, and those too, towards whom she cannot feel—"

"Flora already knows the facts, but it really impacts her to hear them repeated now in front of others, especially towards people she can’t feel—"

What Charles Holland was going to say was abruptly stopped short by the admiral, who interposed, exclaiming,—

What Charles Holland was about to say was suddenly interrupted by the admiral, who interjected, exclaiming,—

"Why, what do you mean, you son of a sea cook? The presence of who do you mean? Do you mean to say that I don't feel for Miss Flora, bless her heart! quite as much as a white-faced looking swab like you? Why, I shall begin to think you are only fit for a marine."

"Why, what do you mean, you son of a sea cook? Who are you talking about? Are you saying that I don't care for Miss Flora, bless her heart! as much as a pale-faced loser like you? Honestly, I might start to think you're only good for the Navy."

"Nay, uncle, now do not put yourself out of temper. You must be well aware that I could not mean anything disrespectful to you. You should not suppose such a state of things possible; and although, perhaps, I did not express myself so felicitously as I might, yet what I intended to say, was—"

"Come on, Uncle, don't get upset. You know I didn't mean any disrespect to you. You shouldn't think that's even possible. And even though I might not have said it as well as I could have, what I meant to say was—"

"Oh, bother what you intended to say. You go on, Mr. Vampyre, with your story. I want to know what became of it all; just you get on as quick as you can, and let us know what you did after the man was murdered."

"Oh, forget what you meant to say. Just continue, Mr. Vampyre, with your story. I want to know what happened in the end; please hurry up and tell us what you did after the man was killed."

"When the dreadful deed was committed," said Varney, "and our victim lay weltering in his blood, and had breathed his last, we stood like men who for the first time were awakened to the frightful consequences of what they had done.

"When the horrible act was done," said Varney, "and our victim lay in his blood, having taken his last breath, we stood like men who were suddenly realizing the terrifying consequences of our actions for the first time."

"I saw by the dim light that hovered round us a great change come over the countenance of Marmaduke Bannerworth, and he shook in every limb.

"I saw in the dim light surrounding us a significant change come over Marmaduke Bannerworth's face, and he shook in every limb."

"This soon passed away, however, and the powerful and urgent necessity which arose of avoiding the consequences of the deed that we had done, restored us to ourselves. We stooped and took from the body the ill-gotten gains of the gambler. They amounted to an immense sum, and I said to Marmaduke Bannerworth,—

"This soon faded, though, and the strong, pressing need to escape the consequences of what we had done brought us back to our senses. We bent down and took from the body the stolen winnings of the gambler. They added up to a huge amount, and I said to Marmaduke Bannerworth,—

"'Take you the whole of this money and proceed to your own home with it, where you will be least suspected. Hide it in some place of great secrecy, and to-morrow I will call upon you, when we will divide it, and will consider of some means of safely exchanging the notes for gold.'

"'Take all this money and go home with it, where no one will suspect you. Hide it somewhere very secret, and tomorrow I will come to see you, when we can split it and figure out how to safely exchange the notes for gold.'"

"He agreed to this, and placed the money in his pocket, after which it became necessary that we should dispose of the body, which, if we did not quickly remove, must in a few hours be discovered, and so, perchance, accompanied by other criminating circumstances, become a frightful evidence against us, and entail upon us all those consequences of the deed which we were so truly anxious to escape from.

"He agreed to this and put the money in his pocket. After that, we needed to get rid of the body, which, if we didn't remove it quickly, would be discovered in a few hours and could, along with other incriminating evidence, become a horrifying case against us, bringing about all the consequences of the crime that we were so desperate to avoid."

"It is ever the worst part of the murderer's task, that after he has struck the blow that has deprived his victim of existence, it becomes his frightful duty to secrete the corpse, which, with its dead eyes, ever seems to be glaring upon him such a world of reproach.

"It is always the hardest part of the murderer’s job that, after he has dealt the blow that has taken his victim's life, it becomes his terrifying responsibility to hide the body, which, with its lifeless eyes, seems to stare at him with so much accusation."

"That it is which should make people pause ere they dipped their hands in the blood of others, and that it is which becomes the first retribution that the murderer has to endure for the deep crime that he has committed.

"That’s what should make people stop before they get their hands dirty with the blood of others, and that’s what becomes the first punishment that the murderer has to face for the serious crime they’ve committed."

"We tore two stakes from a hedge, and with their assistance we contrived to dig a very superficial hole, such a hole as was only sufficient, by placing a thin coating of earth over it, to conceal the body of the murdered man.

"We pulled two stakes from a hedge, and with them, we managed to dig a very shallow hole, just deep enough that a thin layer of dirt would hide the body of the murdered man."

"And then came the loathsome task of dragging him into it—a task full of horror, and from which we shrunk aghast; but it had to be done, and, therefore, we stooped, and grasping the clothes as best we might, we dragged the body into the chasm we had prepared for its reception. Glad were we then to be enabled to throw the earth upon it and to stamp upon it with such vehemence as might well be supposed to actuate men deeply anxious to put out of sight some dangerous and loathsome object.

"And then came the awful task of dragging him into it—a task full of dread, and one that made us recoil in horror; but it had to be done, so we bent down, grasping his clothes as best as we could, and pulled the body into the pit we had dug for it. We were then relieved to cover it with dirt and to stamp on it with such intensity as one would expect from people eager to hide away something dangerous and repulsive."

"When we had completed this, and likewise gathered handsfull of dust from the road, and dry leaves, and such other matter, to sprinkle upon the grave, so as to give the earth an appearance of not having been disturbed, we looked at each other and breathed from our toil.

"When we finished this and also collected handfuls of dust from the road, dry leaves, and other similar things to sprinkle on the grave, making the earth look undisturbed, we looked at each other and sighed with relief from our hard work."

"Then, and not till then, was it that we remembered that among other things which the gambler had won of Marmaduke were the deeds belonging to the Dearbrook property."

"Then, and not until then, did we remember that among the other things the gambler had won from Marmaduke were the deeds to the Dearbrook property."

"The Dearbrook property!" exclaimed Henry Bannerworth; "I know that there was a small estate going by that name, which belonged to our family, but I always understood that long ago my father had parted with it."

"The Dearbrook property!" exclaimed Henry Bannerworth; "I know there was a small estate by that name that belonged to our family, but I always thought my father had sold it off a long time ago."

"Yes; it was mortgaged for a small sum—a sum not a fourth part of its value—and it had been redeemed by Marmaduke Bannerworth, not for the purpose of keeping it, but in order that he might sell it outright, and so partially remedy his exhausted finances."

"Yes, it was mortgaged for a small amount—less than a quarter of its value—and Marmaduke Bannerworth had paid it off, not to keep it, but so he could sell it outright and somewhat improve his depleted finances."

"I was not aware of that," returned Henry.

"I didn’t know that," Henry replied.

"Doubtless you were not, for of late—I mean for the twelve months or so preceding your father's death—you know he was much estranged from all the family, so that you none of you knew much of what he was doing, except that he was carrying on a very wild and reckless career, such as was sure to end in dishonour and poverty; but I tell you he had the title deeds of the Dearbrook property, and that they were only got from him, along with everything else of value that he possessed, at the gaming-table, by the man who paid such a fearful penalty for his success.

"Surely you weren't, because recently—I mean in the twelve months or so before your father's death—he was really distant from the whole family. None of you knew much about what he was up to, other than the fact that he was living a wild and reckless lifestyle that was bound to lead to disgrace and poverty. But I want you to know that he had the title deeds to the Dearbrook property, and those were only taken from him, along with everything else of value he owned, at the gambling table, by the man who paid such a terrible price for his winnings."

"It was not until after the body was completely buried, and we had completed all our precautions for more effectually hiding it from observation, that we recollected the fact of those important papers being in his possession. It was Marmaduke Bannerworth who first remembered it, and he exclaimed,—

"It wasn't until after the body was fully buried and we had taken all our measures to hide it from view that we remembered those important papers were in his possession. It was Marmaduke Bannerworth who first recalled it, and he exclaimed,—"

"'By Heaven, we have buried the title deeds of the property, and we shall have again to exhume the corpse for the purpose of procuring them.'

"'By heaven, we have buried the title deeds of the property, and we will have to dig up the body again to get them.'"

"Now those deeds were nothing to me, and repugnant as I had felt from the first to having anything whatever to do with the dead body, it was not likely that I would again drag it from the earth for such an object.

"Now those actions meant nothing to me, and as disgusted as I had felt from the beginning about having anything to do with the corpse, it was unlikely that I would pull it out of the ground again for such a purpose."

"'Marmaduke Bannerworth,' I said, 'you can do what you please, and take the consequences of what you do, but I will not again, if I can help it, look upon the face of that corpse. It is too fearful a sight to contemplate again. You have a large sum of money, and what need you care now for the title deeds of a property comparatively insignificant?'

"'Marmaduke Bannerworth,' I said, 'you can do whatever you want and deal with the consequences, but I won't, if I can avoid it, look at that corpse again. It's just too terrifying to see again. You have a lot of money, so why do you even care about the title deeds of a property that isn't that important anymore?'"

"'Well, well,' he said, 'I will not, at the present time, disturb the remains; I will wait to see if anything should arise from the fact of the murder; if it should turn out that no suspicion of any kind is excited, but that all is still and quiet, I can then take measures to exhume the corpse, and recover those papers, which certainly are important.'

"'Well, well,' he said, 'I'm not going to disturb the remains right now. I'll wait to see if anything comes up from the murder. If it turns out that there's no suspicion at all and everything stays calm and quiet, then I can take steps to dig up the body and retrieve those papers, which are definitely important.'"

"By this time the morning was creeping on apace, and we thought it prudent to leave the spot. We stood at the end of the lane for a few moments conversing, and those moments were the last in which I ever saw Marmaduke Bannerworth."

"By this time, morning was approaching quickly, and we thought it was wise to leave the area. We stood at the end of the lane for a few moments chatting, and those moments were the last I ever saw Marmaduke Bannerworth."

"Answer me a question," said Henry.

"Can you answer me a question?" Henry said.

"I will; ask me what you please, I will answer it."

"I will; ask me anything you want, and I'll answer it."

"Was it you that called at Bannerworth Hall, after my father's melancholy death, and inquired for him?"

"Was it you who came to Bannerworth Hall after my father's sad passing and asked for him?"

"I did; and when I heard of the deed that he had done, I at once left, in order to hold counsel with myself as to what I should do to obtain at least a portion of the property, one-half of which, it was understood, was to have been mine. I heard what had been the last words used by Marmaduke Bannerworth on the occasion of his death, and they were amply sufficient to let me know what had been done with the money—at all events, so far as regards the bestowal of it in some secret place; and from that moment the idea of, by some means or another, getting the exclusive possession of it, never forsook my mind.

I did; and when I heard about what he had done, I immediately left to think about what I should do to claim at least part of the property, half of which was supposed to be mine. I learned what Marmaduke Bannerworth's last words were before he died, and they were more than enough to make it clear what had happened to the money—at least regarding where it was being kept secret; and from that moment on, the idea of finding a way to get exclusive possession of it never left my mind.

"I thought over the matter by day and, by night; and with the exception of having a knowledge of the actual hiding-place of the money, I could see, in the clearest possible manner, how the whole affair had been transacted. There can be no doubt but that Marmaduke Bannerworth had reached home safely with the large sum of which he had become possessed, and that he had hidden it securely, which was but an ordinary measure of precaution, when we come to consider how the property had been obtained.

"I thought about it during the day and at night; and except for knowing the exact location where the money was hidden, I could clearly see how everything had happened. There's no doubt that Marmaduke Bannerworth made it home safely with the large sum he had acquired, and that he had hidden it well, which was just a normal precaution considering how he got the money."

"Then I suspect that, being alone, and left to the gloom of his own miserable thoughts, they reverted so painfully to the past that he was compelled to drink deeply for the purpose of drowning reflection.

"Then I think that, being alone and surrounded by the darkness of his miserable thoughts, he became so consumed by the past that he felt he had to drink heavily to escape his reflections."

"The natural consequence of this, in his state, was, that partial insanity supervened, and at a moment when frenzy rose far above reflection, he must have committed the dreadful act which hurried him instantaneously to eternity."

"The natural result of this, in his situation, was that partial insanity set in, and at a time when rage overtook thought, he must have committed the terrible act that immediately sent him into eternity."

"Yes," said Henry; "it must have been so; you have guessed truly. He did on that occasion drink an immense quantity of wine; but instead of stilling the pangs of remorse it must have increased them, and placed him in such a frenzied condition of intellect, that he found it impossible to withstand the impulse of it, unless by the terrific act which ended his existence."

"Yes," Henry said. "It must have been that way; you’ve guessed correctly. He did drink a huge amount of wine that time, but instead of easing his feelings of guilt, it only made them worse and drove him into such a frenzied state of mind that he found it impossible to resist the urge, except through the awful action that ended his life."

"Yes, and which at once crushed all my expectations of the large fortune which was to have been mine; for even the one-half of the sum which had been taken from the gamester's pocket would have been sufficient to have enabled me to live for the future in affluence.

"Yes, and it immediately shattered all my hopes for the huge fortune that was supposed to be mine; because even half of what had been taken from the gambler's pocket would have been enough for me to live comfortably in the future."

"I became perfectly maddened at the idea that so large a sum had passed out of my hands. I constantly hovered about Bannerworth Hall, hoping and expecting that something might arise which would enable me to get admittance to it, and make an active search through its recesses for the hidden treasure.

"I was completely driven crazy by the thought that such a large amount of money had slipped through my fingers. I kept hanging around Bannerworth Hall, hoping and expecting that something would come up that would allow me to get in and actively search its hidden corners for the treasure."

"All my exertions were in vain. I could hit upon no scheme whatever; and at length, wearied and exhausted, I was compelled to proceed to London for the sake of a subsistence. It is only in that great metropolis that such persons as myself, destitute of real resources, but infinitely reckless as regards the means by which they acquire a subsistence, can hope to do so. Once again, therefore, I plunged into the vortex of London life, and proceeded, heedless of the criminality of what I was about, to cater for myself by robbery, or, indeed, in any manner which presented a prospect of success. It was during this career of mine, that I became associated with some of the most desperate characters of the time; and the offences we committed were of that daring character that it could not be wondered at eventually so formidable a gang of desperadoes must be by force broken up.

"All my efforts were pointless. I couldn't come up with any plans at all; and eventually, worn out and exhausted, I had to head to London just to make a living. It's only in that huge city that people like me, who have no real resources but are completely reckless about how they earn a living, can hope to survive. So, once again, I threw myself into the chaotic London life and, ignoring the criminal nature of what I was doing, tried to take care of myself through robbery or any other means that seemed likely to succeed. It was during this time that I got involved with some of the most dangerous characters around, and the crimes we committed were so bold that it was no surprise that such a fearsome gang of outlaws had to be broken up eventually."

"It so occurred, but unknown to us, that the police resolved upon making one of the most vigorous efforts to put an end to the affair, and in consequence a watch was set upon every one of our movements.

"It just so happened, but we didn’t know it, that the police decided to make a major effort to stop the situation, and as a result, they kept a close eye on everything we did."

"The result of this was, as might have been expected, our complete dispersion, and the arrest of some our members, and among them myself.

"The result of this was, as you might expect, our total dispersal and the arrest of some of our members, including me."

"I knew my fate almost from the first. Our depredations had created such a sensation, that the legislature, even, had made it a matter of importance that we should be suppressed, and it was an understood thing among the judges, that the severest penalties of the law should be inflicted upon any one of the gang who might be apprehended and convicted.

"I knew my fate almost from the beginning. Our crimes had created such a stir that the legislature considered it important that we be stopped, and it was well understood among the judges that the harshest penalties of the law should be imposed on any member of the gang who might be caught and convicted."

"My trial scarcely occupied an hour, and then I was convicted and sentenced to execution, with an intimation from the judge that it would be perfectly absurd of me to dream, for one moment, of a remission of that sentence.

"My trial barely lasted an hour, and then I was found guilty and sentenced to execution, with the judge hinting that it would be completely ridiculous for me to think, even for a moment, that my sentence could be reduced."

"In this state of affairs, and seeing nothing but death before me, I gave myself up to despair, and narrowly missed cheating the hangman of his victim.

"In this situation, and seeing nothing but death ahead of me, I surrendered to despair and almost ended up escaping the hangman."

"More dead than alive, I was, however, dragged out to be judicially murdered, and I shall never forget the crowd of frightful sensations that came across my mind upon that terrific occasion.

"More dead than alive, I was, however, dragged out to be judicially murdered, and I shall never forget the crowd of frightful sensations that came across my mind upon that terrific occasion."

"It seemed as if my fate had then reached its climax, and I have really but a dim recollection of the terrible scene.

"It felt like my fate had hit its peak, and I only have a vague memory of the awful scene."

"I remember something of the confused murmur arising from an immense throng of persons. I remember looking about me, and seeing nothing but what appeared to me an immense sea of human heads, and then suddenly I heard a loud roar of execration burst from the multitude.

I still recall the chaotic murmurs coming from a huge crowd of people. I remember glancing around and seeing nothing but what looked like a vast ocean of human heads, and then all of a sudden, I heard a loud roar of anger rise up from the crowd.

"I shrunk back terrified, and it did, indeed, seem to me a brutal thing thus to roar and shout at a man who was brought out to die. I soon, however, found that the mob who came to see such a spectacle was not so debased as I imagined, but that it was at the hangman, who had suddenly made his appearance on the scaffold, at whom they raised that fearful yell.

I stepped back in fear, and it really did seem like a cruel thing to roar and shout at a man who was brought out to die. However, I soon realized that the crowd there to witness such a spectacle wasn’t as low as I thought; they were actually yelling at the hangman, who had suddenly appeared on the scaffold.

"Some one—I think it was one of the sheriffs—must have noticed that I was labouring under the impression that the cry from the mob was levelled at me, for he spoke, saying,—

"Someone—I think it was one of the sheriffs—must have noticed that I was under the impression that the mob's cries were directed at me, because he said,"

"'It is at the hangman they shout,' and he indicated with his finger that public functionary. In my mind's eye I think I see him now, and I am certain that I shall never forget the expression of his face. It was perfectly fearful; and afterwards, when I learned who and what he was, I was not surprised that he should feel so acutely the painfully degrading office which he had to perform.

"'It is at the hangman they shout,' and he pointed to that public official. In my mind's eye, I can still see him now, and I know I'll never forget the expression on his face. It was truly terrifying; and later, when I found out who he was and what he did, I wasn't surprised he felt so deeply the painfully degrading job he had to do.

"The fatal rope was in a few minutes adjusted to my neck. I felt its pressure, and I heard the confused sounds of the monotonous voice of the clergyman, as he muttered some prayers, that I must confess sounded to me at the time like a mockery of human suffering.

"The deadly rope was tightened around my neck in just a few minutes. I felt its weight pressing down on me, and I heard the jumbled sounds of the clergyman’s monotonous voice as he mumbled some prayers, which I have to admit sounded to me like a mockery of human suffering."

"Then suddenly there was a loud shout—I felt the platform give way beneath my feet—I tried to utter a yell of agony, but could not—it seemed to me as if I was encompassed by fire, and then sensation left me, and I knew no more.

"Then suddenly there was a loud shout—I felt the platform give way beneath my feet—I tried to scream in pain, but I couldn't—it felt like I was surrounded by fire, and then I lost all sensation and knew nothing more."


"The next feelings of existence that came over me consisted in a frightful tingling sensation throughout my veins, and I felt myself making vain efforts to scream. All the sensations of a person suffering from a severe attack of nightmare came across me, and I was in such an agony, that I inwardly prayed for death to release me from such a cruel state of suffering. Then suddenly the power to utter a sound came to me, and I made use of it well, for the piercing shriek I uttered, must have struck terror into the hearts of all who heard it, since it appalled even myself.

The next feelings of existence that washed over me were a terrifying tingling sensation throughout my veins, and I felt myself desperately trying to scream. All the sensations of someone having a severe nightmare hit me, and I was in such agony that I silently prayed for death to free me from this cruel suffering. Then suddenly, the ability to make a sound returned to me, and I used it well, because the piercing scream I let out must have terrified everyone who heard it, including myself.

"Then I suppose I must have fainted, but when I recovered consciousness again, I found myself upon a couch, and a man presenting some stimulus to me in a cup. I could not distinguish objects distinctly, but I heard him say, 'Drink, and you will be better.'

"Then I guess I must have passed out, but when I came to again, I found myself on a couch, and a man was offering me something to drink from a cup. I couldn’t see things clearly, but I heard him say, 'Drink, and you’ll feel better.'"

"I did drink, for a raging thirst consumed me, and then I fell into a sound sleep, which, I was afterwards told, lasted nearly twenty-four hours, and when I recovered from that, I heard again the same voice that had before spoken to me, asking me how I was.

"I drank because I was extremely thirsty, and then I fell into a deep sleep, which I was later told lasted almost twenty-four hours. When I woke up, I heard the same voice that had spoken to me before, asking how I was doing."

"I turned in the direction of the sound, and, as my vision was now clearer, I could see that it was the hangman, whose face had made upon the scaffold such an impression upon me—an impression which I then considered my last in this world, but which turned out not to be such by many a mingled one of pain and pleasure since.

"I looked toward the sound, and as my vision cleared, I could see it was the hangman, whose face had left such a strong impression on me on the scaffold—an impression I thought would be my last in this world, but it turned out to be just one of many mixed feelings of pain and pleasure since then."

"It was some time before I could speak, and when I did, it was only in a few muttered words, to ask what had happened, and where I was.

"It took me a while to gather my thoughts, and when I finally spoke, it was just a few mumbling words to ask what had happened and where I was."

"'Do you not remember,' he said, 'that you were hanged?'

"'Don’t you remember,' he said, 'that you were hanged?'"

"'I do—I do,' was my reply. 'Is this the region of damned souls?'

"'I do—I do,' was my reply. 'Is this the place of the damned souls?'"

"'No; you are still in this world, however strange you may think it. Listen to me, and I will briefly tell you how it is that you have come back again, as it were, from the very grave, to live and walk about among the living."

"'No; you're still in this world, no matter how strange you think it is. Listen to me, and I'll quickly explain how it is that you've come back, as if from the grave, to live and walk among the living.'"

"I listened to him with a strange and rapt attention, and then he told how a young and enthusiastic medical man had been anxious to try some experiments with regard to the restoration of persons apparently dead, and he proceeded to relate how it was that he had given ear to the solicitations of the man, and had consented to bring my body after it was hung for him to experiment upon. He related how the doctor had been successful, but how he was so terrified at his own success, that he hastily fled, and had left London, no one knowing whither he had gone.

I listened to him with a strange and intense focus, and then he explained how a young, eager doctor wanted to conduct some experiments on bringing people who seemed dead back to life. He went on to tell how he had listened to the doctor’s requests and agreed to let him use my body after it was hanged for his experiments. He described how the doctor had succeeded, but was so scared by his own achievement that he quickly ran away and left London, with no one knowing where he went.

"I listened to this with the most profound attention, and then he concluded, by saying to me,—

"I listened to this with my full attention, and then he finished by saying to me,—"

"'There can be no doubt but my duty requires of me to give you up again to the offended laws of your country. I will not, however, do that, if you will consent to an arrangement that I shall propose to you.'

"'There’s no doubt that my duty requires me to hand you back to the laws of your country. However, I won’t do that if you agree to an arrangement that I’m going to suggest to you.'"

"I asked him what the arrangement was, and he said that if I would solemnly bind myself to pay to him a certain sum per annum, he would keep my secret, and forsaking his calling as hangman, endeavour to do something that should bring with it pleasanter results. I did so solemnly promise him, and I have kept my word. By one means or another I have succeeded in procuring the required amount, and now he is no more."

"I asked him what the deal was, and he said that if I would promise to pay him a specific amount each year, he would keep my secret and give up his job as a hangman to try and do something that would lead to better outcomes. I made that promise to him, and I’ve stuck to it. By one way or another, I’ve managed to gather the amount he needed, and now he’s gone."

"I believe," cried Henry, "that he has fallen a victim to the blind fury of the populace."

"I believe," shouted Henry, "that he has become a victim of the mob's blind rage."

"You are right, he has so, and accordingly I am relieved from the burden of those payments; but it matters little, for now I am so near the tomb myself, that, together with all my obligations, I shall soon be beyond the reach of mortal cavilling."

"You’re right, he has, and because of that, I'm relieved of those payments; but it doesn't really matter, since I'm so close to the grave myself that, along with all my responsibilities, I’ll soon be beyond the reach of any human complaints."

"You need not think so, Varney; you must remember that you are at present suffering from circumstances, the pressure of which will soon pass away, and then you will resume your wonted habits."

"You don't need to think that way, Varney; you have to remember that right now you're dealing with circumstances that will soon ease up, and then you'll get back to your usual habits."

"What did you do next?" said the admiral.—"Let's know all while you are about it."

"What did you do next?" asked the admiral. "Share everything while you're at it."

"I remained at the hangman's house for some time, until all fear of discovery was over, and then he removed me to a place of greater security, providing me from his own resources with the means of existence, until I had fully recovered my health, and then he told me to shift for myself.

"I stayed at the hangman's house for a while, until I wasn't worried about being discovered anymore. After that, he moved me to a safer place, taking care of my needs from his own resources until I was back to full health. Then he told me to take care of myself."

"During my confinement though, I had not been idle mentally, for I concocted a plan, by which I should be enabled not only to live well myself, but to pay to the hangman, whose name was Mortimore, the annual sum I had agreed upon. I need not go into the details of this plan. Of course it was neither an honest nor respectable one, but it succeeded, and I soon found myself in a position to enable me thereby to keep my engagement, as well as to supply me with means of plotting and planning for my future fortunes.

"While I was locked up, I didn’t just sit around doing nothing. I came up with a plan that would not only let me live well but also help me pay the hangman, Mortimore, the yearly amount I had promised. I won’t get into the details of this plan. It wasn’t exactly honest or reputable, but it worked, and soon enough, I found myself in a position to keep my commitment and also have the resources to scheme and strategize for my future."

"I had never for a moment forgotten that so large a sum of money was somewhere concealed about Bannerworth Hall, and I still looked forward to obtaining it by some means or another.

"I had never for a moment forgotten that such a large amount of money was hidden somewhere in Bannerworth Hall, and I still hoped to get it one way or another."

"It was in this juncture of affairs, that one night I was riding on horseback through a desolate part of England. The moon was shining sweetly, as I came to a broad stream of water, across which, about a mile further on, I saw that there was a bridge, but being unwilling to waste time by riding up to it, and fancying, by the lazy ripple of the waters, that the river was not shallow, I plunged my horse boldly into the stream.

"It was at this point in time that one night I was riding through a deserted area of England. The moon was shining softly as I approached a wide stream of water. About a mile ahead, I could see there was a bridge, but not wanting to waste time riding up to it, and thinking the river didn’t look too deep because of the gentle ripples, I confidently led my horse into the stream."

"When we reached its centre, some sudden indisposition must have seized the horse, for instead of swimming on well and gallantly as it had done before, it paused for a moment, and then plunged headlong into the torrent.

"When we got to the center, something must have suddenly affected the horse, because instead of swimming confidently and strongly like it had before, it hesitated for a moment and then jumped straight into the current."

"I could not swim, and so, for a second time, death, with all its terrors, appeared to be taking possession of me. The waters rolled over my head, gurgling and hissing in my ears, and then all was past. I know no more, until I found myself lying upon a bright green meadow, and the full beams of the moon shining upon me.

"I couldn't swim, and so, for the second time, death, with all its horrors, seemed to be closing in on me. The water rolled over my head, gurgling and hissing in my ears, and then everything faded away. I can't remember anything else until I found myself lying on a bright green meadow, with the full moon shining down on me."

"I was giddy and sick, but I rose, and walked slowly away, each moment gathering fresh strength, and from that time to this, I never discovered how I came to be rescued from the water, and lying upon that green bank. It has ever been a mystery to me, and I expect it ever will.

"I felt dizzy and nauseous, but I got up and walked away slowly, gaining strength with each step. From that moment on, I never figured out how I was saved from the water and ended up lying on that green bank. It has always been a mystery to me, and I expect it always will be."

"Then from that moment the idea that I had a sort of charmed life came across me, and I walked about with an impression that such was the case, until I came across a man who said that he was a Hungarian, and who was full of strange stories of vampyres. Among other things, he told me that a vampyre could not be drowned, for that the waters would cast him upon its banks, and, if the moonbeams fell upon him, he would be restored to life.

"From that moment on, I felt like I was living a charmed life, and I went about with that impression until I met a man who claimed to be Hungarian and had a bunch of strange stories about vampires. He told me that a vampire couldn't be drowned because the water would always wash them back to the shore, and if moonlight touched them, they would come back to life."

"This was precisely my story, and from that moment I believed myself to be one of those horrible, but charmed beings, doomed to such a protracted existence. The notion grew upon me day by day, and hour by hour, until it became quite a fixed and strong belief, and I was deceiving no one when I played the horrible part that has been attributed to me."

"This was exactly my story, and from that moment I thought of myself as one of those terrible, yet enchanting beings, destined for such a long life. The idea developed within me day by day, and hour by hour, until it turned into a firm and powerful belief, and I was fooling no one when I played the dreadful role that has been assigned to me."

"But you don't mean to say that you believe you are a vampyre now?" said the admiral.

"But you can't seriously think that you believe you're a vampire now?" said the admiral.

"I say nothing, and know not what to think. I am a desperate man, and what there is at all human in me, strange to say, all of you whom I sought to injure, have awakened."

"I don’t say anything, and I don’t know what to think. I’m a desperate man, and strangely enough, all of you whom I tried to hurt have brought out whatever humanity is left in me."

"Heed not that," said Henry, "but continue your narrative. We have forgiven everything, and that ought to suffice to quiet your mind upon such a subject."

"Don't worry about that," Henry said, "just keep telling your story. We've forgiven everything, and that should be enough to put your mind at ease on that topic."

"I will continue; and, believe me, I will conceal nothing from you. I look upon the words I am now uttering as a full, candid, and free confession; and, therefore, it shall be complete.

"I'll keep going; and trust me, I won't hide anything from you. I see the words I'm saying right now as a complete, honest, and open confession; so it will be thorough."

"The idea struck me that if, by taking advantage of my supposed preternatural gifts, I could drive you from Bannerworth Hall, I should have it to myself to hunt through at my leisure, and possibly find the treasure. I had heard from Marmaduke Bannerworth some slight allusion to concealing the money behind a picture that was in a bed-room called the panelled chamber. By inquiry, I ascertained that in that bed-room slept Flora Bannerworth.

The idea hit me that if I could use my supposed supernatural abilities to scare you away from Bannerworth Hall, I would get the place to myself to explore at my convenience, and maybe even find the treasure. I had heard from Marmaduke Bannerworth a brief mention of hiding the money behind a picture in a bedroom known as the panelled chamber. By asking around, I found out that Flora Bannerworth slept in that room.

"I had resolved, however, at first to try pacific measures, and accordingly, as you are well aware, I made various proposals to you to purchase or to rent Bannerworth Hall, the whole of which you rejected; so that I found myself compelled to adopt the original means that had suggested themselves to me, and endeavour to terrify you from the house.

"I had decided, however, to initially try peaceful methods, and as you know, I made several offers to you to buy or rent Bannerworth Hall, all of which you turned down. So, I felt I had no choice but to resort to the original plan that came to mind and try to scare you out of the house."

"By prowling about, I made myself familiar with the grounds, and with all the plan of the residence, and then one night made my appearance in Flora's chamber by the window."

"By wandering around, I got to know the grounds and the layout of the house, and then one night, I showed up in Flora's room through the window."

"But how do you account," said Charles Holland, "for your extraordinary likeness to the portrait?"

"But how do you explain," said Charles Holland, "your amazing resemblance to the portrait?"

"It is partly natural, for I belong to a collateral branch of the family; and it was previously arranged. I had seen the portrait in Marmaduke Bannerworth's time, and I knew some of its peculiarities and dress sufficiently well to imitate them. I calculated upon producing a much greater effect by such an imitation; and it appears that I was not wrong, for I did produce it to the full."

"It’s somewhat natural since I’m part of a related branch of the family; and it was planned beforehand. I had seen the portrait during Marmaduke Bannerworth's time, and I understood some of its details and style well enough to replicate them. I figured I would achieve a much bigger impact through this imitation; and it seems I was right because I did make quite an impression."

"You did, indeed," said Henry; "and if you did not bring conviction to our minds that you were what you represented yourself to be, you at least staggered our judgments upon the occasion, and left us in a position of great doubt and difficulty."

"You really did," said Henry; "and even if you didn't fully convince us that you were who you claimed to be, you definitely made us question our own judgments at that moment, leaving us in a state of uncertainty and confusion."

"I did; I did all that, I know I did; and, by pursuing that line of conduct, I, at last, I presume, entirely forced you from the house."

"I did; I did all that, I know I did; and by following that path, I guess I completely drove you out of the house."

"That you did."

"You did."

"Flora fainted when I entered her chamber; and the moment I looked upon her sweet countenance my heart smote me for what I was about; but I solemnly aver, that my lips never touched her, and that, beyond the fright, she suffered nothing from Varney, the vampyre."

"Flora fainted when I walked into her room; and the moment I saw her beautiful face, I felt guilty about what I was about to do; but I swear that my lips never touched hers, and that, aside from the scare, she didn't suffer anything from Varney, the vampire."

"And have you succeeded," said Henry, "in your object now?"

"And have you succeeded," Henry asked, "in your goal now?"

"No; the treasure has yet to be found. Mortimore, the hangman, followed me into the house, guessing my intention, and indulging a hope that he would succeed in sharing with me its proceeds. But he, as well as myself, was foiled, and nothing came of the toilsome and anxious search but disappointment and bitterness."

"No; the treasure hasn’t been found yet. Mortimore, the hangman, followed me into the house, sensing what I was planning, and hoping he could share in the rewards. But he, just like me, was out of luck, and all our hard work and anxious searching ended in disappointment and frustration."

"Then it is supposed that the money is still concealed?"

"Then is it believed that the money is still hidden?"

"I hope so; I hope, as well, that it will be discovered by you and yours; for surely none can have a better right to it than you, who have suffered so much on its account."

"I really hope so; I also hope that you and your family will find it because no one has a better claim to it than you, who have endured so much because of it."

"And yet," remarked Henry, "I cannot help thinking it is too securely hidden from us. The picture has been repeatedly removed from its place, and produced no results; so that I fear we have little to expect from any further or more protracted research."

"And yet," Henry said, "I can’t help but think it’s too well hidden from us. The picture has been taken down from its spot multiple times, and it hasn’t yielded any results; so I worry that we don’t have much to expect from any further or prolonged research."

"I think," said Varney, "that you have everything to expect. The words of the dying Marmaduke Bannerworth, you may depend, were not spoken in vain; and I have every reason to believe that, sooner or later, you must, without question, become the possessors of that sum."

"I believe," Varney said, "that you have every reason to hope. The words of the dying Marmaduke Bannerworth were not said lightly, and I'm confident that, eventually, you will undoubtedly become the owners of that amount."

"But ought we rightly to hold it?"

"But should we really hold onto it?"

"Who ought more rightly to hold it?" said Varney; "answer me that."

"Who should hold it more appropriately?" Varney asked. "Answer me that."

"That's a sensible enough idea of your's," said the admiral; "and if you were twice over a vampyre, I would tell you so. It's a very sensible idea; I should like to know who has more right to it than those who have had such a world of trouble about it."

"That's a pretty smart idea of yours," said the admiral; "and even if you were a complete vampire, I would still say so. It's a really sensible idea; I'd like to know who has more claim to it than those who have had so much trouble with it."

"Well, well," said Henry, "we must not dispute, as yet, about a sum of money that may really never come to hand. For my own part, I have little to hope for in the matter; but, certainly, nothing shall be spared, on my part, to effect such a thorough search of the Hall as shall certainly bring it to light, if it be in existence."

"Well, well," Henry said, "we shouldn't argue about a sum of money that might never actually show up. As for me, I don't have much hope for it; but I promise, I will do everything I can to conduct a thorough search of the Hall that will definitely uncover it if it's there."

"I presume, Sir Francis Varney," said Charles Holland, "that you have now completed your narrative?"

"I guess, Sir Francis Varney," Charles Holland said, "that you've finished your story now?"

"I have. After events are well known to you. And, now, I have but to lie down and die, with the hope of finding that rest and consolation in the tomb which has been denied me hitherto in this world. My life has been a stormy one, and full of the results of angry passions. I do hope now, that, for the short time I have to live, I shall know something like serenity, and die in peace."

"I have. After everything that’s happened is well-known to you. And now, I just want to lie down and die, hoping to find the rest and comfort in the grave that I've been denied in this life. My life has been full of turmoil and driven by intense emotions. I really hope that during the little time I have left, I will experience some kind of peace and die feeling calm."

"You may depend, Varney, that, as long as you have an asylum with us," said the admiral—"and that you may have as long as you like,—you may be at peace. I consider that you have surrendered at discretion, and, under such circumstances, an enemy always deserves honourable treatment, and always gets it on board such a ship as this."

"You can count on it, Varney, that as long as you have a place to stay with us," said the admiral, "and you can stay as long as you want, you can be at peace. I see that you've surrendered unconditionally, and in that case, an enemy always deserves to be treated with respect, and always receives it on a ship like this."

"There you go again," said Jack, "calling the house a ship."

"There you go again," Jack said, "referring to the house as a ship."

"What's that to you, if I were to call it a bowsprit? Ain't I your captain, you lubber, and so, sure to be right, while you are wrong, in the natural order of things? But you go and lay down, Master Varney, and rest yourself, for you seem completely done up."

"What's it to you if I call it a bowsprit? Am I not your captain, you fool, and therefore right while you’re wrong, in the natural order of things? But you go ahead and lie down, Master Varney, and get some rest, because you look completely worn out."

Varney did look fearfully exhausted; and, with the assistance of Henry and Charles, he went into another apartment, and laid down upon a couch, showing great symptoms of debility and want of power.

Varney looked incredibly exhausted, and with Henry and Charles' help, he moved to another room and lay down on a couch, clearly showing signs of weakness and lack of energy.

And now it was a calm; Varney's stay at the cottage of the Bannerworths was productive of a different mood of mind than ever he had possessed before. He looked upon them in a very different manner to what he had been used to. He had, moreover, considerably altered prospects; there could not be the same hopes and expectations that he once had. He was an altered man. He saw in the Bannerworths those who had saved his life, and who, without doubt, had possessed an opinion, not merely obnoxious to him, but must have had some fearful misgivings concerning his character, and that, too, of a nature that usually shuts out all hope of being received into any family.

And now it was calm; Varney's stay at the Bannerworths' cottage gave him a different mindset than he had ever had before. He viewed them in a very different way than he was used to. He had also changed significantly in his outlook; there couldn't be the same hopes and expectations that he once had. He was a changed man. He saw the Bannerworths as those who had saved his life and who, without a doubt, must have had an opinion of him that was not only unfavorable but also likely filled with serious doubts about his character, which typically shuts out any hope of being welcomed into a family.

But, in the hour of his need, when his life was in danger, no one else would have done what they had done for him, especially when so relatively placed.

But in his moment of need, when his life was at risk, no one else would have done what they did for him, especially given their circumstances.

Moreover, he had been concealed, when to do so was both dangerous and difficult; and then it was done by Flora Bannerworth herself.

Moreover, he had been hidden when doing so was both risky and challenging; and it was Flora Bannerworth herself who took care of it.

Time flew by. The mode of passing time at the cottage was calm and serene. Varney had seldom witnessed anything like it; but, at the same time, he felt more at ease than ever he had; he was charmed with the society of Flora—in fact, with the whole of the little knot of individuals who there collected together; from what he saw he was gratified in their society; and it seemed to alleviate his mental disquiet, and the sense he must feel of his own peculiar position. But Varney became ill. The state of mind and body he had been in for some time past might be the cause of it. He had been much harassed, and hunted from place to place. There was not a moment in which his life was not in danger, and he had, moreover, more than one case, received some bodily injuries, bruises, and contusions of a desperate character; and yet he would take no notice of them, but allow them to get well again, as best they could.

Time flew by. The way of passing time at the cottage was calm and peaceful. Varney had rarely seen anything like it; yet, at the same time, he felt more at ease than he ever had before. He was captivated by Flora's company – in fact, by the entire small group of people gathered there. From what he observed, he enjoyed their company, and it seemed to ease his mental unrest and the awareness of his unique situation. But Varney became ill. The state of mind and body he had been in for a while could have contributed to this. He had been under a lot of stress, constantly moving from place to place. There wasn't a moment when his life wasn't in danger, and he had, on more than one occasion, suffered some serious injuries, bruises, and contusions; yet he paid no attention to them, letting them heal as best they could.

393.png

His escapes and injuries had made a deep impression upon his mind, and had no doubt a corresponding effect upon his body, and Varney became very ill.

His escapes and injuries left a lasting impact on his mind and undoubtedly affected his body as well, leading Varney to become very ill.

Flora Bannerworth did all that could be done for one in his painful position, and this greatly added to the depths of thought that occasionally beset him, and he could scarcely draw one limb after the other.

Flora Bannerworth did everything she could for someone in his difficult situation, and this only added to the heavy thoughts that sometimes overwhelmed him, making it hard for him to move at all.

He walked from room to room in the twilight, at which time he had more liberty permitted him than at any other, because there was not the same danger in his doing so; for, if once seen, there could be no manner of doubt but he would have been pursued until he was destroyed, when no other means of escape were at hand; and Varney himself felt that there could be no chance of his again escaping from them, for his physical powers were fast decaying; he was not, in fact, the same man.

He moved from room to room in the dim light, where he had more freedom than at any other time, since there was less risk in doing so; if he was spotted, it was certain he would be hunted down until he was finished, especially since there were no other ways to get away. Varney knew that he stood no chance of escaping them again, as his physical strength was quickly fading; he was no longer the same man.

He came out into the parlour from the room in which he had been seated during the day. Flora and her mother were there, while Charles Holland and Henry Bannerworth had both at that moment entered the apartment.

He stepped into the living room from the room where he had been sitting all day. Flora and her mom were there, and at that moment, Charles Holland and Henry Bannerworth had both just entered the space.

"Good evening, Miss Bannerworth," said Sir Francis, bowing to her, and then to her mother, Mrs. Bannerworth; "and you, Mr. Holland, I see, have been out enjoying the free breeze that plays over the hot fields. It must be refreshing."

"Good evening, Miss Bannerworth," said Sir Francis, bowing to her and then to her mother, Mrs. Bannerworth. "And you, Mr. Holland, I see, have been out enjoying the fresh air blowing over the hot fields. It must be refreshing."

"It is so, sir," said Charles. "I wish we could make you a partaker in our walks."

"It is true, sir," said Charles. "I wish we could include you in our walks."

"I wish you could with all my heart," said Varney.

"I truly wish you could," Varney said.

"Sir Francis," said Flora, "must be a prisoner for some short time longer yet."

"Sir Francis," Flora said, "has to remain a prisoner for a little while longer."

"I ought not to consider it in any such light. It is not imprisonment. I have taken sanctuary. It is the well spring of life to me," said Varney.

"I shouldn't think of it that way. It's not imprisonment. I've found sanctuary. It's a source of life for me," said Varney.

"I hope it may prove so; but how do you find yourself this evening, Sir Francis Varney?"

"I hope that's the case; but how are you feeling this evening, Sir Francis Varney?"

"Really, it is difficult to say—I fluctuate. At times, I feel as though I should drop insensible on the earth, and then I feel better than I have done for some time previously."

"Honestly, it's hard to say—I go back and forth. Sometimes, I feel like I could just collapse onto the ground, and then I feel better than I have in a while."

"Doctor Chillingworth will be here bye and bye, no doubt; and he must see what he can do for you to relieve you of these symptoms," said Flora.

"Doctor Chillingworth will be here soon, for sure; and he has to see what he can do to help you with these symptoms," said Flora.

"I am much beholden to you—much beholden to you; but I hope to be able to do without the good doctor's aid in this instance, though I must admit I may appear ungrateful."

"I really appreciate your help—I really appreciate it; but I hope I can manage without the doctor's assistance this time, even though I know it might seem ungrateful."

"Not at all—not at all."

"Not at all."

"Have you heard any news abroad to-day?" inquired Varney.

"Have you heard any news from overseas today?" Varney asked.

"None, Sir Francis—none; there is nothing apparently stirring; and now, go out when you would, you would find nothing but what was old, quiet, and familiar."

"None, Sir Francis—none; there’s nothing happening; and now, whenever you go out, you’ll find nothing but what’s old, quiet, and familiar."

"We cannot wish to look upon anything with mere charms for a mind at ease, than we can see under such circumstances; but I fear there are some few old and familiar features that I should find sad havoc in."

"We can’t hope to see anything with just the beauty of an easy mind, just as we can't see under those conditions; but I worry there are a few old and familiar things that I would find sadly damaged."

"You would, certainly, for the burnings and razings to the ground of some places, have made some dismal appearances; but time may efface that, and then the evil may die away, and the future will become the present, should we be able to allay popular feeling."

"You would definitely have made a miserable sight with the burning and destruction of some places; but time might erase that, and then the negativity could fade away, and the future will become the present, if we can calm public sentiment."

"Yes," said Sir Francis; "but popular prejudices, or justice, or feeling, are things not easily assuaged. The people when once aroused go on to commit all kinds of excess, and there is no one point at which they will step short of the complete extirpation of some one object or other that they have taken a fancy to hunt."

"Yes," said Sir Francis; "but public prejudices, justice, and emotions are not easily calmed. Once people are stirred up, they tend to go to extremes, and there's no limit to what they will do in their quest to completely eliminate something or someone they’ve decided to target."

"The hubbub and excitement must subside."

"The noise and excitement need to calm down."

"The greater the ignorance the more persevering and the more brutal they are," said Sir Francis; "but I must not complain of what is the necessary consequence of their state."

"The more ignorant they are, the more persistent and ruthless they become," said Sir Francis; "but I shouldn’t complain about what is a natural result of their condition."

"It might be otherwise."

"It could be different."

"So it might, and no mischief arise either; but as we cannot divert the stream, we may as well bend to the force of a current too strong to resist."

"So it might, and no trouble would come of it either; but since we can't change the course of the stream, we might as well go along with a current that's too strong to fight."

"The moon is up," said Flora, who wished to turn the conversation from that to another topic. "I see it yonder through the trees; it rises red and large—it is very beautiful—and yet there is not a cloud about to give it the colour and appearance it now wears."

"The moon is out," said Flora, looking to change the subject. "I can see it over there through the trees; it’s rising big and red—it’s really beautiful—and there aren’t any clouds around to give it the color and look it has right now."

"Exactly so," said Sir Francis Varney; "but the reason is the air is filled with a light, invisible vapour, that has the effect you perceive. There has been much evaporation going on, and now it shows itself in giving the moon that peculiar large appearance and deep colour."

"That's right," said Sir Francis Varney; "but the reason is that the air is filled with a light, invisible mist, which is causing the effect you see. There's been a lot of evaporation happening, and now it's making the moon look unusually large and deeply colored."

"Ay, I see; it peeps through the trees, the branches of which cut it up into various portions. It is singular, and yet beautiful, and yet the earth below seems dark."

"Yeah, I see it; it shines through the trees, their branches breaking it into different pieces. It's strange, yet beautiful, and the ground below looks dark."

"It is dark; you would be surprised to find it so if you walked about. It will soon be lighter than it is at this present moment."

"It’s dark; you’d be surprised how dark it is if you walked around. It will soon be lighter than it is right now."

"What sounds are those?" inquired Sir Francis Varney, as he listened attentively.

"What sounds are those?" asked Sir Francis Varney, as he listened closely.

"Sounds! What sounds?" returned Henry.

"Sounds? What sounds?" replied Henry.

"The sounds of wheels and horses' feet," said Varney.

"The sounds of wheels and horses' hooves," said Varney.

"I cannot even hear them, much less can I tell what they are," said Henry.

"I can't even hear them, let alone figure out what they are," said Henry.

"Then listen. Now they come along the road. Cannot you hear them now?" said Varney.

"Then listen. They’re coming down the road now. Can’t you hear them?" said Varney.

"Yes, I can," said Charles Holland; "but I really don't know what they are, or what it can matter to us; we don't expect any visitors."

"Yeah, I can," said Charles Holland; "but I really don't know what they are or why it matters to us; we aren't expecting any visitors."

"Certainly, certainly," said Varney. "I am somewhat apprehensive of the approach of strange sounds."

"Of course, of course," said Varney. "I'm a bit anxious about the strange sounds coming closer."

"You are not likely to be disturbed here," said Charles.

"You probably won't be bothered here," Charles said.

"Indeed; I thought so when I had succeeded in getting into the house near the town, and so far from believing it was likely I should be discovered, that I sat on the house-top while the mob surrounded it."

"Sure enough, I thought so when I managed to get into the house near town, and I was so confident I wouldn't get caught that I sat on the roof while the crowd gathered around."

"Did you not hear them coming?"

"Did you not hear them coming?"

"I did."

"I did."

"And yet you did not attempt to escape from them?"

"And yet you didn’t try to escape from them?"

"No, I could not persuade them I was not there save by my utter silence. I allowed them to come too close to leave myself time to escape—besides, I could hardly persuade myself there could be any necessity for so doing."

"No, I couldn’t convince them I wasn’t there except by my complete silence. I let them get too close to give myself a chance to escape—besides, I could hardly convince myself there was any need to do that."

"It was fortunate it was as it happened afterwards, that you were able to reach the wood, and get out of it unperceived by the mob."

"It was lucky that, as things turned out, you managed to get to the woods and escape without being seen by the crowd."

"I should have been in an unfortunate condition had I been in their hands long. A man made of iron would not be able to resist the brutality of those people."

"I would have been in a terrible situation if I had been in their hands for long. Even a man made of iron wouldn’t be able to withstand the cruelty of those people."

As they were speaking, a gig, with two men, drove up, followed by one on horseback. They stopped at the garden-gate, and then tarried to consult with each other, as they looked at the house.

As they were talking, a carriage with two men arrived, followed by someone on horseback. They paused at the garden gate and then lingered to discuss something while looking at the house.

"What can they want, I wonder?" inquired Henry; "I never saw them before."

"What do you think they want?" Henry asked. "I've never seen them before."

"Nor I," said Charles Holland.

"Me neither," said Charles Holland.

"Do you not know them at all?" inquired Varney.

"Don't you know them at all?" Varney asked.

"No," replied Flora; "I never saw them, neither can I imagine what is their object in coming here."

"No," replied Flora; "I’ve never seen them, and I can’t even imagine why they’re here."

"Did you ever see them before?" inquired Henry of his mother, who held up her hand to look more carefully at the strangers; then, shaking her head, she declared she had never seen such persons as those.

"Have you ever seen them before?" Henry asked his mother, who raised her hand to take a closer look at the strangers; then, shaking her head, she said she had never seen anyone like them.

"I dare say not," said Charles Holland. "They certainly are not gentlemen; but here they come; there is some mistake, I daresay—they don't want to come here."

"I don't think so," said Charles Holland. "They're definitely not gentlemen; but look, here they come. There's probably some mistake—they don't want to be here."

As they spoke, the two strangers got down; after picking up a topcoat they had let fall, they turned round, and deliberately put it into the chaise again; they walked up the path to the door, at which they knocked.

As they talked, the two strangers got out; after picking up a topcoat they had dropped, they turned around and carefully placed it back in the carriage. They walked up the path to the door and knocked.

The door was opened by the old woman, when the two men entered.

The door was opened by the old woman as the two men walked in.

"Does Francis Beauchamp live here?"

"Does Francis Beauchamp live here?"

"Eh?" said the old woman, who was a little deaf, and she put her hand behind her ear to catch the sounds more distinctly—"eh?—who did you say?"

"Eh?" said the old woman, who was a bit hard of hearing, and she put her hand behind her ear to hear better—"eh?—who did you say?"

Sir Francis Varney started as the sounds came upon his ear, but he sat still an attentive listener.

Sir Francis Varney jumped at the sounds that caught his attention, but he remained still, listening carefully.

"Are there any strangers in the house?" inquired the other officer, impatiently. "Who is here?"

"Are there any strangers in the house?" the other officer asked, impatiently. "Who’s here?"

"Strangers!" said the old woman; "you are the only strangers that I have seen here."

"Strangers!" said the old woman. "You’re the only strangers I’ve seen around here."

"Come," said the officer to his companion, "come this way; there are people in this parlour. Our business must be an apology for any rudeness we may commit."

"Come," said the officer to his companion, "let's go this way; there are people in this room. We should apologize for any rudeness we might show."

As he spoke he stepped by the old woman, and laying his hand upon the handle of the door, entered the apartment, at the same time looking carefully around the room as if he expected some one.

As he talked, he passed by the old woman, placed his hand on the door handle, entered the room, and glanced around carefully as if he were expecting someone.

"Ladies," said the stranger, with an off-hand politeness that had something repulsive in it, though it was meant to convey a notion that civility was intended; "ladies, I beg pardon for intruding, but I am looking for a gentleman."

“Ladies,” said the stranger, with a casual politeness that felt off-putting, even though it was meant to show that he intended to be courteous; “ladies, I apologize for interrupting, but I’m searching for a gentleman.”

"You shall hear from me again soon," said Sir Francis, in an almost imperceptible whisper.

"You'll hear from me again soon," said Sir Francis, in a nearly inaudible whisper.

"What is the object of this intrusion?" demanded Henry Bannerworth, rising and confronting the stranger. "This is a strange introduction."

"What do you want with this intrusion?" demanded Henry Bannerworth, standing up and facing the stranger. "This is an unusual way to meet."

"Yes, but not an unusual one," said the stranger, "in these cases—being unavoidable, at the least."

"Yes, but it's not an unusual one," said the stranger, "in these situations—it's unavoidable, at least."

"Sir," said Charles Holland, "if you cannot explain quickly your business here, we will proceed to take those measures which will at least rid ourselves of your company."

"Sir," Charles Holland said, "if you can't quickly explain what you're doing here, we will take steps to get rid of you."

"Softly, sir. I mean no offence—not the least; but I tell you I do not come for any purpose that is at all consonant to my wishes. I am a Bow-street officer in the execution of my duty—excuse me, therefore."

"Take it easy, sir. I don’t mean to offend—not at all; but I have to tell you that I’m not here for any reason that aligns with my wishes. I’m a Bow Street officer doing my job—so please excuse me."

"Whom do you want?"

"Who do you want?"

"Francis Beauchamp; and, from the peculiarity of the appearance of this individual here, I think I may safely request the pleasure of his company."

"Francis Beauchamp; and, given the uniqueness of this person's appearance here, I feel confident in asking for the pleasure of his company."

Varney now rose, and the officer made a rush at him, when he saw him do so, saying,—

Varney got up, and when the officer saw him do that, he charged at him, saying,—

"Surrender in the king's name."

"Give up in the king's name."

Varney, however, paid no attention to that, but rushed past, throwing his chair down to impede the officer, who could not stay himself, but fell over it, while Varney made a rush towards the window, which he cleared at one bound, and crossing the road, was lost to sight in a few seconds, in the trees and hedges on the other side.

Varney, however, ignored that and hurried past, throwing his chair down to block the officer, who couldn't stop in time and tripped over it, while Varney dashed towards the window, which he jumped through in one leap, and after crossing the road, disappeared from view in just a few seconds among the trees and bushes on the other side.

"Accidents will happen," said the officer, as he rose to his feet; "I did not think the fellow would have taken the window in that manner; but we have him in view, and that will be enough."

"Accidents happen," said the officer as he got up. "I didn't think the guy would break the window like that, but we can see him now, and that's all that matters."

"In heaven's name," said Henry, "explain all about this; we cannot understand one word of it—I am at a loss to understand one word of it."

"In heaven's name," Henry said, "please explain all of this; we can't understand a single word of it—I’m completely lost trying to make sense of it."

"We will return and do so presently," said the officer as he dashed out of the house after the fugitive at a rapid and reckless speed, followed by his companion.

"We'll be back soon," said the officer as he ran out of the house after the fugitive at a fast and reckless pace, followed by his partner.

The man who had been left with the chaise, however, was the first in the chase; seeing an escape from the window, he immediately guessed that he was the man wanted, and, but for an accident, he would have met Varney at the gate, for, as he was getting out in a hurry, his foot became entangled with the reins, and he fell to the ground, and Varney at the same moment stepped over him.

The man who had been left with the carriage was the first to pursue; noticing a way out through the window, he quickly realized that he was the one they were after, and if it hadn't been for an accident, he would have run into Varney at the gate. As he rushed to get out, his foot got caught in the reins, causing him to fall to the ground, and at that moment, Varney stepped right over him.

"Curse his infernal impudence, and d—n these reins!" muttered the man in a fury at the accident, and the aggravating circumstance of the fugitive walking over him in such a manner, and so coolly too—it was vexing.

"Curse his awful arrogance, and damn these reins!" muttered the man in anger at the incident, and the annoying fact that the runaway walked over him so casually—it was infuriating.

The man, however, quickly released himself, and rushed after Varney across the road, and kept on his track for some time. The moon was still rising, and shed but a gloomy light around. Everything was almost invisible until you came close to it. This was the reason why Varney and his pursuer met with several severe accidents—fumbles and hard knocks against impediments which the light and the rapid flight they were taking did not admit of their avoiding very well.

The man quickly freed himself and chased after Varney across the road, following his path for a while. The moon was still rising, casting a dim light around. Everything was nearly invisible until you got close to it. This was why Varney and his pursuer encountered several bad accidents—bumbling into things and taking hard hits that the poor light and their frantic pace made it hard to avoid.

They went on for some time, but it was evident Varney knew the place best, and could avoid what the man could not, and that was the trees and the natural impediments of the ground, which Varney was acquainted with.

They continued for a while, but it was clear that Varney knew the area better and could navigate around what the man couldn’t, which were the trees and the natural obstacles of the terrain that Varney was familiar with.

For instance, at full speed across a meadow, a hollow would suddenly present itself, and to an accustomed eye the moonlight might enable it to be distinguished at a glance what it was, while to one wholly unaccustomed to it, the hollow would often look like a hillock by such a light. This Varney would clear at a bound, which a less agile and heavier person would step into, lifting up his leg to meet an impediment, when he would find it come down suddenly some six or eight inches lower than he anticipated, almost dislocating his leg and neck, and producing a corresponding loss of breath, which was not regained by the muttered curse upon such a country where the places were so uneven.

For example, when moving at full speed across a meadow, a dip would suddenly appear, and to someone used to it, the moonlight would make it clear what it was at a glance. However, to someone not familiar with the terrain, the dip would often look like a little hill in that light. Varney would jump over it easily, while a less agile and heavier person would stumble into it, lifting their leg to overcome the obstacle, only to find their foot drop suddenly about six or eight inches lower than expected, nearly wrenching their leg and neck and leaving them short of breath, which wouldn’t be helped by their grumbled complaint about the roughness of the land.

Having come to one of these places, which was a little more perceptible than the others, he made a desperate jump, but he jumped into the middle of the hole with such force that he sprained his ankle, besides sinking into a small pond that was almost dry, being overgrown with rushes and aquatic plants.

Having arrived at one of these spots, which was a bit more noticeable than the others, he made a frantic leap, but he jumped right into the center of the hole with such force that he twisted his ankle, in addition to sinking into a small pond that was nearly dry, overrun with reeds and water plants.

"Well?" said the other officer coming up—"well?"

"Well?" said the other officer approaching—"well?"

"Well, indeed!" said the one who came first; "it's anything but well. D—n all country excursions say I."

"Well, for sure!" said the first person to arrive; "it's anything but great. Damn all country trips, I say."

"Why, Bob, you don't mean to say as how you are caught in a rat-trap?"

"Why, Bob, you can't be serious that you're stuck in a rat trap?"

"Oh, you be d——d! I am, ain't I?"

"Oh, you be damned! I am, aren't I?"

"Yes; but are you going to stop there, or coming out, eh? You'll catch cold."

"Yeah, but are you going to stay there or come out, huh? You'll catch a cold."

"I have sprained my ankle."

"I've twisted my ankle."

"Well?"

"What's up?"

"It ain't well, I tell you; here have I a sprained foot, and my wind broken for a month at least. Why were you not quicker? If you had been sharper we should have had the gentleman, I'll swear!"

"It’s not good, I tell you; I have a sprained foot and my breath is shot for at least a month. Why weren’t you faster? If you had been sharper, we would have caught the guy, I swear!"

"I tumbled down over the chair, and he got out of the window, and I come out of the door."

"I fell over the chair, and he climbed out the window, and I walked out the door."

"Well, I got entangled in the reins; but I got off after him, only his long legs carried him over everything. I tell you what, Wilkinson, if I were to be born again, and intended to be a runner, I would bespeak a pair of long legs."

"Well, I got caught up in the reins, but I jumped off after him; the problem was his long legs helped him get past everything. I’ll tell you what, Wilkinson, if I were born again and planned to be a runner, I’d definitely want a pair of long legs."

"Why?"

"Why?"

"Because I should be able to get along better. You have no idea of how he skimmed along the ground; it was quite beautiful, only it wasn't good to follow it."

"Because I should be able to get along better. You have no idea how he glided along the ground; it was really beautiful, but it wasn't wise to follow it."

"A regular sky scraper!"

"A regular skyscraper!"

"Yes, or something of that sort; he looked like a patent flying shadow."

"Yeah, or something like that; he looked like a flying shadow."

"Well, get up and lead the way; we'll follow you."

"Alright, get up and show us the way; we'll follow you."

"I dare say you will—when I lead the way back there; for as to going out yonder, it is quite out of the question. I want supper to-night and breakfast to-morrow morning."

"I bet you will—when I show you the way back there; because going out there is totally not happening. I want dinner tonight and breakfast tomorrow morning."

"Well, what has that to do with it?"

"Well, what does that have to do with it?"

"Just this much: if you follow any farther, you'll get into the woods, and there you'll be, going round and round, like a squirrel in a cage, without being able to get out, and you will there get none of the good things included under the head of those meals."

"Just this: if you go any further, you'll end up in the woods, and then you'll be stuck going in circles, like a squirrel in a cage, without any way to escape, and you won't find any of the good things that come with those meals."

"I think so too," said the third.

"I think so too," said the third one.

"Well, then, let's go back; we needn't run, though it might be as well to do so."

"Alright, let's head back; we don't have to run, but it might be a good idea to do so."

"It would be anything but well. I don't gallop back, depend upon it."

"It definitely won’t be good. I’m not coming back, trust me."

The three men now slowly returned from their useless chase, and re-trod the way they had passed once in such a hurry that they could hardly recognize it.

The three men now slowly came back from their pointless chase, and retraced the path they had rushed through earlier, barely able to recognize it.

"What a dreadful bump I came against that pole standing there," said one.

"What a terrible bump I hit against that pole standing there," said one.

"Yes, and I came against a hedge-stake, that was placed so as the moon didn't show any light on it. It came into the pit of my stomach. I never recollect such a pain in my life; for all the world like a hot coal being suddenly and forcibly intruded into your stomach."

"Yeah, I ran into a stake in the hedge that was positioned in a way that the moonlight didn’t shine on it. It hit me right in the gut. I've never felt such pain in my life; it was like a hot coal being abruptly and violently shoved into my stomach."

"Well, here's the road. I must go up to the house where I started him from. I promised them some explanation. I may as well go and give it to them at once."

"Well, here’s the road. I have to head up to the house where I started him from. I promised them some explanation. I might as well just go and give it to them right now."

"Do as you will. I will wait with the horse, else, perhaps, that Beauchamp will again return and steal him."

"Do whatever you want. I'll wait with the horse, or maybe Beauchamp will come back and take him again."

The officer who had first entered the house now returned to the Bannerworths, saying,

The officer who had first entered the house now came back to the Bannerworths, saying,

"I promised you I would give you some explanation as to what you have witnessed."

"I promised I would explain what you just saw."

"Yes," said Henry; "we have been awaiting your return with some anxiety and curiosity. What is the meaning of all this? I am, as we are all, in perfect ignorance of the meaning of what took place."

"Yes," said Henry; "we've been waiting for you to come back with some anxiety and curiosity. What does all this mean? I, like all of us, have no idea what really happened."

"I will tell you. The person whom you have had here, and goes by the name of Varney, is named Francis Beauchamp."

"I'll tell you. The person you have here, who goes by the name Varney, is actually named Francis Beauchamp."

"Indeed! Are you assured of this?"

"Really! Are you sure about this?"

"Yes, perfectly assured of it; I have it in my warrant to apprehend him by either name."

"Yes, I'm completely sure of it; I can arrest him under either name."

"What crime had he been guilty of?"

"What crime did he commit?"

"I will tell you: he has been hanged."

"I will tell you: he has been hanged."

"Hanged!" exclaimed all present.

"Executed!" exclaimed everyone present.

"What do you mean by that?" added Henry; "I am at a loss to understand what you can mean by saying he was hanged."

"What do you mean by that?" Henry added. "I'm confused about what you mean when you say he was hanged."

"What I say is literally true."

"What I’m saying is absolutely true."

"Pray tell us all about it. We are much interested in the fact; go on, sir."

"Please, tell us all about it. We're very interested in the matter; go ahead, sir."

"Well, sir, then I believe it was for murder that Francis Beauchamp was hanged—yes, hanged; a common execution, before a multitude of people, collected to witness such an exhibition."

"Well, sir, I think Francis Beauchamp was hanged for murder—yeah, hanged; a regular execution, in front of a crowd gathered to see such a spectacle."

"Good God!" exclaimed Henry Bannerworth. "And was—but that is impossible. A dead man come to life again! You must be amusing yourself at our expense."

"Good God!" exclaimed Henry Bannerworth. "And was—but that’s impossible. A dead man coming back to life! You must be joking at our expense."

"Not I," replied the officer. "Here is my warrant; they don't make these out in a joke."

"Not me," replied the officer. "Here's my warrant; they don't issue these as a joke."

And, as he spoke, he produced the warrant, when it was evident the officer spoke the truth.

And as he spoke, he pulled out the warrant, and it was clear that the officer was telling the truth.

"How was this?"

"How was it?"

"I will tell you, sir. You see that this Varney was a regular scamp, gamester, rogue, and murderer. He was hanged, and hung about the usual time; he was cut down and the body was given to some one for dissection, when a surgeon, with the hangman, one Montgomery, succeeded in restoring the criminal to life."

"I'll tell you, sir. You see, this Varney was a complete scoundrel, gambler, con artist, and killer. He was hanged, and hung for the usual time; he was taken down, and the body was given to someone for dissection when a surgeon, along with the hangman, a guy named Montgomery, managed to bring the criminal back to life."

"But I always thought they broke the neck when they were hanged; the weight of the body would alone do that."

"But I always thought they broke the neck when they were hanged; just the weight of the body would be enough for that."

"Oh, dear, no, sir," said the officer; "that is one of the common every day mistakes; they don't break the neck once in twenty times."

"Oh, no, sir," said the officer; "that's one of those everyday mistakes; they don't break their neck once in twenty times."

"Indeed!"

"Absolutely!"

"No; they die of suffocation only; this man, Beauchamp, was hanged thus, but they contrived to restore him, and then he assumed a new name, and left London."

"No; they only die from suffocation; this man, Beauchamp, was hanged like this, but they managed to bring him back to life, and then he took on a new name and left London."

"But how came you to know all this?"

"But how did you find out all this?"

"Oh! it came to us, as many things usually do, in a very extraordinary manner, and in a manner that appears most singular and out of the way; but such it was.

"Oh! it came to us, like many things often do, in a very unusual way, and in a way that seems quite peculiar and unconventional; but that’s how it happened."

"The executioner who was the means of his being restored, or one of them, wished to turn him to account, and used to draw a yearly sum of money from him, as hush money, to induce them to keep the secret; else, the fact of his having escaped punishment would subject him to a repetition of the same punishment; when, of course, a little more care would be taken that he did not escape a second time."

"The executioner who helped restore him, or one of them, wanted to profit from the situation and used to take a yearly amount of money from him as hush money to keep the secret. If they didn't, the fact that he had avoided punishment would expose him to facing the same punishment again; and, of course, they would make sure he didn't escape a second time."

"I dare say not."

"I don't think so."

"Well, you see, Varney, or rather Beauchamp, was to pay a heavy sum to this man to keep him quiet, and to permit him to enjoy the life he had so strangely become possessed of."

"Well, you see, Varney, or actually Beauchamp, was supposed to pay this guy a lot of money to keep him quiet and to let him enjoy the life he had so unexpectedly come into."

"I see," said Holland.

"I get it," said Holland.

"Well, this man, Montgomery, had always some kind of suspicion that Varney would murder him."

"Well, this guy, Montgomery, always had a feeling that Varney was going to kill him."

"Murder him! and be the means of saving his life; surely he could not be so bad as that."

"Murder him! and be the way to save his life; he can't be that bad."

"Why, you see, sir, this hangman drew a heavy sum yearly from him; thus making him only a mine of wealth to himself; this, no doubt, would rankle in the other's heart, to think he should be so beset, and hold life upon such terms."

"Well, you see, sir, this hangman made a lot of money each year from him; making him just a source of wealth for himself. No doubt, this would eat away at the other person, thinking he had to deal with this and live under such conditions."

"I see, now."

"Got it, now."

"Yes; and then came the consideration that he did not do it from any good motive, merely a selfish one, and he was consequently under no obligation to him for what he had done; besides, self-preservation might urge him on, and tell him to do the deed.

"Yes; and then there was the thought that he didn’t do it for any good reason, but out of selfishness, so he didn’t owe him anything for what he had done; plus, self-preservation might push him to act and tell him to go through with it."

"However that may be, Montgomery dreaded it, and was resolved to punish the deed if he could not prevent it. He, therefore, left general orders with his wife, whenever he went on a journey to Varney, if he should be gone beyond a certain time, she was to open a certain drawer, and take out a sealed packet to the magistrate at the chief office, who would attend to it.

"Regardless of the situation, Montgomery feared it and was determined to take action against the act if he couldn’t stop it. So, he left specific instructions with his wife that whenever he traveled to Varney, if he was gone for too long, she was to open a specific drawer and give a sealed packet to the magistrate at the main office, who would handle it."

"He has been missing, and his wife did as she was desired, and now we have found what he there mentioned to be true; but, now, sir, I have satisfied you and explained to you why we intruded upon you, we must now leave and seek for him elsewhere."

"He has been missing, and his wife did what she was asked. Now we have found that what he mentioned is true. But now, sir, I've given you an explanation for our visit, so we need to leave and look for him elsewhere."

"It is most extraordinary, and that is the reason why his complexion is so singular."

"It’s truly extraordinary, and that’s why his complexion is so unique."

"Very likely."

"Highly likely."

They poured out some wine, which was handed to the officers, who drank and then quitted the house, leaving the inmates in a state of stupefaction, from surprise and amazement at what they had heard from the officers.

They poured some wine, which was given to the officers, who drank it and then left the house, leaving the people inside in shock, overwhelmed by the surprise and amazement at what the officers had told them.

There was a strange feeling came over them when they recollected the many occurrences they had witnessed, and even the explanation of the officers; it seemed as if some mist had enveloped objects and rendered them indistinct, but which was fast rising, and they were becoming plainer and more distinct every moment in which they were regarded.

A strange feeling came over them as they remembered all the events they had witnessed, even the officers' explanations. It was like a mist had covered everything, making it hard to see, but that mist was lifting, and things were becoming clearer and clearer with every moment they looked at them.

There was a long pause, and Flora was about to speak, when suddenly there came the sound of a footstep across the garden. It was slow but unsteady, and paused between whiles until it came close beneath the windows. They remained silent, and then some one was heard to climb up the rails of the veranda, and then the curtains were thrust aside, but not till after the person outside had paused to ascertain who was there.

There was a long pause, and Flora was about to speak when suddenly, a footstep echoed across the garden. It was slow but shaky, stopping intermittently until it got close under the windows. They stayed quiet, and then someone was heard climbing up the railing of the veranda, and after that, the curtains were pushed aside, but only after the person outside paused to see who was there.

Then the curtains were opened, and the visage of Sir Francis Varney appeared, much altered; in fact, completely worn and exhausted.

Then the curtains were opened, and the face of Sir Francis Varney appeared, looking very different; in fact, completely worn out and exhausted.

It was useless to deny it, but he looked ghastly—terrific; his singular visage was as pallid as death; his eyes almost protruding, his mouth opened, and his breathing short, and laboured in the extreme.

It was pointless to deny it, but he looked awful—terrifying; his unique face was as pale as death; his eyes seemed ready to pop out, his mouth was open, and his breathing was short and extremely labored.

He climbed over with much difficulty, and staggered into the room, and would have spoken, but he could not; befell senseless upon the floor, utterly exhausted and motionless.

He struggled to climb over and stumbled into the room, wanting to speak but unable to; he collapsed on the floor, completely drained and still.

There was a long pause, and each one present looked at each other, and then they gazed upon the inanimate body of Sir Francis Varney, which lay supine and senseless in the middle of the floor.

There was a long pause, and everyone present looked at each other, then they stared at the lifeless body of Sir Francis Varney, which lay flat and unresponsive in the middle of the floor.


The importance of the document, said to be on the dead body, was such that it would admit of no delay before it was obtained, and the party determined that it should be commenced instanter. Lost time would be an object to them; too much haste could hardly be made; and now came the question of, "should it be to-night, or not?"

The importance of the document, allegedly found on the dead body, was so great that there could be no delay in getting it, and the team decided to start immediately. Wasting time would be a concern for them; they could hardly be too hasty; and now the question was, "Should it be tonight or not?"

"Certainly," said Henry Bannerworth; "the sooner we can get it, the sooner all doubt and distress will be at an end; and, considering the turn of events, that will be desirable for all our sakes; besides, we know not what unlucky accident may happen to deprive us of what is so necessary."

"Sure," said Henry Bannerworth; "the faster we can get it, the sooner all doubt and worry will be over; and, given how things are going, that will be good for all of us; plus, we don't know what unfortunate incident might happen to take away what we really need."

"There can be none," said Mr. Chillingworth; "but there is this to be said, this has been such an eventful history, that I cannot say what might or what might not happen."

"There can be none," said Mr. Chillingworth; "but this much can be said: this has been such an eventful history that I can't predict what might or might not happen."

"We may as well go this very night," said Charles Holland. "I give my vote for an immediate exhumation of the body. The night is somewhat stormy, but nothing more; the moon is up, and there will be plenty of light."

"We might as well go tonight," said Charles Holland. "I vote for digging up the body right away. It’s a bit stormy, but that’s it; the moon is out, and there will be plenty of light."

"And rain," said the doctor.

"And rain," said the doc.

"Little or none," said Charles Holland. "A few gusts of wind now and then drive a few heavy plashes of rain against the windows, and that gives a fearful sound, which is, in fret, nothing, when you have to encounter it; but you will go, doctor?"

"Little or none," said Charles Holland. "A few gusts of wind here and there slam some heavy raindrops against the windows, and it sounds really scary, but honestly, it's nothing when you actually face it; but you're going to go, right, doctor?"

"Yes, most certainly. We must have some tools."

"Yes, definitely. We need to have some tools."

"Those may be had from the garden," said Henry. "Tools for the exhumation, you mean?"

"Those can be found in the garden," said Henry. "You mean tools for digging them up?"

"Yes; pickaxe, mattocks, and a crowbar; a lantern, and so forth," said the doctor. "You see I am at home in this; the fact is, I have had more than one affair of this kind on my hands before now, and whilst a student I have had more than one adventure of a strange character."

"Yes; pickaxe, mattocks, and a crowbar; a lantern, and so on," said the doctor. "You see, I'm well-versed in this. The truth is, I've dealt with more than one situation like this before, and while I was a student, I experienced several bizarre adventures."

"I dare say, doctor," said Charles Holland, "you have some sad pranks to answer for; you don't think of it then, only when you find them accumulated in a heap, so that you shall not be able to escape them; because they come over your senses when you sleep at night."

"I have to say, Doctor," Charles Holland remarked, "you have some serious mischief to account for; you don't realize it at the moment, only when you find it all piled up, so you can't avoid it; because it weighs on your mind when you try to sleep at night."

"No, no," said Chillingworth; "you are mistaken in that. I have long since settled all my accounts of that nature; besides, I never took a dead body out of a grave but in the name of science, and never for my own profit, seeing I never sold one in my life, or got anything by it."

"No, no," said Chillingworth; "you're mistaken about that. I've settled all my debts related to that long ago; besides, I never took a dead body out of a grave except in the name of science, and never for my own benefit, since I've never sold one in my life or gained anything from it."

"That is not the fact," said Henry; "you know, doctor, you improved your own talents and knowledge."

"That's not true," said Henry; "you know, doctor, you developed your own skills and expertise."

"Yes, yes; I did."

"Yeah, I did."

"Well, but you profited by such improvements?"

"Well, did you benefit from those improvements?"

"Well, granted, I did. How much more did the public not benefit then," said the doctor, with a smile.

"Well, I admit I did. How much more did the public not benefit then?" said the doctor, smiling.

"Ah, well, we won't argue the question," said Charles; "only it strikes me that the doctor could never have been a doctor if he had not determined upon following a profession."

"Well, we won't debate this," Charles said. "It just seems to me that the doctor could never have been a doctor if he hadn't decided to pursue a profession."

"There may be a little truth in that," said Chillingworth; "but now we had better quit the house, and make the best of our way to the spot where the unfortunate man lies buried in his unhallowed grave."

"There might be some truth to that," said Chillingworth; "but now we should leave the house and head to the place where the unfortunate man is buried in his unholy grave."

"Come with me into the garden," said Henry Bannerworth; "we shall there be able to suit ourselves to what is required. I have a couple of lanterns."

"Come with me into the garden," said Henry Bannerworth; "we can figure out what we need there. I have a couple of lanterns."

"One is enough," said Chillingworth; "we had better not burden ourselves more than we are obliged to do; and we shall find enough to do with the tools."

"One is enough," Chillingworth said. "We shouldn't overload ourselves more than necessary; we'll have plenty to handle with the tools we have."

"Yes, they are not light; and the distance is by far too great to make walking agreeable and easy; the wind blows strong, and the rain appears to be coming up afresh, and, by the time we have done, we shall find the ground will become slippy, and bad for walking."

"Yeah, they're pretty heavy, and the distance is way too far to make walking comfortable and easy; the wind is blowing hard, and the rain seems to be starting up again, and by the time we finish, we'll find the ground gets slippery and difficult to walk on."

"Can we have a conveyance?"

"Can we get a ride?"

"No, no," said the doctor; "we could, but we must trouble the turnpike man; besides, there is a shorter way across some fields, which will be better and safer."

"No, no," said the doctor; "we could, but we need to bother the tollbooth operator; plus, there's a quicker route through some fields, which will be better and safer."

"Well, well," said Charles Holland; "I do not mind which way it is, as long as you are satisfied yourselves. The horse and cart would have settled it all better, and done it quicker, besides carrying the tools."

"Well, well," said Charles Holland, "I don't care which way it goes, as long as you're happy with it. The horse and cart would have handled it all better and faster, plus it would have carried the tools."

"Very true, very true," said the doctor; "all that is not without its weight, and you shall choose which way you would have it done; for my part, I am persuaded the expedition on foot is to be preferred for two reasons."

"That's absolutely right," said the doctor. "Everything you said carries weight, and you can decide how you want to proceed. As for me, I believe that going on foot is the better option for two reasons."

"And what are they?"

"And what are they doing?"

"The first is, we cannot obtain a horse and cart without giving some detail as to what you want it for, which is awkward, on account of the hour. Moreover, you could not get one at this moment in time."

"The first thing is, we can’t get a horse and cart without explaining what you need it for, which is tricky because of the time. Also, you won’t be able to find one right now."

"That ought to settle the argument," said Henry Bannerworth; "an impossibility, under the circumstances, at once is a clincher, and one that may be allowed to have some weight."

"That should settle the argument," said Henry Bannerworth; "an impossibility, given the circumstances, is definitely a clincher, and it should be taken seriously."

"You may say that," said Charles.

"You might say that," Charles replied.

"Besides which, you must go a greater distance, and that, too, along the main road, which is objectionable."

"Also, you have to travel a longer distance, and that too, on the main road, which is not ideal."

"Then we are agreed," said Charles Holland, "and the sooner we are off the better; the night grows more and more gloomy every hour, and more inclement."

"Then we’re in agreement," said Charles Holland, "and the sooner we leave the better; the night gets gloomier every hour and more unpleasant."

"It will serve our purpose the better," said Chillingworth. "What we do, we may as well do now."

"It will better serve our purpose," said Chillingworth. "What we do, we might as well do now."

"Come with me to the garden," said Henry, "and we will take the tools. We can go out the back way; that will preclude any observation being made."

"Come with me to the garden," said Henry, "and we'll grab the tools. We can go out the back; that way, nobody will see us."

They all now left the apartment, wrapped up in great overcoats, to secure themselves against the weather, and also for the purpose of concealing themselves from any chance passenger.

They all left the apartment now, bundled up in heavy coats to protect themselves from the weather and also to hide from any passing strangers.

In the garden they found the tools they required, and having chosen them, they took a lantern, with the mean of getting a light when they got to their journey's end, which they would do in less than an hour.

In the garden, they found the tools they needed, and after selecting them, they grabbed a lantern to have light when they reached their destination, which would take them less than an hour.

After having duly inspected the state of their efficiency, they started away on their expedition.

After carefully checking their efficiency, they set off on their expedition.

The night had turned gloomy and windy; heavy driving masses of clouds obscured the moon, which only now and then was to be seen, when the clouds permitted her to peep out. At the same time, there were many drifting showers, which lasted but a few minutes, and then the clouds were carried forwards by some sudden gust of wind so that, altogether, it was a most uncomfortable night as well could be imagined.

The night had become dark and windy; thick clouds blocked the moon, which could only be seen occasionally when the clouds allowed it to show. At the same time, there were frequent brief showers that lasted only a few minutes, followed by sudden strong gusts of wind that pushed the clouds along, making it an incredibly uncomfortable night.

However, there was no time to lose, and, under all circumstances, they could not have chosen a better night for their purpose than the one they had; indeed, they could not desire another night to be out on such a purpose.

However, there was no time to waste, and given the circumstances, they couldn't have picked a better night for their mission than this one; in fact, they couldn't have asked for a better night to be out for such a purpose.

They spoke not while they were within sight of the houses, though at the distance of many yards, and, at the same time, there was a noise through the trees that would have carried their voices past every object, however close; but they would make assurance doubly sure.

They didn't talk while they were in view of the houses, even though they were many yards away. At the same time, there was enough noise from the trees that would have carried their voices past everything nearby, but they wanted to be extra careful.

"I think we are fairly away now," said Henry, "from all fear of being recognized."

"I think we're pretty far away now," said Henry, "from any fear of being recognized."

"To be sure you are. Who would recognize us now, if we were met?"

"To be sure you are. Who would recognize us now if we ran into each other?"

"No one."

"Nobody."

"I should think not; and, moreover, there would be but small chance of any evil coming from it, even if it were to happen that we were to be seen and known. Nobody knows what we are going to do, and, if they did, there is no illegality in the question."

"I don't think so; and besides, the chances of anything bad coming from it are very slim, even if we were to be seen and recognized. No one knows what we’re planning to do, and even if they did, there’s nothing illegal about it."

"Certainly not; but we wish the matter to be quite secret, therefore, we don't wish to be seen by any one while upon this adventure."

"Definitely not; but we want this matter to stay completely secret, so we don't want anyone to see us while we're on this adventure."

"Exactly," said Chillingworth; "and, if you'll follow my guidance, you shall meet nobody."

"Exactly," said Chillingworth; "and if you follow my lead, you won't run into anyone."

"We will trust you, most worthy doctor. What have you to say for our confidence?"

"We trust you, most esteemed doctor. What do you have to say for our trust?"

"That you will find it is not misplaced."

"You're going to find it isn't out of place."

Just as the doctor had uttered the last sound, there came a hearty laugh upon the air, which, indeed, sounded but a few paces in advance of them. The wind blew towards them, and would, therefore, cause the sounds to come to them, but not to go away in the direction they were going.

Just as the doctor finished speaking, a hearty laugh echoed nearby, just a few steps ahead of them. The wind was blowing toward them, so the sounds reached them but didn’t travel away in the direction they were headed.

The whole party came to a sudden stand still; there was something so strange in hearing a laugh at that moment, especially as Chillingworth was, at that moment, boasting of his knowledge of the ground and the certainty of their meeting no one.

The entire party abruptly stopped; there was something so odd about hearing a laugh at that moment, especially since Chillingworth was, at that time, bragging about his knowledge of the area and how they definitely wouldn't run into anyone.

"What is that?" inquired Henry.

“What’s that?” asked Henry.

"Some one laughing, I think," said Chillingworth.

"Someone's laughing, I think," said Chillingworth.

"Of that there can be little or no doubt," said Charles Holland; "and, as people do not usually laugh by themselves so heartily, it may be presumed there are, at least, two."

"There's probably no doubt about that," said Charles Holland. "And since people don't usually laugh so hard on their own, it's safe to assume there are at least two of them."

"No doubt of it."

"Absolutely."

"And, moreover, their purpose cannot be a very good one, at this hour of the night, and of such a night, too. I think we had better be cautious."

"And, besides, their intentions can't be very good at this time of night, especially on a night like this. I think we should be careful."

"Hush! Follow me silently," said Henry.

"Hush! Follow me quietly," said Henry.

As he spoke, he moved cautiously from the spot where he stood, and, at the same time, he was followed by the whole party, until they came to the hedge which skirted a lane, in which were seated three men.

As he talked, he carefully stepped away from where he stood, and at the same time, the entire group followed him until they reached the hedge that lined a lane, where three men were sitting.

They had a sort of tent erected, and that was hung upon a part of the hedge which was to windward of them, so that it sheltered them from wind and rain.

They had a kind of tent set up, and it was hung on a section of the hedge that was facing the wind, so it protected them from the wind and rain.

Henry and Chillingworth both peeped over the bank, and saw them seated beneath this kind of canopy. They were shabby, gipsy-looking men, who might be something else—sheep-stealers, or horse-stealers, in fact, anything, even to beggars.

Henry and Chillingworth both looked over the bank and saw them sitting under a makeshift canopy. They were rough-looking guys, almost like gypsies, who could be anything—sheep thieves, horse thieves, or really, anything, even beggars.

"I say, Jack," said one; "it's no bottle to-night."

"I say, Jack," said one; "there's no bottle tonight."

"No; there's nobody about these parts to-night. We are safe, and so are they."

"No, there's nobody around here tonight. We're safe, and so are they."

"Exactly."

"Exactly."

"Besides, you see, those who do happen to be out are not worth talking to."

"Besides, you see, those who are out aren't worth talking to."

"No cash."

"No cash accepted."

"None, not enough to pay turnpike for a walking-slick, at the most."

"None, not enough to pay the toll for a footpath, at most."

"Besides, it does us no good to take a few shillings from a poor wretch, who has more in family than he has shillings in pocket."

"Besides, it doesn't help us at all to take a few coins from a poor person who has more family members than he has money in his pocket."

"Ay, you are right, quite right. I don't like it myself, I don't; besides that, there's fresh risk in every man you stop, and these poor fellows will fight hard for a few shillings, and there is no knowing what an unlucky blow may do for a man."

"Yeah, you’re right, totally right. I don’t like it either, honestly; plus, there’s a new risk with every person you stop, and these poor guys will fight hard for a few coins, and you never know what an unfortunate hit might do to someone."

"That is very true. Has anything been done to-night?"

"That's very true. Has anything been done tonight?"

"Nothing," said one.

"Nothing," one replied.

"Only three half crowns," said the other; "that is the extent of the common purse to-night."

"Only three half crowns," said the other; "that's all we have in the common purse tonight."

"And I," said the third, "I have got a bottle of bad gin from the Cat and Cabbage-stump."

"And I," said the third, "I've got a bottle of awful gin from the Cat and Cabbage-stump."

"How did you manage it?"

"How did you pull it off?"

"Why, this way. I went in, and had some beer, and you know I can give a long yarn when I want; but it wants only a little care to deceive these knowing countrymen, so I talked and talked, until they got quite chatty, and then I put the gin in my pocket."

"Well, this is how it went. I walked in, grabbed a beer, and you know I can spin a good story when I feel like it; but it just takes a little effort to trick these savvy folks from the country, so I chatted and chatted until they opened up, and then I slipped the gin into my pocket."

"Good."

"Awesome."

"Well, then, the loaf and beef I took out of the safe as I came by, and I dare say they know they have lost it by this time."

"Well, I took the loaf and beef out of the safe as I passed by, and I bet they know they’ve lost it by now."

"Yes, and so do we. I expect the gin will help to digest the beef, so we mustn't complain of the goods."

"Yeah, and so do we. I think the gin will help digest the beef, so we shouldn't complain about the food."

"No; give us another glass, Jim."

"No, let’s have another drink, Jim."

Jim held the glass towards him, when the doctor, animated by the spirit of mischief, took a good sized pebble, and threw it into the glass, smashing it, and spilling the contents.

Jim held the glass up to him when the doctor, feeling playful, took a good-sized pebble and threw it into the glass, shattering it and spilling the contents.

In a moment there was a change of scene; the men were all terrified, and started to their feet, while a sudden gust of wind caused their light to go out; at the same time their tent-cloth was thrown down by the wind, and fell across their heads.

In an instant, the scene changed; the men were all scared and jumped to their feet as a sudden gust of wind blew out their light. At the same time, the wind knocked down their tent cloth, causing it to fall over their heads.

"Come along," said the doctor.

"Come on," said the doctor.

There was no need of saying so, for in a moment the three were as if animated by one spirit, and away they scudded across the fields, with the speed of a race horse.

There was no need to say anything, as in an instant the three were as if powered by one spirit, and off they dashed across the fields, as fast as a racehorse.

In a few minutes they were better than half a mile away from the spot.

In a few minutes, they were more than half a mile away from the spot.

"In absence of all authentic information," said the doctor, speaking as well as he could, and blowing prodigiously between each word, as though he were fetching breath all the way from his heels, "I think we may conclude we are safe from them. We ought to thank our stars we came across them in the way we did."

"In the absence of any real information," said the doctor, doing his best to articulate while taking deep breaths between each word, as if he were struggling to catch his breath from his toes, "I believe we can conclude that we’re safe from them. We should be thankful that we encountered them in the way we did."

"But, doctor, what in the name of Heaven induced you to make such a noise, to frighten them, in fact, and to tell them some one was about?"

"But, doctor, what on earth made you make such a noise, scaring them, and telling them someone was around?"

"They were too much terrified to tell whether it was one, or fifty. By this time they are out of the county; they knew what they were talking about."

"They were too terrified to tell if it was one or fifty. By this point, they were out of the county; they knew what they were talking about."

"And perhaps we may meet them on the road where we are going, thinking it a rare lonely spot where they can hide, and no chance of their being found out."

"And maybe we’ll run into them on the road where we’re going, believing it’s a rare, secluded place where they can conceal themselves, and they won’t be discovered."

401.png

"No," said the doctor; "they will not go to such a place; it has by far too bad a name for even such men as those to go near, much less stop in."

"No," said the doctor; "they won't go to a place like that; it has such a terrible reputation that even those guys wouldn't go near it, let alone stay there."

"I can hardly think that," said Charles Holland, "for these fellows are too terrified for their personal safety, to think of the superstitious fears with which a place may be regarded; and these men, in such a place as the one you speak of, they will be at home."

"I can barely imagine that," said Charles Holland, "because these guys are too scared for their own safety to worry about the superstitions surrounding a place; in a spot like the one you're talking about, these men will feel right at home."

"Well, well, rather than be done, we must fight for it; and when you come to consider we have one pick and two shovels, we shall be in full force."

"Well, instead of giving up, we have to fight for it; and when you think about it, we have one pick and two shovels, so we'll be ready to go."

"Well said, doctor; how far have we to go?"

"Well said, doctor; how far do we have to go?"

"Not more than a quarter of a mile."

"Not more than a quarter of a mile."

They pursued their way through the fields, and under the hedge-rows, until they came to a gate, where they stopped awhile, and began to consult and to listen.

They made their way through the fields and along the hedgerows until they reached a gate, where they paused for a moment to discuss and listen.

"A few yards up here, on the left," said the doctor; "I know the spot; besides, there is a particular mark. Now, then, are you all ready?"

"A few yards up here, on the left," the doctor said. "I know the place; plus, there’s a specific mark. So, are you all set?"

"Yes, all."

"Yes, everything."

"Here," said the doctor, pointing out the marks by which the spot might be recognized; "here is the spot, and I think we shall not be half a foot out of our reckoning."

"Here," said the doctor, pointing to the marks that indicated the location; "this is the spot, and I believe we won't be more than half a foot off our estimate."

"Then let us begin instanter," said Henry, as he seized hold of the pickaxe, and began to loosen the earth by means of the sharp end.

"Then let’s get started right away," said Henry, as he grabbed the pickaxe and started to loosen the soil with the sharp end.

"That will do for the present," said Chillingworth; "now let me and Charles take a turn with our shovels, and you will get on again presently. Throw the earth up on the bank in one heap, so that we can put it on again without attracting any attention to the spot by its being left in clods and uneven."

"That's enough for now," said Chillingworth. "Now let Charles and me take a turn with our shovels, and you'll be able to continue in a bit. Just pile the dirt on the bank in one heap, so we can put it back without drawing any attention to the area by leaving it in clumps and uneven."

"Exactly," said Henry, "else the body will be discovered."

"Exactly," Henry said, "or else the body will be found."

They began to shovel away, and continued to do so, after it had been picked up, working alternately, until at length Charles stuck his pick-axe into something soft, and upon pulling it up, he found it was the body.

They started shoveling and kept going after it had been picked up, taking turns until finally Charles plunged his pickaxe into something soft, and when he pulled it up, he discovered it was a body.

A dreadful odour now arose from the spot, and they were at no loss to tell where the body lay. The pick-axe had stuck into the deceased's ribs and clothing, and thus lifted it out of its place.

A terrible smell now came from the spot, and they had no trouble figuring out where the body was. The pick-axe had lodged into the deceased's ribs and clothing, and in doing so, had moved it out of its position.

"Here it is," said the doctor; "but I needn't tell you that; the charnel-house smell is enough to convince you of the fact of where it is."

"Here it is," said the doctor, "but I don't have to tell you that; the smell of the morgue is enough to prove where we are."

"I think so; just show a light upon the subject, doctor, and then we can see what we are about—do you mind, doctor—you have the management of the lantern, you know?"

"I think so; just shed some light on the subject, doctor, and then we can see what we're dealing with—do you mind, doctor—you have the control of the lantern, remember?"

"Yes, yes," said Chillingworth; "I see you have it—don't be in a hurry, but do things deliberately and coolly whatever you do—you will not be so liable to make mistakes, or to leave anything undone."

"Yes, yes," said Chillingworth; "I see you get it—don't rush, just take your time and think things through no matter what you do—you'll avoid making mistakes or leaving anything unfinished."

"There will be nothing of any use to you here, doctor, in the way of dissection, for the flesh is one mass of decay. What a horrible sight, to be sure!"

"There’s nothing useful for you here, doctor, when it comes to dissection, because the flesh is all decayed. What a terrible sight, indeed!"

"It is; but hasten the search."

"It is; but speed up the search."

"Well, I must; though, to confess the truth, I'd sooner handle anything than this."

"Well, I have to; though, to be honest, I’d rather deal with anything than this."

"It is not the most pleasant thing in the world, for there is no knowing what may be the result—what creeping thing has made a home of it."

"It’s not the most enjoyable thing in the world, because there’s no way to know what the outcome might be—what creeping thing has taken up residence there."

"Don't mention anything about it."

"Don't talk about it."

Henry and Charles Holland now began to search the pockets of the clothes of the dead body, in one of which was something hard, that felt like a parcel.

Henry and Charles Holland started to search the pockets of the deceased's clothes, and in one of them, they found something hard that felt like a package.

"What have you got there?" said Chillingworth, as he held his lantern up so that the light fell upon the ghastly object that they were handling.

"What do you have there?" Chillingworth asked, lifting his lantern to shine the light on the horrific object they were dealing with.

"I think it is the prize," said Charles Holland; "but we have not got it out yet, though I dare say it won't be long first, if this wind will but hold good for about five minutes, and keep the stench down."

"I think it’s the prize," said Charles Holland; "but we haven’t gotten it out yet, though I bet it won’t be long now if this wind holds steady for just five minutes and keeps the smell down."

They now tore open the packet and pulled out the papers, which appeared to have been secreted upon his person.

They quickly opened the package and took out the papers, which seemed to have been hidden on him.

"Be sure there are none on any other part of the body," said Chillingworth, "because what you do now, you had better do well, and leave nothing to after thought, because it is frequently impracticable."

"Make sure there aren't any on any other part of the body," Chillingworth said, "because what you do now, you should do well, and leave nothing for later, since it's often impractical."

"The advice is good," said Henry, who made a second search, but found nothing.

"The advice is solid," said Henry, who searched again, but found nothing.

"We had better re-bury him," said the doctor; "it had better be done cleanly. Well, it is a sad hole for a last resting-place, and yet I do not know that it matters—it is all a matter of taste—the fashion of the class, or the particular custom of the country."

"We should probably rebury him," said the doctor; "it should be done properly. It's a pretty sad spot for a final resting place, but I’m not sure it really matters—it all comes down to personal preference—the trends of the society or the specific customs of the region."

There was but little to be said against such an argument, though the custom of the age had caused them to look upon it more as a matter of feeling than in such a philosophical sense as that in which the doctor had put it.

There wasn’t much to argue against that point, although the customs of the time made them see it more as an emotional issue rather than the philosophical perspective that the doctor presented.

"Well, there he is now—shovel the earth in, Charles," said Henry Bannerworth, as he himself set the example, which was speedily and vigorously followed by Charles Holland, when they were not long before the earth was thrown in and covered up with care, and trodden down so that it should not appear to be moved.

"Well, there he is now—fill the hole, Charles," said Henry Bannerworth, as he set the example. Charles Holland quickly followed suit, and before long, they had shoveled the dirt back in and carefully covered it up, making sure to pack it down so it looked undisturbed.

"This will do, I think," said Henry.

"This should work, I think," Henry said.

"Yes; it is not quite the same, but I dare say no one will try to make any discoveries in this place; besides, if the rain continues to come down very heavy, why, it will wash much of it away, and it will make it look all alike."

"Yes; it’s not exactly the same, but I bet no one will try to make any discoveries here; plus, if the rain keeps pouring down heavily, it’ll wash away a lot of it, and everything will look the same."

There was little inducement to hover about the spot, but Henry could not forbear holding up the papers to the light of the lantern to ascertain what they were.

There wasn't much reason to stick around, but Henry couldn't help but hold the papers up to the lantern light to see what they were.

"Are they all right?" inquired the doctor.

"Are they okay?" the doctor asked.

"Yes," replied Henry, "yes. The Dearbrook estate. Oh! yes; they are the papers I am in want of."

"Yes," Henry replied, "yes. The Dearbrook estate. Oh! yes; those are the papers I need."

"It is singularly fortunate, at least, to be successful in securing them. I am very glad a living person has possession of them, else it would have been very difficult to have obtained it from them."

"It’s quite lucky to have successfully secured them. I’m really glad they’re in the hands of a living person, otherwise it would have been really hard to obtain them."

"So it would; but now homeward is the word, doctor; and on my word there is reason to be glad, for the rain is coming on very fast now, and there is no moon at all—we had better step out."

"So it would; but now it's time to head home, doctor; and honestly, there's plenty to be happy about, because the rain is picking up quickly, and there’s no moon at all—we should get going."

They did, for the three walked as fast as the nature of the soil would permit them, and the darkness of the night.

They did, for the three walked as fast as the ground would allow them, and the darkness of the night.


CHAPTER LXXXIX.

TELLS WHAT BECAME OF THE SECOND VAMPYRE WHO SOUGHT VARNEY.


403.png

We left the Hungarian nobleman swimming down the stream; he swam slowly, and used but little exertion in doing so. He appeared to use his hands only as a means of assistance.

We left the Hungarian nobleman swimming down the stream; he swam slowly and put in very little effort to do so. He seemed to use his hands only as a way to help himself.

The stream carried him onwards, and he aided himself so far that he kept the middle of the stream, and floated along.

The stream carried him forward, and he helped himself enough to stay in the center of the stream and float along.

Where the stream was broad and shallow, it sometimes left him a moment or two, without being strong enough to carry him onwards; then he would pause, as if gaining strength, and finally he would, when he had rested, and the water came a little faster, and lifted him, make a desperate plunge, and swim forward, until he again came in deep water, and then he went slowly along with the stream, as he supported himself.

Where the stream was wide and shallow, it would sometimes leave him stranded for a moment or two, not strong enough to push him onward; then he would stop, as if regaining his strength, and eventually, when he felt rested and the water picked up a bit, he would make a determined dive and swim ahead until he got back into deep water, where he would then move slowly with the current, keeping himself afloat.

It was strange thus to see a man going down slowly, and without any effort whatever, passing through shade and through moonlight—now lost in the shadow of the tall trees, and now emerging into that part of the stream which ran through meadows and cornfields, until the stream widened, and then, at length, a ferry-house was to be seen in the distance.

It was odd to see a man moving down slowly, effortlessly passing through both shade and moonlight—sometimes disappearing in the shadows of the tall trees, and sometimes coming into view in that part of the stream that flowed through meadows and cornfields, until the stream widened, and eventually, a ferry house appeared in the distance.

Then came the ferryman out of his hut, to look upon the beautiful moonlight scene. It was cold, but pure, and brilliantly light. The chaste moon was sailing through the heavens, and the stars diminished in their lustre by the power of the luminous goddess of night.

Then the ferryman came out of his hut to admire the beautiful moonlit scene. It was chilly, but clear, and brilliantly bright. The pure moon was sailing through the sky, and the stars faded in their brightness under the glow of the luminous goddess of the night.

There was a small cottage—true, it was somewhat larger than was generally supposed by any casual observer who might look at it. The place was rambling, and built chiefly of wood; but in it lived the ferryman, his wife, and family; among these was a young girl about seventeen years of age, but, at the same time, very beautiful.

There was a small cottage—true, it was a bit bigger than what any random observer might think. The place was sprawling and mostly made of wood; it was home to the ferryman, his wife, and their family. Among them was a young girl around seventeen years old, and she was very beautiful.

They had been preparing their supper, and the ferryman himself walked out to look at the river and the shadows of the tall trees that stood on the hill opposite.

They were getting their dinner ready, and the ferryman himself stepped out to check on the river and the shadows of the tall trees on the hill across the way.

While thus employed, he heard a plashing in the water, and on turning towards the quarter whence the sound proceeded for a few yards, he came to the spot where he saw the stranger struggling in the stream.

While he was busy, he heard splashing in the water, and when he turned toward the direction of the sound for a few yards, he reached the place where he saw the stranger struggling in the current.

"Good God!" he muttered to himself, as he saw the struggle continued; "good God! he will sink and drown."

"OMG!" he muttered to himself as he saw the struggle continue; "OMG! he's going to sink and drown."

As he spoke, he jumped into his boat and pushed it off, for the purpose of stopping the descent of the body down the stream, and in a moment or two it came near to him. He muttered,—

As he talked, he jumped into his boat and pushed it away from the shore to prevent the body from drifting downstream, and in a moment or two it floated closer to him. He muttered,—

"Come, come—he tries to swim; life is not gone yet—he will do now, if I can catch hold of him. Swimming with one's face under the stream doesn't say much for his skill, though it may account for the fact that he don't cry out."

"Come on—he's trying to swim; life isn’t over yet—he’ll be okay if I can grab him. Swimming with his face in the water doesn’t show much talent, but it might explain why he isn’t shouting."

As the drowning man neared, the ferryman held on by the boat-hook, and stooping down, he seized the drowning man by the hair of the head, and then paused.

As the drowning man got closer, the ferryman clung to the boat-hook and, bending down, grabbed the drowning man by his hair, then hesitated.

After a time, he lifted him up, and placed him across the edge of the boat, and then, with some struggling of his own, he was rolled over into the boat.

After a while, he picked him up and laid him across the edge of the boat, and then, with some effort on his part, he rolled himself into the boat.

"You are safe now," muttered the ferryman.

"You’re safe now," the ferryman whispered.

The stranger spoke not, but sat or leaned against the boat's head, sobbing and catching at his breath, and spitting off his stomach the water it might be presumed he had swallowed.

The stranger said nothing but sat or leaned against the front of the boat, sobbing and gasping for air, and spitting out the water he must have swallowed.

The ferryman put back to the shore, when he paused, and secured his boat, and then pulled the stranger out, saying,—

The ferryman returned to the shore, paused, secured his boat, and then pulled the stranger out, saying,—

"Do you feel any better now?"

"Are you feeling any better now?"

"Yes," said the stranger; "I feel I am living—thanks to you, my good friend; I owe you my life."

"Yes," said the stranger; "I feel alive—thanks to you, my good friend; I owe you my life."

"You are welcome to that," replied the ferryman; "it costs me nothing; and, as for my little trouble, I should be sorry to think of that, when a fellow-being's life was in danger."

"You’re welcome to that," replied the ferryman. "It doesn’t cost me anything, and I wouldn’t want to think about my small effort when someone’s life is at risk."

"You have behaved very well—very well, and I can do little more now than thank you, for I have been robbed of all I possessed about me at the moment."

"You've acted really well—really well, and there's not much more I can do than thank you, since I've been stripped of everything I had on me right now."

"Oh! you have been robbed?"

"Oh! Have you been robbed?"

"Aye, truly, I have, and have been thrown into the water, and thus I have been nearly murdered."

"Yeah, really, I have, and I’ve been thrown into the water, and because of that, I’ve almost been killed."

"It is lucky you escaped from them without further injury," said the ferryman; "but come in doors, you must be mad to stand here in the cold."

"It’s lucky you got away from them without getting hurt," said the ferryman. "But come inside; you must be crazy to stand out here in the cold."

"Thank you; your hospitality is great, and, at this moment, of the greatest importance to me."

"Thank you; your hospitality is amazing, and right now, it means a lot to me."

"Such as we have," said the honest ferryman, "you shall be welcome to. Come in—come in."

"Whatever we have," said the honest ferryman, "you are welcome to. Come in—come in."

He turned round and led the way to the house, which he entered, saying—as he opened the small door that led into the main apartment, where all the family were assembled, waiting for the almost only meal they had had that day, for the ferryman had not the means, before the sun had set, of sending for food, and then it was a long way before it could be found, and then it was late before they could get it,—

He turned around and led the way to the house, which he entered, saying—as he opened the small door that led into the main room, where the whole family was gathered, waiting for the almost only meal they had that day, since the ferryman hadn’t been able to arrange for food before sunset, and then it was a long way before it could be found, and by then it was late before they could get it,—

"Wife, we have a stranger to sleep with us to-night, and for whom we must prepare a bed."

"Wife, we have a guest staying with us tonight, and we need to get a bed ready for them."

"A stranger!" echoed the wife—"a stranger, and we so poor!"

"A stranger!" replied the wife—"a stranger, and we're so poor!"

"Yes; one whose life I have saved, and who was nearly drowned. We cannot refuse hospitality upon such an occasion as that, you know, wife."

"Yes; someone whose life I saved, and who was almost drowned. We can’t turn down hospitality in a situation like that, you know, dear."

The wife looked at the stranger as he entered the room, and sat down by the fire.

The wife watched the stranger as he walked into the room and took a seat by the fire.

"I am sorry," he said, "to intrude upon you; but I will make you amends for the interruption and inconvenience I may cause you; but it is too late to apply elsewhere, and yet I am doubtful, if there were, whether I could go any further."

"I'm sorry," he said, "to interrupt you; but I’ll make it up to you for the interruption and any inconvenience I may cause. It's too late to apply somewhere else, and even if there were options, I'm not sure I could go any further."

"No, no," said the ferryman; "I am sure a man who has been beaten and robbed, and thrown into a rapid and, in some parts, deep stream, is not fit to travel at this time of night."

"No, no," said the ferryman; "I'm certain a guy who has been beaten up, robbed, and thrown into a fast-flowing, and in some places, deep river, isn't fit to travel at this time of night."

"You are lonely about here," said the stranger, as he shivered by the fire.

"You seem lonely around here," said the stranger, as he shivered by the fire.

"Yes, rather; but we are used to it."

"Yeah, that's true; but we're used to it."

"You have a family, too; that must help to lighten the hours away, and help you over the long evenings."

"You have a family as well; that should make the hours go by quicker and help you get through the long evenings."

"So you may think, stranger, and, at times, so it is; but when food runs short, it is a long while to daylight, before any more money can be had. To be sure, we have fish in the river, and we have what we can grow in the garden; but these are not all the wants that we feel, and those others are sometimes pinching. However, we are thankful for what we have, and complain but little when we can get no more; but sometimes we do repine—though I cannot say we ought—but I am merely relating the fact, whether it be right or wrong."

"So you might think, stranger, and sometimes that's true; but when food runs low, it feels like ages until daybreak, when we can get more money. Sure, we have fish in the river and what we can grow in the garden, but those don't cover all our needs, and sometimes it really hurts. Still, we appreciate what we have and don't complain much when we can't get more; but occasionally, we do feel frustrated—even if I can't say we should—but I'm just stating the fact, whether it's right or wrong."

"Exactly. How old is your daughter?"

"Exactly. How old is your daughter?"

"She is seventeen come Allhallow's eve."

"She turns seventeen on Halloween."

"That is not far hence," said the stranger. "I hope I may be in this part of the country—and I think I shall—I will on that eve pay you a visit; not one on which I shall be a burden to you, but one more useful to you, and more consonant to my character."

"That’s not too far from here," said the stranger. "I hope to be in this area—and I think I will be—so on that evening, I’ll pay you a visit; one that won’t be a burden to you, but rather one that will be helpful to you and more in line with who I am."

"The future will tell us all about that," said the ferryman; "at present we will see what we can do, without complaining, or taxing anybody."

"The future will reveal everything to us," said the ferryman; "for now, let's focus on what we can do, without complaining or burdening anyone."

The stranger and the ferryman sat conversing for some time before the fire, and then the latter pointed out to him which was his bed—one made up near the fire, for the sake of its warmth; and then the ferryman retired to the next room, a place which was merely divided by an imperfect partition.

The stranger and the ferryman talked for a while by the fire, and then the ferryman showed him where to sleep—one bed set up close to the fire for its warmth. After that, the ferryman went to the next room, which was just separated by a flimsy partition.

However, they all fell soundly asleep. The hours on that day had been longer than usual; there was not that buoyancy of spirit; when they retired, they fell off into a heavy, deep slumber.

However, they all fell fast asleep. The hours that day had been longer than usual; there was no sense of lightness in their spirits. When they went to bed, they drifted into a deep, heavy sleep.

From this they were suddenly aroused by loud cries and piercing screams from one of the family.

From this, they were suddenly jolted awake by loud cries and piercing screams from one of the family.

So loud and shrill were the cries, that they all started up, terrified and bewildered beyond measure, unable to apply their faculties to any one object.

The cries were so loud and sharp that everyone jumped up, scared and completely confused, unable to focus on anything.

"Help—help, father!—help!" shrieked the voice of the young girl whom we have before noticed.

"Help—help, Dad!—help!" screamed the voice of the young girl we mentioned earlier.

The ferryman jumped up, and rushed to the spot where his daughter lay.

The ferryman jumped up and rushed to where his daughter was lying.

"Fanny," he said—"Fanny, what ails thee—what ails thee? Tell me, my dear child."

"Fanny," he said, "Fanny, what's wrong with you? What's bothering you? Tell me, my dear child."

"Oh!" she exclaimed, almost choked—"oh, father! are we all alone? I am terrified."

"Oh!" she exclaimed, almost choking—"oh, dad! Are we all alone? I'm so scared."

"What ails thee—what ails thee? Tell me what caused you to scream out in such a manner?"

"What’s wrong with you—what’s wrong with you? Tell me what made you scream like that?"

"I—I—that is I, father, thought—but no, I am sure it was reality. Where is the stranger?"

"I—I—that is me, Dad, thought—but no, I’m sure it was real. Where is the stranger?"

"A light—a light!" shouted the fisherman.

"A light—a light!" the fisherman shouted.

In another moment a light was brought him, and he discovered the stranger reclining in his bed, but awake, and looking around him, as if in the utmost amazement.

In another moment, a light was brought to him, and he found the stranger lying in his bed, but awake, looking around as if in complete astonishment.

"What has happened?" he said—"what has happened?"

"What happened?" he asked—"what happened?"

"That is more than I know as yet," the man replied. "Come, Fanny," he added, "tell me what it is you fear. What caused you to scream out in that dreadful manner?"

"That’s more than I know right now," the man replied. "Come on, Fanny," he added, "tell me what you’re afraid of. What made you scream like that?"

"Oh, father—the vampyre!"

"Oh, Dad—the vampire!"

"Great God! what do you mean, Fanny, by that?"

"Goodness! What do you mean, Fanny, by that?"

"I hardly know, father. I was fast asleep, when I thought I felt something at my throat; but being very sound asleep, I did not immediately awake. Presently I felt the sharp pang of teeth being driven into the flesh of my neck—I awoke, and found the vampyre at his repast. Oh, God! oh, God! what shall I do?"

"I barely know, Dad. I was sound asleep when I thought I felt something at my throat, but since I was really deep in sleep, I didn't wake up right away. Soon, I felt a sharp pain from teeth sinking into my neck—I woke up and saw the vampire feeding. Oh, God! Oh, God! What am I going to do?"

"Stay, my child, let us examine the wound," said the fisherman, and he held the candle to the spot where the vampyre's teeth had been applied. There, sure enough, were teeth marks, such as a human being's would make were they applied, but no blood had been drawn therefrom.

"Wait, my child, let’s take a look at the wound," said the fisherman, and he held the candle to the place where the vampire's teeth had made contact. Sure enough, there were teeth marks like what a human would leave if they had bitten someone, but no blood had been drawn from it.

"Come, come, Fanny; so far, by divine Providence, you are not injured; another moment, and the mischief would have been done entire and complete, and you would have been his victim."

"Come on, Fanny; luckily, you’re not hurt so far; one more moment, and the damage would have been total, and you would have been his victim."

Then turning to the stranger, he said,—

Then he turned to the stranger and said, —

"You have had some hand in this. No human being but you could come into this place. The cottage door is secured. You must be the vampyre."

"You've played a part in this. No one else but you could enter this place. The cottage door is locked. You must be the vampire."

"I!"

"I!"

"Yes; who else could?"

"Yeah; who else could?"

"I!—As Heaven's my judge—but there, it's useless to speak of it; I have not been out of my bed. In this place, dark as it is, and less used to darkness than you, I could not even find my way about.—It is impossible."

"I!—As God is my witness—but really, it’s pointless to talk about it; I haven’t even gotten out of bed. In this place, as dark as it is, and less accustomed to darkness than you, I couldn’t even find my way around.—It’s impossible."

"Get out of your bed, and let me feel," said the ferryman, peremptorily—"get out, and I will soon tell."

"Get out of your bed, and let me feel," said the ferryman, firmly—"get out, and I’ll tell you soon."

The stranger arose, and began to dress himself, and the ferryman immediately felt the bed on which he had been lying; but it was ice cold—so cold that he started upon his legs in an instant, exclaiming with vehemence,—

The stranger got up and started getting dressed, and the ferryman instantly felt the bed he had been lying on; but it was ice cold—so cold that he jumped to his feet right away, exclaiming fiercely,—

"It is you, vile wretch! that has attempted to steal into the cottage of the poor man, and then to rob him of his only child, and that child of her heart's blood, base ingrate!"

"It’s you, disgusting wretch! who tried to sneak into the poor man's cottage and then take away his only child, and that child's very lifeblood, ungrateful fool!"

"My friend, you are wrong, entirely wrong. I am not the creature you believe me. I have slept, and slept soundly, and awoke not until your daughter screamed."

"My friend, you are mistaken, completely mistaken. I am not the being you think I am. I have rested, and rested deeply, and I didn’t wake up until your daughter screamed."

"Scoundrel!—liar!—base wretch! you shall not remain alive to injure those who have but one life to lose."

"Scoundrel!—liar!—worthless fool! You won’t live to hurt those who only have one life to lose."

As he spoke, the ferryman made a desperate rush at the vampyre, and seized him by the throat, and a violent struggle ensued, in which the superior strength of the ferryman prevailed, and he brought his antagonist to the earth, at the same time bestowing upon him some desperate blows.

As he spoke, the ferryman lunged at the vampire and grabbed him by the throat, leading to a fierce struggle where the ferryman's greater strength won out. He took his opponent down to the ground while delivering some brutal punches.

"Thou shall go to the same element from which I took thee," said the ferryman, "and there swim or sink as thou wilt until some one shall drag thee ashore, and when they do, may they have a better return than I."

"You will go back to the same place I took you from," said the ferryman, "and there you can swim or sink as you wish until someone drags you ashore, and when they do, I hope they have a better outcome than I."

As he spoke, he dragged along the stranger by main force until they came to the bank of the river, and then pausing, to observe the deepest part, he said,—

As he talked, he pulled the stranger with all his strength until they reached the riverbank, and then stopping to look at the deepest part, he said,—

"Here, then, you shall go."

"Here, you'll go."

The vampyre struggled, and endeavoured to speak, but he could not; the grasp at his throat prevented all attempts at speech; and then, with a sudden exertion of his strength, the ferryman lifted the stranger up, and heaved him some distance into the river.

The vampire struggled and tried to speak, but he couldn't; the grip on his throat stopped all attempts at speech. Then, with a sudden burst of strength, the ferryman lifted the stranger and threw him a good distance into the river.

Then in deep water sank the body.

Then the body sank into the deep water.

The ferryman watched for some moments, and farther down the stream he saw the body again rise upon the current and struggling slightly, as for life—now whirled around and around, and then carried forward with the utmost velocity.

The ferryman watched for a few moments, and further down the stream, he saw the body rise again on the current, struggling slightly, as if for life—now spinning around and around, and then being carried forward at top speed.

This continued as far as the moonlight enabled the ferryman to see, and then, with a slow step and clouded brow, he returned to his cottage, which he entered, and closed the door.

This went on as long as the moonlight allowed the ferryman to see, and then, with a slow walk and a worried expression, he headed back to his cottage, walked in, and shut the door.


CHAPTER XC.

DR. CHILLINGWORTH AT THE HALL.—THE ENCOUNTER OF MYSTERY.—THE CONFLICT.—THE RESCUE, AND THE PICTURE.


405.png

There have been many events that have passed rapidly in this our narrative; but more have yet to come before we can arrive at that point which will clear up much that appears to be most mysterious and unaccountable.

Many events have quickly unfolded in our story; but more are still to come before we reach the point that will clarify much of what seems mysterious and puzzling.

Doctor Chillingworth, but ill satisfied with the events that had yet taken place, determined once more upon visiting the Hall, and there to attempt a discovery of something respecting the mysterious apartment in which so much has already taken place.

Doctor Chillingworth, feeling frustrated with everything that had happened so far, decided to visit the Hall again to try to find out more about the mysterious room where so much had already occurred.

He communicated his design to no one; he resolved to prosecute the inquiry alone. He determined to go there and await whatever might turn up in the shape of events. He would not for once take any companion; such adventures were often best prosecuted alone—they were most easily brought to something like an explanatory position, one person can often consider matters more coolly than more. At all events, there is more secrecy than under any other circumstances.

He didn’t tell anyone about his plan; he decided to pursue the investigation on his own. He made up his mind to go there and see what happened. He wouldn’t take anyone with him; these kinds of adventures were usually better handled alone—it’s often easier for one person to make sense of things than a group. In any case, it’s more discreet than in other situations.

Perhaps this often is of greater consequence than many others; and, moreover, when there is more than one, something is usually overdone. Where one adventurous individual will rather draw back in a pursuit, more than one would induce them to urge each other on.

Perhaps this is often more significant than many others; and, in addition, when there’s more than one, something is usually taken too far. Where one daring person might hesitate in a pursuit, more than one would encourage each other to push forward.

In fact, one in such a case could act the part of a spy—a secret observer; and in that case can catch people at times when they could not under any other circumstances be caught or observed at all.

In fact, in such a situation, someone could play the role of a spy—a hidden observer; and in that case, they could catch people at times when they couldn't be caught or seen in any other circumstances.

"I will go," he muttered; "and should I be compelled to run away again, why, nobody knows anything about it and nobody will laugh at me."

"I'll go," he said quietly; "and if I have to run away again, well, nobody knows anything about it and no one will laugh at me."

This was all very well; but Mr. Chillingworth was not the man to run away without sufficient cause. But there was so much mystery in all this that he felt much interested in the issue of the affair. But this issue he could not command; at the same time he was determined to sit and watch, and thus become certain that either something or nothing was to take place.

This was all fine; however, Mr. Chillingworth wasn't the type to back down without a good reason. There was so much mystery in all of this that he felt very invested in how it would turn out. But he couldn't control the outcome; still, he was set on staying and observing, wanting to find out if something would happen or if nothing would happen at all.

Even the knowledge of that much—that some inexplicable action was still going on—was far preferable to the uncertainty of not knowing whether what had once been going on was still so or not, because, if it had ceased, it was probable that nothing more would ever be known concerning it, and the mystery would still be a mystery to the end of time.

Even knowing that some strange action was still happening was way better than the uncertainty of not knowing if what had once been happening was still going on. If it had stopped, it was likely that nothing more would ever be revealed about it, and the mystery would remain a mystery forever.

"It shall be fathomed if there be any possibility of its being discovered," muttered Chillingworth. "Who would have thought that so quiet and orderly a spot as this, our quiet village, would have suffered so much commotion and disturbance? Far from every cause of noise and strife, it is quite as great a matter of mystery as the vampyre business itself.

"It'll be figured out if there's any chance of it being discovered," muttered Chillingworth. "Who would have thought that such a calm and organized place like this, our quiet village, would experience so much chaos and disruption? Away from all sources of noise and conflict, it's just as much a mystery as the vampire situation itself."

"I have been so mixed up in this business that I must go through with it. By the way, of the mysteries, the greatest that I have met with is the fact of the vampyre having anything to do with so quiet a family as the Bannerworths."

"I've been so caught up in this situation that I have to see it through. By the way, of all the mysteries I've encountered, the biggest one is how a vampire could be connected to such a peaceful family as the Bannerworths."

Mr. Chillingworth pondered over the thought; but yet he could make nothing of it. It in no way tended to elucidate anything connected with the affair, and it was much too strange and singular in all its parts to be submitted to any process of thought, with any hope of coming to anything like a conclusion upon the subject—that must remain until some facts were ascertained, and to obtain them Mr. Chillingworth now determined to try.

Mr. Chillingworth thought about it, but he couldn’t make sense of it. It didn't clarify anything related to the situation, and it was too strange and unique in every aspect to analyze logically, with any hope of reaching a conclusion on the matter—he would have to wait until some facts were uncovered, and to get those, Mr. Chillingworth decided to take action.

This was precisely what was most desirable in the present state of affairs; while things remained in the present state of uncertainty, there would be much more of mystery than could ever be brought to light.

This was exactly what was most wanted in the current situation; as long as things stayed uncertain, there would be far more mystery than could ever be uncovered.

One or two circumstances cleared up, the minor ones would follow in the same train, and they would be explained by the others; and if ever that happy state of things were to come about, why, then there would be a perfect calm in the town.

Once one or two issues were resolved, the smaller ones would follow suit and be explained by the others; and if that ideal situation were to happen, then there would be complete tranquility in the town.

As Mr. Chillingworth was going along, he thought he observed two men sitting inside a hedge, close to a hay-rick, and thinking neither of them had any business there, he determined to listen to their conversation, and ascertain if it had any evil tendency, or whether it concerned the late event.

As Mr. Chillingworth walked by, he thought he spotted two men sitting behind a hedge next to a haystack. Thinking neither of them had any reason to be there, he decided to eavesdrop on their conversation to see if it had any bad intentions or if it was related to the recent events.

Having approached near the gate, and they being on the other side, he got over without any noise, and, unperceived by either of them, crept close up to them.

Having come near the gate, and they being on the other side, he climbed over quietly and, unnoticed by either of them, crept up close to them.

"So you haven't long come from sea?"

"So you just got back from the ocean?"

"No; I have just landed."

"No, I just landed."

"How is it you have thrown aside your seaman's clothes and taken to these?"

"How is it that you've ditched your sailor's clothes and switched to these?"

"Just to escape being found out."

"Just to avoid getting caught."

"Found out! what do you mean by that? Have you been up to anything?"

"Found out! What do you mean by that? Have you been up to something?"

"Yes, I have, Jack. I have been up to something, worse luck to me; but I'm not to be blamed either."

"Yeah, I have, Jack. I've been up to something, bad luck for me; but I shouldn't be blamed either."

"What is it all about?" inquired his companion. "I always thought you were such a steady-going old file that there was no going out of the even path with you."

"What’s it all about?" asked his friend. "I always thought you were such a steady, reliable person that you never strayed from the straight and narrow."

"Nor would there have been, but for one simple circumstance."

"Neither would there have been, except for one simple circumstance."

"What was that?"

"What's that?"

"I will tell you, Jack—I will tell you; you will never betray me, I am sure."

"I'll tell you, Jack—I’ll tell you; I know you’ll never betray me."

"Never, by heavens!"

"Never, I swear!"

"Well, then, listen—it was this. I had been some time aboard our vessel. I had sailed before, but the captain never showed any signs of being a bad man, and I was willing enough to sail with him again.

"Well, listen—here's what happened. I had been on our ship for a while. I had sailed before, but the captain never gave any signs of being a bad guy, and I was more than happy to sail with him again."

"He knew I was engaged to a young woman in this country, and that I was willing to work hard to save money to make up a comfortable home for us both, and that I would not sail again, but that I intended to remain ashore, and make up my mind to a shore life."

"He knew I was engaged to a young woman in this country and that I was ready to work hard to save money to create a comfortable home for us both. He understood that I wouldn’t sail again, but that I planned to stay on land and commit to a life there."

"Well, you would have a house then?"

"Well, would you have a house then?"

"Exactly; and that's what I wished to do. Well, I made a small venture in the cargo, and thought, by so doing, that I should have a chance of realizing a sum of money that would put us both in a comfortable line of business.

"Exactly; and that's what I wanted to do. So, I took a small risk with the cargo, thinking that by doing this, I would have a chance to make enough money to set us both up in a comfortable business."

"Well, we went on very smoothly until we were coming back. We had disposed of the cargo, and I had received some money, and this seemed to cause our captain to hate me, because I had been successful; but I thought there was something else in it than that, but I could not tell what it was that made him so intolerably cross and tyrannous.

"Well, things went pretty well until we were on our way back. We had unloaded the cargo, and I had gotten some money, and this seemed to make our captain resent me because I had done well; but I felt there was more to it than that, though I couldn't figure out what it was that made him so unbearably angry and overbearing."

"Well, I found out, at length, he knew my intended wife. He knew her very well, and at the same time he made every effort he could to induce me to commit some act of disobedience and insubordination; but I would not, for it seemed to me he was trying all he could to prevent my doing my duty with anything like comfort.

"Well, I eventually found out that he knew my intended wife. He knew her really well, and at the same time, he did everything he could to get me to act out and disobey. But I wouldn’t do it, because it felt like he was trying his hardest to stop me from fulfilling my duty with any sense of ease."

"However, I learned the cause of all this afterwards. It was told me by one of the crew.

"However, I found out the reason for all this later. One of the crew members told me."

"'Bill,' said my mate, 'look out for yourself.'

"'Bill,' my friend said, 'take care of yourself.'"

"'What's in the wind?' said I.

"What's happening?" I asked.

"'Only the captain has made a dead set at you, and you'll be a lucky man if you escape.'

"'Only the captain is really after you, and you'll be a lucky guy if you get away.'"

"'What's it all about?' said I. 'I cannot understand what he means. I have done nothing wrong. I don't see why I should suddenly be treated in this way.'

"'What's going on?' I said. 'I don't get what he means. I haven't done anything wrong. I don't understand why I'm being treated like this all of a sudden.'"

"'It's all about your girl, Bill.'

"'It's all about your girl, Bill.'"

"'Indeed!' said I. 'What can that have to do with the captain? he knows nothing of her.'

"'Really!' I said. 'What does that have to do with the captain? He doesn't know anything about her.'"

"'Oh, yes, he does,' he said. 'If it were not for you he would have the girl himself.'

"'Oh, yes, he does,' he said. 'If it weren't for you, he would have the girl for himself.'"

"'I see now,' said I.

"I get it now," I said.

"'Ay, and so can a blind man if you open his eyes; but he wants to make you do wrong—to goad you on to do something that will give him the power of disgracing you, and, perhaps, of punishing you.'

"'Yeah, and so can a blind man if you help him see; but he wants to lead you astray—to push you into doing something that will give him the power to shame you, and maybe even to punish you.'"

"'He won't do that,' said I.

"'He won't do that,' I said."

"'I am glad to hear you say so, Bill; for, to my mind, he has made up his mind to go the whole length against you. I can't make it out, unless he wishes you were dead.'

"I'm happy to hear you say that, Bill; because, in my opinion, he seems determined to go all out against you. I can't figure it out, unless he wants you dead."

"'I dare say he does,' said I; 'but I will take care I will live to exact a reckoning when he comes ashore.'

"'I bet he does,' I said; 'but I will make sure I live to demand an accounting when he comes ashore.'"

"'That is the best; and when we are paid off, Bill, if you will take it out of him, and pay him off, why, I don't care if I lend you a hand.'

"'That's the best; and when we get our final pay, Bill, if you want to take it out of him and settle up with him, then I don't mind lending you a hand.'"

"'We'll say more about that, Dick,' said I, 'when we get ashore and are paid off. If we are overheard now, it will be said that we are conspiring, or committing mutiny, or something of that sort.'

"'We'll talk more about that, Dick,' I said, 'when we get ashore and are paid off. If anyone overhears us now, they'll say we're plotting, or starting a mutiny, or something like that.'"

"'You are right, Bill,' he said—'you are right. We'll say no more about this now, but you may reckon upon me when we are no longer under his orders.'

"'You’re right, Bill,' he said—'you’re right. We won’t talk about this anymore right now, but count on me once we’re no longer under his orders.'"

"'Then there's no danger, you know.'

"'Then there's no danger, you know.'"

"Well, we said nothing about this, but I thought of it, and I had cause enough, too, to think of it; for each day the captain grew more and more tyrannous and brutal. I knew not what to do, but kept my resolution of doing my duty in spite of all he could do, though I don't mind admitting I had more than one mind to kill him and myself afterwards.

"Well, we didn’t talk about it, but I thought about it, and I had plenty of reasons to think about it; because each day the captain became more and more tyrannical and brutal. I didn’t know what to do, but I stuck to my decision to do my duty no matter what he did, even though I have to admit I had more than one thought of killing him and then myself afterwards."

"However, I contrived to hold out for another week or two, and then we came into port, and were released from his tyranny. I got paid off, and then I met my messmate, and we had some talk about the matter.

"However, I managed to last for another week or two, and then we reached port and were freed from his control. I got my pay, and then I ran into my buddy, and we talked about the situation."

"'The worst of it is,' said I, 'we shall have some difficulty to catch him; and, if we can, I'll be sworn we shall give him enough to last him for at least a voyage or two.'

"'The worst part is,' I said, 'we're going to have some trouble catching him; and if we do, I bet we'll give him enough to last for at least a voyage or two.'"

"'He ought to have it smart,' said my messmate; 'and I know where he is to be found.'

"'He should get what's coming to him,' said my buddy; 'and I know where to find him.'"

"'Do you?—at what hour?'

"'Do you?—at what time?'"

"'Late at night, when he may be met with as he comes from a house where he spends his evenings."

"'Late at night, when he can be seen coming from a house where he spends his evenings."

"'That will be the best time in the world, when we shall have less interference than at any other time in the day. But we'll have a turn to-night if you will be with me, as he will be able to make too good a defence to one. It will be a fight, and not a chastisement.'

"'That will be the best time ever when we have less interference than at any other time of the day. But we'll have our chance tonight if you join me, as he will be able to defend himself too well against just one. It will be a fight, not a punishment.'"

"'It will. I will be with you; you know where to meet me. I shall be at the old spot at the usual time, and then we will go.'

"'It will. I’ll be with you; you know where to meet me. I’ll be at the old spot at the usual time, and then we’ll go.'"

"We parted; and, in the evening, we both went together, and sought the place where we should find him out, and set upon him to advantage.

"We said our goodbyes, and later that evening, we headed out together to find him and catch him off guard."

"He was nearly two hours before he came; but when he did come, we saluted him with a rap on the head, that made him hold his tongue; and then we set to, and gave him such a tremendous drubbing, that we left him insensible; but he was soon taken away by some watchmen, and we heard that he was doing well; but he was dreadfully beaten; indeed, it would take him some weeks before he could be about in his duties.

"He arrived almost two hours late, but when he did show up, we greeted him with a whack on the head that made him stop talking. Then we went at him and gave him such a serious beating that we left him unconscious; but he was quickly taken away by some security guards, and we heard he was recovering well. Still, he was badly beaten; it would take him several weeks before he could return to his responsibilities."

"He was fearfully enraged, and offered fifty pounds reward to any one who could give him information as to who it was that assaulted him.

"He was extremely angry and offered a fifty-pound reward to anyone who could tell him who attacked him."

"I believe he had a pretty good notion of who it was; but he could not swear to me; but still, seeing he was busying himself too much about me, I at once walked away, and went on my way to another part of the country."

"I think he had a pretty good idea of who it was; but he couldn’t say for sure. Still, since he was focusing too much on me, I just walked away and continued on to another part of the country."

"To get married?"

"Getting married?"

"Ay, and to get into business."

"Ay, and to get started with business."

"Then, things are not quite so bad as I thought for at first."

"Then, things aren't as bad as I initially thought."

"No—no, not so bad but what they might have been worse a great deal; only I cannot go to sea any more, that's quite certain."

"No—no, not so bad that it couldn't have been way worse; it's just that I definitely can't go to sea anymore, that's for sure."

"You needn't regret that."

"You shouldn't regret that."

"I don't know."

"I don't know."

"Why not know? Are you not going to be married?—ain't that much better?"

"Why not know? Aren't you going to get married? Isn't that way better?"

"I can't say," replied the sailor; "there's no knowing how my bargain may turn out; if she does well, why, then the cruising is over; but nothing short of that will satisfy me; for if my wife is at all not what I wish her to be, why, I shall be off to sea."

"I can't really say," replied the sailor; "there's no telling how my deal might go; if she performs well, then the sailing is over; but nothing less than that will make me happy; because if my wife doesn't turn out to be what I want her to be, then I’ll be heading back to sea."

"I don't blame you, either; I would do so too, if it were possible; but you see, we can't do so well on land as you do at sea; we can be followed about from pillar to post, and no bounds set to our persecution."

"I don't blame you either; I would do the same if I could. But you see, we can't navigate land like you do at sea; we can be chased everywhere without any limits on our harassment."

"That's true enough," said the other; "we can cut and run when we have had enough of it. However, I must get to the village, as I shall sleep there to-night, if I find my quarters comfortable enough."

"That's true," said the other; "we can bail when we’ve had enough. Anyway, I need to get to the village since I'll be sleeping there tonight, if I can find a comfortable place."

"Come on, then, at once," said his companion; "it's getting dark now; and you have no time to lose."

"Come on, let's go," said his friend; "it's getting dark, and you're running out of time."

These two now got up, and walked away towards the village; and Chillingworth arose also, and pursued his way towards the Hall, while he remarked to himself,—

These two stood up and walked away toward the village; and Chillingworth got up as well and made his way toward the Hall, while he noted to himself,—

"Well—well, they have nothing to do with that affair at all events. By-the-bye, I wonder what amount of females are deserted in the navy; they certainly have an advantage over landsmen, in the respect of being tied to tiresome partners; they can, at least, for a season, get a release from their troubles, and be free at sea."

"Well, they have nothing to do with that situation at all. By the way, I wonder how many women are left behind by the navy; they definitely have an advantage over those on land when it comes to being stuck with annoying partners. At least they can, for a while, escape their troubles and enjoy freedom at sea."

However, Mr. Chillingworth got to the Hall, and unobserved, for he had been especially careful not to be seen; he had watched on all sides, and no signs of a solitary human being had he seen, that could in any way make the slightest observation upon him.

However, Mr. Chillingworth arrived at the Hall unnoticed, as he had been particularly cautious about not being seen; he had looked around in every direction, and there were no signs of any solitary person who could possibly take the slightest notice of him.

Indeed, he had sheltered himself from observation at every point of his road, especially so when near Bannerworth Hall, where there were plenty of corners to enable him to do so; and when he arrived there, he entered at the usual spot, and then sat down a few moments in the bower.

Indeed, he had kept himself hidden from view at every point along his path, especially when he was close to Bannerworth Hall, where there were plenty of corners to help him do so; and when he got there, he entered through the usual entrance and then sat down for a few moments in the bower.

"I will not sit here," he muttered. "I will go and have a watch at that mysterious picture; there is the centre of attraction, be it what it may."

"I’m not sitting here," he whispered. "I’m going to check out that mysterious picture; that’s where the real interest is, whatever it might be."

As he spoke, he arose and walked into the house, and entered the same apartment which has been so often mentioned to the reader.

As he spoke, he got up and walked into the house, entering the same room that has been mentioned to the reader so many times.

Here he took a chair, and sat down full before the picture, and began to contemplate it.

Here he took a seat, sat directly in front of the picture, and started to think about it.

"Well, for a good likeness, I cannot say I ever saw anything more unprepossessing. I am sure such a countenance as that could never have won a female heart. Surely, it is more calculated to terrify the imagination, than to soothe the affections of the timid and shrinking female.

"Well, for a good likeness, I can't say I've ever seen anything more off-putting. I’m sure a face like that could never win a woman’s heart. It’s definitely more likely to frighten the imagination than to comfort the feelings of shy and sensitive women."

"However, I will have an inspection of the picture, and see if I can make anything of it."

"However, I will take a look at the picture and see if I can make sense of it."

As he spoke, he put his hand upon the picture with the intention of removing it, when it suddenly was thrust open, and a man stepped down.

As he spoke, he placed his hand on the picture, intending to take it down, when it suddenly swung open, and a man stepped out.

The doctor was for a moment completely staggered, it was so utterly unexpected, and he stepped back a pace or two in the first emotion of his surprise; but this soon passed by, and he prepared to close with his antagonist, which he did without speaking a word.

The doctor was momentarily taken aback; it was so completely unexpected that he stepped back a couple of paces in his initial shock. But that quickly faded, and he got ready to confront his opponent, which he did without saying a word.

There was a fair struggle for more than two or three minutes, during which the doctor struggled and fought most manfully; but it was evident that Mr. Chillingworth had met with a man who was his superior in point of strength, for he not only withstood the utmost force that Chillingworth could bring against him, but maintained himself, and turned his strength against the doctor.

There was a tough struggle for over two or three minutes, during which the doctor fought bravely; however, it was clear that Mr. Chillingworth had come up against someone stronger, as he not only resisted everything Chillingworth threw at him but also used his strength against the doctor.

Chillingworth panted with exertion, and found himself gradually losing ground, and was upon the point of being thrown down at the mercy of his adversary, who appeared to be inclined to take all advantages of him, when an occurrence happened that altered the state of affairs altogether.

Chillingworth gasped for breath and realized he was slowly losing ground, ready to be knocked down by his opponent, who seemed eager to take full advantage of him, when something happened that changed everything completely.

While they were struggling, the doctor borne partially to the earth—but yet struggling, suddenly his antagonist released his hold, and staggered back a few paces.

While they were grappling, the doctor was partially brought down to the ground—but still fighting, suddenly his opponent let go and stumbled back a few steps.

"There, you swab—take that; I am yard-arm and yard-arm with you, you piratical-looking craft—you lubberly, buccaneering son of a fish-fag."

"There, you swab—take that; I am side by side with you, you pirate-looking ship—you clumsy, buccaneering son of a fish merchant."

Before, however, Jack Pringle, for it was he who came so opportunely to the rescue of Doctor Chillingworth, could find time to finish the sentence, he found himself assailed by the very man who, but a minute before, he had, as he thought, placed hors de combat.

Before Jack Pringle, the one who had come just in time to help Doctor Chillingworth, could wrap up his sentence, he was suddenly confronted by the very man he believed he had taken out of the fight just a minute earlier.

409.png

A desperate fight ensued, and the stranger made the greatest efforts to escape with the picture, but found he could not get off without a desperate struggle. He was, at length, compelled to relinquish the hope of carrying that off, for both Mr. Chillingworth and Jack Pringle were engaged hand to hand; but the stranger struck Jack so heavy a blow on the head, that made him reel a few yards, and then he escaped through the window, leaving Jack and Mr. Chillingworth masters of the field, but by no means unscathed by the conflict in which they had been engaged.

A fierce struggle broke out, and the stranger tried hard to escape with the picture, but realized he couldn't get away without a serious fight. Eventually, he had to give up on the idea of taking it, as both Mr. Chillingworth and Jack Pringle were locked in combat. However, the stranger landed a heavy blow on Jack's head, causing him to stagger back a few steps, and then he managed to escape through the window, leaving Jack and Mr. Chillingworth in control of the situation, but not without injuries from the battle they had just fought.


CHAPTER XCI.

THE GRAND CONSULTATION BROKEN UP BY MRS. CHILLINGWORTH, AND THE DISAPPEARANCE OF VARNEY.


410.png

Remarkable was the change that had taken place in the circumstances of the Bannerworth family. From a state of great despondency, and, indeed, absolute poverty, they had suddenly risen to comfort and independence.

The change in the circumstances of the Bannerworth family was striking. They had gone from a state of deep despair and total poverty to one of comfort and self-sufficiency.

It seemed as if the clouds that had obscured their destiny, had now, with one accord, dissipated, and that a brighter day was dawning. Not only had the circumstances of mental terror which had surrounded them given way in a great measure to the light of truth and reflection, but those pecuniary distresses which had pressed upon them for a time, were likewise passing away, and it seemed probable that they would be in a prosperous condition.

It felt like the clouds that had hidden their future had finally lifted, and a brighter day was on the horizon. Not only had the mental fears that surrounded them largely faded in the light of truth and reflection, but the financial struggles that had weighed them down for a while were also easing up, and it seemed likely that they were heading toward a better situation.

The acquisition of the title deeds of the estate, which they thought had passed away from the family for ever, became to them, in their present circumstances, an immense acquisition, and brought to their minds a feeling of great contentment.

The acquisition of the title deeds of the estate, which they believed had been lost to the family forever, became for them, in their current situation, a huge gain, and filled them with a sense of deep satisfaction.

Many persons in their situation would have been extremely satisfied at having secured so strong an interest in the mind of the old admiral, who was very wealthy, and who, from what he had already said and done, no doubt fully intended to provide handsomely for the Bannerworth family.

Many people in their position would have been very pleased to have gained such a strong interest from the old admiral, who was quite wealthy, and who, based on what he had already said and done, surely intended to take good care of the Bannerworth family.

And not only had they this to look forward to, if they had chosen to regard it as an advantage, but they knew that by the marriage of Flora with Charles Holland she would have a fortune at her disposal, while he (Charles) would be the last man in the world to demur at any reasonable amount of it being lavished upon her mother and her brothers.

And not only did they have this to look forward to, if they chose to see it as a benefit, but they also knew that with Flora marrying Charles Holland, she would have a fortune at her disposal. Charles would be the last person to object to any reasonable amount of it being spent on her mother and her brothers.

But all this did not suit the high and independent spirit of Henry Bannerworth. He was one who would rather have eaten the dust that he procured for himself by some meritorious exertion, than have feasted on the most delicate viands placed before him from the resources of another.

But all this did not fit the proud and independent nature of Henry Bannerworth. He was someone who would rather struggle to earn his own living, even if it was hard work, than enjoy the finest foods provided to him by someone else.

But now that he knew this small estate, the title deeds of which had been so singularly obtained, had once really belonged to the family, but had been risked and lost at the gaming-table, he had no earthly scruple in calling such property again his own.

But now that he knew this small estate, the title deeds of which had been so uniquely acquired, had once truly belonged to the family but had been risked and lost at the gambling table, he felt no moral hesitation in claiming such property as his own again.

As to the large sum of money which Sir Francis Varney in his confessions had declared to have found its way into the possession of Marmaduke Bannerworth, Henry did not expect, and scarcely wished to become possessed of wealth through so tainted a source.

As for the large amount of money that Sir Francis Varney mentioned in his confessions had ended up in Marmaduke Bannerworth's hands, Henry didn't expect, and hardly wanted, to gain wealth from such a questionable source.

"No," he said to himself frequently; "no—I care not if that wealth be never forthcoming, which was so badly got possession of. Let it sink into the earth, if, indeed, it be buried there; or let it rot in some unknown corner of the old mansion. I care not for it."

"No," he often told himself; "no—I don't care if that wealth never shows up, which was obtained so unethically. Let it disappear into the earth, if it’s even buried there; or let it decay in some forgotten corner of the old mansion. I don't care about it."

In this view of the case he was not alone, for a family more unselfish, or who cared so little for money, could scarcely have been found; but Admiral Bell and Charles Holland argued now that they had a right to the amount of money which Marmaduke Bannerworth had hidden somewhere, and the old admiral reasoned upon it rather ingeniously, for he said,—

In this perspective on the case, he wasn’t alone, as a family more selfless or less concerned about money would be hard to find. However, Admiral Bell and Charles Holland argued that they were entitled to the money that Marmaduke Bannerworth had hidden away, and the old admiral reasoned about it quite cleverly, saying,—

"I suppose you don't mean to dispute that the money belongs to somebody, and in that case I should like to know who else it belonged to, if not to you? How do you get over that, master Henry?"

"I guess you don't intend to argue that the money doesn't belong to someone, so I'd like to know who else it could belong to if not you? How do you explain that, Master Henry?"

"I don't attempt to get over it at all," said Henry; "all I say is, that I do dislike the whole circumstances connected with it, and the manner in which it was come by; and, now that we have a small independence, I hope it will not be found. But, admiral, we are going to hold a family consultation as to what we shall do, and what is to become of Varney. He has convinced me of his relationship to our family, and, although his conduct has certainly been extremely equivocal, he has made all the amends in his power; and now, as he is getting old, I do not like to throw him upon the wide world for a subsistence."

"I’m not trying to get over it at all," said Henry; "all I’m saying is that I really dislike the whole situation surrounding it and how it happened; and now that we have just a bit of independence, I hope it won't be discovered. But, admiral, we’re going to have a family discussion about what we should do and what will happen to Varney. He’s convinced me that he’s related to our family, and even though his behavior has definitely been very questionable, he’s made amends in every way he can; and now that he’s getting older, I don’t want to cast him out into the world to fend for himself."

"You don't contemplate," said the admiral, "letting him remain with you, do you?"

"You’re not thinking about letting him stay with you, are you?" said the admiral.

"No; that would be objectionable for a variety of reasons; and I could not think of it for a moment."

"No; that would be unacceptable for several reasons; and I couldn't consider it for even a second."

"I should think not. The idea of sitting down to breakfast, dinner, tea, and supper with a vampyre, and taking your grog with a fellow that sucks other people's blood!"

"I don’t think so. The thought of sitting down for breakfast, lunch, tea, and dinner with a vampire, and having your drink with someone who sucks other people’s blood!"

"Really, admiral, you do not really still cling to the idea that Sir Francis Varney is a vampyre."

"Honestly, Admiral, you don’t still believe that Sir Francis Varney is a vampire, do you?"

"I really don't know; he clings to it himself, that's all I can say; and I think, under those circumstances, I might as well give him the benefit of his own proposition, and suppose that he is a vampyre."

"I honestly don't know; he holds onto it himself, that's all I can say; and I think, given the situation, I might as well give him the benefit of his own idea and assume that he is a vampire."

"Really, uncle," said Charles Holland, "I did think that you had discarded the notion."

"Honestly, uncle," said Charles Holland, "I thought you had given up on that idea."

"Did you? I have been thinking of it, and it ain't so desirable to be a vampyre, I am sure, that any one should pretend to it who is not; therefore, I take the fellow upon his own showing. He is a vampyre in his own opinion, and so I don't see, for the life of me, why he should not be so in ours."

"Did you? I've been thinking about it, and I'm pretty sure it’s not that great to be a vampire, so I don’t see why anyone who isn’t one would pretend to be. Therefore, I’ll take the guy at his word. He thinks he’s a vampire, so I don’t see why he shouldn’t be one in our eyes."

"Well," said Henry, "waving all that, what are we to do with him? Circumstances seem to have thrown him completely at our mercy. What are we to do with him, and what is to become of him for the future?"

"Well," Henry said, “putting that aside, what are we supposed to do with him? It seems like circumstances have left him entirely at our mercy. What should we do with him, and what’s going to happen to him moving forward?”

"I'll tell you what I'll do," said the admiral. "If he were ten times a vampyre, there is some good in the fellow; and I will give him enough to live upon if he will go to America and spend it. They will take good care there that he sucks no blood out of them; for, although an American would always rather lose a drop of blood than a dollar, they keep a pretty sharp look out upon both."

"I'll tell you what I'm going to do," said the admiral. "Even if he's ten times a vampire, there's still some good in him; and I'll give him enough to live on if he agrees to go to America and spend it. They'll make sure he doesn't drain any blood from them there; because, while an American would much rather lose a drop of blood than a dollar, they definitely keep a close eye on both."

"The proposal can be made to him," said Henry, "at all events. It is one which I don't dislike, and probably one that he would embrace at once; because he seems, to me, to have completely done with ambition, and to have abandoned those projects concerning which, at one time, he took such a world of trouble."

"The proposal can be made to him," Henry said, "in any case. I don't mind it, and he’d probably accept it right away because he seems to have fully moved on from ambition and has given up on those plans that he once put so much effort into."

"Don't you trust to that," said the admiral. "What's bred in the bone don't so easily get out of the flesh; and once or twice, when Master Varney has been talking, I have seen those odd looking eyes of his flash up for a moment, as if he were quite ready to begin his old capers again, and alarm the whole country side."

"Don't rely on that," said the admiral. "What’s ingrained in you doesn’t just fade away; and once or twice, when Master Varney has been speaking, I’ve noticed those strange eyes of his light up for a moment, as if he was ready to start his old tricks again and scare the whole area."

"I must confess," said Charles Holland, "that I myself have had the impression once or twice that Varney was only subdued for a time, and that, with a proper amount of provocation, he would become again a very serious fellow, and to the full as troublesome as he has been."

"I have to admit," said Charles Holland, "that I’ve had the feeling once or twice that Varney was only laid back for a while, and that, with just the right kind of provocation, he would become a serious threat again, just as troublesome as he has been."

"Do you doubt his sincerity?" said Henry.

"Do you doubt his honesty?" Henry asked.

"No, I do not do that, Henry: I think Varney fully means what he says; but I think, at the same time, that he has for so long lead a strange, wild, and reckless life, that he will find it very far from easy, if indeed possible, to shake off his old habits and settle down quietly, if not to say comfortably."

"No, I don’t do that, Henry: I truly believe Varney means what he says; but I also think that after living such a strange, wild, and reckless life for so long, he will find it really difficult, if not impossible, to break away from his old habits and settle down quietly, if not comfortably."

"I regret," said Henry, "that you have such an impression; but, while I do so, I cannot help admitting that it is, to a considerable extent, no more than a reasonable one; and perhaps, after all, my expectation that Varney will give us no more trouble, only amounts to a hope that he will not do so, and nothing more. But let us consider; there seems to be some slight difference of opinion among us, as to whether we should take up our residence at this new house of ours, which we did not know we owned, at Dearbrook, or proceed to London, and there establish ourselves, or again return to Bannerworth Hall, and, by a judicious expenditure of some money, make that a more habitable place than it has been for the last twenty years."

"I'm sorry," Henry said, "that you feel that way; but while I apologize, I have to admit that your impression is, to a large extent, quite reasonable. And perhaps my expectation that Varney won't cause us any more trouble is really just a hope. But let's think about this; it seems like we have some differing opinions on whether we should move into this new house in Dearbrook, which we didn't realize we owned, or go to London and settle there, or go back to Bannerworth Hall and, with some smart spending, make it more livable than it’s been for the last twenty years."

"Now, I'll tell you what," said the admiral, "I would do. It's quite out of the question for any body to live long unless they see a ship; don't you think so, Miss Flora?"

"Now, I'll tell you what," said the admiral, "I would do. It's totally impossible for anyone to live long without seeing a ship; don't you agree, Miss Flora?"

"Why, how can you ask Flora such a question, uncle," said Charles Holland, "when you know she don't care a straw about ships, and only looks upon admirals as natural curiosities?"

"Why would you ask Flora such a question, uncle?" said Charles Holland. "You know she doesn't care at all about ships and just sees admirals as natural curiosities."

"Excepting one," said Flora, "and he is an admiral who is natural but no curiosity, unless it be that you, can call him such because he is so just and generous, and, as for ships, who can help admiring them; and if Admiral Bell proposes that we live in some pleasant, marine villa by the sea-coast, he shall have my vote and interest for the proceeding."

"Except for one," Flora said, "and he’s an admiral who is straightforward but not curious, unless you could consider him that way because he is so fair and generous. And as for ships, who wouldn't admire them? If Admiral Bell suggests that we live in a nice seaside villa, he can count on my support for that idea."

"Bravo! Huzza!" cried the admiral. "I tell you what it is, Master Charley—you horse marine,—I have a great mind to cut you out, and have Miss Flora myself."

"Awesome! Hurray!" shouted the admiral. "Let me tell you something, Master Charley—you soldier of the sea—I’m seriously thinking about stealing you away and making Miss Flora mine!"

"Don't, uncle," said Charles; "that would be so very cruel, after she has promised me so faithfully. How do you suppose I should like it; come now, be merciful."

"Don't, Uncle," Charles said. "That would be really cruel, especially after she promised me so faithfully. How do you think I would feel about it? Come on, be merciful."

At this moment, and before any one could make another remark, there came rather a sharp ring at the garden-gate bell, and Henry exclaimed,—

At that moment, before anyone could say anything else, the garden gate bell rang sharply, and Henry exclaimed,—

"That's Mr. Chillingworth, and I am glad he has come in time to join our conference. His advice is always valuable; and, moreover, I rather think he will bring us some news worth the hearing."

"That's Mr. Chillingworth, and I'm glad he made it in time to join our meeting. His advice is always valuable, and I also think he might bring us some news that's worth listening to."

The one servant who they had to wait upon them looked into the room, and said,—"If you please, here is Mrs. Chillingworth."

The only servant they had to attend to them looked into the room and said, "If you don't mind, here is Mrs. Chillingworth."

"Mistress? you mean Mr."

"Ma'am? You mean Sir."

"No; it is Mrs. Chillingworth and her baby."

"No; it's Mrs. Chillingworth and her baby."

"The devil!" said the admiral; "what can she want?"

"The devil!" said the admiral. "What does she want?"

"I'll come and let you know," said Mrs. Chillingworth, "what I want;" and she darted into the room past the servant. "I'll soon let you know, you great sea crab. I want my husband; and what with your vampyre, and one thing and another, I haven't had him at home an hour for the past three weeks. What am I to do? There is all his patients getting well as fast as they can without him; and, when they find that out, do you think they will take any more filthy physic? No, to be sure not; people ain't such fools as to do anything of the sort."

"I'll come and tell you what I want," said Mrs. Chillingworth, "as she hurried into the room past the servant. "I'll let you know soon enough, you big sea crab. I want my husband; and with your vampire and everything else, I haven't had him at home for a single hour in the past three weeks. What am I supposed to do? His patients are getting better as quickly as they can without him, and when they find that out, do you think they'll keep taking that awful medicine? No way, people aren't that foolish."

"I'll tell you what we will do, ma'am," said the admiral; "we'll all get ill at once, on purpose to oblige ye; and I'll begin by having the measles."

"I'll tell you what we're going to do, ma'am," said the admiral; "we'll all get sick at the same time, just to help you out; and I'll kick things off by catching the measles."

"You are an old porpoise, and I believe it all owing to you that my husband neglects his wife and family. What's vampyres to him, I should like to know, that he should go troubling about them? I never heard of vampyres taking draughts and pills."

"You’re just an old porpoise, and I really think it’s because of you that my husband ignores his wife and family. What do vampires even mean to him, anyway, that he’s out there bothering with them? I’ve never heard of vampires taking medicine and pills."

"No, nor any body else that had the sense of a goose," said the admiral; "but if it's your husband you want, ma'am, it's no use your looking for him here, for here he is not."

"No, and nobody else who has the sense of a goose," said the admiral; "but if it's your husband you're looking for, ma'am, there's no point in searching for him here, because he isn't here."

"Then where is he? He is running after some of your beastly vampyres somewhere, I'll be bound, and you know where to send for him."

"Then where is he? He's probably chasing after some of your creepy vampires somewhere, and you know how to get in touch with him."

"Then you are mistaken; for, indeed, we don't. We want him ourselves, ma'am, and can't find him—that's the fact."

"Then you’re wrong; because, honestly, we don’t. We want him for ourselves, ma’am, and we can’t find him—that’s the truth."

"It's all very well talking, sir, but if you were a married woman, with a family about you, and the last at the breast, you'd feel very different from what you do now."

"It's easy to talk, sir, but if you were a married woman with a family around you, including a baby nursing at your breast, you'd feel completely differently than you do now."

"I'm d——d if I don't suppose I should," said the admiral; "but as for the last, ma'am, I'd soon settle that. I'd wring its neck, and shove it overboard."

"I'm damned if I don't think I should," said the admiral; "but as for the last part, ma'am, I'd take care of that quickly. I'd wring its neck and toss it overboard."

"You would, you brute? It's quite clear to me you never had a child of your own."

"You would, you monster? It's obvious to me that you've never had a kid of your own."

"Mrs. Chillingworth," said Henry, "I think you have no right to complain to us of your domestic affairs. Where your husband goes, and what he does, is at his own will and pleasure, and, really, I don't see that we are to be made answerable as to whether he is at home or abroad; to say nothing of the bad taste—and bad taste it most certainly is, of talking of your private affairs to other people."

"Mrs. Chillingworth," Henry said, "I don't think you have the right to complain to us about your personal matters. Your husband can go wherever he likes and do whatever he wants, and honestly, I don’t see why we should be held responsible for whether he’s at home or away. Not to mention, it’s really poor manners—and it definitely is—talking about your private matters with other people."

"Oh, dear!" said Mrs. Chillingworth; "that's your idea, is it, you no-whiskered puppy?"

"Oh, dear!" said Mrs. Chillingworth; "is that really your idea, you clean-shaven puppy?"

"Really, madam, I cannot see what my being destitute of whiskers has to do with the affair; and I am inclined to think my opinion is quite as good without them as with them."

"Honestly, ma'am, I don't see how my lack of facial hair has anything to do with the situation; and I believe my opinion is just as valid without them as it would be with them."

"I will speak," said Flora, "to the doctor, when I see him."

"I'll talk to the doctor when I see him," Flora said.

"Will you, Miss Doll's-eyes? Oh, dear me! you'll speak to the doctor, will you?"

"Will you, Miss Doll's Eyes? Oh my! You're going to talk to the doctor, right?"

"What on earth do you want?" said Henry. "For your husband's sake, whom we all respect, we wish to treat you with every imaginable civility; but we tell you, candidly, that he is not here, and, therefore, we cannot conceive what more you can require of us."

"What do you want?" said Henry. "For your husband's sake, whom we all respect, we want to treat you with every kindness. But we’re being honest with you: he’s not here, and so we can’t understand what else you need from us."

"Oh, it's a row," said the admiral; "that's what she wants—woman like. D——d a bit do they care what it's about as long as there's a disturbance. And now, ma'am, will you sit down and have a glass of grog?"

"Oh, it’s a commotion," said the admiral; "that’s what she wants—typical woman. They don’t care what it’s about as long as there’s some drama. Now, ma’am, will you sit down and have a glass of grog?"

"No, I will not sit down; and all I can say is, that I look upon this place as a den full of snakes and reptiles. That's my opinion; so I'll not stay any longer; but, wishing that great judgments may some day come home to you all, and that you may know what it is to be a mother, with five babies, and one at the breast, I despise you all and leave you."

"No, I'm not sitting down; all I can say is that I see this place as a den full of snakes and creepy crawlies. That's how I feel, so I’m not staying any longer. I hope someday you all face the consequences of your actions, and that you understand what it’s like to be a mother with five little ones and one nursing. I look down on all of you, and I'm leaving."

So saying, Mrs. Chillingworth walked from the place, feeling herself highly hurt and offended at what had ensued; and they were compelled to let her go just as she was, without giving her any information, for they had a vivid recollection of the serious disturbance she had created on a former occasion, when she had actually headed a mob, for the purpose of hunting out Varney, the vampyre, from Bannerworth Hall, and putting an end consequently, as she considered, to that set of circumstances which kept the doctor so much from his house, to the great detriment of a not very extensive practice.

As she said this, Mrs. Chillingworth walked away, feeling deeply hurt and offended by what had just happened; they had no choice but to let her leave without providing any information, as they vividly remembered the serious uproar she had caused in the past when she had led a mob to hunt down Varney, the vampire, from Bannerworth Hall. She believed that would put an end to the situation that kept the doctor away from his home, which was negatively affecting his not-very-large practice.

"After all," said Flora, "Mrs. Chillingworth, although she is not the most refined person in the world, is to be pitied."

"After all," Flora said, "Mrs. Chillingworth, even though she's not the most refined person out there, deserves sympathy."

"What!" cried the admiral; "Miss Doll's-eyes, are you taking her part?"

"What!" shouted the admiral; "Miss Doll's-eyes, are you defending her?"

"Oh, that's nothing. She may call me what she likes."

"Oh, that's no big deal. She can call me whatever she wants."

"I believe she is a good wife to the doctor," said Henry, "notwithstanding his little eccentricities; but suppose we now at once make the proposal we were thinking of to Sir Francis Varney, and so get him to leave England as quickly as possible and put an end to the possibility of his being any more trouble to anybody."

"I think she’s a good wife to the doctor," Henry said, "in spite of his little quirks; but what if we go ahead and make the proposal we were considering to Sir Francis Varney, so we can get him to leave England as soon as possible and stop him from causing any more trouble for anyone."

"Agreed—agreed. It's the best thing that can be done, and it will be something gained to get his consent at once."

"Agreed—agreed. It's the best thing we can do, and getting his consent right away will be a real win."

"I'll run up stairs to him," said Charles, "and call him down at once. I scarcely doubt for a moment his acquiescence in the proposal."

"I'll run upstairs to him," Charles said, "and call him down right away. I have no doubt he'll agree to the proposal."

Charles Holland rose, and ran up the little staircase of the cottage to the room which, by the kindness of the Bannerworth family, had been devoted to the use of Varney. He had not been gone above two minutes, when he returned, hastily, with a small scrap of paper in his hand, which he laid before Henry, saying,—

Charles Holland got up and rushed up the small staircase of the cottage to the room that, thanks to the generosity of the Bannerworth family, had been set aside for Varney. He had only been gone for about two minutes when he came back quickly, holding a small piece of paper, which he placed in front of Henry, saying,—

"There, what think you of that?"

"There, what do you think of that?"

Henry, upon taking up the paper, saw written upon it the words,—

Henry picked up the paper and saw the words written on it—

"The Farewell of Varney the Vampyre."

"The Farewell of Varney the Vampyre."

"He is gone," said Charles Holland. "The room is vacant. I saw at a glance that he had removed his hat, and cloak, and all that belonged to him. He's off, and at so short a warning, and in so abrupt a manner, that I fear the worst."

"He’s gone," said Charles Holland. "The room is empty. I saw immediately that he took his hat, cloak, and everything that belonged to him. He’s left, and so suddenly and unexpectedly that I’m worried about what might have happened."

"What can you fear?"

"What do you fear?"

"I scarcely know what; but we have a right to fear everything and anything from his most inexplicable being, whose whole conduct has been of that mysterious nature, as to put him past all calculation as regards his motives, his objects, or his actions. I must confess that I would have hailed his departure from England with feelings of satisfaction; but what he means now, by this strange manoeuvre, Heaven, and his own singular intellect, can alone divine."

"I hardly know what; but we have every reason to be afraid of everything and anything from his most inexplicable nature, whose entire behavior has been so mysterious that it puts him beyond any understanding regarding his motives, goals, or actions. I must admit that I would have welcomed his departure from England with relief; but what he means now by this strange move, only Heaven and his own unique intellect can understand."

"I must confess," said Flora, "I should not at all have thought this of Varney. It seems to me as if something new must have occurred to him. Altogether, I do not feel any alarm concerning his actions as regards us. I am convinced of his sincerity, and, therefore, do not view with sensations of uneasiness this new circumstance, which appears at present so inexplicable, but for which we may yet get some explanation that will be satisfactory to us all."

"I have to be honest," said Flora. "I never would have expected this from Varney. It feels like something has changed for him. Overall, I'm not worried about what he's doing concerning us. I truly believe he's sincere, so I'm not feeling uneasy about this new situation, which seems so mysterious right now, but we might still get an explanation that will satisfy all of us."

"I cannot conceive," said Henry, "what new circumstances could have occurred to produce this effect upon Varney. Things remain just as they were; and, after all, situated as he is, if any change had taken place in matters out of doors, I do not see how he could become acquainted with them, so that his leaving must have been a matter of mere calculation, or of impulse at the moment—Heaven knows which—but can have nothing to do with actual information, because it is quite evident he could not get it."

"I can't understand," Henry said, "what new circumstances could have happened to make Varney act this way. Everything is just as it was; and considering his situation, if anything had changed outside, I don't see how he could have found out about it. So his leaving must have been just a matter of calculation or an impulse at the moment—who knows which—but it can't be related to actual information, because it's clear he couldn't have gotten it."

"It is rather strange," said Charles Holland, "that just as we were speculating upon the probability of his doing something of this sort, he should suddenly do it, and in this singular manner too."

"It’s pretty odd," Charles Holland said, "that just when we were guessing about the chance of him doing something like this, he actually goes and does it, and in such a strange way too."

"Oh," said the old admiral, "I told you I saw his eye, that was enough for me. I knew he would do something, as well as I know a mainmast from a chain cable. He can't help it; it's in the nature of the beast, and that's all you can say about it."

"Oh," said the old admiral, "I told you I saw his eye; that was all I needed to know. I knew he would do something, just like I know the difference between a mainmast and a chain cable. He can't help it; it's just in his nature, and that's all there is to it."


CHAPTER XCII.

THE MISADVENTURE OF THE DOCTOR WITH THE PICTURE.


413.png

The situation of Dr. Chillingworth and Jack Pringle was not of that character that permitted much conversation or even congratulation. They were victors it was true, and yet they had but little to boast of besides the victory.

The situation of Dr. Chillingworth and Jack Pringle was not one that allowed for much conversation or even congratulations. They were indeed winners, but they had little to brag about aside from the win.

Victory is a great thing; it is like a gilded coat, it bewilders and dazzles. Nobody can say much when you are victorious. What a sound! and yet how much misery is there not hidden beneath it.

Victory is amazing; it’s like a shiny coat that blinds and confuses. When you’re on top, people don’t say much. What a noise! And yet, there’s so much pain hidden behind it.

This victory of the worthy doctor and his aid amounted to this, they were as they were before, without being any better, but much the worse, seeing they were so much buffetted that they could hardly speak, but sat for some moments opposite to each other, gasping for breath, and staring each other in the face without speaking.

This victory for the brave doctor and his assistant really just left them in the same place as before—no better off, but definitely worse. They had been beaten up so badly that they could barely talk. They sat across from each other for a few moments, gasping for air and staring at each other without saying a word.

The moonlight came in through the window and fell upon the floor, and there were no sounds that came to disturb the stillness of the scene, nor any object that moved to cast a shadow upon the floor. All was still and motionless, save the two victors, who were much distressed and bruised.

The moonlight streamed in through the window and lit up the floor, and there were no sounds to break the tranquility of the scene, nor anything moving to cast a shadow on the floor. Everything was quiet and still, except for the two winners, who were quite upset and battered.

"Well!" said Jack Pringle, with a hearty execration, as he wiped his face with the back of his hand; "saving your presence, doctor, we are masters of the field, doctor; but it's plaguey like capturing an empty bandbox after a hard fight."

"Well!" Jack Pringle said, cursing loudly as he wiped his face with the back of his hand; "no offense, doctor, but we are in charge here, doctor; but it feels like capturing an empty box after a tough battle."

"But we have got the picture, Jack—we have got the picture, you see, and that is something. I am sure we saved that."

"But we have the picture, Jack—we've got the picture, you see, and that's something. I'm sure we saved that."

"Well, that may be; and a pretty d——d looking picture it is after all. Why, it's enough to frighten a lady into the sulks. I think it would be a very good thing if it were burned."

"Well, that might be true; and it really looks quite awful after all. Seriously, it’s enough to make a lady upset. I think it would be a great idea if it were burned."

"Well," said the doctor, "I would sooner see it burned than in the hands of that—"

"Well," said the doctor, "I'd rather see it burned than in the hands of that—"

"What?" exclaimed Jack.

"What?" Jack exclaimed.

"I don't know," said Mr. Chillingworth; "but thief I should say, for it was somewhat thief-like to break into another man's house and carry off the furniture."

"I don't know," said Mr. Chillingworth, "but I'd call it theft, because it seems pretty thief-like to break into someone else's house and take their furniture."

"A pirate—a regular land shark."

"A pirate—a true land shark."

"Something that is not the same as an honest man, Jack; but, at all events, we have beaten him back this time."

"That's not the same as being an honest man, Jack; but, regardless, we've pushed him back this time."

"Yes," said Jack, "the ship's cleared; no company is better than bad company, doctor."

"Yeah," Jack said, "the ship's clear; no company is worse than bad company, doctor."

"So it is, and yet it don't seem clear in terms. But, Jack, it you hadn't come in time, I should have been but scurvily treated. He was too powerful for me; I was as nigh being killed as ever I have been; but you were just in time to save me."

"So it is, and yet it doesn't seem clear in terms. But, Jack, if you hadn't arrived in time, I would have been treated really badly. He was too strong for me; I was as close to being killed as I've ever been; but you were just in time to save me."

"Well, he was a large, ugly fellow, sure enough, and looked like an old tree."

"Well, he was a big, unattractive guy, that's for sure, and he looked like an old tree."

"Did you see him?"

"Did you see him?"

"Yes, to be sure I did."

"Yes, I definitely did."

"Well, I could not catch a glimpse of his features. In fact, I was too much employed to see anything, and it was much too dark to notice anything particular, even if I had had leisure."

"Well, I couldn't see his features at all. Honestly, I was too busy to notice anything, and it was way too dark to see anything specific, even if I had the time."

"Why, you had as much to do as you could well manage, I must say that, at all events. I didn't see much of him myself; only he was a tall, out-of-the-way sort of chap—a long-legged shark. He gave me such a dig or two as I haven't had for a long while, nor don't want to get again; though I don't care if I face the devil himself. A man can't do more than do his best, doctor."

"Honestly, you had as much on your plate as you could handle, I have to say. I didn't really see much of him myself; he was just a tall, odd kind of guy—a long-legged shark. He threw a couple of punches at me that I haven't experienced in ages, and I really don't want that again; though I wouldn't mind facing the devil himself. A person can't do more than give it their all, doctor."

"No, Jack; but there are very few who do do their best, and that's the truth. You have, and have done it to some purpose too. But I have had enough for one day; he was almost strong enough to contend against us both."

"No, Jack; but there are very few who really do their best, and that's the truth. You have, and you've done it for a reason too. But I've had enough for one day; he was almost strong enough to take us both on."

"Yes, so he was."

"Yeah, he was."

"And, besides that, he almost carried away the picture—that was a great hindrance to him. Don't you think we could have held him if we had not been fighting over the picture?"

"And on top of that, he nearly took the picture—that really got in his way. Don’t you think we could have stopped him if we hadn’t been arguing over the picture?"

"Yes, to be sure we could; we could have gone at him bodily, and held him. He would not have been able to use his hands. We could have hung on him, and I am sure if I came to grapple yard-arm and yard-arm, he would have told a different tale; however, that is neither here nor there. How long had you been here?"

"Yes, we definitely could have; we could have tackled him directly and restrained him. He wouldn’t have been able to use his hands. We could have clung to him, and I’m sure if I got into a one-on-one struggle with him, he would have had a different story to tell; but that’s neither here nor there. How long have you been here?"

"Not very long," replied the doctor, whose head was a little confused by the blows which he had received. "I can't now tell how long, but only a short time, I think."

"Not too long," replied the doctor, his head still a bit dizzy from the blows he had taken. "I can't say exactly how long, but I believe it was only a short time."

"Where did he come from?" inquired Jack.

"Where did he come from?" asked Jack.

"Come from, Jack?"

"Where are you from, Jack?"

"Yes, doctor, where did he came from?—the window, I suppose—the same way he went out, I dare say—it's most likely."

"Yes, doctor, where did he come from?—the window, I guess—the same way he left, I bet—it's probably true."

"Oh, no, no; he come down from behind the picture. There's some mystery in that picture, I'll swear to it; it's very strange he should make such a desperate attempt to carry it away."

"Oh, no, no; he came down from behind the picture. There's some mystery about that picture, I swear; it’s really odd that he would go to such desperate lengths to take it."

"Yes; one would think," said Jack, "there was more in it than we can see—that it is worth more than we can believe; perhaps somebody sets particular store by it."

"Yeah; you’d think," said Jack, "there’s more to it than we can see—that it’s worth more than we can believe; maybe someone values it a lot."

"I don't know," said Mr. Chillingworth, shaking his head, "I don't know how that may be; but certain it is, the picture was the object of his visit here—that is very certain."

"I don't know," Mr. Chillingworth said, shaking his head. "I don't know what that might mean; but it’s clear that the picture was the reason for his visit here—that's definitely true."

"It was; he was endeavouring to carry it off," said Jack; "it would be a very good ornament to the black hole at Calcutta."

"It was; he was trying to pull it off," said Jack; "it would be a really nice addition to the black hole in Calcutta."

"The utility of putting it where it cannot be seen," remarked Mr. Chillingworth, "I cannot very well see; though I dare say it might be all very well."

"The usefulness of putting it where it can't be seen," remarked Mr. Chillingworth, "I can’t really understand; although I suppose it could be fine."

"Yes—its ugly features would be no longer seen; so far, it would be a good job. But are you going to remain here all night, and so make a long watch of it, doctor?"

"Yes—its ugly features would no longer be visible; so, that would be a good thing. But are you planning to stay here all night and keep a long watch, doctor?"

"Why, Jack," said the doctor, "I did intend watching here; but now the game is disturbed, it is of no use remaining here. We have secured the picture, and now there will be no need of remaining in the house; in fact, there is no fear of robbery now."

"Why, Jack," said the doctor, "I planned to watch here; but now that the game is messed up, there's no point in staying. We've got the picture, and there's no reason to stay in the house anymore; in fact, there's no worry about a robbery now."

"Not so long as we are here," said Jack Pringle; "the smugglers won't show a head while the revenue cutter is on the look out."

"Not while we're here," said Jack Pringle; "the smugglers won't show themselves while the revenue cutter is on the lookout."

"Certainly not, Jack," said Mr. Chillingworth; "I think we have scared them away—the picture is safe."

"Definitely not, Jack," said Mr. Chillingworth; "I believe we've scared them off—the picture is safe."

"Yes—so long as we are here."

"Yeah—as long as we're here."

"And longer, too, I hope."

"And longer, I hope."

Jack shook his head, as much as to intimate that he had many doubts upon such a point, and couldn't be hurried into any concession of opinion of the safety of such a picture as that—much as he disliked it, and as poor an opinion as he had of it.

Jack shook his head, indicating that he had a lot of doubts about that issue and couldn't be rushed into agreeing with the idea that such a picture was safe—despite his dislike for it and his low opinion of it.

"Don't you think it will be safe?"

"Do you think it'll be safe?"

"No," said Jack.

"No," Jack said.

"And why not?" said Mr. Chillingworth, willing to hear what Jack could advance against the opinion he had expressed, especially as he had disturbed the marauder in the very act of robbery.

"And why not?" said Mr. Chillingworth, eager to hear what Jack could argue against the opinion he had shared, especially since he had caught the thief in the act of stealing.

"Why, you'll be watched by this very man; and when you are gone, he will return in safety, and take this plaguey picture away with him."

"You'll be watched by this very man; and when you're gone, he'll safely return and take this annoying picture with him."

"Well, he might do so," said Mr. Chillingworth, after some thought; "he even endangered his own escape for the purpose of carrying it off."

"Well, he might do that," said Mr. Chillingworth, after thinking for a bit; "he even risked his own escape to make it happen."

"He wants it," said Jack.

"He wants it," Jack said.

"What, the picture?"

"What, the photo?"

"Aye, to be sure; do you think anybody would have tried so hard to get away with it? He wants it; and the long and the short of it is, he will have it, despite all that can be done to prevent it; that's my opinion."

"Yeah, for sure; do you think anyone would have gone to such lengths to pull it off? He wants it, and the bottom line is, he will get it no matter what anyone does to stop him; that's what I think."

"Well, there is much truth in that; but what to do I don't know."

"Well, that's true; but I'm not sure what to do."

"Take it to the cottage," suggested Jack. "The picture must be more than we think for; suppose we carry it along."

"Let’s take it to the cottage," Jack suggested. "The picture has to be worth more than we realize; why don’t we bring it with us?"

"That is no bad plan of yours, Jack," said Mr. Chillingworth; "and, though a little awkward, yet it is not the worst I have heard; but—but—what will they say, when they see this frightful face in that quiet, yet contented house?"

"That's not a bad plan of yours, Jack," said Mr. Chillingworth; "and, although it's a bit awkward, it's not the worst I've heard; but—but—what will they say when they see this terrifying face in that peaceful, yet happy house?"

"Why, they'll say you brought it," said Jack; "I don't see what else they can say, but that you have done well; besides, when you come to explain, you will make the matter all right to 'em."

"Why, they'll say you caused it," Jack said. "I don't see what else they can say, but that you've handled it well; plus, when you explain, you'll clear everything up for them."

"Yes, yes," said Chillingworth; "and, as the picture now seems to be the incomprehensible object of attack, I will secure that, at all events."

"Yeah, yeah," said Chillingworth; "and since the picture now appears to be the confusing target of criticism, I'll make sure to take care of that, no matter what."

"I'll help you."

"I got you."

"Thank you, Jack; your aid will be welcome; at least, it was so just now."

"Thanks, Jack; your help is appreciated; at least, it was just now."

"All right, doctor," said Jack. "I may be under your hands some day."

"Okay, doctor," Jack said. "I might be in your care someday."

"I'll physic you for nothing," said Mr. Chillingworth. "You saved my life. One good turn deserves another; I'll not forget."

"I'll help you for free," said Mr. Chillingworth. "You saved my life. One good deed deserves another; I won't forget."

"Thank you," said Jack, as he made a wry face. "I hope you won't have occasion. I'd sooner have a can of grog than any bottle of medicine you can give me; I ain't ungrateful, neither."

"Thanks," Jack said, making a sarcastic face. "I hope I won’t need any. I’d rather have a can of booze than any bottle of medicine you can give me; I'm not ungrateful, either."

"You needn't name it; I am getting my breath again. I suppose we had better leave this place, as soon as we conveniently can."

"You don't need to say it; I'm catching my breath again. I guess we should leave this place as soon as we can."

"Exactly. The sooner the better; we can take it the more leisurely as we go."

"Exactly. The sooner, the better; we can take it easier as we move along."

The moon was up; there were no clouds now, but there was not a very strong light, because the moon was on the wane. It was one of those nights during which an imperceptible vapour arises, and renders the moon somewhat obscure, or, at least, it robs the earth of her rays; and then there were shadows cast by the moon, yet they grew fainter, and those cast upon the floor of the apartment were less distinct than at first.

The moon was up; there were no clouds now, but it wasn’t very bright because the moon was getting smaller. It was one of those nights when a slight mist rises, making the moon seem a bit blurry or at least dimming its light on the earth; and even though there were shadows from the moon, they became fainter, and those on the floor of the room were less clear than before.

There seemed scarce a breath of air stirring; everything was quiet and still; no motion—no sound, save that of the breathing of the two who sat in that mysterious apartment, who gazed alternately round the place, and then in each other's countenances. Suddenly, the silence of the night was disturbed by a very slight, but distinct noise, which struck upon them with peculiar distinctness; it was a gentle tap, tap, at the window, as if some one was doing it with their fingernail.

There seemed to be barely a breath of air moving; everything was quiet and still; no movement—no sound, except for the breathing of the two who sat in that mysterious room, taking turns glancing around the space and then at each other's faces. Suddenly, the silence of the night was broken by a very light, but clear noise that caught their attention; it was a gentle tap, tap at the window, as if someone was doing it with their fingernail.

They gazed on each other, for some moments, in amazement, and then at the window, but they saw nothing; and yet, had there been anything, they must have seen it, but there was not even a shadow.

They stared at each other, amazed for a moment, then looked at the window, but saw nothing; and even if there had been something, they would have seen it, but there wasn’t even a shadow.

"Well," said Mr. Chillingworth, after he had listened to the tap, tap, several times, without being able to find out or imagine what it could arise from, "what on earth can it be?"

"Well," said Mr. Chillingworth, after he had listened to the tap, tap, several times, without being able to find out or imagine what it could come from, "what on earth can it be?"

"Don't know," said Jack, very composedly, squinting up at the window. "Can't see anything."

"Don't know," Jack said calmly, squinting up at the window. "Can't see anything."

"Well, but it must be something," persisted Mr. Chillingworth; "it must be something."

"Well, it has to be something," insisted Mr. Chillingworth; "it has to be something."

"I dare say it is; but I don't see anything. I can't think what it can be, unless—"

"I don't know, but I can't see anything. I can't figure out what it could be, unless—"

"Unless what? Speak out," said the doctor, impatiently.

"Unless what? Just say it," the doctor said, impatiently.

"Why, unless it is Davy Jones himself, tapping with his long finger-nails, a-telling us as how we've been too long already here."

"Why, unless it’s Davy Jones himself, tapping with his long fingernails, telling us how we’ve been here too long already."

"Then, I presume, we may as well go; and yet I am more disposed to deem it some device of the enemy to dislodge us from this place, for the purpose of enabling them to effect some nefarious scheme or other they have afloat."

"Then, I guess we might as well go; but I can't help thinking it's some trick by the enemy to force us out of here, so they can pull off some shady plan they have in the works."

"It may be, and is, I dare say, a do of some sort or other," said Jack; "but what' can it be?"

"It might be, and I bet it is, some kind of event or something," said Jack; "but what could it be?"

"There it is again," said the doctor; "don't you hear it? I can, as plain as I can hear myself."

"There it is again," said the doctor; "don't you hear it? I can hear it just as clearly as I can hear myself."

"Yes," said Jack; "I can hear it plain enough, and can see it, too; and that is more. Yes, yes, I can tell all about it plain enough."

"Yeah," Jack said; "I can hear it clearly, and I can see it too; that makes it even better. Yeah, yeah, I can explain everything about it clearly."

"You can? Well, then, shew me," said the doctor, as he strode up to the window, before which Jack was standing gazing upon one particular spot of the shattered window with much earnestness.

"You can? Well then, show me," said the doctor, as he walked up to the window, where Jack was standing, intently staring at a specific spot on the broken glass.

"Where is it?"

"Where is it at?"

"Look there," said Jack, pointing with his finger to a particular spot, to which the doctor directed his attention, expecting to see a long, skinny hand tapping against the glass; but he saw nothing.

"Look there," Jack said, pointing with his finger to a specific spot, where the doctor directed his gaze, expecting to see a long, skinny hand tapping against the glass; but he saw nothing.

"Where is it?"

"Where is it?"

"Do you see that twig of ivy, or something of the sort?" inquired Jack.

"Do you see that piece of ivy, or something like that?" Jack asked.

"Yes, I do."

"Yeah, I do."

"Very well, watch that; and when the wind catches it—and there is but very little—it lifts it up, and then, falling down again, it taps the glass."

"Alright, keep an eye on that; and when the wind picks it up—and there’s not much—it lifts it up, and then, as it falls back down, it taps the glass."

Just as he spoke, there came a slight gust of wind; and it gave a practical illustration to his words; for the tapping was heard as often as the plant was moved by the wind.

Just as he spoke, a gentle breeze picked up, and it demonstrated his point perfectly; the tapping sounded every time the plant swayed in the wind.

"Well," said Mr. Chillingworth, "however simple and unimportant the matter may be, yet I cannot but say I am always well pleased to find a practical explanation of it, so that there will be no part left in doubt."

"Well," said Mr. Chillingworth, "no matter how simple or unimportant the issue may be, I have to say I always feel satisfied when there's a clear explanation for it, so that nothing is left uncertain."

"There is none about that," said Jack.

"There’s nothing about that," said Jack.

"None. Well, we are not beset, then. We may as well consider of the manner of our getting clear of this place. What sort of burthen this picture may be I know not; but I will make the attempt to carry it."

"None. Well, we’re not in trouble, then. We might as well think about how to get out of here. I don’t know what kind of burden this picture is, but I’ll try to carry it."

"Avast, there," said Jack; "I will carry it: at all events, I'll take the first spell, and, if I can't go on, we'll turn and turn about."

"Hey, over there," said Jack; "I'll take it: at the very least, I'll start off, and if I can't keep going, we'll take turns."

"We can divide the weight from the first, and then neither of us will be tired at all."

"We can split the work from the start, and then neither of us will be tired at all."

"Just as you please, sir," said Jack Pringle. "I am willing to obey orders; and, if we are to get in to-night before they are all a-bed, we had better go at once; and then we shall not disturb them."

"Sure thing, sir," said Jack Pringle. "I'm happy to follow orders; and if we want to get in tonight before everyone goes to bed, we should head out right away so we won't disturb them."

"Good, Jack," said Mr. Chillingworth; "very good: let us begin to beat our retreat at once."

"Good job, Jack," said Mr. Chillingworth; "very good: let’s start our retreat right away."

"Very good," said Jack.

"Great," said Jack.

They both rose and approached the picture, which stood up in one corner, half reclining against the wall; the light, at least so much as there was, fell upon it, and gave it a ghastly and deathly hue, which made Mr. Chillingworth feel an emotion he could not at all understand; but, as soon as he could, he withdrew his eyes from off the picture, and they proceeded to secure it with some cord, so that they might carry it between them the easier—with less trouble and more safety.

They both got up and moved towards the picture, which leaned against the wall in one corner; the light, or what little there was, hit it and gave it a chilling, ghostly appearance that stirred a feeling in Mr. Chillingworth he couldn't quite grasp. But as soon as he could, he looked away from the picture, and they started to tie it up with some rope, making it easier and safer to carry between them.

These preparations did not take long in making, and, when completed, they gave another inquiring look round the chamber, and Mr. Chillingworth again approached the window, and gazed out upon the garden below, but saw nothing to attract his attention.

These preparations didn’t take long to make, and when they were done, they took another curious look around the room. Mr. Chillingworth moved back to the window and looked out at the garden below, but didn’t see anything that caught his interest.

Turning away, he came to the picture, with which Jack Pringle had been standing. They proceeded towards the stairs, adopting every precaution they could take to prevent any surprise and any attempt upon the object of their solicitude.

Turning away, he walked over to the picture where Jack Pringle had been standing. They moved toward the stairs, taking every precaution they could to avoid any surprises and to protect the object of their concern.

Then they came to the great hall, and, having opened the door, they carried it out; then shutting the door, they both stood outside of Bannerworth Hall; and, before taking the picture up in their hands, they once more looked suspiciously around them.

Then they arrived at the great hall, and after opening the door, they carried it out. Once they closed the door, they both stood outside of Bannerworth Hall. Before picking up the picture, they looked around suspiciously one more time.

There was nothing to be seen, and so, shouldering the ominous portrait, they proceeded along the garden till they conveyed it into the roadway.

There was nothing in sight, so, carrying the foreboding painting, they walked through the garden until they brought it out to the road.

"Now," said Jack, "we are off; we can scud along under press of sail, you know."

"Now," Jack said, "we're off; we can sail fast, you know."

"I would rather not," said the doctor, "for two reasons; one of which is, I can't do it myself, and the other is, we should run the risk of injuring the picture; besides this, there is no reason for so doing."

"I'd prefer not to," said the doctor, "for two reasons: first, I can't do it myself, and second, we might damage the picture; plus, there's really no need to do it."

"Very well," said Jack, "make it agreeable to yourself, doctor. See you, Jack's alive, and I am willing to do all I can to help you."

"Alright," said Jack, "do what works for you, doctor. Just know that Jack's alive, and I'm ready to do whatever I can to help you."

"I am very glad of your aid," said Mr. Chillingworth; "so we will proceed slowly. I shall be glad when we are there; for there are few things more awkward than this picture to carry."

"I really appreciate your help," said Mr. Chillingworth; "so let's take our time. I'll be happy when we get there because there are few things more awkward to carry than this painting."

"It is not heavy," said Jack, giving it a hitch up, that first pulled the doctor back, and then pushed him forward again.

"It’s not heavy," Jack said, pulling it up, which first yanked the doctor back and then shoved him forward again.

"No; but stop, don't do that often, Jack, or else I shall be obliged to let go, to save myself from falling," said the doctor.

"No, but hold on, don't do that too often, Jack, or I'll have to let go to keep myself from falling," said the doctor.

"Very sorry," said Jack; "hope it didn't inconvenience you; but I could carry this by myself."

"Sorry about that," said Jack; "I hope it didn't cause you any trouble; I can carry this on my own."

"And so could I," returned Mr. Chillingworth; "but the probability is there would be some mischief done to it, and then we should be doing more harm than good."

"And I could too," replied Mr. Chillingworth. "But the likely outcome is that it would end up getting damaged, and then we’d be causing more harm than good."

"So we should," said Jack.

"So we should," Jack said.

They proceeded along with much care and caution. It was growing late now, and no one was about—at least, they met none. People did not roam about much after dark, especially since the reports of the vampyre became current, for, notwithstanding all their bravery and violence while in a body, yet to meet and contend with him singly, and unseen, was not at all a popular notion among them; indeed, they would sooner go a mile out of their way, or remain in doors, which they usually did.

They moved forward with a lot of care and caution. It was getting late now, and no one was around—at least, they didn't see anyone. People didn't wander around much after dark, especially since the stories about the vampire started spreading, because despite all their bravery and aggression when they were in a group, facing him alone and unseen was not a popular idea among them; in fact, they'd rather take a mile detour or just stay inside, which was usually what they did.

417.png

The evening was not precisely dark, there was moonlight enough to save it from that, but there was a mist hanging about, that rendered objects, at a short distance, very indistinct.

The evening wasn't completely dark; there was enough moonlight to prevent that, but a mist lingered that made objects nearby seem very blurred.

Their walk was uninterrupted by any one, and they had got through half the distance without any disturbance or interruption whatever.

Their walk was smooth, and they had covered half the distance without any interruptions at all.

When they arrived at the precincts of the village, Jack Pringle said to Dr. Chillingworth, "Do you intend going through the village, doctor?"

When they got to the outskirts of the village, Jack Pringle asked Dr. Chillingworth, "Are you planning to go through the village, doctor?"

"Why not? there will be nobody about, and if there should be, we shall be safe enough from any molestation, seeing there are none here who would dare to harm us; it is the shortest way, too."

"Why not? There won’t be anyone around, and even if there is, we’ll be safe from any trouble since there’s no one here who would dare to hurt us; it's the quickest route, too."

"Very good," said Jack; "I am agreeable, and as for any one harming me, they know better; but, at all events, there's company, and there's less danger, you know, doctor; though I'm always company to myself, but haven't any objection to a messmate, now and then."

"Sounds great," said Jack. "I'm on board with that, and anyone who wants to harm me knows better. But still, there's company, and it feels safer, you know, doctor. I mean, I'm always fine on my own, but I don't mind having a buddy every now and then."

They pursued their way in silence, for some distance, the doctor not caring about continuing the talk of Jack, which amounted to nothing; besides, he had too much to do, for, notwithstanding the lightness of the picture, which Jack had endeavoured to persuade the doctor of, he found it was heavy and ungainly; indeed, had he been by himself he would have had some trouble to have got it away.

They walked in silence for a while, as the doctor wasn’t interested in continuing the pointless conversation about Jack. Besides, he had too much to focus on. Despite Jack’s attempts to convince him that the picture was light, the doctor realized it was actually heavy and awkward to handle. In fact, if he had been alone, he would have struggled to move it.

"We are nearly there," said Jack, putting down his end of the picture, which brought Doctor Chillingworth to a standstill.

"We're almost there," Jack said, setting down his end of the picture, which made Doctor Chillingworth stop in his tracks.

"Yes, we are; but what made you stop?"

"Yeah, we are; but what made you stop?"

"Why, you see," said Jack, giving his trowsers a hitch, "as I said before, we are nearly there."

"Well, you see," said Jack, adjusting his pants, "as I mentioned before, we're almost there."

"Well, what of that? we intended to go there, did we not?" inquired Chillingworth.

"Well, so what? We planned to go there, didn't we?" Chillingworth asked.

"Yes, exactly; that is, you intended to do so, I know, but I didn't."

"Yes, that's right; I know you meant to do that, but I didn’t."

"What do you mean by that?" inquired Chillingworth; "you are a complete riddle to-night, Jack; what is the matter with you?"

"What do you mean by that?" Chillingworth asked. "You're a total mystery tonight, Jack; what's going on with you?"

"Nothing; only, you see, I don't want to go into the cottage, 'cause, you see, the admiral and I have had what you may call a bit of a growl, and I am in disgrace there a little, though I don't know why, or wherefore; I always did my duty by him, as I did by my country. The ould man, however, takes fits into his head; at the same time I shall take some too; Jack's as good as his master, ashore, at all events."

"Nothing; it's just that I don't want to go into the cottage because, well, the admiral and I had a bit of a spat, and I'm in a little trouble there, though I don’t really know why. I’ve always done my duty to him, just like I did for my country. The old man, however, gets these ideas in his head; I guess I’ll have some too; Jack is just as good as his boss, on land at least."

"Well, then, you object to go in?" said Chillingworth.

"Well, then, do you object to going in?" said Chillingworth.

"That is the state of the case; not that I'm afraid, or have any cause to be ashamed of myself; but I don't want to make anybody else uncomfortable, by causing black looks."

"That's the situation; not that I'm scared or have any reason to feel ashamed, but I don't want to make anyone else uncomfortable by bringing on negative looks."

"Very well, Jack," said the doctor. "I am much obliged to you, and, if you don't like to come, I won't press you against your inclination."

"Alright, Jack," said the doctor. "I really appreciate it, and if you don’t want to come, I won’t push you against your will."

"I understand, doctor. I will leave you here, if you can manage the rest of the way by yourself; there are not two hundred yards now to go, so you are all safe; so good bye."

"I get it, doctor. I'll leave you here, if you can handle the rest of the way on your own; it’s only about two hundred yards to go, so you’ll be fine. So, goodbye."

"Good bye, Jack," said Doctor Chillingworth, who stood wiping his forehead, whilst the picture was standing up against the poles.

"Goodbye, Jack," said Doctor Chillingworth, who was wiping his forehead while the picture leaned against the poles.

"Do you want a hand up first?"

"Do you need a hand up first?"

"No, thank you; I can get it up very well without any trouble—it's not so heavy."

"No, thanks; I can lift it just fine on my own—it's not that heavy."

"Good bye, then," said Jack; and, in a few moments more, Jack Pringle was out of sight, and the doctor was alone with the ominous picture. He had not far to go, and was within hail of the cottage; but it was late, and yet he believed he should find them up, for the quietude and calmness of the evening hour was that which most chimed with their feelings. At such a time they could look out upon the face of nature, and the freedom of thought appeared the greater, because there was no human being to clash with the silence and stillness of the scene.

"Goodbye, then," said Jack; and, in just a few moments, Jack Pringle was out of sight, leaving the doctor alone with the unsettling image. He didn't have far to go and was close to the cottage; but it was late, and he still believed they would be awake since the calmness of the evening suited their mood. At times like this, they could gaze at the beauty of nature, and the freedom of thought seemed even more profound because there was no one around to disturb the peace and quiet of the scene.

"Well," muttered Chillingworth, "I'll go at once to the cottage with my burthen. How they will look at me, and wonder what could induce me to bring this away. I can hardly help smiling at the thought of how they will look at the apparition I shall make."

"Well," muttered Chillingworth, "I'll head to the cottage right now with my burden. I can only imagine how they'll look at me and wonder why I brought this back. I can barely hold back a smile thinking about the expression they'll have when they see me."

Thus filled with notions that appeared to please him, the doctor shouldered the picture, and walked slowly along until he reached the dead wall that ran up to the entrance, or nearly so, of the gardens.

So filled with ideas that seemed to make him happy, the doctor carried the picture and walked slowly until he reached the dead wall that extended close to the entrance of the gardens.

There was a plantation of young trees that overhung the path, and cast a deep shadow below—a pleasant spot in hot weather.

There was a grove of young trees that shaded the path, creating a deep shadow below—a nice spot in the heat.

The doctor had been carrying the picture, resting the side of it on the small of his arm, and against his shoulder; but this was an inconvenient posture, because the weight of the picture cut his arm so much, that he was compelled to pause, and shift it more on his shoulder.

The doctor had been holding the picture, balancing it on his arm and shoulder; but this position was uncomfortable, because the weight of the picture pressed on his arm so much that he had to stop and adjust it more onto his shoulder.

"There," he muttered, "that will do for the present, and last until I reach the cottage garden."

"There," he mumbled, "that should be enough for now, and it will last until I get to the cottage garden."

He was proceeding along at a slow and steady pace, bestowing all his care and attention to the manner of holding the picture, when he was suddenly paralysed by the sound of a great shout of such a peculiar character, that he involuntarily stopped, and the next moment, something heavy came against him with great force, just as if a man had jumped from the wall on to him.

He was moving along at a slow and steady pace, paying close attention to how he was holding the picture, when he was suddenly frozen by a loud shout that was so unusual, he intuitively stopped. In the next moment, something heavy struck him with great force, as if a man had jumped off the wall onto him.

This was the truth, for, in another moment, and before he could recover himself, he found that there was an attempt to deprive him of the picture.

This was the truth, because in just a moment, before he could regain his composure, he realized that someone was trying to take the picture from him.

This at once aroused him, and he made an instant and a vigorous defence; but he was compelled to let go his hold of the picture, and turn to resist the infuriated attack that was now commenced upon himself.

This instantly woke him up, and he quickly put up a strong defense; but he had to let go of the picture and turn to fight off the furious attack that was now aimed at him.

For some moments it was doubtful who would be the victor; but the wind and strength of the doctor were not enough to resist the powerful adversary against whom he had to contend, and the heavy blows that were showered down upon him.

For a while, it was uncertain who would come out on top; but the wind and the doctor's strength weren't enough to hold off the strong opponent he was facing, along with the heavy blows that kept coming at him.

At first he was enabled to bear up against this attack; and then he returned many of the blows with interest; but the stunning effect of the blows he received himself, was such that he could not help himself, and felt his senses gradually failing, his strength becoming less and less.

At first, he was able to withstand this attack; then he countered many of the blows with interest. However, the overwhelming impact of the blows he received made it impossible for him to defend himself, and he felt his senses slowly fading and his strength dwindling.

In a short time, he received such a blow, that he was laid senseless on the earth in an instant.

In no time, he took such a hit that he was knocked out cold on the ground in an instant.

How long he remained thus he could not say; but it could not have been long, for all around him seemed just as it was before he was attacked.

How long he stayed like that, he couldn't tell; but it couldn't have been long, because everything around him looked just like it did before he was attacked.

The moon had scarcely moved, and the shadows, such as they were, were falling in the same direction as before.

The moon had hardly shifted, and the shadows, as faint as they were, were still falling in the same direction as before.

"I have not been long here," he muttered, after a few moments' reflection; "but—but—"

"I haven't been here long," he said quietly after thinking for a few moments; "but—but—"

He stopped short; for, on looking around him, he saw the object of his solicitude was gone. The picture was nowhere to be seen. It had been carried off the instant he had been vanquished.

He halted abruptly; for, when he looked around, he realized the thing he was worried about was missing. The picture was nowhere in sight. It had been taken the moment he was defeated.

"Gone!" he said, in a low, disconsolate tone; "and after all I have done!"

"Gone!" he said, in a low, miserable tone; "and after everything I've done!"

He wiped his hand across his brow, and finding it cut, he looked at the back of his hand, and saw by the deep colour that it was blood, indeed, he could now feel it trickle down his face.

He wiped his hand across his forehead and noticed it was cut. Looking at the back of his hand, he saw by the dark color that it was blood. He could now feel it running down his face.

What to do he hardly knew; he could stand, and after having got upon his feet, he staggered back against the wall, against which he leaned for support, and afterwards he crept along with the aid of its support, until he came to the door.

What to do, he barely knew; he could stand, and after getting to his feet, he staggered back against the wall for support, then he moved along it until he reached the door.

He was observed from the window, where Henry and Charles Holland, seeing him come up with such an unsteady gait, rushed to the door to ascertain what was the matter.

He was spotted from the window, where Henry and Charles Holland, seeing him approach with such a wobbly walk, hurried to the door to find out what was going on.

"What, doctor!" exclaimed Henry Bannerworth; "what is the matter?"

"What is it, doctor!" Henry Bannerworth exclaimed. "What's wrong?"

"I am almost dead, I think," said Chillingworth. "Lend me your arm, Henry."

"I think I'm about to pass out," said Chillingworth. "Help me out, Henry."

Henry and Charles Holland immediately stepped out, and took him between them into the parlour, and placed him upon a couch.

Henry and Charles Holland quickly came outside, took him between them into the living room, and laid him down on a couch.

"What on earth has happened, doctor?—have you got into disgrace with the populace?"

"What on earth happened, doctor? Did you get into trouble with the public?"

"No, no; give me some drink—some water, I am very faint—very faint."

"No, no; please give me a drink—some water, I'm feeling really faint—really faint."

"Give him some wine, or, what's better, some grog," said the admiral. "Why, he's been yard-arm with some pirate or other, and he's damaged about the figure-head. You ain't hurt in your lower works, are you, doctor?" said the admiral.

"Give him some wine, or better yet, some grog," said the admiral. "He's been sparring with some pirate or another, and he's messed up the figurehead. You aren't hurt down below, are you, doctor?" said the admiral.

But the doctor took no notice of the inquiry; but eagerly sipped the contents of a glass that Charles Holland had poured out of a bottle containing some strong Hollands, and which appeared to nerve him much.

But the doctor ignored the question and eagerly drank from a glass that Charles Holland had poured from a bottle of strong liquor, which seemed to energize him significantly.

"There!" said the admiral, "that will do you good. How did all this damage to your upper works come about, eh?"

"There!" said the admiral, "that should help you. How did all this damage to your upper deck happen, huh?"

"Let him wash his face and hands first; he will be better able to talk afterwards."

"Let him wash his face and hands first; he'll be better able to talk afterwards."

"Oh, thank you," said Chillingworth. "I am much better; but I have had some hard bruises."

"Oh, thank you," Chillingworth said. "I'm feeling much better, but I've got some pretty painful bruises."

"How did it happen?"

"How did it happen?"

"I went by myself to watch in the room where the picture was in Bannerworth Hall."

"I went alone to see the picture in the room at Bannerworth Hall."

"Where the picture was!" said Henry; "where it is, you mean, do you not, doctor?"

"Where the picture is!" said Henry; "where it is, you mean, don't you, doctor?"

"No; where it was, and where it is not now."

"No; where it was, and where it isn't now."

"Gone!"

"Missing!"

"Yes, gone away; I'll tell you all about it. I went there to watch, but found nobody or nothing there; but suddenly a man stepped out from behind the picture, and we had a fight over it; after which, just as I was getting the worst of it, Jack Pringle came in."

"Yeah, I left; let me tell you what happened. I went there to check it out, but found no one and nothing. Then, out of nowhere, a guy jumped out from behind the painting, and we ended up fighting over it. Just when I thought I was losing, Jack Pringle walked in."

"The dog!" muttered the admiral.

"The dog!" muttered the admiral.

"Yes, he came in just in time, I believe, to save my life; for the man, whoever he was, would not have hesitated about it."

"Yeah, he showed up right when I needed him; because that guy, whoever he was, definitely wouldn't have thought twice about it."

"Well, Jack is a good man," said the admiral; "there may be worse, at least."

"Well, Jack is a good guy," said the admiral; "there could be worse, at least."

"Well, we had a desperate encounter for some minutes, during which this fellow wanted to carry off the picture."

"Well, we had a tense situation for a few minutes, during which this guy tried to steal the picture."

"Carry off the picture?"

"Take the picture?"

"Yes; we had a struggle for that; but we could not capture him; he was so violent that he broke away and got clear off."

"Yeah, we had a hard time with that, but we couldn't catch him; he was so aggressive that he broke loose and got away."

"With the picture?"

"With the photo?"

"No, he left the picture behind. Well, we were very tired and bruised, and we sat down to recover ourselves from our fatigue, and to consider what was best to be done; but we were some time before we could leave, and then we determined that we would take the picture away with us, as it seemed to be coveted by the robber, for what object we cannot tell."

"No, he left the picture behind. We were really tired and hurt, so we sat down to recover from our exhaustion and think about what to do next. It took us a while to get going, but we finally decided to take the picture with us since it seemed like the robber wanted it for some reason we couldn't figure out."

"Well, well—where is the picture?"

"Well, well—where's the picture?"

"You shall hear all about it in a minute, if you'll let me take my time. I am tired and sore. Well, we brought the picture out, and Jack helped me carry it till he came within a couple of hundred yards of the cottage, and there left me."

"You'll hear all about it in a minute, if you let me take my time. I'm tired and sore. So, we took the picture out, and Jack helped me carry it until we got a couple of hundred yards from the cottage, and then he left me."

"The lubber!" said the admiral, interjectionally.

"The idiot!" said the admiral, interrupting.

"Well, I rested awhile, and then taking the picture on my shoulders, I proceeded along with it until I came to the wall, when suddenly I heard a great shout, and then down came something heavy upon me, just as if a man had jumped down upon me."

"Well, I took a break for a bit, and then putting the picture on my shoulders, I continued on with it until I reached the wall, when suddenly I heard a loud shout, and then something heavy came crashing down on me, as if a man had jumped down onto me."

"And—and—"

"And—"

"Yes," said the doctor, "it was—"

"Yeah," said the doctor, "it was—"

"Was what?" inquired the admiral.

"Was what?" asked the admiral.

"Just what you all seemed to anticipate; you are all before me, but that was it."

"Just what you all seemed to expect; you're all here in front of me, but that’s all there is."

"A man?"

"Is that a man?"

"Yes; I had a struggle with him, and got nearly killed, for I am not equal to him in strength. I was sadly knocked about, and finally all the senses were knocked out of me, and I was, I suppose, left for dead."

"Yeah; I had a fight with him and almost got killed because I'm not as strong as he is. I got badly beaten up, and in the end, I was knocked around so much that I lost all my senses and I guess I was left for dead."

"And what became of the picture?"

"And what happened to the picture?"

"I don't know; but I suppose it was taken away, as, when I came to myself, it was gone; indeed, I have some faint recollection of seeing him seize the portrait as I was falling."

"I don't know, but I guess it was taken away because, when I came to my senses, it was gone; in fact, I have a vague memory of seeing him grab the portrait as I was falling."

There was a pause of some moments, during which all the party appeared to be employed with their own thoughts, and the whole were silent.

There was a brief pause, during which everyone seemed lost in their own thoughts, and the group was silent.

"Do you think it was the same man who attacked you in the house that obtained the picture?" at last inquired Henry Bannerworth.

"Do you think it was the same guy who attacked you in the house that got the picture?" Henry Bannerworth finally asked.

"I cannot say, but I think it most probable that it was the same; indeed, the general appearance, as near as I could tell in the dark, was the same; but what I look upon as much stronger is, the object appears to be the same in both cases."

"I can't say for sure, but I think it's very likely that it was the same; in fact, the overall look, as far as I could see in the dark, seemed the same; however, what I consider much more convincing is that the object appears to be the same in both situations."

"That is very true," said Henry Bannerworth—"very true; and I think it more than probable myself. But come, doctor, you will require rest and nursing after your dangers."

"That's very true," said Henry Bannerworth—"really true; and I think it's pretty likely myself. But come on, doctor, you'll need some rest and care after everything you've been through."


CHAPTER XCIII.

THE ALARM AT ANDERBURY.—THE SUSPICIONS OF THE BANNERWORTH FAMILY, AND THE MYSTERIOUS COMMUNICATION.


420.png

About twenty miles to the southward of Bannerworth Hall was a good-sized market-town, called Anderbury. It was an extensive and flourishing place, and from the beauty of its situation, and its contiguity to the southern coast of England, it was much admired; and, in consequence, numerous mansions and villas of great pretension had sprang up in its immediate neighbourhood.

About twenty miles south of Bannerworth Hall was a sizable market town called Anderbury. It was a thriving and prosperous place, admired for its beautiful location near the southern coast of England. As a result, many impressive mansions and villas had been built in the surrounding area.

Betides, there were some estates of great value, and one of these, called Anderbury-on-the-Mount, in consequence of the mansion itself, which was of an immense extent, being built upon an eminence, was to be let, or sold.

There were some valuable estates, and one of these, called Anderbury-on-the-Mount, due to the large mansion built on a hill, was available for rent or sale.

This town of Anderbury was remarkable not only for the beauty of its aspect, but likewise for the quiet serenity of its inhabitants, who were a prosperous, thriving race, and depended very much upon their own resources.

This town of Anderbury was notable not just for its beautiful scenery, but also for the calm tranquility of its residents, who were a successful, thriving community and relied heavily on their own resources.

There were some peculiar circumstances why Anderbury-on-the-Mount was to let. It had been for a great number of years in possession of a family of the name of Milltown, who had resided there in great comfort and respectability, until an epidemic disorder broke out, first among the servants, and then spreading to the junior branches of the family, and from them to their seniors, produced such devastation, that in the course of three weeks there was but one young man left of the whole family, and he, by native vigour of constitution, had baffled the disorder, and found himself alone in his ancestral halls, the last of his race.

There were some odd reasons why Anderbury-on-the-Mount was up for rent. For many years, it had been owned by the Milltown family, who lived there in comfort and respectability, until an epidemic broke out. It started with the servants, then spread to the younger members of the family, and from them to the older generation. The devastation was such that within three weeks, only one young man from the entire family was left. He had managed to survive the illness thanks to his strong constitution, and he found himself alone in his ancestral home, the last of his lineage.

Soon a settled melancholy took possession of him, and all that had formerly delighted him now gave him pain, inasmuch as it brought to his mind a host of recollections of the most agonising character.

Soon a deep sadness took over him, and everything that used to make him happy now caused him pain because it reminded him of a flood of truly heartbreaking memories.

In vain was it that the surrounding gentry paid him every possible attention, and endeavoured to do all that was in their power to alleviate the unhappy circumstances in which he was placed. If he smiled, it was in a sad sort, and that was very seldom; and at length he announced his intention of leaving the neighbourhood, and seeking abroad, and in change of scene, for that solace which he could not expect to find in his ancestral home, after what had occurred within its ancient walls.

The local gentry tried their best to pay him attention and help ease his unfortunate situation, but it was all for nothing. If he ever smiled, it was a sad kind of smile, and it happened very rarely. Eventually, he decided to leave the area and look for comfort elsewhere, hoping that a change of scenery would provide the relief he couldn’t find in his family home after everything that had happened there.

There was not a chamber but which reminded him of the past—there was not a tree or a plant of any kind or description but which spoke to him plainly of those who were now no more, and whose merry laughter had within his own memory made that ancient place echo with glee, filling the sunny air with the most gladsome shouts, such as come from the lips of happy youth long before the world has robbed it of any of its romance or its beauty.

Every room reminded him of the past. Every tree and plant spoke to him clearly of those who were no longer there, whose joyful laughter had once made that old place ring with happiness, filling the sunny air with the most joyful shouts, like those from the mouths of carefree youth, long before the world had taken away any of its magic or beauty.

There was a general feeling of regret when this young man announced the fact of his departure to a foreign land; for he was much respected, and the known calamities which he had suffered, and the grief under which he laboured, invested his character with a great and painful interest.

There was a widespread sense of regret when this young man announced his departure for a foreign land; he was well-respected, and the known hardships he had faced, along with the grief he endured, gave his character a significant and poignant depth.

An entertainment was given to him upon the eve of his departure, and on the next day he was many miles from the place, and the estate of Anderbury-on-the-Mount was understood to be sold or let.

An event was organized for him the night before he left, and the next day he was far away from there, with the estate of Anderbury-on-the-Mount believed to be sold or rented out.

The old mansion had remained, then, for a year or two vacant, for it was a place of too much magnitude, and required by far too expensive an establishment to keep it going, to enable any person whose means were not very large to think of having anything to do with it.

The old mansion had sat empty for a year or two because it was such a massive place and required an expensive upkeep that made it impossible for anyone without a lot of money to consider being involved with it.

So, therefore, it remained unlet, and wearing that gloomy aspect which a large house, untenanted, so very quickly assumes.

So, it stayed empty, taking on that dreary look that a large house quickly gets when no one lives there.

It was quite a melancholy thing to look upon it, and to think what it must have once been, and what it might be still, compared to what it actually was; and the inhabitants of the neighbourhood had made up their minds that Anderbury-on-the-Mount would remain untenanted for many a year to come, and, perhaps, ultimately fall into ruin and decay.

It was really sad to look at it and think about what it must have once been and what it could still be, compared to what it actually was. The people in the neighborhood had resigned themselves to the fact that Anderbury-on-the-Mount would stay empty for many years to come and might eventually fall into ruin and decay.

But in this they were doomed to be disappointed, for, on the evening of a dull and gloomy day, about one week after the events we have recorded as taking place at Bannerworth Hall and its immediate neighbourhood, a travelling carriage, with four horses and an out-rider, came dashing into the place, and drew up at the principal inn in the town, which was called the Anderbury Arms.

But in this, they were bound to be let down, because on the evening of a dull and gloomy day, about a week after the events we mentioned at Bannerworth Hall and its nearby area, a traveling carriage with four horses and a rider came rushing into town and stopped at the main inn, which was called the Anderbury Arms.

The appearance of such an equipage, although not the most unusual thing in the world, in consequence of the many aristocratic families who resided in the neighbourhood, caused, at all events, some sensation, and, perhaps, the more so because it drove up to the inn instead of to any of the mansions of the neighbourhood, thereby showing that the stranger, whoever he was, came not as a visitor, but either merely baited in the town, being on his road somewhere else, or had some special business in it which would soon be learned.

The sight of such a carriage, while not the most surprising thing in the world due to the many wealthy families living nearby, still created quite a buzz. It likely stirred even more interest because it pulled up to the inn instead of one of the local estates, indicating that the stranger, whoever he was, wasn’t just visiting but was either passing through or had some important business in town that would soon be revealed.

The out-rider, who was in handsome livery, had gallopped on in advance of the carriage a short distance, for the purpose of ordering the best apartments in the inn to be immediately prepared for the reception of his master.

The outrider, dressed in a fine uniform, had galloped ahead of the carriage for a short distance to arrange for the best rooms in the inn to be prepared for his master’s arrival.

"Who is he?" asked the landlord.

"Who is he?" asked the landlord.

"It's the Baron Stolmuyer Saltsburgh."

"It's Baron Stolmuyer Saltsburgh."

"Bless my heart, I never heard of him before; where did he come from—somewhere abroad I suppose?"

"Wow, I’ve never heard of him before; where did he come from—somewhere overseas, I guess?"

"I can't tell you anything of him further than that he is immensely rich, and is looking for a house. He has heard that there is one to let in this immediate neighbourhood, and that's what has brought him from London, I suppose."

"I can't tell you much more about him other than that he's incredibly wealthy and is searching for a house. He has heard that there's one available to rent in this area, and I guess that's what brought him here from London."

"Yes, there is one; and it is called Anderbury-on-the-Mount."

"Yes, there is one, and it's called Anderbury-on-the-Mount."

"Well, he will very likely speak to you about it himself, for here he comes."

"Well, he's probably going to talk to you about it himself, because here he comes."

By this time the carriage had halted at the door of the hotel, and, the door being opened, and the steps lowered, there alighted from it a tall man attired in a kind of pelisse, or cloak, trimmed with rich fur, the body of it being composed of velvet. Upon his head he wore a travelling cap, and his fingers, as he grasped the cloak around him, were seen to be covered with rings of great value.

By this time, the carriage had stopped in front of the hotel, and when the door opened and the steps were lowered, a tall man stepped out. He was dressed in a kind of cloak trimmed with luxurious fur, made from velvet. He wore a travel cap on his head, and as he wrapped the cloak around him, his fingers were visible, adorned with valuable rings.

Such a personage, coming in such style, was, of course, likely to be honoured in every possible way by the landlord of the inn, and accordingly he was shown most obsequiously to the handsomest apartment in the house, and the whole establishment was put upon the alert to attend to any orders he might choose to give.

Such a person, arriving in such a manner, was naturally likely to be treated with the utmost respect by the innkeeper. As a result, he was escorted very politely to the nicest room in the place, and the entire staff was put on high alert to respond to any requests he might have.

He had not been long in the place when he sent for the landlord, who, hastily scrambling on his best coat, and getting his wife to arrange the tie of his neckcloth, proceeded to obey the orders of his illustrious guest, whatever they might chance to be.

He hadn't been at the place long when he called for the landlord, who quickly put on his best coat and got his wife to fix his tie before heading to follow the requests of his distinguished guest, whatever they might be.

He found the Baron Stolmuyer reclining upon a sofa, and having thrown aside his velvet cloak, trimmed with rich fur, he showed that underneath it he wore a costume of great richness and beauty, although, certainly, the form it covered was not calculated to set it off to any great advantage, for the baron was merely skin and bone, and looked like a man who had just emerged from a long illness, for his face was ghastly pale, and the landlord could not help observing that there was a strange peculiarity about his eyes, the reason of which he could not make out.

He found Baron Stolmuyer lounging on a sofa, and after tossing aside his velvet cloak lined with rich fur, he revealed that beneath it he wore a very lavish and beautiful outfit. However, it didn't really do him any favors since the baron was nothing but skin and bones, looking like someone who had just recovered from a long illness. His face was ghostly pale, and the landlord couldn’t help but notice something odd about his eyes, although he couldn't figure out what it was.

"You are the landlord of this inn, I presume," said the baron, "and, consequently, no doubt well acquainted with the neighbourhood?"

"You must be the landlord of this inn," said the baron, "so I assume you're familiar with the area?"

"I have the honour to be all that, sir. I have been here about sixteen years, and in that time I certainly ought to know something of the neighbourhood."

"I’m honored to be all of that, sir. I’ve been here for about sixteen years, and in that time, I definitely should know something about the neighborhood."

"'Tis well; some one told me there was a little cottage sort of place to let here, and as I am simple and retired in my habits I thought that it might possibly suit me."

"That's good; someone told me there’s a small cottage available to rent around here, and since I’m simple and like to keep to myself, I thought it might be a good fit for me."

"A little cottage, sir! There are certainly little cottages to let, but not such as would suit you; and if I might have presumed, sir, to think, I should have considered Anderbury-on-the-Mount, which is now to let, would have been the place for you. It is a large place, sir, and belonged to a good family, although they are now all dead and gone, except one, and it's he who wants to let the old place."

"A small cottage, sir! There are definitely small cottages available for rent, but none that would be suitable for you; and if I may be so bold, sir, I would have thought that Anderbury-on-the-Mount, which is now for rent, would have been the right place for you. It’s a large property, sir, and it used to belong to a good family, although they’ve all passed away now, except for one, and he’s the one looking to rent out the old place."

"Anderbury-on-the-Mount," said the baron, "was the name of the place mentioned to me; but I understood it was a little place."

"Anderbury-on-the-Mount," said the baron, "was the name of the place I was told about; but I understood it was a small place."

"Oh! sir, that is quite a mistake; who told you so? It's the largest place about here; there are a matter of twenty-seven rooms in it, and it stands altogether upon three hundred acres of ground."

"Oh! Sir, that's such a mistake; who told you that? It's the largest place around here; there are about twenty-seven rooms in it, and it sits on a total of three hundred acres."

"And have you the assurance," said the baron, "to call that anything but a cottage, when the castle of the Stolmuyers, at Saltzburgh, has one suite of reception rooms thirty in number, opening into each other, and the total number of apartments in the whole building is two hundred and sixty, it is surrounded by eight miles of territory."

"And do you really think," said the baron, "that you can call that anything other than a cottage when the Stolmuyers' castle in Salzburg has thirty interconnected reception rooms, and the entire building has a total of two hundred sixty rooms, all set within eight miles of grounds?"

"The devil!" said the landlord. "I beg your pardon, sir, but when I am astonished, I generally say the devil. They want eight hundred pounds a year for Anderbury-on-the-Mount."

"The devil!" said the landlord. "I’m sorry, sir, but when I’m surprised, I usually say the devil. They want eight hundred pounds a year for Anderbury-on-the-Mount."

"A mere trifle. I will sleep here to-night, and in the morning I will go and look at the place. It is near the sea?"

"A little thing. I'll sleep here tonight, and in the morning I'll go check out the place. It's close to the sea?"

"Half a mile, sir, exactly, from the beach; and one of the most curious circumstances of all connected with it is, that there is a subterranean passage from the grounds leading right away down to the sea-coast. A most curious place, sir, partly cut out of the cliff, with cellars in it for wine, and other matters, that in the height of summer are kept as cool as in the deep winter time. It's more for curiosity than use, such a place; and the old couple, that now take care of the house, make a pretty penny, I'll be bound, though they won't own it, by showing that part of the place."

"Half a mile, sir, exactly, from the beach; and one of the most interesting things about it is that there’s a hidden passage from the grounds that goes straight down to the coast. It’s quite a unique spot, sir, partly carved out of the cliff, with cellars for wine and other items that stay as cool in the summer as they do in the depths of winter. It’s more of a curiosity than anything else; and the elderly couple who currently look after the house probably make a decent amount showing that part of it, although they wouldn’t admit it."

"It may suit me, but I shall be able to give a decisive answer when I see it on the morrow. You will let my attendants have what they require, and see that my horses be well looked to."

"It might work for me, but I can give a definite answer when I see it tomorrow. Please make sure my attendants have what they need and that my horses are taken care of."

"Certainly, oh! certainly, sir, of course; you might go far, indeed, sir, before you found an inn where everything would be done as things are done here. Is there anything in particular, sir, you would like for dinner?"

"Definitely, oh! definitely, sir, of course; you could go a long way, indeed, sir, before you find a place where everything is done as it is here. Is there anything specific, sir, you would like for dinner?"

"How can I tell that, idiot, until the dinner time arrives?"

"How am I supposed to know, you idiot, until dinner time comes?"

"Well, but, sir, in that case, you know, we scarcely know what to do, because you see, sir, you understand—"

"Well, sir, in that case, we hardly know what to do, because you see, sir, you understand—"

"It is very strange to me that you can neither see nor understand your duty. I am accustomed to having the dinner tables spread with all that money can procure; then I choose, but not before, what it suits me to partake of."

"It’s really odd to me that you can’t see or understand your responsibility. I’m used to having the dinner tables set with everything money can buy; then I decide what I want to eat, but not before."

"Wil, sir, that is a very good way, and perhaps we ain't quite so used to that sort of thing as we ought to be in these parts; but another time, sir, we shall know better what we are about, without a doubt, and I only hope, sir, that we shall have you in the neighbourhood for a long time; and so, sir, putting one thing to another, and then drawing a conclusion from both of them, you see, sir, you will be able to understand."

"Well, sir, that's a great approach, and maybe we're not as used to that kind of thing around here as we should be; but next time, sir, we'll definitely have a better idea of what we're doing, without a doubt. I just hope, sir, that you’ll be in the area for a long time. So, sir, connecting the dots and then coming to a conclusion from both, you see, sir, you'll be able to understand."

"Peace! begone! what is the use of all this bellowing to me—I want it not—I care not for it."

"Peace! Go away! What's the point of all this shouting at me—I don't want it—I don't care about it."

The baron spoke these words so furiously, that the landlord was rather terrified than otherwise, and left the room hastily, muttering to himself that he had never come across such a tiger, and wondering where the baron could have possibly come from, and what amount of wealth he could be possessed of, that would enable him to live in such a princely style as he mentioned.

The baron shouted these words so angrily that the landlord was more scared than anything else and quickly left the room, mumbling to himself that he had never encountered anyone so fierce, and wondering where the baron could have possibly come from and how much money he must have to live in the luxurious way he described.

If the Baron Stolmuyer of Saltzburgh had wished ever so much to impress upon the minds of all persons in the neighbourhood the fact of his wealth and importance, he could not have adopted a better plan to accomplish that object than by first of all impressing such facts upon the mind of the landlord of the Anderbury Arms, for in the course of another hour it was tolerably well spread all over the town, that never had there been such a guest at the Anderbury Arms; and that he called Anderbury-on-the-Mount, with all its rooms—all its outbuildings, and its three hundred acres of ground, a cottage.

If Baron Stolmuyer of Saltzburgh had wanted to make sure everyone in the neighborhood knew about his wealth and status, he couldn't have come up with a better strategy than to first convince the landlord of the Anderbury Arms. Within an hour, it was widely known throughout the town that there had never been a guest at the Anderbury Arms like him; he referred to Anderbury-on-the-Mount, along with all its rooms, outbuildings, and three hundred acres, as just a cottage.

This news spread like wildfire, awaking no end of speculation, and giving rise to the most exaggerated rumours, so that a number of persons came to the inn on purpose to endeavour to get a look at the baron; but he did not stir from his apartments, so that these wondermongers were disappointed, and even forced to go away as wise as they came; but in the majority of cases they made up their minds that in the morning they should surely be able to obtain a glimpse of him, which was considered a great treat, for a man with an immense income is looked upon in England as a natural curiosity.

This news spread quickly, fueling endless speculation and leading to wild rumors, causing several people to visit the inn just to try to catch a glimpse of the baron. However, he didn’t leave his rooms, leaving these curious onlookers disappointed and just as clueless as before. Most of them decided that in the morning, they would definitely get to see him, which was seen as quite a treat, since a wealthy man is regarded as a natural curiosity in England.

The landlord took his guest at his word as regards the dinner, and provided such a repast as seldom, indeed, graced the board at the Anderbury Arms—a repast sufficient for twenty people, and certainly which was a monstrous thing to set before one individual.

The landlord took his guest at his word about dinner and prepared a meal that rarely, if ever, graced the table at the Anderbury Arms—enough food for twenty people, which was definitely an excessive amount to serve to just one person.

The baron, however, made no remark, but selected a portion from some of the dishes, and those dishes that he did select from, were of the simplest kind, and not such as the landlord expected him to take, so that he really paid about one hundred times the amount he ought to have done for what actually passed his lips.

The baron, however, said nothing but chose a few items from the dishes, and the ones he picked were very basic, not what the landlord expected him to choose. As a result, he ended up paying about one hundred times more than he should have for what he actually ate.

And then what a fidget the landlord was in about his wines, for he doubted not but such a guest would be extremely critical and hard to please; but, to his great relief, the baron declined taking any wine, merely washing down his repast with a tumbler of cool water; and then, although the hour was very early, he retired at once to rest.

And then the landlord was very anxious about his wines, as he was sure that such a guest would be very picky and hard to satisfy. However, to his great relief, the baron chose not to have any wine and simply drank a glass of cool water with his meal. Although it was still quite early, he went to bed right after.

The landlord was not disposed to disregard the injunction which the baron had given him to attend carefully on his servants and horses, and after giving orders that nothing should be stinted as regarded the latter, he himself looked to the creature-comforts of the former, and he did this with a double motive, for not only was he anxious to make the most he could out of the baron in the way of charges, but he was positively panting with curiosity to know more about so singular a personage, and he thought that surely the servants must be able to furnish him with some particulars regarding their eccentric master.

The landlord wasn’t willing to ignore the order the baron had given him to take good care of his servants and horses. After making sure that nothing was skimped on for the horses, he focused on the needs of the servants. He had two reasons for this: not only did he want to maximize his charges from the baron, but he was also really curious to learn more about such an unusual person. He figured the servants could provide him with some details about their eccentric boss.

In this, however, he was mistaken, for although they told him all they knew, that amounted to so little as really not to be worth the learning.

In this, however, he was wrong, because even though they shared everything they knew, it was so little that it really wasn’t worth learning.

They informed him that they had been engaged all in the last week, and that they knew nothing of the baron whatever, or where he came from, or what he was, excepting that he paid them most liberal wages, and was not very exacting in the service he required of them.

They told him that they had been busy all last week and didn’t know anything about the baron, where he came from, or who he was, other than that he paid them quite well and wasn’t very demanding in the work he asked of them.

This was very unsatisfactory, and when the landlord started on a mission, which he considered himself bound to perform, to a Mr. Leek, in the town, who had the letting of Anderbury-on-the-Mount, he was quite vexed to think what a small amount of information he was able to carry to him.

This was really disappointing, and when the landlord set off on a mission, which he felt obligated to complete, to see Mr. Leek in town, who was responsible for renting out Anderbury-on-the-Mount, he was quite annoyed at how little information he had to bring to him.

"I can tell him," he said to himself as he went quickly towards the agent's residence; "I can tell him the baron's name, and that in the morning he wants to look at Anderbury-on-the-Mount; but that's all I know of him, except that he is a most extraordinary man—indeed, the most extraordinary that I ever came near."

"I can tell him," he said to himself as he hurried toward the agent's house; "I can tell him the baron's name and that he wants to check out Anderbury-on-the-Mount in the morning; but that's all I know about him, except that he's a truly remarkable man—actually, the most remarkable one I've ever encountered."

Mr. Leek, the house agent, notwithstanding the deficiency of the facts contained in the landlord's statement, was well enough satisfied to hear that any one of apparent wealth was inquiring after the large premises to let, for, as he said truly to the landlord,—

Mr. Leek, the real estate agent, despite the lack of information in the landlord's statement, was quite pleased to hear that someone who seemed wealthy was interested in the large property available for rent, because, as he honestly told the landlord,—

"The commission on letting and receiving the rentals of such a property is no joke to me."

"The commission for renting out and receiving payments for that property is no laughing matter to me."

"Precisely," said the landlord. "I thought it was better to come and tell you at once, for there can be no doubt that he is enormously rich."

"Exactly," said the landlord. "I figured it was best to come and tell you right away, because there's no doubt that he's extremely rich."

"If that be satisfactorily proved, it's of no consequence what he is, or who he is, and you may depend I shall be round to the inn early in the morning to attend upon him; and in that case, perhaps, if you have any conversation with him, you will be so good as to mention that I will show him over the premises at his own hour, and you shall not be forgotten, you may depend, if any arrangement is actually come to. It will be just as well for you to tell him what a nice property it is, and that it is to be let for eight hundred a year, or sold outright for eight thousand pounds."

"If that's proven satisfactorily, it doesn't matter who he is or what he does, and you can count on me to be at the inn early in the morning to meet with him. In that case, if you have any chat with him, please let him know that I'll show him the property whenever he's ready, and you won't be overlooked if any deal is made. It would also be good for you to tell him how nice the property is and that it's available for rent at eight hundred a year or for sale for eight thousand pounds."

"I will, you may depend, Mr. Leek. A most extraordinary man you will find him; not the handsomest in the world, I can tell you, but handsome is as handsome does, say I; and, if he takes Anderbury-on-the-Mount, I have no doubt but he will spend a lot of money in the neighbourhood, and we shall all be the better of that, of course, as you well know, sir."

"I will, you can count on it, Mr. Leek. He’s a truly remarkable man; not the most attractive in the world, I can assure you, but I believe that how someone behaves is what really matters. And if he takes over Anderbury-on-the-Mount, I’m sure he will invest a lot of money in the area, which will benefit us all, as you already understand, sir."

This then was thoroughly agreed upon between these high contracting powers, and the landlord returned home very well satisfied, indeed, with the position in which he had put the affair, and resolved upon urging on the baron, as far as it lay within his power so to do, to establish himself in the neighbourhood, and to allow him to be purveyor-in-general to his household, which, if the baron continued in his liberal humour, would be unquestionably a very pleasant post to occupy.

This was fully agreed upon between these high-level parties, and the landlord returned home very satisfied with how he had handled the situation. He was determined to encourage the baron, as much as he could, to settle in the area and to let him be the main supplier for his household, which, if the baron kept his generous attitude, would definitely be a great position to hold.


CHAPTER XCIV.

THE VISITOR, AND THE DEATH IN THE SUBTERRANEAN PASSAGE.


424.png

About an hour and a half after the baron had retired to rest, and while the landlord was still creeping about enjoining silence on the part of the establishment, so that the slumbers of a wealthy and, no doubt, illustrious personage should not be disturbed, there arrived a horseman at the Anderbury Arms.

About an hour and a half after the baron had gone to bed, and while the landlord was still moving around, reminding everyone to be quiet so that the sleep of a wealthy and, no doubt, important guest wouldn’t be disturbed, a horseman arrived at the Anderbury Arms.

He was rather a singular-looking man, with a shifting, uneasy-looking glance, as if he were afraid of being suddenly pounced upon and surprised by some one; and although his apparel was plain, yet it was good in quality, and his whole appearance was such as to induce respectful attention.

He was quite an unusual-looking man, with a shifty, anxious gaze, as if he feared being caught off guard by someone at any moment. Although his clothes were simple, they were of good quality, and his overall presence commanded respectful attention.

The only singular circumstance was, that such a traveller, so well mounted, should be alone; but that might have been his own fancy, so that the absence of an attendant went for nothing. Doubtless, if the whole inn had not been in such a commotion about the illustrious and wealthy baron, this stranger would have received more consideration and attention than he did.

The only unusual thing was that a traveler, so well-equipped, was alone; but that might have just been his own idea, so the lack of a companion didn't really matter. For sure, if the whole inn hadn't been in such a frenzy over the famous and rich baron, this stranger would have gotten a lot more respect and attention than he did.

Upon alighting, he walked at once into what is called the coffee-room of the hotel, and after ordering some refreshments, of which he partook but sparingly, he said, in a mild but solemn sort of tone, to the waiter who attended upon him,—

Upon getting off, he walked straight into what is known as the coffee room of the hotel, and after ordering some snacks, which he ate only a little of, he said, in a soft yet serious tone, to the waiter who served him,—

"Tell the Baron Stolmuyer, of Saltzburgh, that there is one here who wants to see him."

"Tell Baron Stolmuyer from Saltzburg that someone here wants to see him."

"I beg your pardon, sir," said the waiter, "but the baron is gone to bed."

"I’m sorry, sir," said the waiter, "but the baron has gone to bed."

"It matters not to me. If you nor no one else in this establishment will deliver the message I charge you with, I must do so myself."

"It doesn't matter to me. If you or no one else in this place will deliver the message I asked you to, I have to do it myself."

"I'll speak to my master, sir; but the baron is a very great gentleman indeed, and I don't think my master would like to have him disturbed."

"I'll talk to my boss, sir; but the baron is a very important gentleman, and I don't think my boss would appreciate having him interrupted."

The stranger hesitated for a time, and then he said,—

The stranger paused for a moment, and then he said,—

"Show me the baron's apartment. Perhaps I ought not to ask any one person connected with this establishment to disturb him, when I am quite willing to do so myself. Show me the way."

"Show me the baron's apartment. Maybe I shouldn’t ask anyone related to this place to bother him when I'm perfectly willing to do it myself. Just show me the way."

"Well, but, sir, the baron may get in a rage, and say, very naturally, that we had no business to let anybody walk up to his room and disturb him, because we wouldn't do so ourselves. So that you see, sir, when you come to consider, it hardly seems the right sort of thing."

"Well, sir, the baron might get really angry and say, quite understandably, that we shouldn't have allowed anyone to walk up to his room and interrupt him, because we wouldn't do that ourselves. So, when you think about it, sir, it doesn't really seem like the proper thing to do."

"Since," said the stranger, rising, "I cannot procure even the common courtesy of being shown to the apartment of the person whom I seek, I must find him myself."

"Since," said the stranger, standing up, "I can't even get the basic courtesy of being shown to the place of the person I'm looking for, I guess I'll have to find him myself."

As he spoke he walked out of the room, and began ascending the staircase, despite the remonstrances of the waiter, who called after him repeatedly, but could not induce him to stop; and when he found that such was the case, he made his way to the landlord, to give the alarm that, for all he knew to the contrary, some one had gone up stairs to murder the baron.

As he was speaking, he walked out of the room and started going up the stairs, even though the waiter protested and called after him multiple times, but he couldn’t get him to stop. Realizing this, the waiter went to the landlord to warn him that, for all he knew, someone had gone upstairs to kill the baron.

This information threw the landlord into such a fix, that he knew not what to be at. At one moment he was for rushing up stairs and endeavouring to interfere, and at another he thought the best plan would be to pretend that he knew nothing about it.

This information put the landlord in such a challenging situation that he didn't know what to do. One moment he wanted to rush upstairs and try to intervene, and the next he thought the best approach would be to act like he didn't know anything about it.

While he was in this state of uncertainty, the stranger succeeded in making his way up stairs to the floor from which proceeded the bedrooms, and, apparently, having no fear whatever of the Baron Stolmuyer's indignation before his eyes, he opened door after door, until he came to one which led him into the apartment occupied by that illustrious individual.

While he was feeling uncertain, the stranger managed to make his way upstairs to the floor where the bedrooms were located, and, apparently not afraid of Baron Stolmuyer's anger, he opened door after door until he reached the one that led to the room occupied by that distinguished individual.

The baron, half undressed only, lay in an uneasy slumber upon the bed, and the stranger stood opposite to him for some minutes, as if considering what he should do.

The baron, half undressed, lay in an uneasy sleep on the bed, while the stranger stood across from him for a few minutes, as if deciding what to do next.

"It would be easy," he said, "to kill him; but it will pay me better to spare him. I may be wrong in supposing that he has the means which I hope he has; but that I shall soon discover by his conversation."

"It would be simple," he said, "to kill him; but it will be more beneficial for me to spare him. I might be wrong in thinking that he has the resources I hope he does; but I'll find that out soon enough from our conversation."

Stretching out, his hand, he tapped the baron lightly on the shoulder, who thereupon opened his eyes and sprang to his feet instantly, glancing with fixed earnestness at the intruder, upon whose face shone the light of a lamp which was burning in the apartment.

Stretching out his hand, he gently tapped the baron on the shoulder, who immediately opened his eyes and jumped to his feet, staring intently at the intruder, whose face was illuminated by a lamp that was on in the room.

Then the baron shrunk back, and the stranger, folding his arms, said,—

Then the baron recoiled, and the stranger, crossing his arms, said, —

"You know me. Let our interview be as brief as possible. There needs no explanations between us, for we both know all that could be said. By some accident you have become rich, while I continue quite otherwise. It matters not how this has occurred, the fact is everything. I don't know the amount of your possessions; but, from your style of living, they must be great, and therefore it is that I make no hesitation in asking of you, as a price for not exposing who and what you are, a moderate sum."

"You know me. Let's keep this interview short. There's no need for explanations between us since we both understand everything that needs to be said. By some chance, you've become wealthy, while I'm not. It doesn't really matter how that happened; what's important is the fact itself. I don't know the exact amount of your wealth, but from the way you live, I can tell it's substantial. So, I'm asking you, as a price for not revealing who you are and what you've done, for a reasonable sum."

"I thought that you were dead."

"I thought you were gone."

"I know you did; but you behold me here, and, consequently, that delusion vanishes."

"I know you did, but here I am, and that illusion disappears."

"What sum do you require, and what assurance can I have that, when you get it, the demand will not be repeated on the first opportunity?"

"What amount do you need, and what guarantee can I have that, once you receive it, you won't ask for more at the first chance?"

"I can give you no such assurance, perhaps, that would satisfy you entirely; but, for more reasons than I choose to enter into, I am extremely anxious to leave England at once and forever. Give me the power to do so that I require, and you will never hear of me again."

"I can't guarantee you anything that would completely satisfy you, but for more reasons than I want to get into, I really want to leave England right now and never come back. Give me the ability to do that, and you’ll never hear from me again."

425.png

The baron hesitated for some few seconds, during which he looked scrutinizingly at his companion, and then he said, in a tone of voice that seemed as if he were making the remark to himself rather than to the other,—

The baron paused for a few seconds, during which he studied his companion closely, and then he said, in a tone that sounded more like he was commenting to himself than speaking to the other person,—

"You look no older than you did when last we parted, and that was years ago."

"You look just as young as you did the last time we said goodbye, and that was years ago."

"Why should I look older? You know as well as I that I need not. But, to be brief, I do not wish to interfere with any plans or projects you may have on hand. I do not wish to be a hindrance to you. Let me have five thousand pounds, and I am off at once and forever, I tell you."

"Why should I look older? You know as well as I do that I don’t have to. But, to keep it short, I don’t want to mess with any plans or projects you might have going on. I don’t want to be a burden to you. Just give me five thousand pounds, and I’ll be out of your hair right away and for good, I promise."

"Five thousand! the man raves—five thousand pounds! Say one thousand, and it is yours."

"Five thousand! the guy is going crazy—five thousand pounds! Just say one thousand, and it’s yours."

"No; I have fixed my price; and if you do not consent, I now tell you that I will blazon forth, even in this house, who and what you are; and, let your schemes of ambition or of cupidity be what they may, you may be assured that I will blast them all."

"No; I've set my price, and if you don’t agree, I’m telling you now that I will reveal who you are and what you’re up to, right here in this house. No matter what your ambitions or greed are, you can bet that I will ruin all of them."

"This is no place in which to argue such a point; come out into the open air; 'walls have ears;' but come out, and I will give you such special reasons why you should not now press your claim at all, that you shall feel much beholden to me for them, and not regret your visit."

"This isn't the right place to debate this; let's go outside; 'walls have ears;' but once we’re out, I’ll share some compelling reasons why you shouldn't pursue your claim right now. You'll be grateful for them and won't regret stopping by."

"If that we come to terms, I no more desire than you can do that any one should overhear our conversation. I prefer the open air for any conference, be it whatever it may—much prefer it; and therefore most willingly embrace your proposition. Come out."

"If we agree, I don't want anyone overhearing our conversation any more than you do. I much prefer having discussions outside, whatever the topic may be—it's definitely my preference; so I'm very happy to accept your suggestion. Let's go outside."

The baron put on his travelling cap, and the rich velvet cloak, edged with fur, that he possessed, and leaving his chamber a few paces in advance of his strange visitor, he descended the staircase, followed by him. In the hall of the hotel they found the landlord and almost the whole of the establishment assembled, in deep consultation as to whether or not any one was to go up stairs and ascertain if the stranger who had sought the baron's chamber was really a friend or an enemy.

The baron put on his travel cap and the luxurious velvet cloak trimmed with fur that he owned, and stepping out of his room a bit ahead of his unusual visitor, he headed down the staircase, with the visitor following him. In the hotel lobby, they found the landlord and nearly everyone in the establishment gathered, deeply discussing whether someone should go upstairs and check if the stranger who had asked to see the baron was genuinely a friend or an enemy.

But when they saw the two men coming down, at all events apparently amicably, it was a great relief, and the landlord rushed forward and opened the door, for which piece of service he got a very stately bow from the baron, and a slight inclination of the head from his visitor, and then they both passed out.

But when they saw the two men coming down, looking friendly enough, it was a huge relief, and the landlord quickly rushed forward to open the door. For this, he received a very formal bow from the baron and a slight nod from his guest, and then both of them walked out.

"I have ascertained," said the man who came on horseback, "that for the last week in London you have lived in a style of the most princely magnificence, and that you came down here, attended as if you were one of the first nobles of the land."

"I've confirmed," said the man who arrived on horseback, "that for the past week in London, you've been living in a manner of the utmost splendor, and that you came down here, treated as if you were one of the top nobles in the country."

"These things amuse the vulgar," said the baron. "I do not mind admitting to you that I contemplate residing on this spot, and perhaps contracting a marriage."

"These things entertain the common folks," said the baron. "I won't deny that I'm considering living here and maybe even getting married."

"Another marriage?"

"Another wedding?"

"And why not? If wives will die suddenly, and no one knows why, who is to help it. I do not pretend to control the fates."

"And why not? If wives can suddenly die, and no one knows why, what can you do about it? I don’t pretend to control fate."

"This, between us, is idle talk indeed—most idle; for we know there are certain circumstances which account for the strangest phenomena; but what roaring sound is that which comes so regularly and steadily upon the ear."

"This, between us, is just pointless chatter—really pointless; because we know there are certain situations that explain the strangest phenomena; but what is that loud noise that comes so consistently and steadily to our ears?"

"It is the sea washing upon the coast. The tide is no doubt advancing, and, as the eddying surges roll in upon the pebbly shore, they make what, to my mind, is this pleasant music."

"It’s the sea lapping against the shore. The tide is definitely coming in, and as the swirling waves crash onto the pebbly beach, they create what I think is this beautiful sound."

"I did not think we were so near the ocean. The moon is rising; let us walk upon the beach, and as that sound is such pleasant music, you shall hear it while I convince you what unpleasant consequences will arise from a refusal of the modest and moderate terms I offer you."

"I didn't realize we were so close to the ocean. The moon is rising; let’s walk along the beach, and since that sound is such sweet music, you'll hear it while I explain the unpleasant consequences that will come from turning down the modest and reasonable offer I'm making you."

"We shall see, we shall see; but I must confess it does seem to me most extraordinary that you ask of me a positive fortune, for fear you should deprive me of a portion of one; but you cannot mean what you say."

"We'll see, we'll see; but I have to admit it seems really strange to me that you're asking for a definite fortune, out of fear that you might take away part of one; but you can't actually mean what you're saying."

While they were talking they reached a long strip of sand which was by the seashore, at the base of some cliffs, through which was excavated the passage from the coast into the grounds of Anderbury House, and which had been so expatiated upon by the landlord of the inn, in his description of the advantages attendant upon that property.

While they were talking, they arrived at a long stretch of sand by the seashore, at the foot of some cliffs, where a passage had been dug out from the coast leading into the grounds of Anderbury House. The landlord of the inn had gone on and on about the benefits of that property in his description.

There were some rude steps, leading to a narrow arched door-way, which constituted an entrance to this subterraneous region; and as the moonlight streamed over the wide waste of waters, and fell upon this little door-way in the face of the cliff, he became convinced that it was the entrance to that excavation, and he eyed it curiously.

There were some rough steps leading to a narrow arched doorway that served as an entrance to this underground area; and as the moonlight poured over the vast stretch of water and illuminated this small doorway in the side of the cliff, he became convinced that it was the entrance to that excavation, and he looked at it with curiosity.

"What place is that?" said his companion.

"What place is that?" his friend asked.

"It is a private entrance to the grounds of a mansion in this neighbourhood."

"It’s a private entrance to the estate of a mansion in this neighborhood."

"Private enough, I should presume; for if there be any other means of reaching the house, surely no one would go through such a dismal hole as that towards it; but come, make up your mind at once. There need be no quarrelling upon the subject of our conference, but let it be a plain matter of yes or no. Is it worth your while to be left alone in peace, or is it not?"

"Private enough, I assume; because if there were any other way to get to the house, no one would choose to go through such a gloomy place to get there. But come on, make up your mind right now. There's no need to argue about the details of our meeting; let's keep it straightforward—yes or no. Is it worth it for you to be left alone in peace, or isn’t it?"

"It is worth my while, but not at such a price as that you mentioned; and I cannot help thinking that some cheaper mode of accomplishing the same object will surely present itself very shortly."

"It's worth my time, but not at the price you mentioned; I can't help but think that a cheaper way to achieve the same goal will surely come up very soon."

"I do not understand you; you talk ambiguously."

"I don't understand you; you're being vague."

"But my acts," said the baron, "shall be clear and plain enough, as you shall see. Could you believe it possible that I was the sort of person to submit tamely to any amount of extortion you chose to practise upon me. There was a time when I thought you possessed great sense and judgment when I thought that you were a man who weighed well the chances of what you were about; but now I know to the contrary; and I think for less than a thousand pounds I may succeed in ridding myself of you."

"But my actions," said the baron, "will be clear and straightforward enough, as you'll see. Can you really believe I would let you get away with any amount of extortion you choose to impose on me? There was a time when I thought you were smart and had good judgment, that you considered the risks of what you were doing; but now I know that's not the case. I think I can get rid of you for less than a thousand pounds."

"I do not understand you; you had better beware how you tamper with me, for I am not one who will be calmly disposed to put up with much. The sense, tact, and worldly knowledge which you say you have before, from time to time, given me credit for, belongs to me still, and I am not likely easily to commit myself."

"I don't get you; you should be careful how you mess with me, because I'm not someone who will just sit back and take a lot. The sense, skill, and experience that you claim I've had credit for still belong to me, and I'm not likely to put myself in a tough spot easily."

"Indeed; do you think you bear such a charmed life that nothing can shake it?"

"Really? Do you think you have such a lucky life that nothing can touch it?"

"I think nothing of the sort; but I know what I can do—I am armed."

"I don't think that at all; but I know what I can do—I’m prepared."

"And I; and since it comes to this, take the reward of your villany; for it was you who made me what I am, and would now seek to destroy my every hope of satisfaction."

"And I; and since it’s come to this, accept the consequences of your wrongdoing; you turned me into what I am, and now you want to ruin every chance I have for happiness."

As the baron spoke he drew from his breast a small pistol, which, with the quickness of thought, he held full in the face of his companion, and pulled the trigger.

As the baron spoke, he quickly pulled a small pistol from his jacket and pointed it directly at his companion's face, then pulled the trigger.

There can be no doubt on earth that his intention was to commit the murder, but the pistol missed fire, and he was defeated in his intention at that moment. Then the stranger laughed scornfully, and drawing a pistol from his pocket, he presented it at the baron's head, saying,—

There’s no doubt that he intended to commit murder, but the gun misfired, and he failed in that moment. Then the stranger laughed mockingly, pulled out a gun from his pocket, aimed it at the baron's head, and said,—

"Do I not bear a charmed life? If I had not, should I have escaped death from you now? No, I could not; but you perceive that even a weapon that might not fail you upon another occasion is harmless against me; and can you expect that I will hesitate now to take full and ample revenge upon you for this dastardly attempt?"

"Do I not live a charmed life? If I didn’t, would I have escaped death from you just now? No, I couldn’t; but you can see that even a weapon that might work for you another time is useless against me; and can you really expect that I’ll hesitate now to take complete and thorough revenge on you for this cowardly attempt?"

These words were spoken with great volubility, so much so, indeed, that they only occupied a few very brief seconds in delivering; and then, perhaps, the baron's career might have ended, for it seemed to be fully the intention of the other to conclude what he said by firing the pistol in his face; but the wily aspect of the baron's countenance was, after all, but a fair index of the mind, and, just as the last words passed the lips of his irritated companion, he suddenly dropped in a crouching position to the ground, and, seizing his legs, threw him over his head in an instant.

These words were spoken so quickly that they only took a few brief seconds to deliver; and then, perhaps, the baron’s life could have ended right there, because it seemed like the other person fully intended to finish by shooting him in the face. However, the clever look on the baron’s face truly reflected his thoughts, and just as the last words left his irritated opponent’s mouth, he suddenly crouched down and grabbed his legs, throwing him over his head in an instant.

The pistol was discharged, at the same moment, and then, with a shout of rage and satisfaction, the baron sprang upon his foe, and, kneeling upon his breast, he held aloft in his hand a glittering dagger, the highly-polished blade of which caught the moonbeams, and reflected them into the dazzled eyes of the conquered man, whose fate now appeared to be certain.

The gun went off at the same moment, and then, with a shout of anger and satisfaction, the baron jumped on his enemy, kneeling on his chest. He held a shining dagger high in his hand; the smooth blade caught the moonlight and reflected it into the stunned eyes of the defeated man, whose fate now seemed inevitable.

"Fool!" said the baron, "you must needs, then, try conclusions with me, and, not content with the safety of insignificance, you must be absurd enough to think it possible you could extort from me whatever sums your fancy dictated, or with any effect threaten me, if I complied not with your desires."

"Fool!" said the baron. "You have to engage with me, and instead of being satisfied with a low profile, you’re foolish enough to think you can force me to give you whatever money you want, or threaten me effectively if I don't meet your demands."

"Have mercy upon me. I meant not to take your life; and, therefore, why should you take mine?"

"Have mercy on me. I didn't mean to take your life; so, why should you take mine?"

"You would have taken it, and, therefore, you shall die. Know, too, as this is your last moment, that, vampyre as you are, and as I, of all men, best know you to be, I will take especial care that you shall be placed in some position after death where the revivifying moonbeams may not touch you, so that this shall truly be your end, and you shall rot away, leaving no trace behind of your existence, sufficient to contain the vital principle."

"You would have accepted it, and so you will die. Understand, as this is your final moment, that, being a vampire as you are, and as I, more than anyone else, understand you to be, I will make sure you are put in a place after death where the revitalizing moonlight can’t reach you, so that this will genuinely be your end, and you will decay, leaving no trace of your existence that can contain any essence of life."

"No—no! you cannot—will not. You will have mercy."

"No—no! You can't—won't. You will have compassion."

"Ask the famished tiger for mercy, when you intrude upon his den."

"Ask the hungry tiger for mercy when you walk into his den."

As he spoke the baron ground his teeth together with rage, and, in an instant, buried the poniard in the throat of his victim. The blade went through to the yellow sand beneath, and the murderer still knelt upon the man's chest, while he who had thus received so fatal a blow tossed his arms about with agony, and tried in vain to shriek.

As he spoke, the baron clenched his teeth in rage and, in an instant, drove the dagger into his victim's throat. The blade pierced down to the yellow sand underneath, and the murderer remained on the man's chest while the one who had received such a deadly blow flailed his arms in agony, trying in vain to scream.

The nature of the wound, however, prevented him from uttering anything but a low gurgling sound, for he was nearly choked with his own blood, and soon his eyes became fixed and of a glassy appearance; he stretched out his two arms, and dug his fingers deep into the sand.

The nature of the wound, however, kept him from saying anything except a low gurgling sound, as he was nearly choked on his own blood, and soon his eyes grew fixed and glassy; he stretched out his arms and dug his fingers deep into the sand.

The baron drew forth the poniard, and a gush of blood immediately followed it, and then one deep groan testified to the fact, that the spirit, if there be a spirit, had left its mortal habitation, and winged its flight to other realms, if there be other realms for it to wing its flight to.

The baron pulled out the dagger, and blood spurted out immediately, followed by a deep groan that showed that the spirit, if there is such a thing, had left its body and flown off to other worlds, if there are indeed other worlds for it to go to.

"He is dead," said the baron, and, at the same moment, a roll of the advancing tide swept over the body, drenching the living, as well as the dead, with the brine of the ocean.

"He's dead," said the baron, and at that moment, a wave from the incoming tide crashed over the body, soaking both the living and the dead with the ocean's saltwater.

The baron stooped and rinsed the dagger in the advancing tide from the clotted blood which had clung to it, and then, wiping it carefully, he returned it to its sheath, which was hidden within the folds of his dress; and, rising from his kneeling posture upon the body, he stood by its side, with folded arms, gazing upon it, for some minutes, in silence, heedless of the still advancing water, which was already considerably above his feet.

The baron bent down and washed the dagger in the incoming tide to remove the dried blood that had stuck to it, and then, carefully wiping it, he put it back into its sheath, which was tucked away in the folds of his clothing. Rising from his kneeling position beside the body, he stood there with his arms crossed, silently staring at it for several minutes, oblivious to the rising water that was now well above his feet.

Then he spoke in his ordinary accents, and evidently caring nothing for the fact that he had done such a deed.

Then he spoke in his usual tone, clearly not caring at all about the fact that he had done such a thing.

"I must dispose of this carcase," he said, "which now seems so lifeless, for the moon is up, and if its beams fall upon it, I know, from former experience, what will happen; it will rise again, and walk the earth, seeking for vengeance upon me, and the thirst for that vengeance will become such a part of its very nature, that it will surely accomplish something, if not all that it desires."

"I need to get rid of this corpse," he said, "which now looks so lifeless, because the moon is out, and if its light hits it, I know from past experience what will happen; it will come back to life and walk the earth, looking for revenge on me. The desire for that revenge will become such a core part of its nature that it will definitely achieve something, if not everything it wants."

After a few moments' consideration, he stooped, and, with more strength than one would have thought it possible a man reduced almost, as he was, to a skeleton could have exerted, he lifted the body, and carried it rapidly up the beach towards the cliffs. He threw it down upon the stone steps that led to the small door of the excavation in the cliff, and it fell upon them with a sickening sound, as if some of the bones were surely broken by the fall.

After a moment's thought, he bent down and, with more strength than you'd expect from someone who looked almost like a skeleton, he lifted the body and hurried up the beach toward the cliffs. He dropped it onto the stone steps leading to the small door of the excavation in the cliff, and it landed with a disturbing thud, as if some of the bones must have broken from the fall.

The object, then, of the baron seemed to be to get this door open, if he possibly could; but that was an object easier to be desired than carried into effect, for, although he exerted his utmost power, he did not succeed in moving it an inch, and he began evidently to think that it would be impossible to do so.

The baron's goal seemed to be to get this door open if he could. However, that was easier said than done, because even though he tried his hardest, he couldn't budge it at all, and he clearly started to believe that it would be impossible to do so.

But yet he did not give up the attempt at once, but looking about upon the beach, until he found a large heavy stone, he raised it in his arms, and, approaching the door, he flung it against it with such tremendous force, that it flew open instantly, disclosing within a dark and narrow passage.

But he didn't give up right away. Instead, he looked around on the beach until he found a large, heavy stone. He picked it up and, walking over to the door, he threw it against it with such incredible force that it swung open immediately, revealing a dark, narrow passage inside.

Apparently rejoiced that he had accomplished this much, he stopped cautiously within the entrance, and then, taking from a concealed pocket that was in the velvet cloak which he wore a little box, he produced from it some wax-lights and some chemical matches, which, by the slightest effort, he succeeded in igniting, and then, with one of the lights in his hand to guide him on his way, he went on exploring the passage, and treading with extreme caution as he went, for fear of falling into any of the ice-wells which were reported to be in that place.

Apparently pleased that he had achieved this much, he stopped cautiously at the entrance, and then, taking a small box from a concealed pocket in the velvet cloak he wore, he pulled out some wax candles and chemical matches. With a little effort, he managed to light them, and then, holding one of the candles to guide him, he continued to explore the passage, treading very carefully as he moved, worried about falling into any of the ice wells that were said to be in that area.

After proceeding about twenty yards, and finding that there was no danger, he became less cautious; but, in consequence of such less caution, he very nearly sacrificed his life, for he came upon an ice-well which seemed a considerable depth, and into which he had nearly plunged headlong.

After going about twenty yards and realizing there was no danger, he became less careful; but because of this carelessness, he almost lost his life, as he stumbled upon an ice-well that appeared to be quite deep, and he nearly fell in headfirst.

He started back with some degree of horror; but that soon left him, and then, after a moment's thought, he sought for some little nook in the wall, in which he might place the candle, and soon finding one that answered the purpose well, he there left it, having all the appearance of a little shrine, while he proceeded again to the mouth of that singular and cavernous-looking place. He had, evidently, quite made up his mind what to do, for, without a moment's hesitation, he lifted the body again, and carried it within the entrance, walking boldly and firmly, now that he knew there was no danger between him and the light, which shed a gleam through the darkness of the place of a very faint and flickering character.

He stepped back in shock for a moment, but that feeling quickly faded. After a brief pause, he looked for a small spot in the wall to place the candle and soon found a suitable one. It looked like a little shrine as he set it down, then he approached the entrance of that strange, cave-like place again. He had clearly made up his mind about what to do, because without any hesitation, he picked up the body once more and carried it inside. He walked confidently now that he knew there was no danger between him and the light, which cast a faint, flickering glow through the darkness of the space.

He reached it rapidly, and when he got to the side of the well, he, without a moment's hesitation, flung it headlong down, and, listening attentively, he heard it fall with a slight plash, as if there was some water at the bottom of the pit.

He got there quickly, and as soon as he reached the edge of the well, he immediately tossed it straight down. Listening closely, he heard it hit the water at the bottom with a soft splash.

It was an annoyance, however, for him to find that the distance was not so deep as he had anticipated, and when he took the light from the niche where he had placed it, and looked earnestly down, he could see the livid, ghastly-looking face of the dead man, for the body had accidentally fallen upon its back, which was a circumstance he had not counted upon, and one which increased the chances greatly of its being seen, should any one be exploring, from curiosity, that not very inviting place.

It was frustrating for him to realize that the distance was not as deep as he had expected, and when he took the light from the spot where he had put it and looked down intently, he could see the pale, ghostly face of the dead man. The body had accidentally fallen on its back, a detail he hadn’t anticipated, and this significantly increased the likelihood of it being seen if anyone was exploring that uninviting place out of curiosity.

This was annoyance, but how could it be prevented, unless, indeed, he chose to descend, and make an alteration in the disposition of the corpse? But this was evidently what he did not choose to do; so, after muttering to himself a few words expressive of his intention to leave it where it was, he replaced the candle, after extinguishing it, in the box from whence he had taken it, and carefully walked out of the dismal place.

This was frustrating, but how could it be avoided unless, of course, he decided to go down and change the way the body was arranged? But it was clear that he didn’t want to do that; so, after mumbling to himself a few words about his decision to leave it as it was, he put the candle back in the box where he had gotten it, after blowing it out, and carefully walked out of the gloomy place.

The moonbeams were shining very brightly and beautifully upon the face of the cliffs, when he emerged from the subterranean passage, so that he could see the door, the steps, and every object quite distinctly; and, to his gratification, he found that he had not destroyed any fastening that was to the door, but that when it was slammed shut, it struck so hard and fast, that the strength of one man could not possibly move it, even the smallest fraction of an inch.

The moonlight was shining brightly and beautifully on the cliffs when he came out of the underground passage, allowing him to see the door, the steps, and everything else clearly. To his relief, he realized that he hadn’t damaged any of the locks on the door. When it slammed shut, it was so tightly secured that one person couldn't budge it even a tiny bit.

"I shall be shown all this to-morrow," he said; "and if I take this house I must have an alteration made in this door, so that it may open with a lock, instead of by main violence, as at present; but if, in the morning, when I view Anderbury House, I can avoid an entrance into this region, I will do so, and at my leisure, if I become the possessor of the estate, I can explore every nook and cranny of it."

"I'll be shown all of this tomorrow," he said, "and if I decide to take this house, I need to have a modification made to this door so that it can be opened with a key instead of forcing it open like I have to do now. However, if in the morning, when I check out Anderbury House, I can avoid going into this area, I will. And if I eventually own the estate, I can take my time exploring every nook and cranny of it."

He then folded his cloak about him, after pulling the door as closely as he could. He walked slowly and thoughtfully back to the inn. It was quite evident that the idea of the murder he had committed did not annoy him in the least, and that in his speculations upon the subject he congratulated himself much upon having so far succeeded in getting rid of certainly a most troublesome acquaintance.

He then wrapped his cloak around him after pulling the door shut as tightly as he could. He walked slowly and thoughtfully back to the inn. It was clear that the thought of the murder he had committed didn’t bother him at all, and in his reflections on the matter, he was quite pleased with himself for successfully getting rid of what was undoubtedly a very bothersome acquaintance.

"'Tis well, indeed," he said, "that just at this juncture he should throw himself in my way, and enable me so easy to feel certain that I shall never more be troubled with him. Truly, I ran some risk, and when my pistol missed fire, it seemed as if my evil star was in its ascendant, and that I was doomed myself to become the victim of him whom I have laid in so cold a grave. But I have been victorious, and I am willing to accept the circumstance as an omen of the past—that my fortunes are on the change. I think I shall be successful now, and with the ample means which I now possess, surely, in this country, where gold is loved so well, I shall be able to overcome all difficulties, and to unite myself to some one, who—but no matter, her fate is an after consideration."

"That's great," he said, "that right now he just happened to cross my path, making it so clear that I won't have to deal with him anymore. Honestly, I took a bit of a risk, and when my gun misfired, it felt like my bad luck was kicking in, and I was destined to become the victim of the person I buried so coldly. But I won, and I’m ready to see this as a sign that things are changing for me. I believe I’ll be successful now, and with the resources I have, surely in this country where money is so valued, I can tackle any challenges and connect with someone who—but that's a thought for later."


CHAPTER XCV.

THE MARRIAGE IN THE BANNERWORTH FAMILY ARRANGED.


429.png

After the adventure of the doctor with regard to the picture about which such an air of mystery and interest has been thrown, the Bannerworth family began to give up all hopes of ever finding a clue to those circumstances concerning which they would certainly have liked to have known the truth, but of which it was not likely they would ever hear anything more.

After the doctor's adventure with the mysterious picture that sparked so much curiosity, the Bannerworth family started to lose hope of ever discovering the truths behind those circumstances that they really wanted to understand, but it seemed unlikely that they would ever learn anything more.

Dr. Chillingworth now had no reserve, and when he had recovered sufficiently to feel that he could converse without an effort, he took an opportunity, while the whole of the family were present, to speak of what had been his hopes and his expectations.

Dr. Chillingworth no longer held back, and once he felt well enough to talk comfortably, he seized the moment, with the entire family gathered, to share his hopes and expectations.

"You are all aware," he said, "now, of the story of Marmaduke Bannerworth, and what an excessively troublesome person he was, with all deference, to you, Henry; first of all, as to spending all his money at the gaming-table, and leaving his family destitute; and then, when he did get a lump of money which might have done some good to those he left behind him—hiding it somewhere where it could not be found at all, and so leaving you all in great difficulty and distress, when you might have been independent."

"You all know," he said, "the story of Marmaduke Bannerworth, and how much trouble he caused, with all due respect to you, Henry. To start with, he spent all his money gambling and left his family in dire straits. Then, when he finally came into a large sum of money that could have helped those he left behind—he hid it away where no one could find it, leaving you all in serious trouble and distress when you could have been self-sufficient."

"That's true enough, doctor," said Henry; "but you know the old proverb,—that ill-gotten wealth never thrives; so that I don't regret not finding this money, for I am sure we should have been none the happier with it, and perhaps not so happy."

"That's true, doctor," Henry said. "But you know the old saying—money that comes from dishonest means never flourishes; so I don't regret not finding this money, because I'm sure we wouldn't have been any happier with it, and maybe even less happy."

"Oh, bother the old proverb; thirty or forty thousand pounds is no trifle to be talked lightly of, or the loss of which to be quietly put up with, on account of a musty proverb. It's a large sum, and I should like to have placed it in your hands."

"Oh, forget the old saying; thirty or forty thousand pounds is not a small amount to dismiss lightly or to just accept losing because of a dusty proverb. It’s a big deal, and I would like to have put it in your hands."

"But as you cannot, doctor, there can be no good possibly done by regretting it."

"But since you can't, doctor, there's really no point in regretting it."

"No, certainly; I don't mean that; utter regret is always a very foolish thing; but it's questionable whether something might not be done in the matter, after all, for you, as it appears, by all the evidence we can collect, that it must have been Varney, after all, who jumped down upon me from the garden-wall in so sudden a manner: and, if the picture be valuable to him, it must be valuable to us."

"No, of course not; that’s not what I mean; feeling completely regretful is always a pretty silly approach; but it's worth considering whether there’s something that could still be done about this situation, since it seems, based on all the evidence we have, that it really was Varney who suddenly jumped down on me from the garden wall: and if the picture is valuable to him, it must be valuable to us as well."

"But how are we to get it, and if we could, I do not see that it would be of much good to anybody, for, after all, it is but a painting."

"But how are we supposed to get it, and even if we could, I don’t see how it would be of much use to anyone, because, in the end, it’s just a painting."

"There you go again," said the doctor, "depreciating what you know nothing about; now, listen to me, Master Henry, and I will tell you. That picture evidently had some sort of lining at the back, over the original canvas; and do you think I would have taken such pains to bring it away with me if that lining had not made me suspect that between it and the original picture the money, in bank notes, was deposited?"

“There you go again,” the doctor said, “downplaying something you know nothing about. Now, listen to me, Master Henry, and I’ll explain. That picture clearly had some kind of backing over the original canvas. Do you really think I would have gone through all the trouble to bring it with me if that backing hadn’t made me suspect that money in bank notes was hidden between it and the original picture?”

"Had you any special reason for supposing such was the case?"

"Did you have any specific reason for thinking that was the case?"

"Yes; most unquestionably I had; for when I got the picture fairly down, I found various inequalities in the surface of the back, which led me to believe that rolls of notes were deposited, and that the great mistake we had all along made was in looking behind the picture, instead of at the picture itself. I meant immediately to have cut it to pieces when I reached here with it; but now it has got into the hands of somebody else, who knows, I suspect, as much I do."

"Yes, I definitely had; because when I got the picture set up properly, I noticed some unevenness on the back that made me think there were bundles of notes hidden there. The big mistake we’ve all made was looking behind the picture instead of examining it closely. I planned to cut it apart as soon as I got here with it, but now it’s in someone else's hands, who I suspect knows just as much as I do."

"It is rather provoking."

"It's quite annoying."

"Rather provoking! is that the way to talk of the loss of Heaven knows how many thousands of pounds! I am quite aggravated myself at the idea of the thing, and it puts me in a perfect fever to think of it, I can assure you."

"How provocative! Is that really how you talk about losing who knows how many thousands of pounds? I’m just as annoyed at the thought of it, and it honestly drives me crazy to think about it, I assure you."

"But what can we do?"

"But what can we do?"

"Oh! I propose an immediate crusade against Varney, the vampyre, for who but he could have made such an attack upon me, and force me to deliver up such a valuable treasure?"

"Oh! I suggest we launch an immediate campaign against Varney, the vampire, because who else could have made such an attack on me and forced me to give up such a valuable treasure?"

"Never heed it, doctor," said Flora; "let it go; we have never had or enjoyed that money, so it cannot matter, and it is not to be considered as the loss of an actual possession, because we never did actually possess it."

"Don't worry about it, doctor," said Flora; "just forget it; we never had or enjoyed that money, so it doesn't really matter, and it's not like we're losing something we actually owned, because we never did own it."

"Yes," chimed in the admiral; "bother the money! what do we care about it; and, besides, Charley Holland is going to be very busy."

"Yeah," the admiral added; "forget the money! What do we care about it? Plus, Charley Holland is going to be really busy."

"Busy!" said the doctor, "how do you mean?"

"Busy!" said the doctor, "what do you mean?"

"Why, isn't he going to be married directly to Flora, here, and am not I going to settle the whole of my property upon him on condition that he takes the name of Bell instead of Holland? for, you see, his mother was my sister, and of course her name was Bell. As for his father Holland, it can't matter to him now what Charley is called; and if he don't take the name of Bell I shall be the last in the family, for I am not likely to marry, and have any little Bells about me."

"Isn’t he going to marry Flora soon, and am I not going to leave all my property to him on the condition that he takes the name Bell instead of Holland? You see, his mother was my sister, and her last name was Bell. As for his father, Holland, it doesn’t matter to him now what Charley is called; and if Charley doesn’t take the name Bell, I’ll be the last one in the family because I’m not likely to marry and have any little Bells around."

"No," said the doctor; "I should say not; and that's the reason why you want to ring the changes upon Charles Holland's name. Do you see the joke, admiral?"

"No," said the doctor; "I definitely don't think so; and that's why you want to mix things up with Charles Holland's name. Do you get the joke, admiral?"

"I can't say I do—where is it? It's all very well to talk of jokes, but if I was like Charles, going to be married, I shouldn't be in any joking humour, I can tell you, but quite the reverse; and as for you and your picture, if you want it, doctor, just run after Varney yourself for it; or, stay—I have a better idea than that—get your wife to go and ask him for it, and if she makes half such a clamour about his ears that she did about ours, he will give it her in a minute, to get rid of her."

"I can't say I do—where is it? It's easy to talk about jokes, but if I were in Charles's position, about to get married, I wouldn't be in a joking mood, I can assure you; it would be the complete opposite. And as for you and your picture, if you want it, doctor, just go after Varney yourself for it; or wait—I have a better idea—get your wife to go and ask him for it. If she raises even half the fuss about his ears that she did about ours, he'll hand it over in a heartbeat just to get her to stop."

"My wife!—you don't mean to say she has been here?"

"My wife!—you can't be saying she's been here?"

"Yes, but she has though. And now, doctor, I can tell you I have seen a good deal of service in all parts of the world, and, of course, picked up a little experience; and, if I were you, some of these days, when Mrs. Chillingworth ain't very well, I'd give her a composing draught that would make her quiet enough."

"Yes, but she really has. And now, doctor, I can tell you I’ve seen a lot of action all over the world and, of course, gained some experience. If I were you, on some days when Mrs. Chillingworth isn’t feeling well, I’d give her a calming drink that would help her relax."

"Ah! that's not my style of practice, admiral; but I am sorry to hear that Mrs. Chillingworth has annoyed you so much."

"Ah! that's not how I usually operate, admiral; but I'm sorry to hear that Mrs. Chillingworth has bothered you so much."

"Pho, pho, man!—pho, pho! do you think she could annoy me? Why, I have encountered storms and squalls in all latitudes, and it isn't a woman's tongue now that can do anything of an annoying character, I can tell you; far from it—very far from it; so don't distress yourself upon that head. But come, doctor, we are going to have the wedding the day after to-morrow."

"Pho, pho, man!—pho, pho! Do you really think she could annoy me? I've faced storms and rough weather in all kinds of places, and I can assure you that a woman’s words can't bother me at all; not even close—so don’t worry about that. But come on, doctor, we’re having the wedding the day after tomorrow."

"No, no," said Flora; "the week after next, you mean,"

"No, no," said Flora, "you mean the week after next."

"Is it the week after next? I'll be hanged if I didn't think it was the day after to-morrow; but of course you know best, as you have settled it all among you. I have nothing to do with it."

"Is it the week after next? I can't believe I thought it was the day after tomorrow; but of course you know best since you've figured everything out among yourselves. I have nothing to do with it."

"Of course, I shall, with great pleasure," returned the doctor, "be present on the interesting occasion; but do you intend taking possession of Bannerworth Hall again?"

"Of course, I will be there with great pleasure," the doctor replied, "but are you planning to reclaim Bannerworth Hall?"

"No, certainly not," said Henry; "we propose going to the Dearbrook estate, and there remaining for a time to see how we all like it. We may, perchance, enjoy it very much, for I have heard it spoken of as an attractive little property enough, and one that any one might fancy, after being resident a short time upon it."

"No, definitely not," said Henry; "we plan to go to the Dearbrook estate and stay there for a while to see how we all like it. We might actually enjoy it quite a bit, because I've heard people talk about it as a charming little place, and one that anyone could appreciate after living there for a little while."

"Well," said the admiral; "that is, I believe, settled among us, but I am sure we sha'n't like it, on account of the want of the sea. Why, I tell you, I have not seen a ship myself for this eighteen months; there's a state of things, you see, that won't do to last, because one would get dry-mouldy: it's a shocking thing to see nothing but land, land, wherever you go."

"Well," said the admiral, "I think that’s settled among us, but I’m sure we won’t like it because we’re missing the sea. I haven’t seen a ship myself in eighteen months; it’s a situation that just can’t go on, because you’d get bored out of your mind. It’s awful to only see land, land, everywhere you go."

From the preceding conversation may be gathered what were the designs of the Bannerworth family, and what progress had been made in carrying them out. From the moment they had discovered the title-deeds of the Dearbrook property, they had ceased to care about the large sum of money which Marmaduke Bannerworth had been supposed to have hidden in some portion of Bannerworth Hall.

From the previous conversation, it’s clear what the Bannerworth family's plans were and how far they had gotten in achieving them. Once they found the title deeds for the Dearbrook property, they stopped worrying about the large amount of money that Marmaduke Bannerworth was thought to have hidden somewhere in Bannerworth Hall.

They had already passed through quite enough of the busy turmoils of existence to be grateful for anything that promised ease and competence, and that serenity of mind which is the dearest possession which any one can compass.

They had already gone through enough of life's chaos to appreciate anything that offered comfort and capability, along with that peace of mind, which is the most valued treasure anyone can achieve.

Consequently was it, that, with one accord, they got rid of all yearning after the large sum which the doctor was so anxious to procure for them, and looked forward to a life of great happiness and contentment. On the whole, too, when they came to talk the matter over quietly among themselves, they were not sorry that Varney had taken himself off in the way he had, for really it was a great release; and, as he had couched his farewell in words which signified it was a final one, they were inclined to think that he must have left England, and that it was not likely they should ever again encounter him, under any circumstances whatever.

As a result, they all agreed to let go of their desire for the large amount of money that the doctor was so eager to get for them, and instead looked forward to a life filled with happiness and contentment. Overall, when they discussed the situation calmly among themselves, they weren't upset that Varney had left the way he did; it really felt like a huge relief. Plus, since he had made it clear that his farewell was permanent, they figured he must have left England for good and that it was unlikely they would ever run into him again, no matter the circumstances.

It was to be considered quite as a whim of the old admiral's, the changing of Charles Holland's name to Bell; but, as Charles himself said when the subject was broached to him,—"I am so well content to be called whatever those to whom I feel affection think proper, that I give up my name of Holland without a pang, willingly adopting in its stead one that has always been hallowed in my remembrance with the best and kindest recollections."

It was seen more as a quirky decision of the old admiral to change Charles Holland's name to Bell; however, as Charles himself said when it was brought up to him, “I’m so happy to be called whatever those I care about think is right that I gladly give up my name of Holland without any regret, willingly taking on one that has always held the best and kindest memories for me.”

And thus this affair was settled, much to the satisfaction of Flora, who was quite as well content to be called Mrs. Bell as to be called Mrs. Holland, since the object of her attachment remained the same. The wedding was really fixed for the week after that which followed the conversation we have recorded; but the admiral was not at all disposed to allow Flora and his nephew Charles to get through such an important period of their lives without some greater demonstration and show than could be made from the little cottage where they dwelt; and consequently he wished that they should leave that and proceed at once to a larger mansion, which he had his eye upon a few miles off, and which was to be had furnished for a time, at the pleasure of any one.

And so this situation was resolved, much to Flora's delight, as she was just as happy to be called Mrs. Bell as she was to be called Mrs. Holland, since her feelings for the person she loved remained unchanged. The wedding was actually set for the week after the one following the conversation we've mentioned; however, the admiral was not at all inclined to let Flora and his nephew Charles go through such a significant moment in their lives without a bigger celebration and more spectacle than could be provided at the little cottage where they lived. Therefore, he wanted them to leave that place and move to a larger house that he had in mind a few miles away, which was available to rent furnished for anyone who wanted it.

"And we won't shut ourselves up," said the admiral; "but we will find out all the Christian-like people in the neighbourhood, and invite them to the wedding, and we will have a jolly good breakfast together, and lots of music, and a famous lunch; and, after that, a dinner, and then a dance, and all that sort of thing; so that there shall be no want of fun."

"And we won't isolate ourselves," said the admiral; "instead, we'll find all the kind-hearted people in the area, invite them to the wedding, and have a great breakfast together, with plenty of music, an amazing lunch, followed by dinner, and then a dance, and all that sort of stuff; so that there will be no shortage of fun."

As may be well supposed, both Charles and Flora shrunk from so public an affair; but, as the old man had evidently set his heart upon it, they did not like to say they positively would not; so, after a vain attempt to dissuade him from removing at all from the cottage until they removed for good, they gave up the point to him, and he had it all his own way.

As you might expect, both Charles and Flora were hesitant about such a public event; however, since the old man clearly had his heart set on it, they didn't want to outright refuse. After a failed attempt to convince him not to leave the cottage at all until they moved for good, they conceded to him, and he got his way.

He took the house, for one month, which had so taken his fancy, and certainly a pretty enough place it was, although they found out afterwards, that why it was he was so charmed with it consisted in the fact that it bore the name of a vessel which he had once commanded; but this they did not know until a long time afterwards, when it slipped out by mere accident.

He rented the house for a month, which he found quite appealing, and it really was a nice place. However, they later discovered that the reason he was so enchanted with it was that it shared the name of a ship he had once commanded; they only learned this much later when it came out by chance.

They stipulated with the admiral that there should not be more than twenty guests at the breakfast which was to succeed the marriage ceremony; and to that he acceded; but Henry whispered to Charles Holland,—

They agreed with the admiral that there wouldn't be more than twenty guests at the breakfast following the wedding ceremony; and he agreed to that; but Henry whispered to Charles Holland,—

"I know this public wedding to be distasteful to you, and most particularly do I know it is distasteful to Flora; so, if you do not mind playing a trick upon the old man, I can very easily put you in the way of cheating him entirely."

"I know this public wedding bothers you, and I especially know it bothers Flora. So, if you don’t mind playing a prank on the old man, I can easily help you trick him completely."

"Indeed; I should like to hear, and, what is more, I should like to practise, if you think it will not so entirely offend him as to make him implacable."

"Sure; I’d love to hear it, and what’s more, I’d like to practice it if you think it won’t upset him too much to the point where he won’t forgive."

"Not at all, not at all; he will laugh himself, when he comes to know it, as much as any of us; the present difficulty will be to procure Flora's connivance; but that we must do the best way we can by persuasion."

"Not at all, not at all; he’ll laugh just as much as any of us when he finds out. The main challenge now is getting Flora’s approval; we’ll have to figure that out through persuasion."

What this scheme was will ultimately appear; but, certain it is, that the old admiral had no suspicion of what was going on, and proceeded to make all his arrangements accordingly.

What this plan was will eventually become clear; however, it's certain that the old admiral had no clue about what was happening and continued to make all his arrangements accordingly.

From his first arrival in the market town—in the neighbourhood of which was Bannerworth Hall—it will be recollected that he had taken a great fancy to the lawyer, in whose name a forged letter had been sent him, informing him of the fact that his nephew, Charles Holland, intended marrying into a family of vampyres.

From the moment he first arrived in the market town near Bannerworth Hall, it’s worth noting that he took a strong interest in the lawyer, who had sent him a forged letter. This letter informed him that his nephew, Charles Holland, planned to marry into a family of vampires.

It was this letter, as the reader is aware, which brought the old admiral and Jack Pringle into the neighbourhood of the Hall; and, although it was a manoeuvre to get rid of Charles Holland, which failed most signally, there can be no doubt but that such a letter was the production of Sir Francis Varney, and that he wrote it for the express purpose of getting rid of Charles from the Hall, who had begun materially to interfere with his plans and projects there.

It was this letter, as the reader knows, that brought the old admiral and Jack Pringle near the Hall; and, although it was an attempt to eliminate Charles Holland, which ended up failing miserably, there's no doubt that this letter was written by Sir Francis Varney, and he wrote it specifically to get Charles out of the Hall, who had started to significantly interfere with his plans and projects there.

After some conversation with himself, the admiral thought that this lawyer would be just the man to recommend the proper sort of people to be invited to the wedding of Charles and Flora; so he wrote to him, inviting himself to dinner, and received back a very gracious reply from the lawyer, who declared that the honour of entertaining a gentleman whom he so much respected as Admiral Bell, was greater than he had a right to expect by a great deal, and that he should feel most grateful for his company, and await his coming with the greatest impatience.

After some self-reflection, the admiral figured that this lawyer would be the perfect person to recommend the right guests for Charles and Flora's wedding. So, he wrote to him, inviting himself over for dinner, and got back a very gracious response from the lawyer. The lawyer stated that the honor of hosting someone he respected so much, like Admiral Bell, was far beyond what he could have hoped for, and that he would be extremely thankful for the admiral's company and would eagerly await his arrival.

"A devilish civil fellow, that attorney," said the admiral, as he put the letter in his pocket, "and almost enough to put one in conceit of lawyers."

"A cunning guy, that attorney," said the admiral as he put the letter in his pocket, "and almost enough to make someone think highly of lawyers."

"Yes," said Jack Pringle, who had overheard the admiral read the letter.

"Yeah," said Jack Pringle, who had heard the admiral reading the letter.

"Yes, we will honour him; and I only hope he will have plenty of grog; because, you see, if he don't—D—n it! what's that? Can't you keep things to yourself?"

"Yeah, we'll celebrate him; and I just hope he has enough drinks; because, you know, if he doesn't—Damn it! What's that? Can't you keep your mouth shut?"

This latter exclamation arose from the fact that the admiral was so indignant at Jack for listening to what he had been saying, as to throw a leaden inkstand, that happened to be upon the table, at his head.

This outburst came from the admiral's anger at Jack for paying attention to what he was saying, prompting him to throw a heavy inkstand that was on the table at Jack's head.

"You mutinous swab!" he said, "cannot a gentleman ask me to dinner, or cannot I ask myself, without you putting your spoke in the windlass, you vagabond?"

"You rebellious scoundrel!" he said, "can’t a man invite me to dinner, or can’t I invite myself, without you getting in the way, you wanderer?"

"Oh! well," said Jack, "if you are out of temper about it, I had better send my mark to the lawyer, and tell him that we won't come, as it has made some family differences."

"Oh, well," Jack said, "if you're upset about it, I might as well send my mark to the lawyer and let him know that we won't be coming, since it's caused some family issues."

"Family, you thief!" said the admiral. "What do you mean? What family do you think would own you? D—n me, if I don't think you came over in some strange ship. But, I tell you what it is, if you interfere in this matter, I'll be hanged if I don't blow your brains out."

"Family, you thief!" said the admiral. "What do you mean? What family do you think would own you? Damn me, if I don't think you came over on some strange ship. But let me tell you, if you get involved in this matter, you can bet I'll blow your brains out."

"And you'll be hanged if you do," said Jack, as he walked out of the room; "so it's all one either way, old fizgig."

"And you'll be hanged if you do," Jack said as he walked out of the room, "so it doesn't matter either way, you old fool."

"What!" roared the admiral, as he sprang up and ran after Jack. "Have I lived all these years to be called names in my own ship—I mean my own house? What does the infernal rascal mean by it?"

"What!" shouted the admiral, as he jumped up and chased after Jack. "Have I lived all these years to be insulted in my own ship—I mean my own home? What does that damn rascal think he’s doing?"

The admiral, no doubt, would have pursued Jack very closely, had not Flora intercepted him, and, by gentle violence, got him back to the room. No one else could have ventured to have stopped him, but the affection he had for her was so great that she could really accomplish almost anything with him; and, by listening quietly to his complaints of Jack Pringle—which, however, involved a disclosure of the fact which he had intended to keep to himself, that he had sought the lawyer's advice—she succeeded in soothing him completely, so that he forgot his anger in a very short time.

The admiral would have definitely gone after Jack very closely, if Flora hadn't stepped in and, with gentle force, taken him back to the room. No one else could have dared to stop him, but his affection for her was so strong that she could really get him to do almost anything; and by quietly listening to his complaints about Jack Pringle—which, by the way, revealed something he wanted to keep to himself, that he had consulted the lawyer—she managed to calm him down completely, so he forgot his anger in no time.

But the old man's anger, although easily aroused, never lasted very long; and, upon the whole, it was really astonishing what he put up with from Jack Pringle, in the way of taunts and sneers, of all sorts and descriptions, and now and then not a little real abuse.

But the old man's anger, though quick to flare up, never lasted very long; and overall, it was truly impressive what he tolerated from Jack Pringle, including all kinds of taunts and sneers, and every now and then, some real insults.

And, probably, he thought likewise that Jack Pringle did not mean what he said, on the same principle that he (the admiral), when he called Jack a mutinous swab and a marine, certainly did not mean that Jack was those things, but merely used them as expletives to express a great amount of indignation at the moment, because, as may be well supposed, nothing in the world could be worse, in Admiral Bell's estimation, that to be a mutinous swab or a marine.

And, he probably thought that Jack Pringle didn’t mean what he said, just like how he (the admiral) didn’t really believe Jack was a mutinous swab or a marine when he called him those names. He was just using those terms as strong expressions of his anger at the moment, because, as you can imagine, nothing could be worse in Admiral Bell's eyes than being a mutinous swab or a marine.

It was rather a wonder, though, that, in his anger some day, he did not do Jack some mischief; for, as we have had occasion to notice in one or two cases, the admiral was not extremely particular as to what sorts of missiles he used when he considered it necessary to throw something at Jack's head.

It was quite surprising, though, that one day in his anger, he didn't harm Jack in some way; because, as we've noticed in a couple of instances, the admiral wasn't very choosy about what kind of objects he threw at Jack's head when he felt it was necessary.

It would not have been a surprising thing if Jack had really made some communication to the lawyer; but he did stop short at that amount of pleasantry, and, as he himself expressed it, for once in a way he let the old man please himself.

It wouldn't have been surprising if Jack had actually reached out to the lawyer; but he stopped at that level of joking, and, as he put it, for once he let the old man have his way.

The admiral soon forgot this little dispute, and then pleased himself with the idea that he should pass a pleasant day with the attorney.

The admiral quickly shrugged off this minor disagreement and started to look forward to spending a nice day with the attorney.

"Ah! well," he said; "who would have thought that ever I should have gone and taken dinner with a lawyer—and not only done that, but invited myself too! It shows us all that there may be some good in all sorts of men, lawyers included; and I am sure, after this, I ought to begin to think what I never thought before, and that is, that a marine may actually be a useful person. It shows that, as one gets older, one gets wiser."

"Well," he said, "who would have thought I would end up having dinner with a lawyer—and not just that, but I invited myself too! It proves that there might be some good in all kinds of people, even lawyers; and I guess I should start thinking about something I never considered before, which is that a marine can actually be a useful person. It shows that as you grow older, you get wiser."

433.png

It was an immense piece of liberality for a man brought up, as Admiral Bell had been, in decidedly one of the most prejudiced branches of the public service, to make any such admissions as these. A very great thing it was, and showed a liberality of mind such as, even at the present time, is not readily found.

It was a huge act of generosity for someone like Admiral Bell, who was raised in one of the most biased areas of public service, to make admissions like these. It was a significant thing and demonstrated a level of open-mindedness that is still rare today.

It is astonishing, as well as amusing, to find how the mind assimilates itself to the circumstances in which it is placed, and how society, being cut up into small sections, imagines different things merely as a consequence of their peculiar application. We shall find that even people, living at different ends of a city, will look with a sort of pity and contempt upon each other; and it is much to be regretted that public writers are found who use what little ability they may possess in pandering to their feelings.

It's surprising and quite funny to see how the mind adapts to the situations it's in, and how society, being divided into small groups, imagines different things just because of their unique experiences. We'll notice that even people living on opposite sides of a city tend to look at each other with a mix of pity and disdain; it's really unfortunate that some public writers use whatever skills they have to cater to these feelings.

It was as contemptible and silly as it was reprehensible for a late celebrated novelist to pretend that he believed there was at place called Bloomsbury-square, but he really did not know; because that was merely done for the purpose of raising a silly laugh among persons who were neither respectable on account of their abilities or their conduct.

It was both ridiculous and shameful for a recently famous novelist to act like he thought there was a place called Bloomsbury Square, but he honestly didn’t know; he was just doing it to get a cheap laugh from people who were neither respectable for their skills nor their behavior.

But to return from this digression. The admiral, attired in his best suit, which always consisted of a blue coat, the exact colour of the navy uniform, an immense pale primrose coloured waistcoat, and white kerseymere continuations, went to the lawyer's as had been arranged.

But to get back to the point. The admiral, dressed in his finest suit—which was always a blue coat, matching the navy uniform, a huge pale yellow waistcoat, and white kerseymere trousers—went to the lawyer's as planned.

If anything at all could flatter the old man's vanity successfully, it certainly would be the manner in which he was received at the lawyer's house, where everything was done that could give him satisfaction.

If anything could boost the old man's ego, it was definitely how he was welcomed at the lawyer's house, where everything was done to make him happy.

A very handsome repast was laid before him, and, when the cloth was removed, the admiral broached the subject upon which he wished to ask the advice of his professional friend. After telling him of the wedding that was to come off, he said,—

A very nice meal was set out for him, and when the tablecloth was taken away, the admiral brought up the topic on which he wanted to seek his professional friend's advice. After mentioning the upcoming wedding, he said,—

"Now, I have bargained to invite twenty people; and, of course, as that is exclusive of any of the family, and as I don't know any people about this neighbourhood except yourself, I want you and your family to come to start with, and then I want you to find me out some more decent people to make up the party."

"Now, I've decided to invite twenty people; and, of course, that doesn't include any family members, and since I don't know anyone in this neighborhood except you, I want you and your family to come first. Then, I’d like you to help me find some more nice people to complete the guest list."

"I feel highly flattered," said the attorney, "that, in such a case as this, you should have come to me, and my only great fear is, that I should not be able to give you satisfaction."

"I feel really honored," said the attorney, "that, in a case like this, you would choose to come to me, and my only big worry is that I might not be able to meet your expectations."

"Oh! you needn't be afraid of that; there is no fear on that head; so I shall leave it all to you to invite the folks that you think proper."

"Oh! you don’t have to worry about that; it’s not a concern at all. So I’ll leave it up to you to invite whoever you think is appropriate."

"I will endeavour, certainly, admiral, to do my best. Of course, living in the town, as I have for many years, I know some very nice people as well as some very queer ones."

"I will definitely try my best, Admiral. Living in the town for many years, I’ve gotten to know some really nice people, as well as a few strange ones."

"Oh! we don't want any of the queer ones; but let those who are invited be frank, hearty, good-tempered people, such as one will be glad to meet over and over again without any ceremony—none of your simpering people, who are afraid to laugh for fear of opening their mouths too wide, but who are so mighty genteel that they are afraid to enjoy anything for fear it should be vulgar."

"Oh! We don’t want any of the strange ones; let those who are invited be honest, friendly, and good-natured people that you’d be happy to meet time and again without any formality—none of those awkward people who are scared to laugh because they might open their mouths too wide, but who are so overly refined that they’re afraid to enjoy anything out of fear it might be considered tacky."

"I understand you, admiral, perfectly, and shall endeavour to obey your instructions to the very letter; but, if I should unfortunately invite anybody you don't like, you must excuse me for making such a mistake."

"I completely understand you, admiral, and I will do my best to follow your instructions exactly; however, if I happen to invite someone you don't approve of, please forgive me for the error."

"Oh, of course—of course. Never mind that; and, if any disagreeable fellow comes, we will smother him in some way."

"Oh, of course—of course. Forget that; and if any annoying person shows up, we'll handle him somehow."

"It would serve him right, for no one ought to make himself disagreeable, after being honoured with an invitation from you; but I will be most especially careful, and I hope that such a circumstance will not occur."

"It would serve him right, because no one should act unpleasantly after receiving an invitation from you; but I will be especially cautious, and I hope that won't happen."

"Never mind. If it should, I'll tell you what I'll do; I'll set Jack Pringle upon him, and if he don't worry his life out it will be a strange thing to me."

"Forget it. If it happens, here’s what I’ll do: I’ll send Jack Pringle after him, and if he doesn’t make his life a living hell, it’ll be a real surprise to me."

"Oh," said the lawyer, "I am glad you have mentioned him, for it gives me an opportunity of saying that I have done all in my power to make him comfortable."

"Oh," said the lawyer, "I’m glad you brought him up, because it gives me a chance to say that I’ve done everything I can to keep him comfortable."

"All in your power to make him comfortable! What do you mean?"

"Do everything you can to make him comfortable! What do you mean?"

"I mean that I have placed such a dinner before him as will please him; I told him to ask for just whatever he likes."

"I mean that I have put together a dinner for him that he will enjoy; I told him to ask for anything he wants."

The admiral looked at the lawyer with amazement, for a few moments, in silence, and then he said,

The admiral stared at the lawyer in disbelief for a moment, then said,

"D—n it! why, you don't mean to tell me, that that rascal is here."

"Damn it! You can't be serious that that guy is here."

"Oh, yes; he came about ten minutes I before you arrived, and said you were coming, and he has been down stairs feasting all the while since."

"Oh, yes; he showed up about ten minutes before you got here, and said you were coming, and he’s been downstairs eating this whole time."

"Stop a bit. Do you happen to have any loaded fire arms in the house?"

"Hold on for a second. Do you happen to have any loaded guns in the house?"

"We have got an old bunderbuss; but what for, admiral?"

"We have an old blunderbuss; but for what purpose, Admiral?"

"To shoot that scoundrel, Pringle. I'll blow his brains out, as sure as fate. The impudence of his coming here, directly against my orders, too."

"To take that jerk, Pringle, out. I'm going to blow his brains out, no question about it. The nerve of him showing up here, totally against my orders, too."

"My dear sir, calm yourself, and think nothing of it; it's of no consequence whatever."

"My dear sir, relax, and don't worry about it; it doesn't matter at all."

"No consequence; where is that blunderbuss of yours? Do you mean to tell me that mutiny is of no consequence? Give me the blunderbuss."

"No consequence; where's your blunderbuss? Are you really saying that mutiny doesn't matter? Hand me the blunderbuss."

"But, my clear sir, we only keep it in terrorem, and have no bullets."

"But, my clear sir, we only keep it in terrorem, and have no bullets."

"Never mind that, we can cram in a handful of nails, or brass buttons, or hammer up a few halfpence—anything of that sort will do to settle his business with."

"Forget about that, we can squeeze in a few nails, or brass buttons, or nail down some pennies—anything like that will work to settle his affairs."

"How do you get on, old Tarbarrel?" said Jack, putting his head in at the door. "Are you making yourself comfortable? I'll be hanged if I don't think you have a drop too much already, you look so precious red about the gills. I have been getting on famous, and I thought I'd just hop up for a minute to make your mind easy about me, and tell you so."

"How are you doing, old Tarbarrel?" Jack said as he stuck his head in the door. "Are you getting comfortable? I swear, you look a bit too rosy in the face. I've been doing great, and I just wanted to pop in for a minute to reassure you about me and let you know."

It was quite evident that Jack had done justice to the good cheer of the lawyer, for he was rather unsteady, and had to hold by the door-post to support himself, while there was such a look of contentment upon his countenance as contrasted with the indignation that was manifest upon the admiral's face that, as the saying is, it would have made a cat laugh to see them.

It was clear that Jack had fully embraced the lawyer's good spirits, as he was a bit unsteady and had to lean against the door frame for support. The look of satisfaction on his face stood in stark contrast to the anger visible on the admiral's face, which would have surely made anyone laugh at the scene.

"Be off with ye, Jack," said the lawyer; "be off with ye. Go down stairs again and enjoy yourself. Don't you see that the admiral is angry with you."

"Get out of here, Jack," said the lawyer; "get out of here. Go downstairs again and have a good time. Don’t you see that the admiral is upset with you?"

"Oh, he be bothered," said Jack; "I'll soon settle him if he comes any of his nonsense; and mind, Mr. Lawyer, whatever you do, don't you give him too much to drink."

"Oh, he's going to be a pain," said Jack; "I'll take care of him if he starts his nonsense; and remember, Mr. Lawyer, whatever you do, don't let him drink too much."

The lawyer ran to the door, and pushed Jack out, for he rightly enough suspected that the quietness of the admiral was only that calm which precedes a storm of more than usual amount and magnitude, so he was anxious to part them at once.

The lawyer hurried to the door and pushed Jack outside because he rightly suspected that the admiral's silence was just the calm before a bigger storm than usual, so he wanted to separate them immediately.

He then set about appeasing, as well as he could, the admiral's anger, by attributing the perseverance of Jack, in following him wherever he went, to his great affection for him, which, combined with his ignorance, might make him often troublesome when he had really no intention of being so.

He then tried to calm the admiral down as best he could by suggesting that Jack's determination to follow him everywhere came from his deep affection for him. This, along with his lack of understanding, could sometimes make him annoying even when he didn’t mean to be.

This was certainly the best way of appeasing the old man; and, indeed, the only way in which it could be done successfully, and the proof that it was so, consisted in the fact, that the admiral did consent, at the suggestion of the attorney, to forgive Jack once more for the offence he had committed.

This was definitely the best way to make the old man happy; and, in fact, it was the only way to do it successfully. The proof that it worked was that the admiral agreed, at the attorney's suggestion, to forgive Jack once again for the mistake he had made.


CHAPTER XCVI.

THE BARON TAKES ANDERBURY HOUSE, AND DECIDES UPON GIVING A GRAND ENTERTAINMENT.


It was not considered anything extraordinary that, although the Baron Stolmuyer of Saltzburgh went out with the mysterious stranger who had arrived at the Anderbury Arms to see him, he should return without him for certainly he was not bound to bring him back, by any means whatever.

It wasn’t seen as anything out of the ordinary that, even though Baron Stolmuyer of Saltzburgh left with the mysterious stranger who had come to the Anderbury Arms to meet him, he returned without him, as he was under no obligation to bring him back at all.

Moreover, he entered the inn so quietly, and with such an appearance of perfect composure, that no one could have suspected for a moment that he had been guilty really of the terrific crime which had been laid to his charge—a crime which few men could have committed in so entirely unmoved and passionless a manner as he had done it.

Moreover, he walked into the inn so quietly and with such an air of complete calm that no one could have suspected for a second that he had actually committed the horrific crime he was accused of—a crime that few could have carried out in such a completely unshaken and emotionless way as he had.

But he seemed to consider the taking of a human life as a thing not of the remotest consequence, and not to be considered at all as a matter which was to put any one out of the way, but as a thing to be done when necessity required, with all the ease in the world, without arousing or awaking any of those feelings of remorse which one would suppose ought to find a place in the heart of a man who had been guilty of such monstrous behaviour.

But he seemed to think that taking a human life was of no real significance, not something that would inconvenience anyone, but rather something to be done when necessary, with complete ease, without stirring up any feelings of guilt that one would expect to be present in someone who had committed such a horrific act.

He walked up to his own apartment again, and retired to rest with the same feeling, apparently, of calmness, and the same ability to taste of the sweets of repose as had before characterized him.

He walked back to his apartment and settled in to rest, feeling the same calmness and able to enjoy the peace and quiet just like he always did.

The stranger's horse, which was a valuable and beautiful animal, remained in the stable of the inn, and as, of course, that was considered a guarantee for his return, the landlord, when he himself retired to rest, left one of his establishment sitting up to let in the man who now lay so motionless and so frightful in appearance in one of the ice-wells of the mysterious passage leading from the base of the cliff, to the grounds of Anderbury House.

The stranger's horse, a valuable and beautiful creature, stayed in the inn's stable, and since that was seen as a sign that he would come back, the landlord, when he went to bed, had one of his staff stay up to let in the man who now lay so still and terrifying in one of the ice-wells of the mysterious passage that connected the base of the cliff to the grounds of Anderbury House.

But the night wore on, and the man who had been left to let the stranger in, after making many efforts to keep himself awake, dropped into sound repose, which he might just as well have done in the first instance, inasmuch as, although he knew it not, he was engaged in the vain task of waiting for the dead.

But the night went on, and the man who had been left to let the stranger in, after trying hard to stay awake, fell into a deep sleep. He might as well have done that from the start, since, although he didn't realize it, he was futilely waiting for the dead.

The morning was fresh and beautiful, and, at a far earlier hour than a person of his quality was expected to make his appearance, the baron descended from his chamber; for, somehow or other, by common consent, it seems to be agreed that great personages must be late in rising, and equally late in going to bed.

The morning was fresh and beautiful, and at a much earlier hour than anyone expected from someone of his status, the baron came down from his room. Somehow, it seems that everyone agrees that important people should sleep in and stay up late.

But the baron was evidently not so disposed to turn night into day, and the landlord congratulated himself not a little upon the fact that he was ready for his illustrious guest when he descended so unexpectedly from his chamber as he did.

But the baron clearly wasn’t in the mood to turn night into day, and the landlord felt quite pleased with himself for being prepared for his distinguished guest when he unexpectedly came down from his room.

An ample breakfast was disposed of; that is to say, it was placed upon the table, and charged to the baron, who selected from it what he pleased; and when the meal was over the landlord ventured to enter the apartment, and said to him, with all due humility,—

An abundant breakfast was laid out; in other words, it was set on the table and billed to the baron, who chose whatever he liked. Once the meal was finished, the landlord cautiously entered the room and said to him, with all due respect,—

"If you please, sir, Mr. Leek, who has the letting of Anderbury-on-the-Mount, that is, Anderbury House, as it is usually called, is here, sir, and would be happy to take your orders as to when you would be pleased to look at those premises?"

"If you don’t mind, sir, Mr. Leek, who manages the rental of Anderbury-on-the-Mount, or Anderbury House as most people call it, is here and would be glad to take your instructions on when you would like to visit the property."

"I shall be ready to go in half a hour," said the baron; "and, as the distance is not great, I will walk from here to the mansion."

"I'll be ready to go in half an hour," said the baron; "and since the distance isn't far, I'll walk from here to the mansion."

This message was duly communicated to Mr. Leek, who thereupon determined upon waiting until the baron should announce his readiness to depart upon the expedition; and he was as good as his word, for, in about half-an-hour afterwards, he descended to the hall, and then Mr. Leek was summoned, who came out of the bar with such a grand rush, that he fell over a mat that was before him, and saluted the baron by digging his head into his stomach, and then falling sprawling at his feet, and laying hold of his ankle.

This message was sent to Mr. Leek, who then decided to wait until the baron was ready to leave for the expedition. He kept his word, because about half an hour later, he came down to the hall. Mr. Leek was called, and he charged out of the bar so dramatically that he tripped over a mat in front of him, greeted the baron by bumping his head into his stomach, then fell down at his feet and grabbed his ankle.

This little incident was duly apologised for, and explained; after which Mr. Leek walked on through the town, towards Anderbury-on-the-Mount, followed by the illustrious personage whom he sincerely hoped he should be able to induce to take it.

This little incident was properly apologized for and explained; after that, Mr. Leek continued walking through the town toward Anderbury-on-the-Mount, followed by the important figure he truly hoped to convince to accept it.

It was a curious thing to see how they traversed the streets together; for while the baron walked right on, and with a solemn and measured step, Mr. Leek managed to get along a few paces in front of him, sideways, so that he could keep up a sort of conversation upon the merits of Anderbury House, and the neighbourhood in general, without much effort; to which remarks the baron made such suitable and dignified replies as a baron would be supposed to make.

It was interesting to see how they moved through the streets together; while the baron walked straight ahead with a serious and steady pace, Mr. Leek managed to walk a few steps in front of him, sideways, so he could maintain a casual conversation about the merits of Anderbury House and the neighborhood in general without much effort. In response, the baron offered appropriate and dignified replies that one would expect from a baron.

"You will find, sir," said Mr. Leek, "that everything about Anderbury is extremely select, and amazingly correct; and I am sure a more delightful place to live in could not be found."

"You'll see, sir," said Mr. Leek, "that everything about Anderbury is very exclusive and impressively proper; and I'm sure you couldn't find a more pleasant place to live."

"Ah!" said the baron; "very likely."

"Ah!" said the baron. "That’s quite possible."

"It's lively, too," continued Mr. Leek; "very lively; and there are two chapels of ease, besides the church."

"It's lively, too," Mr. Leek continued; "very lively; and there are two small chapels, in addition to the church."

"That's a drawback," said the baron.

"That's a downside," said the baron.

"A drawback, sir! well, I am sorry I mentioned it; but perhaps you are a Roman Catholic, sir, and, in that case, the chapels of ease have no interest for you."

"A downside, sir! Well, I'm sorry I brought it up; but maybe you’re a Roman Catholic, sir, and if that’s the case, the chapels of ease don’t hold any interest for you."

"Not the slightest; but do not, sir, run away with any assumption concerning my religious opinions, for I am not a Roman Catholic."

"Not at all; but please, sir, don't jump to any conclusions about my religious beliefs, because I am not a Roman Catholic."

"No, sir, no, sir; nor more am I; and, as far as I think, and my opinion goes, I say, why shouldn't a gentleman with a large fortune be what he likes, or nothing, if he likes that better? but here we are, sir, close to one of the entrances of Anderbury House. There are three principal entrances, you understand, sir, on three sides of the estate, and the fourth side faces the sea, where there is that mysterious passage that leads down from the grounds to the beach, which, perhaps, you have heard of, sir."

"No, sir, no, sir; I feel the same way; and, in my opinion, I think, why shouldn't a wealthy gentleman be whatever he wants, or nothing at all if that’s what he prefers? But here we are, sir, right by one of the entrances to Anderbury House. There are three main entrances, you see, sir, on three sides of the estate, and the fourth side faces the sea, where there's that mysterious path that leads down from the grounds to the beach, which you might have heard about, sir."

"The landlord of the inn mentioned it."

"The innkeeper mentioned it."

"We consider it a great curiosity, sir, I can assure you, in these parts—a very great curiosity; and it's an immense advantage to the house, because, you see, sir, in extremely hot weather, all sorts of provisions can be taken down there, and kept at such a very low temperature as to be quite delightful."

"We think it's quite a curiosity, sir, I assure you, around here—a real curiosity; and it's a huge benefit for the house because, you see, sir, in extremely hot weather, all kinds of food can be stored down there and kept at such a low temperature that it's simply delightful."

"That is an advantage."

"That's an advantage."

Mr. Leek rang the bell that hung over one of the entrances, and his summons for admission was speedily answered by the old couple who had charge of the premises, and then, with a view of impressing them with a notion of the importance of the personage whom he had brought to look at the place, he said, aloud,—

Mr. Leek rang the bell by one of the entrances, and his request to enter was quickly answered by the elderly couple who managed the property. Wanting to emphasize the significance of the person he had brought to tour the place, he said out loud,—

"The Baron Stoltmayor, of Saltsomething, has come to look at the premises."

"The Baron Stoltmayor, from Saltsomething, has come to check out the property."

This announcement was received with all due deference and respect, and the task of showing the baron the premises at once fairly commenced.

This announcement was received with all the appropriate respect, and the task of showing the baron around the property began immediately.

"Here you have," said Mr. Leek, assuming an oratorical attitude—"here you have the umbrageous trees stooping down to dip their leaves in the purling waters; here you have the sweet foliage lending a delicious perfume to the balmy air; here you have the murmuring waterfalls playing music of the spheres to the listening birds, who sit responsive upon the dancing boughs; here you have all the fragrance of the briny ocean, mingling with the scent of a bank of violets, and wrapping the senses in Elysium; here you may never tire of an existence that presents never-ending charms, and that, in the full enjoyment of which, you may live far beyond the allotted span of man."

"Here you go," Mr. Leek said, striking a dramatic pose—"here you have the shady trees leaning down to dip their leaves in the gentle waters; here you have the lovely foliage giving a sweet fragrance to the fresh air; here you have the murmuring waterfalls creating music for the birds, who sit happily on the swaying branches; here you have the scent of the salty ocean mixing with the fragrance of a patch of violets, wrapping your senses in bliss; here you can never get bored with a life that offers endless beauty, and in fully enjoying it, you can live well beyond the typical lifespan."

"Enough—enough," said the baron.

"That's enough," said the baron.

"Here you have the choicest exotics taking kindly to a soil gifted by nature with the most extraordinary powers of production; and all that can pamper the appetite or yield delight to the senses, is scattered around by nature with a liberal hand. It is quite impossible that royalty should come near the favoured spot without visiting it as a thing of course; and I forgot to mention that a revenue is derived from some cottages, which, although small, is yet sufficient to pay the tithe on the whole estate."

"Here you have the finest exotic plants thriving in soil naturally blessed with incredible fertility; everything that can satisfy your appetite or please your senses is generously provided by nature. It's hard to believe that royalty could come near this special place without visiting it as a matter of course. I also forgot to mention that some cottages generate income, which, although modest, is enough to cover the taxes on the entire estate."

"There, there—that will do."

"It's okay—that's enough."

"Here you have purling rills and cascades, and fish-ponds so redundant with the finny tribe, that you have but to wish for sport, and it is yours; here you have in the mansion, chambers that vie with the accommodation of a palace—ample dormitories and halls of ancient grandeur; here you have—"

"Here you have babbling brooks and waterfalls, and fish ponds so full of fish that all you have to do is wish for fun, and it's yours; here in the mansion, you have rooms that rival the comfort of a palace—spacious bedrooms and halls of old grandeur; here you have—"

"Stop," said the baron, "stop; I cannot be pestered in this way with your description. I have no patience to listen to such mere words—show me the house at once, and let me judge for myself."

"Stop," said the baron, "stop; I can't deal with your description right now. I have no patience for just words—show me the house immediately, and let me decide for myself."

"Certainly, sir; oh! certainly; only I thought it right to give you a slight description of the place as it really was: and now, sir, that we have reached the house, I may remark that here we have—"

"Of course, sir; absolutely! I just thought it was important to give you a quick description of the place as it really is: and now that we’ve arrived at the house, I can mention that here we have—"

"Silence!" said the baron; "if you begin with here we have, I know not when you will leave off. All I require of you is to show me the place, and to answer any question which I may put to you concerning it. I will draw my own conclusions, and nothing you can say, one way or another, will affect my imagination."

"Be quiet!" said the baron. "If you start off with 'here we have,' I don't know when you'll stop. All I need from you is to show me the place and answer any questions I have about it. I’ll make my own judgments, and whatever you say won’t change how I feel about it."

"Certainly, sir, certainly; I shall only be too happy to answer any questions that may be put to me by a person of your lordship's great intelligence; and all I can remark is, that when you reach the drawing-room floor, any person may truly say, here you have—I really beg your pardon, sir—I had not the slightest intention of saying here you have, I assure you; but the words came out quite unawares, I assure you."

"Of course, sir, of course; I’ll be more than happy to answer any questions you have, considering your great intelligence. All I want to point out is that when you get to the drawing-room floor, anyone could honestly say, here you go—I sincerely apologize, sir—I didn’t mean to say here you go, I promise; the words just slipped out, I assure you."

"Peace—peace!" cried again the baron; "you disturb me by this incessant clatter."

"Peace—peace!" the baron exclaimed again. "You're bothering me with this constant noise."

Thus admonished, Mr. Leek was now quiet, and allowed the baron in his own way to make what investigation he pleased concerning Anderbury House.

Thus warned, Mr. Leek was now quiet and let the baron proceed with whatever investigation he wanted regarding Anderbury House.

The investigation was not one that could be gone over in ten minutes; for the house was extremely extensive, and the estate altogether presented so many features of beauty and interest, that it was impossible not to linger over it for a considerable period of time.

The investigation couldn't be wrapped up in just ten minutes; the house was really large, and the estate had so many beautiful and interesting aspects that it was impossible not to spend a good amount of time exploring it.

The grounds were most extensive, and planted with such a regard to order and regularity, everything being in its proper place, that it was a pleasure to see an estate so well kept. And although the baron was not a man who said much, it was quite evident, by what little he did utter, that he was very well pleased with Anderbury-on-the-Mount.

The grounds were huge and landscaped with such attention to order and neatness, everything in its right spot, that it was a joy to see such a well-maintained estate. And even though the baron wasn’t someone who spoke often, it was clear from the few words he did share that he was very happy with Anderbury-on-the-Mount.

"And now," said Mr. Leek, "I will do myself the pleasure, sir, of showing your grace the subterranean passage."

"And now," said Mr. Leek, "I would be happy, sir, to show you the underground passage."

At this moment a loud ring at one of the entrance gates was heard, and upon the man who had charge of the house answering the summons for admission, he found that it was a gentleman, who gave a card on which was the name of Sir John Westlake, and who desired to see the premises.

At that moment, a loud ring came from one of the entrance gates. When the man in charge of the house answered the call for admission, he discovered it was a gentleman. He presented a card with the name Sir John Westlake and requested to see the property.

"Sir John Westlake," said Mr. Leek; "oh! I recollect he did call at my office, and say that he thought of taking Anderbury-on-the-Mount. A gentleman of great and taste is Sir John, but I must tell him, baron, that you have the preference if you choose to embrace it."

"Sir John Westlake," said Mr. Leek; "oh! I remember he stopped by my office and mentioned that he was thinking about taking Anderbury-on-the-Mount. Sir John is a man of great taste, but I have to let you know, baron, that you have the first choice if you want to take it."

At this moment the stranger advanced, and when he saw the baron, he bowed courteously, upon which Mr. Leek said,—

At that moment, the stranger approached, and when he saw the baron, he bowed politely, to which Mr. Leek said,—

"I regret, Sir John, that if you should take a fancy to the place, I am compelled first of all to give this gentleman the refusal of it."

"I regret, Sir John, that if you should like the place, I have to give this gentleman the first chance at it."

"Certainly," said Sir John Westlake; "do not let me interfere with any one. I have nearly made up my mind, and came to look over the property again; but of course, if this gentleman is beforehand with me, I must be content. I wish particularly to go down to the subterranean passage to the beach, if it is not too much trouble."

"Of course," said Sir John Westlake; "please don't let me interrupt anyone. I'm almost ready to decide and came to check out the property again; but if this gentleman is ahead of me, I'll have to accept that. I especially want to check out the underground passage to the beach, if it’s not too much trouble."

"Trouble! certainly not, sir. Here, Davis, get some links, and we can go at once; and as this gentleman likewise has seen everything but that strange excavation, he will probably descend with us."

"Trouble? Absolutely not, sir. Hey, Davis, grab some links, and we can head out right away; and since this gentleman has seen everything except for that weird excavation, he will likely come down with us."

"Certainly," said the baron; "I shall have great pleasure;" and he said it with so free and unembarrassed an air, that no one could have believed for a moment in the possibility that such a subject of fearful interest to him was there to be found.

"Of course," said the baron; "I'll be very happy to do so;" and he said it with such an open and relaxed demeanor that no one could have imagined for a moment that a topic so intensely concerning to him was present.

The entrance from the grounds into this deep cavernous place was in a small but neat building, that looked like a summer-house; and now, torches being procured, and one lit, a door was opened, which conducted at once into the commencement of the excavation; and Mr. Leek heading the way, the distinguished party, as that gentleman loved afterwards to call it in his accounts of the transaction, proceeded into the very bowels of the earth, as it were, and quickly lost all traces of the daylight.

The entrance from the grounds into this deep, cavernous space was in a small but tidy building that resembled a summer house. Once torches were gathered and one was lit, a door was opened, leading directly into the start of the excavation. With Mr. Leek leading the way, the distinguished party—as he later liked to refer to it in his retelling of the event—ventured into the very depths of the earth and quickly lost all signs of daylight.

The place did not descend by steps, but by a gentle slope, which it required some caution to traverse, because, being cut in the chalk, which in some places was worn very smooth, it was extremely slippery; but this was a difficulty that a little practice soon overcame, and as they went on the place became more interesting every minute.

The area didn't go down by stairs but instead had a gentle slope, which required some care to navigate. Since it was carved into the chalk, and in some spots it was very smooth, it was quite slippery. However, with a bit of practice, this challenge was easily managed, and as they continued, the place became more intriguing by the minute.

Even the baron allowed Mr. Leek to make a speech upon the occasion, and that gentleman said,—

Even the baron let Mr. Leek give a speech at the event, and that guy said,—

"You will perceive that this excavation must have been made, at a great expense, out of the solid cliff, and in making it some of the most curious specimens of petrifaction and fossil remains were found. You see that the roof is vaulted, and that it is only now and then a lump of chalk has fallen in, or a great piece of flint; and now we come to one of the ice-wells."

"You can see that this excavation must have cost a lot, carved out of the solid cliff, and during the process, some of the most interesting fossils and petrified specimens were discovered. Notice that the roof is arched, and that every now and then a chunk of chalk or a large piece of flint has fallen in; now we arrive at one of the ice-wells."

They came to a deep excavation, down which they looked, and when the man held the torch beneath its surface, they could dimly see the bottom of it, where there was a number of large pieces of flint stone, and, apparently, likewise, the remains of broken bottles.

They arrived at a deep pit, and when they peered down into it, the man held the torch under its surface, revealing the faint outline of the bottom. There were several large pieces of flint and, it seemed, also the remains of broken bottles.

"There used to be a windlass at the top of this," said Mr. Leek, "and the things were let down in a basket. They do say that ice will keep for two years in one of these places."

"There used to be a winch at the top of this," said Mr. Leek, "and the things were lowered in a basket. They say that ice can stay fresh for two years in one of these spots."

"And are there more of these excavations?" said the baron.

"And are there more of these dig sites?" said the baron.

"Oh, dear, yes, sir; there are five or six of them for different purposes; for when the family that used to live in Anderbury House had grand entertainments, which they sometimes had in the summer season, they always had a lot of men down here, cooling wines, and passing them up from hand to hand to the house."

"Oh, sure, yes, sir; there are five or six of them for different purposes. When the family that used to live in Anderbury House had big parties, especially during the summer, they always had a lot of guys down here, chilling wines and passing them up to the house."

From the gradual slope of this passage down to the cliffs, and the zigzag character of it, it may be well supposed that it was of considerable extent. Indeed, Mr. Leek asserted that it was half a mile in actual measured length.

From the gradual slope of this passage down to the cliffs, and its zigzag shape, it’s fair to assume that it was quite lengthy. In fact, Mr. Leek claimed it measured half a mile in actual length.

The baron was not at all anxious to run any risk of a discovery of the dead body which he had cast into that ice-well which was nearest to the opening on to the beach, so, as he went on, he negatived the different proposals that were made to look down into the excavations, and succeeded in putting a stop to that species of inquiry in the majority of instances, but he could not wholly do so.

The baron was not at all eager to risk the discovery of the dead body he had thrown into the nearest ice-well by the beach. As he continued on, he dismissed the various suggestions to look down into the excavations and managed to put a stop to most of that kind of investigation, but he couldn't completely stop it.

Perhaps it would have been better for his purpose if he had encouraged a look into every one of the ice-wells; for, in that case, their similarity of appearance might have tired out Sir John Westlake before they got to the last one; but as it was, when they reached the one down which the body had been precipitated, he had the mortification to hear Mr. Leek say,—

Perhaps it would have been better for his goal if he had encouraged a look into each of the ice-wells; because, in that case, their similar looks might have worn out Sir John Westlake before they got to the last one; but as it was, when they reached the one down which the body had fallen, he had the disappointment of hearing Mr. Leek say,—

"And now, Sir John, and you, my lord baron, as we have looked at the first of these ice wells and at none of the others, suppose we look at the last."

"And now, Sir John, and you, my lord baron, since we've looked at the first of these ice wells and none of the others, let’s check out the last one."

The baron was afraid to say anything; because, if the body were discovered, and identified as that of the visitor at the inn, and who had been seen last with him, any reluctance on his part to have that ice-well examined, might easily afterwards be construed into a very powerful piece of circumstantial evidence against him.

The baron was afraid to say anything because, if the body was found and identified as that of the guest at the inn, who had last been seen with him, any hesitation he showed about having that ice-well checked might later be seen as strong circumstantial evidence against him.

He therefore merely bowed his assent, thinking that the examination would be but a superficial one, and that, in consequence, he should escape easily from any disagreeable consequences.

He simply nodded in agreement, thinking that the examination would be just a superficial one, and that, as a result, he would easily avoid any unpleasant consequences.

But this the fates ordained otherwise; and there seemed no hope of that ice-well in particular escaping such an investigation as was sure to induce some uncomfortable results.

But the fates had other plans; and it seemed there was no chance of that ice-well in particular avoiding an investigation that was bound to lead to some uncomfortable outcomes.

"Davis," said Mr. Leek, "these places are not deep, you see, and I was thinking that if you went down one of them, it would be as well; for then you would be able to tell the gentlemen what the bottom was fairly composed of, you understand."

"Davis," Mr. Leek said, "these spots aren't deep, you see, and I was thinking that if you went down one of them, it would be good; then you'd be able to tell the gentlemen what the bottom is made of, you understand."

"Oh, I don't mind, sir," said Davis. "I have been down one of them before to-day, I can tell you, sir."

"Oh, I don't mind at all, sir," said Davis. "I've been down one of those before today, I can tell you, sir."

"I do not see the necessity," said Sir John Westlake, "exactly, of such a thing; but still if you please, and this gentleman wishes—"

"I don’t really see the point," said Sir John Westlake, "but if you’d like, and this gentleman wants—"

"I have no wish upon the occasion," said the baron; "and, like yourself, cannot see the necessity."

"I have no desire for this occasion," said the baron; "and, like you, I don't see the need for it."

"Oh, there is no trouble," said Mr. Leek; "and it's better, now you are here, that you see and understand all about it. How can you get down, Davis?"

"Oh, there’s no problem," said Mr. Leek; "and it's better that you see and understand everything now that you’re here. How can you get down, Davis?"

"Why, sir, it ain't above fourteen feet altogether; so I sha'n't have any difficulty, for I can hang by my hands about half the distance, and drop the remainder."

"Why, sir, it’s not more than fourteen feet in total; so I won’t have any trouble, because I can hang by my hands for about half the distance and drop the rest."

As he spoke he took off his coat, and then stuck the link he carried into a cleft of the rock, that was beside the brink of the excavation.

As he talked, he removed his coat and then put the link he was carrying into a crack in the rock next to the edge of the excavation.

The baron now saw that there would be no such thing as avoiding a discovery of the fact of the dead body being in that place, and his only hope was, that in its descent it might have become so injured as to defy identification.

The baron now realized that there was no way to avoid the discovery of the dead body being in that place, and his only hope was that in its fall it might have been damaged enough to be unrecognizable.

But this was a faint hope, because he recollected that he had himself seen the face, which was turned upwards, and the period after death was by far too short for him to have any hope that decomposition could have taken place even to the most limited extent.

But this was a slim hope, because he remembered seeing the face, which was turned upwards, and the time since death was definitely too short for him to expect any decomposition to have occurred, even in a minimal way.

The light, which was stuck in a niche, shed but a few inefficient rays down into the pit, and, as the baron stood, with folded arms, looking calmly on, he expected each moment a scene of surprise and terror would ensue.

The light, which was trapped in a nook, cast only a few weak rays down into the pit, and as the baron stood there with his arms crossed, watching calmly, he anticipated that any moment there would be a scene of shock and fear.

Nor was he wrong; for scarcely had the man plunged down into that deep place, than he uttered a cry of alarm and terror, and shouted,—

Nor was he wrong; for hardly had the man plunged down into that deep place when he let out a scream of alarm and fear, and shouted,—

"Murder! murder! Lift me out. There is a dead man down here, and I have jumped upon him."

"Murder! Help me out. There's a dead man down here, and I just jumped on him."

"A dead man!" cried Mr. Leek and Sir John Westlake in a breath.

"A dead man!" exclaimed Mr. Leek and Sir John Westlake in unison.

"How very strange!" said the baron.

"How very strange!" the baron said.

"Lend me a hand," cried Davis; "lend me a hand out; I cannot stand this, you know. Lend me a hand out, I say, at once."

"Lend me a hand," shouted Davis; "help me get out; I can't take this anymore, you know. Help me get out, I said, right now."

This was easier to speak of than to do, and Mr. Davis began to discover that it was easier by far to get into a deep pit, than to get out of one, notwithstanding that his assertion of having been down into those places was perfectly true; but then he had met with nothing alarming, and had been able perfectly at his leisure to scramble out the best way he could.

This was easier said than done, and Mr. Davis started to realize that it was much simpler to fall into a deep pit than to climb out of one, even though his claim of having been in those places was completely true; however, he hadn’t encountered anything scary and had managed to climb out at his own pace.

Now, however, his frantic efforts to release himself from a much more uncomfortable situation than he had imagined it possible for him to get into, were of so frantic a nature, that he only half buried himself in pieces of chalk, which he kept pulling down with vehemence from the sides of the pit, and succeeded in accomplishing nothing towards his rescue.

Now, however, his desperate attempts to escape from a much worse situation than he thought possible were so intense that he only half-buried himself in pieces of chalk, which he kept pulling down forcefully from the sides of the pit, accomplishing nothing in terms of his rescue.

"Oh! the fellow is only joking," said the baron, "and amusing himself at our expense."

"Oh! He's just joking," said the baron, "and having fun at our expense."

But the manner in which the man cried for help, and the marked terror which was in every tone, was quite sufficient to prove that he was not acting; for if he were, a more accomplished mimic could not have been found on the stage than he was.

But the way the man called for help, and the obvious terror in every tone, was enough to show he wasn’t faking; if he were, no one could perform it better than him.

"This is serious," said Sir John Westlake, "and cannot be allowed. Have you any ropes here by which we can assist him from the pit? Don't be alarmed, my man, for if there be a dead body in the pit, it can't harm you. Take your time quietly and easily, and you will assuredly get out."

"This is serious," said Sir John Westlake, "and it can’t be ignored. Do you have any ropes here that we can use to help him out of the pit? Don’t panic, my friend, because if there’s a dead body in the pit, it can’t hurt you. Just take your time and stay calm, and you will definitely make it out."

"Aye," said the baron, "the more haste, the worst speed, is an English proverb, and in this case it will be fully exemplified. This man would easily leave the pit, if he would have the patience, with care and quietness, to clamber up its sides."

"Yeah," said the baron, "the more you rush, the slower you go, is an English proverb, and in this case, it couldn't be more true. This man could easily climb out of the pit if he had the patience and took his time to carefully make his way up the sides."

It would appear that Davis felt the truth of these exhortations, for although he trembled excessively, he did begin to make some progress in his ascent, and get so high, that Mr. Leek was enabled to get hold of his hand, and give him a little assistance, so that, in another minute or so, he was rescued from his situation, which was not one of peril, although it was certainly one of fright.

It seems that Davis understood the truth of these encouragements, because even though he was shaking a lot, he started to make some progress climbing up. He got high enough that Mr. Leek was able to grab his hand and help him out, so that in a minute or so, he was saved from his situation, which wasn’t exactly dangerous, but it was definitely scary.

He trembled so excessively, and stuttered and stammered, that for some minutes no one could understand very well what he said; but at length, upon making himself intelligible, he exclaimed,—

He shook so much and stuttered and stumbled over his words that for a few minutes no one could really understand what he was saying; but eventually, once he got his message across, he shouted,—

"There has been a murder! there has been a murder committed, and the body thrown into the ice pit. I felt that I jumped down upon something soft, and when I put down my hand to feel what it was, it came across a dead man's face, and then, of course, I called out."

"There’s been a murder! A murder has happened, and the body was thrown into the ice pit. I felt like I jumped down onto something soft, and when I reached down to see what it was, my hand touched a dead man's face, and then, of course, I screamed."

"You certainly did call out."

"You definitely did call out."

"Yes, and so would anybody, I think, under such circumstances. I suppose I shall be hung now, because I had charge of the house?"

"Yeah, and I think anyone would in that situation. I guess I'm going to be hanged now because I was in charge of the house?"

"That did not strike me until this moment," said the baron; "but if there be a dead body in that pit, it certainly places this man in a very awkward position."

"That didn't hit me until now," said the baron; "but if there's a dead body in that pit, it definitely puts this guy in a really tough spot."

"What the deuce do you mean?" said Davis; "I don't know no more about it than the child unborn. There is a dead man in the ice-well, and that is all I know about it; but whether he has been there a long time, or a short time, I don't know any more than the moon, so it's no use bothering me about it."

"What the heck do you mean?" said Davis; "I don't know any more about it than an unborn child. There’s a dead man in the ice well, and that’s all I know; but whether he’s been there a long time or a short time, I don’t know any more than the moon, so it’s no use bothering me about it."

"My good man," said the baron, "it would be very wrong indeed to impute to you any amount of criminality in this business, since you may be entirely innocent; and I, for one, believe that you are so, for I cannot think that any guilty man would venture into the place where he had put the body of his victim, in the way that you ventured into that pit. I say I cannot believe it possible, and therefore I think you innocent, and will take care to see that no injustice is done you; but at the same time I cannot help adding, that I think, of course, you will find yourself suspected in some way."

"My good man," said the baron, "it would be very wrong to accuse you of any wrongdoing in this matter, since you might be completely innocent; and I, for one, believe you are. I can't imagine that any guilty person would go back to the place where they hid their victim, like you did when you went into that pit. I truly can't believe that's possible, so I think you're innocent and I will make sure that you are not treated unfairly; however, I must mention that I think it's likely you will be suspected in some way."

"I am very much obliged to you, sir," said Davis; "but as I happen to be quite innocent, I am very easy about it, and don't care one straw what people say. I have not been in this excavation for Heaven knows how long."

"I really appreciate it, sir," said Davis; "but since I'm completely innocent, I'm not worried at all and don't care what people say. I haven't been in this excavation for who knows how long."

"But what's to be done?" said Mr. Leek. "I suppose it's our duty to do something, under such circumstances."

"But what should we do?" said Mr. Leek. "I guess it's our responsibility to take action, given the situation."

"Unquestionably," said the baron; "and the first thing to be done, is to inform the police of what has happened, so that the body may be got up; and as I have now seen enough of the estate to satisfy me as regards its capabilities, I decide at once upon taking it, if I can agree upon the conditions of the tenancy, and I will purchase it, if the price be such as I think suitable."

"Definitely," said the baron. "The first thing we need to do is inform the police about what happened so they can handle the body. I've seen enough of the estate to know what it can offer, so I’ve made up my mind to take it, as long as we can agree on the rental conditions. I’ll buy it if the price is what I consider reasonable."

"Well," said Mr. Leek, "if anything could reconcile me to the extraordinary circumstance that has just occurred, it certainly is, baron, the having so desirable a tenant for Anderbury-on-the-Mount as yourself. But we need not traverse all this passage again, for it is much nearer now to get out upon the sea-coast at once, as we are so close to the other opening upon the beach. It seems to me that we ought to proceed at once to the town, and give information to the authorities of the discovery which we have made."

"Well," said Mr. Leek, "if anything could make me feel better about the strange situation that just happened, it’s definitely having such a desirable tenant for Anderbury-on-the-Mount as you, baron. But we don't need to go through all this again; it’s actually much quicker to head straight to the coast since we’re so close to the other opening by the beach. I think we should head to the town right away and let the authorities know about the discovery we've made."

"It is absolutely necessary," said the baron, "so to do; so come along at once. I shall proceed to my inn, and as, of course, I have seen nothing more than yourselves, and consequently could only repeat your evidence, I do not see that my presence is called for. Nevertheless, of course, if the justices think it absolutely necessary that I should appear, I can have no possible objection to so do."

"It’s absolutely necessary," said the baron, "so let’s go right away. I’ll head to my inn, and since I haven’t seen anything more than you have, I can only repeat what you’ve said, so I don’t think my presence is really needed. However, if the justices believe it’s essential for me to be there, I won’t have any objection to that."

This was as straightforward as anything that could be desired, and, moreover, it was rather artfully put together, for it seemed to imply that he, Mr. Leek, would be slighted, if his evidence was not considered sufficient.

This was as simple as anything could be, and, on top of that, it was put together quite cleverly, as it suggested that Mr. Leek would feel undervalued if his evidence wasn't seen as adequate.

"Of course," said Mr. Leek; "I don't see at all why, as you, sir, have only the same thing to say as myself, I should not be sufficient."

"Of course," said Mr. Leek. "I don't understand why, since you, sir, have the same thing to say as I do, I wouldn't be enough."

"Don't call upon me on any account," said Sir John Westlake.

"Don't reach out to me for any reason," said Sir John Westlake.

"Oh! no, no," cried Mr. Leek; "there is no occasion. I won't, you may depend, if it can be helped."

"Oh! no, no," shouted Mr. Leek; "there's no need. I won't, you can count on it, if it can be avoided."

Sir John, in rather a nervous and excited manner, bade them good day, before they got quite into the town, and hurried off; while the baron, with a dignified bow, when he reached the door of his hotel, said to Mr. Leek,—

Sir John, feeling a bit anxious and excited, said goodbye to them before they fully entered the town and rushed off; while the baron, with a dignified bow, when he reached the door of his hotel, said to Mr. Leek,—

"Of course I do not like the trouble of judicial investigations more than anybody else, and therefore, unless it is imperatively necessary that I should appear, I shall take it as a favour to be released from such a trouble."

"Of course, I don't enjoy the hassle of court investigations any more than anyone else, so unless it's absolutely necessary for me to show up, I'd appreciate being excused from that inconvenience."

"My lord baron," said Mr. Leek, "you may depend that I shall mention that to the magistrates and the coroner, and all those sort of people;" and then Mr. Leek walked away, but he muttered to himself, as he did so, "They will have him, as sure as fate, just because he is a baron; and his name will look well in the 'County Chronicle.'"

"My lord baron," Mr. Leek said, "you can be sure I'll bring that up with the magistrates and the coroner, and all those kinds of people;" and then Mr. Leek walked away, but he muttered to himself as he did, "They'll catch him, no doubt, just because he's a baron; and his name will look good in the 'County Chronicle.'"

Mr. Leek then repaired immediately to the house of one of the principal magistrates, and related what had occurred, to the great surprise of that gentleman, who suggested immediately the propriety of making the fact known to the coroner of the district, as it was more his business, than a magistrate's, in the first instance, since nobody was accused of the offence.

Mr. Leek then went straight to the house of one of the main magistrates and explained what had happened, much to the surprise of that gentleman, who quickly suggested that it was more appropriate to inform the district coroner about the incident, since it was primarily his responsibility, especially since no one was accused of any wrongdoing.

This suggestion was immediately followed, and that functionary directed that the body should be removed from where it was to the nearest public-house, and immediately issued his precept for an inquiry into the case.

This suggestion was quickly acted upon, and that official ordered the body to be moved from its location to the nearest pub, then promptly issued his directive for an investigation into the matter.

By this time the matter had begun to get bruited about in the town, and of course it went from mouth to mouth with many exaggerations; and although it by no means did follow that a murder had been committed because a dead body had been found, yet, such was the universal impression; and the matter began to be talked about as the murder in the subterranean passage leading to Anderbury House, with all the gusto which the full particulars of some deed of blood was calculated to inspire. And how it spread about was thus:—

By this time, word of the situation had started to spread around town, and naturally, it traveled from person to person with plenty of embellishments. Although finding a dead body didn’t necessarily mean a murder had taken place, that was the prevalent belief. The incident began to be discussed as the murder in the underground passage leading to Anderbury House, with all the excitement that comes from sharing the details of a violent act. Here’s how it spread:—

The fact was, that Mr. Leek was so anxious to let Anderbury-on-the-Mount to the rich Baron Stolmuyer, of Saltzburgh, that he got a friend of his to come and personate Sir John Westlake, while he, the baron, was looking at the premises, in order to drive him at once to a conclusion upon the matter; so that what made Sir John so very anxious that he should not be called forward in the matter, consisted in the simple fact that he was nothing else than plain Mr. Brown, who kept a hatter's shop in the town; but he could not keep his own counsel, and, instead of holding his tongue, as he ought to have done, about the matter, he told it to every one he met, so that in a short time it was generally known that something serious and startling had occurred in the subterranean passage to Anderbury House, and a great mob of persons thronged the beach in anxious expectation of getting more information on the matter.

Mr. Leek was so eager to rent Anderbury-on-the-Mount to the wealthy Baron Stolmuyer from Saltzburgh that he recruited a friend to impersonate Sir John Westlake while the baron was inspecting the property, hoping to push him to make a quick decision. The reason Sir John was so anxious to avoid being involved was simply that he was actually just Mr. Brown, who ran a hat shop in town. However, he couldn't keep it to himself and, instead of staying quiet like he should have, he told everyone he encountered. Before long, it was common knowledge that something serious and surprising had happened in the underground passage to Anderbury House, and a large crowd gathered on the beach, eagerly waiting for more information.

The men, likewise, who had been ordered by the coroner to remove the body, soon reached the spot, and they gave an increased impetus to the proceedings, by opening the door of the subterranean passage, and then looking earnestly along the beach as if in expectation of something or somebody of importance.

The men, who had been instructed by the coroner to take away the body, quickly arrived at the location. They sped up the process by opening the door to the underground passage and then looked intently along the beach, as if they were waiting for something or someone significant.

When eagerly questioned by the mob, for the throng of persons now assembled quite amounted to a mob, to know what they waited for, one of them said,—

When eagerly questioned by the crowd, since the group of people gathered had clearly turned into a mob, to find out what they were waiting for, one of them said,—

"A coffin was to have been brought down to take the body in."

"A coffin was supposed to be brought down to take the body in."

This announcement at once removed anything doubtful that might be in the minds of any of them upon the subject, and at once proclaimed the fact not only that there was a dead body, but that if they looked out they would see it forthwith.

This announcement immediately cleared up any doubts they might have had about the situation and confirmed not only that there was a dead body, but also that if they looked outside, they would see it right away.

The throng thickened, and by the time two men were observed approaching with a coffin on their shoulders, there was scarcely anybody left in the town, except a few rare persons, indeed, who were not so curious as their neighbours.

The crowd grew denser, and by the time two men were seen coming closer with a coffin on their shoulders, there were hardly any townsfolk left, except for a few outliers who weren’t as curious as the others.

It was not an agreeable job, even to those men who were not the most particular in the world, to be removing so loathsome a spectacle as that which they were pretty sure to encounter in the ice-well; but they did not shrink from it, and, by setting about it as a duty, they got through it tolerably well.

It wasn't a pleasant job, even for the guys who weren't the pickiest, to take care of such a disgusting scene as the one they were sure to find in the ice-well; but they didn't shy away from it, and by treating it as a responsibility, they managed to get through it pretty well.

They took with them several large torches, and then, one having descended into the pit, fastened a rope under the arms of the dead man, and so he was hauled out, and placed in the shell that was ready to receive him.

They brought several large torches with them, and then, after one of them climbed down into the pit, they attached a rope under the arms of the dead man, and he was pulled out and laid in the shell that was prepared for him.

They were all surprised at the fresh and almost healthful appearance of the countenance, and it was quite evident to everybody that if any one had known him in life, they could not have the least possible difficulty in recognising him now that he was no more.

They were all surprised by the fresh and almost healthy appearance of the face, and it was clear to everyone that if anyone had known him while he was alive, they wouldn't have had any trouble recognizing him now that he was gone.

And the only appearance of injury which he exhibited was in that dreadful wound which had certainly proved his death, and which was observable in his throat the moment they looked upon him.

And the only sign of injury he showed was that terrible wound in his throat, which clearly caused his death and was immediately visible as soon as they saw him.

441.png

The crush to obtain a sight of the body was tremendous at the moment it was brought out, and a vast concourse of persons followed it in procession to the town, where the greatest excitement prevailed. It was easily discovered that no known person was missing, and some who had caught a sight of the body, went so far as to assert that it must have been in the ice-well for years, and that the extreme cold had preserved it in all its original freshness.

The rush to see the body was huge when it was brought out, and a large crowd of people followed it in a procession to the town, where there was a lot of excitement. It quickly became clear that no one recognizable was missing, and some who had seen the body even claimed that it must have been in the ice-well for years, and that the freezing temperatures had kept it looking as fresh as it originally was.

The news, of course, came round, although not through the baron, for he did not condescend to say one word about it at the inn, and it was the landlord who first started the suggestion of—"What suppose it is the gentleman who left his horse here?"

The news got around, but not through the baron, since he didn't bother to mention it at the inn. It was the landlord who first brought up the idea of—"What if it's the gentleman who left his horse here?"

This idea had no sooner got possession of his brain, than it each moment seemed to him to assume a more reasonable and tangible form, and without saying any more to any one else about it, he at once started off to where the body lay awaiting an inquest, to see if his suspicions were correct.

This idea quickly took hold of his mind, and with each passing moment, it appeared to him as more logical and concrete. Without mentioning it to anyone else, he immediately went to where the body was waiting for an inquest, to see if his suspicions were right.

When he arrived at the public-house and asked to see the body, he was at once permitted to do so; for the landlord knew him, and was as curious as he could be upon the subject by any possibility. One glance, of course, was sufficient, and the landlord at once said,—

When he got to the pub and asked to see the body, he was immediately allowed in; the landlord recognized him and was just as curious about it as anyone could be. One look was all it took, and the landlord quickly said,—

"Yes, I have seen him before, though I don't know his name. He came to my house last night, and left his horse there; and, although I only saw him for a moment as he passed through the hall, I am certain I am not mistaken. I dare say all my waiters will recognise him, as well as the Baron Stolmuyer of Saltzburgh, who is staying with me, and who no doubt knows very well who he is, for he went out with him late and came home alone, and I ordered one of my men to wait up all night in order to let in this very person who is now lying dead before us."

"Yes, I’ve seen him before, but I don’t know his name. He came to my house last night and left his horse there. Although I only caught a glimpse of him as he walked through the hall, I’m sure I’m not mistaken. I bet all my waiters will recognize him, as will Baron Stolmuyer from Saltzburgh, who is staying with me and probably knows exactly who he is. The Baron went out with him late and came back alone, and I had one of my staff wait up all night just to let in this very person who is now lying dead before us."

"The deuce you did! But you don't suppose the baron murdered him, do you?"

"The hell you did! But you don't really think the baron killed him, do you?"

"It's a mystery to me altogether—quite a profound mystery. It's very unlikely, certainly; and what's the most extraordinary part of the whole affair is, how the deuce could he come into one of the ice-wells belonging to Anderbury House. That's what puzzles me altogether."

"It's a complete mystery to me—quite a deep one. It's definitely unlikely; and the most surprising part of the whole situation is, how on earth did he end up in one of the ice wells belonging to Anderbury House? That's what confuses me completely."

"Well, it will all come out, I hope, at the inquest, which is to be held at four o'clock to day. There must have been foul play somewhere, but the mystery is where, and that Heaven only knows, perhaps."

"Well, I hope it all comes out during the inquest, which is set for four o'clock today. There must have been some foul play involved, but the mystery is where it happened, and maybe only Heaven knows that."

"I shall attend," said the landlord, "of course, to identify him; and I suppose, unless anybody claims the horse, I may as well keep possession of it."

"I'll be there," said the landlord, "of course, to identify him; and I guess, unless someone claims the horse, I might as well hang on to it."

"Don't you flatter yourself that you will get the horse out of the transaction. Don't you know quite well that the government takes possession of everything as don't belong to nobody?"

"Don't kid yourself into thinking you'll get away with the horse in this deal. Don't you realize that the government claims everything that doesn't belong to anyone?"

"Yes; but I have got him, and possession, you know, is nine points of the law."

"Yes; but I have him, and you know possession is nine-tenths of the law."

"It may be so; but their tenth point will get the better of you for all that. You take my word for it, the horse will be claimed of you; but I don't mind, as an old acquaintance, putting you up to a dodge."

"It might be true; but their tenth point will defeat you regardless. Trust me, they’ll claim the horse from you; but as an old friend, I don’t mind sharing a trick."

"In what way?"

"How so?"

"Why, I'll tell you what happened with a friend of mine; but don't think it was me for if it was I would tell you at once, so don't think it. He kept a country public-house; and, one day, an elderly gentleman came in, and appeared to be unwell. He just uttered a word or two, and then dropped down dead. He happened to have in his fob a gold repeater, that was worth, at least a hundred guineas, and my friend, before anybody came, took it out, and popped in, in its stead, an old watch that he had, which was not worth a couple of pounds."

"Let me tell you what happened with a friend of mine; but don’t think it was me because if it were, I’d tell you right away, so don’t think that. He owned a country pub, and one day, an older gentleman came in looking unwell. He said a word or two and then suddenly dropped dead. This guy had a gold pocket watch that was worth at least a hundred guineas, and my friend, before anyone arrived, took it out and replaced it with an old watch he had that was worth maybe a couple of pounds."

"It was running a risk."

"It was taking a risk."

"It was; but it turned out very well, because the old gentleman happened to be a very eccentric person, and was living alone, so that his friends really did not know what he had, or what he had not, but took it for granted that any watch produced belonged to him. So, if I were you in this case, when the gentleman's horse is claimed. I'd get the d—dest old screw I could, and let them have that."

"It was, but it turned out really well because the old guy was quite eccentric and lived alone. His friends didn't really know what he had or didn't have, so they just assumed that any watch he showed was his. So if I were you in this situation, when the gentleman's horse is claimed, I'd find the oldest, cheapest watch I could and give them that."

"You would?"

"Really?"

"Indeed would I, and glory in it, too, as the very best thing that could be done. Now, a horse is of use to you?"

"Of course I would, and I’d be proud of it, too, as the best thing that could be done. So, a horse is useful to you?"

"I believe ye, it is."

"I believe you, it is."

"Exactly; but what's the use of it to government? and, what's more, if it went to the government, there might be some excuse; but the government will know no more about it, and make not so much as I shall. Some Jack-in-office will lay hold of it as a thing of course and a perquisite, when you might just as well, and a great deal better, too, keep it yourself, for it would do you some good, as you say, and none to them."

"Exactly; but what’s the point of it for the government? And, what’s more, if it went to the government, there might be some justification; but the government won’t know any more about it and won’t benefit as much as I will. Some petty official will grab it as a matter of course and a privilege, when you could just as easily, and much better, keep it for yourself, because it would actually help you, as you said, and not them."

"I'll do it; it is a good and a happy thought. There is no reason on earth why I shouldn't do it, and I will. I have made up my mind to it now."

"I'll do it; it's a good and happy idea. There's no reason at all why I shouldn't, and I will. I've made my mind up about it now."

"Well, I am glad you have. What do you think now the dead man's horse is worth?"

"Well, I'm glad you have. What do you think the dead man's horse is worth now?"

"Oh! fifty or sixty guineas value."

"Oh! worth fifty or sixty guineas."

"Then very good. Then, when the affair is all settled, I will trouble you for twenty pounds.

"That sounds great. Once everything is sorted out, I'll ask you for twenty pounds."

"You?"

"Are you?"

"Yes, to be sure. Who else do you suppose is going to interfere with you? One is enough, ain't it, at a time; and I think, after giving you such advice as I have, that I am entitled, at all events, to something."

"Yes, for sure. Who else do you think is going to interfere with you? One person is enough, right? And I believe that after giving you the advice I have, I deserve something in return."

"I tell you what," said the landlord of the hotel, "taking all things into consideration, I have altered my mind rather, and won't do it."

"I’ll tell you this," said the hotel owner, "after thinking it over, I've changed my mind and won’t do it."

"Very good. You need not; only mind, if you do, I am down upon you like a shot."

"That's great. You don't have to; just remember, if you do, I'll come at you fast."

The excitement contingent upon the inquest was very great; indeed, the large room in the public-house, where it was held, was crowded to suffocation with persons who were anxious to be present at the proceedings. When the landlord reached home, of course he told his guest, the baron, of the discovery he had made, that the murdered man was the strange visitor of the previous night; for now, from the frightful wound he had received in his throat, the belief that he was murdered became too rational a one to admit of any doubts, and was that which was universally adopted in preference to any other suggestion upon the occasion; although, no doubt, people would be found who would not scruple to aver that he had cut his own throat, after making his way into the well belonging to Anderbury House.

The excitement around the inquest was overwhelming; the large room in the pub where it took place was packed to the brim with people eager to witness the proceedings. When the landlord got home, he naturally informed his guest, the baron, about his discovery: the murdered man was the stranger who had visited the night before. Given the horrific wound to his throat, it was hard to deny that he had been murdered, and this belief quickly became the dominant theory, overshadowing any other explanations. Of course, there would be some who wouldn’t hesitate to claim that he had taken his own life after sneaking into the well at Anderbury House.

The landlord had his own misgivings concerning his guest, the baron, now that something had occurred of such an awful and mysterious a nature to one who was evidently known to him. It did not seem to be a pleasant thing to have such an intimate friend of a man who had been murdered in one's house, especially when it came to be considered that he was the last person seen in his company, and that, consequently, he was peculiarly called upon to give an explanation of how, and under what circumstances, he had parted with him.

The landlord had his own concerns about his guest, the baron, especially now that something so terrible and mysterious had happened to someone he clearly knew. It didn't feel good to have such a close connection to a man who had been murdered in his home, particularly considering that he was the last person seen with him and, as a result, he was particularly expected to explain how and under what circumstances they had parted ways.

The baron was sitting smoking in the most unconcerned manner in the world, when the landlord came to bring him this intelligence, and, when he had heard him to an end, the remark he made was,—

The baron was sitting casually smoking, completely relaxed, when the landlord came to deliver this news. After listening to him, the baron remarked,—

"Really, you very much surprise me; but, perhaps, as you are better acquainted with the town than I am, you can tell me who he was?"

"You really surprise me a lot; but since you know the town better than I do, can you tell me who he was?"

"Why, sir, that is what we hoped you would be able to tell us."

"Well, sir, that's exactly what we hoped you could tell us."

"How should I tell you? He introduced himself to me as a Mr. Mitchell, a surveyor, and he said that, hearing I talked of purchasing or renting Anderbury-on-the-Mount, he came to tell me that the principal side wall, that you could see from the beach, was off the perpendicular."

"How should I explain this? He introduced himself as Mr. Mitchell, a surveyor, and mentioned that since he heard I was considering buying or renting Anderbury-on-the-Mount, he came to inform me that the main side wall, visible from the beach, was not straight."

"Indeed, sir!"

"Absolutely, sir!"

"Yes; and as this was a very interesting circumstance to me, considering that I really did contemplate such a purchase or renting, and do so still, as it was a moonlight night, and he said he could show me in a minute what he meant if I would accompany him, I did so; but when we got there, and on the road, I heard quite enough of him to convince me that he was a little out of his senses, and, consequently, I paid no more attention to what he said, but walked home and left him on the beach."

"Yes, and since this was really interesting to me, considering that I was actually thinking about making such a purchase or renting, and I still am, it was a moonlit night, and he said he could show me what he meant in a minute if I went with him, I did. But when we got there, and along the way, I heard enough from him to realize that he was a bit out of his mind, so I stopped paying attention to what he said and walked home, leaving him on the beach."

"It's a most extraordinary circumstance, sir; there is no such person, I assure you, as Mitchell, a surveyor, in the town; so I can't make it out in the least."

"It's a really strange situation, sir; I can assure you there's no one named Mitchell, a surveyor, in town; so I can't figure it out at all."

"But, I tell you, I consider the man out of his senses, and perhaps that may account for the whole affair."

"But I tell you, I think the man is out of his mind, and maybe that explains the entire situation."

"Oh, yes, sir, that would, certainly; but still, it's a very odd thing, because we don't know of such a person at all, and it does seem so extraordinary that he should have made his appearance, all of a sudden, in this sort of way. I suppose, sir, that you will attend the inquest, now, that's to be held upon him?"

"Oh, yes, sir, that would definitely be the case; but still, it’s a very strange thing, because we don’t know anyone like that at all, and it seems so unusual that he just showed up like this. I guess, sir, that you’ll be attending the inquest that’s going to be held for him?"

"Oh, yes; I have no objection whatever to that; indeed, I feel myself bound to do so, because I suppose mine is the latest evidence that can be at all produced concerning him."

"Oh, definitely; I have no problem with that at all; in fact, I feel obligated to do so, because I believe mine is the most recent evidence that can be presented about him."

"Unquestionably, sir; our coroner is a very clever man, and you will be glad to know him—very glad to know him, sir, and he will be glad to know you, so I am sure it will be a mutual gratification. It's at four o'clock the inquest is to be, and I dare say, sir, if you are there by half-past, it will be time enough."

"Absolutely, sir; our coroner is a really smart guy, and I'm sure you'll be happy to meet him—really happy to meet him, sir, and he will be happy to meet you, so I know it will be enjoyable for both of you. The inquest is scheduled for four o'clock, and I bet, sir, if you arrive by half-past, that will be just fine."

"No doubt of that; but I will be punctual."

"No doubt about it; but I will be on time."

We have already said the room in which the inquest was to be held was crowded almost to suffocation, and not only was that the case, but the lower part of the house was crammed with people likewise; and there can be very little doubt but the baron would have shrunk from such an investigation from a number of curious eyes, if he could have done so; while the landlord of the house would have had no objection, as far as his profit was concerned in the sale of a great quantity of beer and spirits, to have had such an occurrence every day in the week, if possible.

We already mentioned that the room where the inquest was set to take place was packed to the point of suffocation, and not only that, but the lower part of the house was filled with people as well. There’s little doubt that the baron would have preferred to avoid such an investigation in front of so many curious eyes if he had the choice. On the other hand, the landlord of the house wouldn’t have minded at all, especially since he stood to profit from selling a lot of beer and spirits, and would have welcomed such events every day of the week if he could.

The body lay still in the shell where it had been originally placed. After it had been viewed by the jury, and almost every one had remarked upon the extraordinary fresh appearance it wore, they proceeded at once to the inquiry, and the first witness who appeared was Mr. Leek, who deposed to have been in company with some gentlemen viewing Anderbury House, and to have found the body in one of the ice-wells of that establishment.

The body lay quietly in the container where it had initially been placed. After the jury had examined it, and nearly everyone commented on its unusually fresh look, they immediately started the inquiry. The first witness to testify was Mr. Leek, who stated that he had been with some gentlemen looking at Anderbury House and that he discovered the body in one of the ice-wells of that location.

This evidence was corroborated by that of Davis, who had so unexpectedly jumped into the well, without being aware that it contained already so disagreeable a visitor as it did in the person of the murdered man, regarding the cause of whose death the present inquiry was instituted.

This evidence was backed up by Davis, who had unexpectedly jumped into the well, not realizing that it already had such an unpleasant visitor as the murdered man, whose death was the reason for this investigation.

Then the landlord identified the body as that of a gentleman who had come to his house on horseback, and who had afterwards walked out with Baron Stolmuyer of Saltzburgh, who was one of his guests.

Then the landlord recognized the body as that of a gentleman who had arrived at his house on horseback and had later walked out with Baron Stolmuyer of Saltzburgh, one of his guests.

"Is that gentleman in attendance?" said the coroner.

"Is that man here?" said the coroner.

"Yes, sir, he is; I told him about it, and he has kindly come forward to give all the evidence in his power concerning it."

"Yes, sir, he is; I mentioned it to him, and he has generously stepped up to provide all the information he can about it."

There was a general expression of interest and curiosity when the baron stepped forward, attired in his magnificent coat, trimmed with fur, and tendered his evidence to the coroner, which, of course, was precisely the same as the statement he had made to the landlord of the house; for, as he had made up such a well connected story, he was not likely to prevaricate or to depart from it in the smallest particular.

There was a widespread sense of interest and curiosity when the baron stepped forward, dressed in his stunning coat trimmed with fur, and presented his testimony to the coroner, which, of course, was exactly the same as the account he had given to the landlord of the house. Since he had crafted such a well-connected story, he was unlikely to lie or stray from it in the slightest detail.

He was listened to with breathless attention, and, when he had concluded, the coroner, with a preparatory hem! said to him,

He was listened to with rapt attention, and when he finished, the coroner cleared his throat and said to him,

"And you have reason to suppose, sir, that this person was out of his senses?"

"And you have reason to think, sir, that this person was out of their mind?"

"It seemed to me so; he talked wildly and incoherently, and in such a manner as to fully induce such a belief."

"It seemed that way to me; he spoke wildly and incoherently, and in a way that definitely made me believe it."

"You left him on the beach?"

"You left him on the beach?"

"I did. I found when I got there that it was only a very small portion, indeed, of Anderbury House that was visible; and, although the moon shone brightly, I must confess I did not see, myself, any signs of deviation from the perpendicular; and, such being the case, I left the spot at once, because I could have no further motive in staying; and, moreover, it was not pleasant to be out at night with a man whom I thought was deranged. I regretted, after making this discovery, that I had come from home on such a fool's errand; but as, when one is going to invest a considerable sum of money in any enterprise, one is naturally anxious to know all about it, I went, little suspecting that the man was insane."

"I did. When I got there, I found that only a tiny part of Anderbury House was visible. Even though the moon was shining brightly, I have to admit I didn’t see any signs of it leaning at all. Since that was the case, I left right away because I had no reason to stay. Plus, it wasn’t enjoyable being out at night with someone I thought was unstable. I regretted coming out for what turned out to be a pointless errand, but when you’re about to invest a significant amount of money in something, it’s natural to want to know everything about it. I went there, not realizing that the man was actually insane."

"Did you see him after that?"

"Did you see him after that?"

"Certainly not, until to-day, when I recognised in the body that has been exhibited to me the same individual."

"Definitely not, until today, when I realized in the person who has been shown to me the same individual."

"Gentlemen," said the coroner to the jury, "it appears to me that this is a most mysterious affair; the deceased person has a wound in his throat, which, I have no doubt, you will hear from a medical witness has been the cause of death; and the most singular part of the affair is, how, if he inflicted it upon himself, he has managed to dispose of the weapon with which he did the deed."

"Gentlemen," the coroner said to the jury, "it seems to me that this is quite a mysterious situation; the deceased has a wound in his throat, which I’m sure you’ll hear from a medical witness is the cause of death. The most puzzling part of this case is how, if he caused the wound himself, he managed to get rid of the weapon he used."

"The last person seen in his company," said one of the jury, "was the baron, and I think he is bound to give some better explanation of the affair."

"The last person seen with him," said one of the jurors, "was the baron, and I think he needs to provide a better explanation of what happened."

"I am yet to discover," said the baron, "that the last person who acknowledges to having been in the company of a man afterwards murdered, must, of necessity, be the murderer?"

"I still haven't figured out," said the baron, "why the last person who admits to being with a man who was later killed must automatically be the killer?"

"Yes; but how do you account, sir, for there being no weapon found by which the man could have done the deed himself?"

"Yes, but how do you explain, sir, that no weapon was found that the man could have used to commit the crime himself?"

"I don't account for it at all—how do you?"

"I don't consider it at all—how about you?"

"This is irregular," said the coroner; "call the next witness."

"This is unusual," said the coroner; "call the next witness."

This was a medical man, who briefly stated that he had seen the deceased, and that the wound in his throat was amply sufficient to account for his death; that it was inflicted with a sharp instrument having an edge on each side.

This was a doctor who briefly mentioned that he had seen the deceased and that the wound in his throat was more than enough to explain his death; it was made by a sharp instrument with edges on both sides.

This, then, seemed to conclude the case, and the coroner remarked,—

This seemed to wrap up the case, and the coroner said,—

"Gentlemen of the jury,—I think this is one of those peculiar cases in which an open verdict is necessary, or else an adjournment without date, so that the matter can be resumed at any time, if fresh evidence can be procured concerning it. There is no one accused of the offence, although it appears to me impossible that the unhappy man could have committed the act himself. We have no reason to throw the least shade of suspicion or doubt upon the evidence of the Baron Stolmuyer of Saltzburgh; for as far as we know anything of the matter, the murdered man may have been in the company of a dozen people after the baron left him."

"Members of the jury,—I believe this is one of those unusual cases where an open verdict is needed, or perhaps an indefinite adjournment, so that we can pick it back up at any time if new evidence comes to light. There’s no one accused of the crime, and it seems impossible to me that the unfortunate man could have committed the act himself. We have no reason to doubt the testimony of Baron Stolmuyer of Saltzburgh; as far as we know, the murdered man might have been with a dozen people after the baron left him."

A desultory conversation ensued, which ended in an adjournment of the inquest, without any future day being mentioned for its re-assembling, and so the Baron Stolmuyer entirely escaped from what might have been a very serious affair to him.

A random conversation followed, which ended with the inquest being put on hold, with no future date set for it to reconvene, allowing Baron Stolmuyer to completely avoid what could have been a very serious situation for him.

It did not, however, appear to shake him in his resolution of taking Anderbury-on-the-Mount, although Mr. Leek very much feared it would; but he announced to that gentleman his intention fully of doing so, and told him to get the necessary papers drawn up forthwith.

It didn’t seem to affect his determination to take Anderbury-on-the-Mount, even though Mr. Leek was quite worried it would; but he clearly told Mr. Leek that he fully intended to do it and instructed him to get the necessary paperwork prepared immediately.

"I hope," he said, "within a few weeks' time to be fairly installed in that mansion, and then I will trouble you, Mr. Leek, to give me a list of the names of all the best families in the neighbourhood; for I intend giving an entertainment on a grand scale in the mansion and grounds."

"I hope," he said, "to be completely settled into that mansion in a few weeks, and then I'll ask you, Mr. Leek, for a list of the names of all the best families in the area; I plan to host a big event in the mansion and its grounds."

"Sir," said Mr. Leek, "I shall, with the greatest pleasure, attend upon you in every possible way in this affair. This is a very excellent neighbourhood, and you will have no difficulty, I assure you, sir, in getting together an extremely capital and creditable assemblage of persons. There could not be a better plan devised for at once introducing all the people who are worth knowing, to you."

"Sir," Mr. Leek said, "I would be more than happy to assist you in any way possible with this matter. This is a fantastic neighborhood, and I assure you, sir, you won't have any trouble gathering a great and reputable group of people. There’s no better way to introduce you to everyone who’s worth knowing."

"I thank you," said the baron; "I think the place will suit me well; and, as the Baroness Stolmuyer of Saltzburgh is dead, I have some idea of marrying again; and therefore it becomes necessary and desirable that I should be well acquainted with the surrounding families of distinction in this neighbourhood."

"I appreciate it," said the baron. "I believe the place will be a good fit for me; and since Baroness Stolmuyer of Saltzburgh has passed away, I'm considering remarriage. So, it's important and beneficial for me to get to know the prominent families in this area."

This was a hint not at all likely to be thrown away upon Mr. Leek, who was the grand gossip-monger of the place, and he treasured it up in order to see if he could not make something of it which would be advantageous to himself.

This was a hint that Mr. Leek, the biggest gossip in town, was definitely not going to ignore. He saved it up to see if he could turn it into something that would benefit him.

He knew quite enough of the select and fashionable families in that neighbourhood, to be fully aware that neither the baron's age nor his ugliness would be any bar to his forming a matrimonial alliance.

He knew enough about the elite and trendy families in that neighborhood to realize that neither the baron's age nor his looks would prevent him from forming a marriage alliance.

"There is not one of them," he said to himself, "who would not marry the very devil himself and be called the Countess Lucifer, or any name of the kind, always provided there was plenty of money: and that the baron has without doubt, so it is equally without doubt he may pick and choose where he pleases."

"There isn’t one of them," he thought to himself, "who wouldn’t marry the devil himself and be called Countess Lucifer, or something similar, as long as there’s a lot of money involved: and the baron definitely has that, so it’s also clear he can choose whoever he wants."

This was quite correct of Mr. Leek, and showed his great knowledge of human nature; and we entertain with him a candid opinion, that if the Baron Stolmuyer of Saltzburgh had been ten times as ugly as he was, and Heaven knows that was needless, he might pick and choose a wife almost when he pleased.

This was totally accurate of Mr. Leek and demonstrated his deep understanding of human nature. We share his honest view that if Baron Stolmuyer of Saltzburgh had been ten times uglier than he was—which, honestly, was unnecessary—he could still have chosen a wife almost whenever he wanted.

This is a general rule; and as, of course, to all general rules there are exceptions, this one cannot be supposed to be free from them. Under all circumstances, and in all classes of society, there are single-minded beings who consult the pure dictates of their own hearts, and who, disdaining those things which make up the amount of the ambition of meaner spirits, stand aloof as bright and memorable examples to the rest of human nature.

This is a general rule; and as with all general rules, there are exceptions, so this one isn't an exception. In every situation and among all types of people, there are those who follow the honest guidance of their own hearts. They disregard the ambitions that drive lesser spirits and stand apart as shining and noteworthy examples for the rest of humanity.

Such a being was Flora Bannerworth. She would never have been found to sacrifice herself to the fancied advantages of wealth and station, but would have given her heart and hand to the true object of her affection, although a sovereign prince had made the endeavour to wean her from it.

Such a person was Flora Bannerworth. She would never be the type to give up her love for the imagined benefits of money and status, but she would have willingly given her heart and hand to the one she truly loved, even if a royal prince tried to pull her away from it.



Download ePUB

If you like this ebook, consider a donation!